Skip to main content

Full text of "The Messenger"

See other formats 


SOUND  BY 

/;.    H.    HYFOK1 

42  Church  Street 


THE  MESSENGER 


OF      THK 


SACRED  HEART 


A   MAGAZINE  OF  THE 
LITERATURE  OF  CATHOLIC   DEVOTION. 


BDITED   BY  THE   AMERICAN   CENTRAL   DIRECTION. 

PUBLISHED  MONTHLY— WITH   ILLUSTRATIONS. 


VOL.  XI.— NEW  SERIES. 
Vol.  XXXI.  of  whole  series — 3ist  year. 


JANUARY— DECEMBER,  1896. 


PUBLISHED   BY 

APOSTLESHIP  OF  PRAYER, 

27  and  29  West  i6th  Street, 
NEW  YORK. 


COPYRIGHT,  1896 
BY  APOSTLESHIP  OF  PRAYEK. 


INDEX. 
VOLUME  XI. --NEW  SERIES. 

VOLUME    XXXI.    OF    WHOLE    SERIES— THIRTY-FIRST    YEAR. 

MESSENGER  OF  THE  SACRED  HEART 

1896.        ;; ..." 

APOSTLESHIP  OF   PRAYER. 


PAGE. 

Afternoon  in  Cholula,  Ail.    Illustrated.    A.  Mignerez 1009 

American  College,  Rome,  Life  in  the.    Illustrated.     L.  S 53 

American  College,  Rome,  A  Second  Chapter  on  the.    Rev.  H.  A.  Braun,  D.D 138 

American  College,  Note  on  the ....  233 

Anglican  Orders.  The  Pope  and 994 

Aninm  Christi,  The.    Illustrated.    Rev.  Henry  Van  Rensselaer,  S.J 5°° 

Antilles.  The  Gem  of  the.    Illustrated.     R.  M.  Bernard 9J 

Apostolic  Works  : 

Reparatofy  Adoration  of  Catholic  Nations— Another  Damien— The  Lepers  of  Iceland— St. 
Patrick's    Roman  Legion— Catholic  Lectures  for  Protestants— Catnolic  Movement  in 

Norway  ...          75 

Work  Among  Catholic  Deaf  Mutes— Industrious  Homeless  Boys— Sursuni  Cordn 163 

Catbolic  Social  Union 25' 

Work  Among  Catholic  Seamen  in  the  Port  of  New  York— The  Ransom  of  Slaves- Con- 
firmation of  the  Congregation  of  the  Blessed  Sacrament      ....  339 

Mission  Work  in  Madagascar -League  of  Christian  Women— Catholic  Libraries— Work  in 

the  Philippine  Islands  .   .              427 

Work  Among  the  Newfoundland  Fishermen 5'5 

Catholic  Seamen  in  London— The  Catholic  Boys'  Brigade— House  of  Retreat  for  Mcu  ...  603 

St.  Claver's  Guild 689 

St.  Joseph's  Workingmen'a  Union— Pious  Associations— The  Church  in  Denmark 778 

Special  Work  of  Vincentians »67 

The  Catholic  Conference  in  England— The  Heavenly  Patron  of  the  Colored  R  ice 955 

A  Catholic  Press  Champion— 1'ope  Leo  XIII.  and  the  Tabernacle  Society 1042 

Archbishop,  A  Great.     Illustrated.    Rev.  H.  A.  Dranii,  D  D 179 

Aurie»vilk-  Pilgrimages,  The.    Illustrated 847 

Badge,  A  Conversion  through  the 856 

Bardstown,  The  Old  Cathedral  at.    Illustrated.    Heir  y  S.  Shepherd 921 

Beatification  of  Blessed  Realino,  S.J.,  The.     Rev   P.  J.  Ch.,  S.J 55* 

Hlesaed  Bernardine  Realino,  S.J.     Illustrated.    Rev.  J.  Moore,  S.J 542 

Book  Notices 82.  170,  256,  345,  433,  5  i,  609,  695.  784,  875,  963,  J<>5« 

Hrahmins,  Conversions  of.    Illustrated.    Rev.  L.  Lacombe,  S.J 53» 

Buddhism  and  Lamaism.      Illustrated.    Rev.  C.  Bouckhorst,  S.J .       .     823,884 

Cannanore,  West  India,  The  Mission  of.     Illustrated.     Rev.  A.  Goveas 907 

Catholic  Citv,  An  Ideat.    Rev.  Ethelred  L.  Tannton .    .  16 

Catholics  of  the  Coptic  Rite  in  Egypt,  The.     II  ustrated.     H.  J.  S .   .  146 

Centenary  Celebration  of  the  Consecration  of  the  Tyrol  to  the  Sacred  Heart.     Illustrated 937 

Chinese  Examinations.    Rev.  William  Ilornsby,  S.J ...  130 

Cholula,  An  Afternoon  in.     Illustrated.    A.  Mignerez ...  1009 

Christendom.  Leo  XIII.  and  the  Reunion  of 720 

Christinas  Thoughts.    Rtv.  James  Con  way,  S.J 34 

Cure,  A  Remarkable '4' 

Cyclades,  A  Gem  of  the.     Illustrated.     Rev.  Gaetano  M.  Romano,  S.J 443 

Devotion,  A  Practical.     Rev.  Henry  Van  Rensselaer,  S.J.             479 


11 

blrector's  Review : 

Cardinal  Satolli — THE  MESSENGER— The  Scope  of  the  MESSENGER — St.  Joseph,  Patron  of 

the  Church — Fruits  of  a  Year — First  Friday  in  January ....      80 

A  Word  of  Acknowledgment— The  General  Intention— Promoters'  Meetings — Use  of  Dec- 
ade Leaflets— The  Virtue  of  the  Month  ;  Hidden  Life— Feast  of  the  Mouth  .  168 
Month  of  St.  Joseph— General  Intention— Novena  of  Grace— Season  of  Lent— League  Sup- 
plies—How to  Join  the  League— Monthly  Intentions— Appreciation  of  MESSENGER— 

Ftast  of  the  Annunciation _ 254 

The  General  Intention  for  April— The  Utica  Meeting    Work  for  Promoters — Letters  with 

Intentions— Reading  Matter 343 

Apostleship  of  the  Press— General  Intention  for  May— The  Six  Sundays — The  Daily 
Decade — Promoters'  Diplomas — The  League  Hymnal — Pir>t  Friday  in  May — The 

League  Emblem — Intentions  and  Treasury 431 

The  General  Intention — Corpus  Christi— Feast  of  the  Sacred  .Heart— The  Easter  Duty— 
The  League  Hymnal — The  Activity  of  the  League— The  League  Emblem— Subscrip- 
tion Renewals 519 

Summer  Vacation— Month  of  the  Precious  Blood— Cause  of  Ven.  de  la  Colombiere— A  Cath- 
olic Monument — The  General  Intention — Blessed  Realino 607 

Catholic  Magazines— The  General  Intention— Father  Isaac  Jogues— The  Pilgrimages  to 

Auriesville — The  Feast  of  the  Assumption— Payments 693 

Monthly  Intentions— Intention  Blanks— Intentions  Recommended — Recent  Aggregations 
— General  Intentions— MESSENGER  Contents— League  Hymnal— Spiritual  Retreats — 

Houses  of  Retreat— Late  Publications  -Christian  Education 782 

A  Badge  Counterfeit — An  Abuse  of  Charity--Providence  vs.  A  Dilemma — Our  Colleges  and 
Convents— Newspapers  vs.  Truth— Promoters  in  Vacation— The  Summer  School— A 

Work  of  Prayer         871 

Activity  in  League  Matters— The  Laity  and  Works  of  Zeal — The  November  MESSENGER — 
Departed  Promoters— Departed  Patrons— Father  Vissani,  O.S.F. — Helping-  the  Holy 
Souls — The  Tyrol  Centenary — The  League  Under  Arms— Letters  with  Thanksgivings 
— Our  Almanac  for  1897 — New  Publications— Giving  the  Badges — Spurious  Badges  .  .  .  959 
Important  Announcement — Work  of  the  Pilgrim— The  Pilgrim  and  Auriesville— The  Pil- 
grim for  the  Cause — One  League  Periodical — The  MESSENGER  Supplement — Renewing 
Subscriptions— New  Intention  Blanks— General  Intention— Departed  Directors— Pil- 
grimage to  Jerusalem — Books  on  the  General  Intention 1046 

Divine  Love,  The  Symbol  of.    Rev.  H.  Van  Rensselaer,  S.J 47 

Drama,  The  Divine.    Rev.  T.  E.  Sherman,  S.J.  ... 567 

Echoes  from  Paray-le-Monial.    Illustrated.    Rev.  Joseph  Zelle,  S.J 733 

Education,  Intermediate  and  Higher  in  Germany  Before  the  Reformation.    Rev.  James  Conway,  S.J.  1004 

Education,  Popular  in  Germany  Before  the  Reformation.    Rev.  James  Conway,  S.J 818 

Environment.    Rev.  Henry  Van  Rensselaer,  S.J 737 

Ethics,  Talks  on.    Rev.  P.  A.  Halpin,  S.J 24,  114,  199,  295,  388,  475,  564,  651,  750 

Evil  Communications.    Rev.  Henry  Van  Rens-elaer,  S.J 929 

Faith,  New  Mexico  and  the  City  of  Holy.    Illustrated.    The  late  Rev.  George  O'Connell,  S.J 972 

Father  Jogues,  The  Cause  of.    Illustrated 797 

Fiction— A  Daughter's  Holocaust.    Illustrated  by  Otto  C.  Wigand.    J.  M.  Cave  ....  5^5,  662,  743,  838,  893 

A  Jamaica  Boy.    Illustrated  from  photographs.    Rev.  P.  F.  X.  Mulry,  S.J 20 

An  Acadian  Hero.    Illustrated  by  J.  F.  Kaufmann.    M.  A.  Taggart 724 

A  Test  of  Faith.    Illustrated  by  O.  W.  Simons.    F.  Maitland 203 

A  Wish  Fulfilled.    Illustrated.    M.  Linherr 107 

Bezaleel.    Illustrated  by  Dor£  and  H.  Hoffman.    M.  A.  Taggart 466,  555 

Forgiven.    Illustrated  by  J.  F.  Kaufmann.    P.  J.  Coleman 640 

How  Pierre  Chautard  Carried  the  Cross  Unto  Death.    Eugene  Larmont 913 

In  His  Name.    L.  W.  Reilly 1012 

Madame  Beline — Fortune-Teller.    Illustrated.    Rev.  B.  J.  Reilly 377 

The  Black  Finger.    Illustrated  by  Otto  C.  Wigand.     M.  T.  Waggaman  .  30,  123,  235,  309,  399,  483 

The  Darkest  Hour.    Illustrated  by  Otto  C.  Wigand.    E.  C.  S 809 

The  Message  of  the  Chimes.    Illustrated.    J.  Reader 287 

The  Prodigal.    Illustrated  by  A.  V.  Tack.    J.  Reader 984 

Forty  Days  in  the  Wilderness,  The.    Illustrated.    Rev.  James  Couway,  S.J 217 

Four  Fiats,  The.     Rev.  Matthew  Russell,  S.J 579 

Frontispieces : 

Blanc,  Joseph,  "The  Baptism  of  Clovis."    (From  a  painting  in  the  Pantheon,  by) 2 

Dor6,  "After  the  Martyrdom  " 90 

Reni,  Guide.  "St.  Joseph" 178 

Bottoni,  Enrico,  "  Picture  of  the  Madonna  della  Strada."     (From  a  painting  in  the  Gesu, 

Rome,  by) " 266 

Perugino,  "  St.  Michael"  ...          354 

"Statue  of  the  Sacred  Heart  in  the  Jesuit  Church  of  St.  Francis,  Mexico"  . 442 

E.  Bottoni,  Rome,  "St.  Ignatius" 530 


iii 

•ispleces  (Continued)  : 

Silihc-l.  J.,  "  rather  Isaac  JOKUCS,  S.J.,"  (First  Apostle  of  the  Iroquois).   From  n  statin  hy  .    6iS 
Sit>l.rl,  J.,  "Catharine  TeK.Hkwita,"  (The  Lily  of  the  Mohawk*).     From  n  statue  hy  .     706 

tamoferrato,  "  Queen  of  the  Most  Holy  Rosary  ".  . 794 

"Centenary  of  the  Consecration  of  the  Tyrol  to  the  Sacred  Heart  " 882 

The  Slave  of  the  Slaves,  St.  Peter  Claver  .... 
Gem  of  the  Antilles,  The.    Illustrated.     R.  M.  Bernard  .   .  9* 

Gem  of  the  Cyclades,  A.    Illustrated.    Rev.  Gaetano  M.  Romano.  S.J •   .    443 

General  Intentions : 

January— The  Church  in  France 63 

February— The  Revival  of  the  Christian  Spirit 153 

March— Devotion  to  the  Holy  Family *4< 

April— The  A postleship  of  the  Press ...     339 

May— Pilgrimages  to  the  Shrines  of  our  Lady • 4'7 

June— Union  Among  Catholics  5°5 

July — Conversion  of  the  Higher  Castes  iu  India 593 

August— The  Mission  in  Iceland 679 

September— Work  of  Spiritual  Retreats -     7^7 

October— Devotion  to  the  Holy  Rosary 857 

November— The  Souls  in  Purgatory 945 

December— The  Work  of  Teaching  Christian  Doctrine 1031 

Glorious  Forty  Days,  The.    Illustrated.    Rev.  James  Conway,  S.J 49* 

Glorious  Tomb,  The.    Illustrated.    Rev.  James  Conway,  S.J 391 

God  in  the  Tropics.    Illustrated.    Rev.  J.  J.  Collins,  S.J 1002 

Golgotha.    Illustrated.     Rev.  James  Conway,  S  J 300 

Guilds,  Old  English.    Rev.  Henry  Van  Rensselaer,  S.J 635 

Headquarters  of  the  Mission  of  Nankin.    Illustrated.    Rev.  W.  Hornsby,  S.J 672 

Historical  Jesus  and  the  Christs  of  Faith,  A.     Rev.  Thomas  J.  Campbell,  S.J 902 

Holy  Faith,  New  Mexico  and  the  City  of.    Illustrated.    The  late  Rev.  George  O'Coiim  11,  S.J.     .   .   .     972 

Holy  Sleepers,  The  Seven.    Rev.  George  O'Coanell,  S.J 730 

Iceland,  A  Journey  Across.    Illustrated.    Rev.  Jon  Sveinsson,  S.J 6*1,753 

Ideal  Catholic  City,  An.    Rev.  Ethelred  L.  Tauuton 16 

In  Sikkiin.    Illustrated.     Rev.  G.  O'Loughlin,  S.J • 4 

Interests  of  the  Heart  of  Jesus  : 

Reunion  Movement  iu  the  East — Grindelwald  Reunion  Conference — Coronation  of  Our 

Lady  of  Prompt  Succor — An  Historical  Sword — A  Veteran  Sister 73 

Some  Facts  About  the  Church  of  England— A  Prime  Minister's  View  of  Disestablishment 
—Patriarch  of  Constantinople  Opposed  to  Reunion— A  Catholic  Ambassador  from 
Turkey — A  Swedish  Convert — The  Baptism  of  La  Savoyarde — Jesuit  Map?  of  China  .  .  «6i 
The  Pope  and  the  Index— A  Confessor  of  the  Faith— A  Former  Bishop  of  Savannah— A 
Catholic  Ambassador  from  China — A  Literary  Convert — The  Coptic  Patriarch— Insidi- 
ous Distinctions  in  Subsidies 249 

A  Newly  Btatified  Jesuit— Fresh  Dangers  for  Religious  Orders  in  Italy — A  New  Roman 
Congregation— The  Russian  Press  on  Reunion — A  French  Editor  Converted —The  Pass- 
ing Away  of  an  Apostolic  Man— The  Litany  of  the  Sacred  Heart— Scapular  of  the  Holy 

Trinity 337 

The  Canonization  of  Blessed  Margaret  Mary  and  the  Orient— Recruits  in  Holland— A 
Danish  Pastor  Converted— Good  News  from  the  Copts— A  Birthright  for  a  Mess  of  Pot- 
tage   425 

The  Church  of  the  Seven  Ecumenical  Councils— The  Church  in  Poland— Missions  of 
Alaska — Dowries  in  Honor  of  St.  Apollouia— Coincidences — Mary,  Queen  of  Scots, 

Martyr— Catholics  at  the  English  Universities 513 

Masonic  Verdicts .   . 601 

Leo  XIII.  and  Menelek — Catholic  Sailors  at  the  Vatican— More  Masonic  Verdicts  ....          687 
Consecration  of  the  Tyrol  to  the  Sacred  Heart— Authentic  Likeness  of  St.  Helen— Uncon- 
scious Homage  to  our  Lady— Baptism  of  a  King— Leo  XIII.  and  Mgr.  Yussef — La 

Nacion  Eucaristica — Jules  Simon— The  Ruthenian  Jubilee j-6 

Movement  for  the  Canonization  of  Blessed  Margaret  Mary — Blessed  Curt  D'Ars — Honors 
for  University  College,  Dublin— Disinterested  Testimony  to  Catholic  Mission  Work — 

Pope  Day  and  Washington 865 

Anglican  Orders  Invalid— Leo  XIII.  once  in  England— Protestant  Alarm  in  Wales— Mene- 
lek and  Papal  Rights— More  Priest  than  Prince — Catholicity  in  Hawaii— Mission 

Moneys  Wasted 953 

Catholic  Congresses  in  Italy— Anti-Masonic  Congress  at  Trent— Congresses  in  France— 
B.  Thaddeus  McCarthy — B.  Thomas  Percy— A  Syrian  Archbishop  Abjures  Schism — 

Losses  in  Madagascar  1040 

Intermediate  and  Higher  Education  in  Germany  before  the  Reformation.  Rev.  James  Conway,  S.J.  1004 

In  Thanksgiving  for  Graces  Obtained 85,171,258,347,435,523,611,697,786,873,961,1049 

Irish  Shrine,  An.     Illustrated.    John  B.  Cullen      29 


IV 

Jamaica  Sketches.    Illustrated.    Rev.  P.  F.  X.  Mulry,  S.J 570 

Japanese  Monarch,  A  Saintly.    Rev.  George  O'Connell,  S.J 368 

Jogues,  The  Cause  of  Father.    Illustrated 797 

Journey  Across  Iceland,  A.    Illustrated.    Rev.  Jon  Sveinssou,  S.J 611,753 

Latnpedusa,  The  Madonna  of.    Illustrated.    Rev.  J.  Moore,  S.J 234 

La  Salette,  Our  Lady  of.    Illustrated.    J.  M.  Cave 355 

League  and  Temperance,  The.    Rev.  H.  Van  Rensselaer,  S.J 581 

Leo  XIII.  and  the  Reunion  of  Christendom 720 

Letter  from  Palamcottah.*  Illustrated.    Rev.  P.  J.  Brun,  S.J 539 

Letters  with  Intentions 88,  175,  263,  351,  439,  526,  614,  703,  791,  878,  966,  1054 

Life  in  the  American  College,  Rome.    Illustrated.     L.  S 53 

"  Living  to  Make  Intercession  for  Us."    Illustrated.    Rev.  James  Conway,  S.J 655 

Madonna  della  Strada,  The.    Illustrated.    Rev.  P.  J.  Ch.,  S.J 268 

Madonna  of  Lampedusa,  The.    Illustrated.    Rev.  J.  Moore,  S.J 234 

Manning,  Personal  Reminiscences  of  Cardinal.    Illustrated.    Rev.  Hnrmar  C.  Denny,  S.J 458 

Manresa  and  the  Sons  of  St.  Ignatius.    Illustrated.    Rev.  A.  J.  Maas,  S.J 118 

Mission  of  Cannanore,  West  India,  The.    Illustrated     Rev.  A.  Goveas 907 

Mission  of  Mangalore,  The.    Illustrated.    Rev.  S.  F.  Zanetti,  S.J 184 

Nazareth,  The  Retreat  in.    Illustrated.    Rev.  James  Conway,  S.J 101 

New  Mexico  and  the  City  of  Holy  Faith.    Illustrated.    The  late  Rev.  George  O'Connell,  S.J 972 

Notes  from  Head  Centres 78,  166,  252,  341,  429,  517,  605,  691,  780,  869,  957,  1044 

Obituary— Rev.  George  O'Connell,  S.J.    The  Editor  .   .   . 50 

Old  Cathedral  at  Bardstown,  The.    Illustrated.    Henry  S.  Shepherd 921 

Old  English  Guilds.    Rev.  Henry  Van  Rensselaer,  S.J 635 

Orders,  The  Pope  and  Anglican 994 

Our  Lady  of  La  Salette.    Illustrated.    J.  M.  Cave 355 

Palamcottah,  Letters  from.    Illustrated.    Rev.  P.  J.  Brun,  S.J 539 

Paray-le-Monial,  Echoes  from.    Illustrated.    Rev.  Joseph  Zelle,  S.J 733 

Personal  Reminiscences  of  Cardinal  Manning.    Illustrated.    Rev.  Ha rmarC.  Denny,  S.J 45$ 

Pilgrimage  to  Rome  and  Lourdes,  Third  American 415 

Poetry  —  Afield.    P.  J.  Coleman 718 

A  Hymn  for  Auriesville.     J.  E.  U.  N 837 

A  Legend  of  the  Madonna.    E.  Lunimis  .   .          ,.   .   .   .          ...  416 

A  Nun's  Death.    Rev.  Michael  Watson,  S.J _ 661 

Consider  the  Lilies.     St.  Mary's  of  the  Woods 531 

Dies  Ira:.    Rev.  T.  Barrett,  S.J 936 

God  Everywhere.    Rev  O.  A.  Hill,  S.J 906 

Godspeed.    H.  V.  R .  3 

Hymn.,to  the  Sacred  Heart.     Rev.  C.  W.  Barraud,  S.J.  .   .    .    503 

"  In  the  Face  of  Christ  Jesus."     E.  R.  Wilson 554 

Leaning  ou  the  Beloved.    Rev.  David  Beame,  S.J 619 

O  Blessed  Queen.    Rev.  K.  J.  McNiff,  S.J 883 

Our  Lady  of  the  Pax.    Rev.  David  Beame,  S.J 267 

Queen  of  the  Heart  Divine.    E.  C.  Donnelly 491 

Respice  Fiuem.     F.  M ' .    . .   .  91 

Star  of  Hope.    St.  Mary's  of  the  Woods . 198 

The  Test  of  Nagasaki.    M.  F.  M.  Nixon     999 

The  Wanderer.   From  the  Greek  of  Theophanes— Ninth  Century.   Rev.  C.  W.  Barraud,  S.J.  795 

To  a  Sanctuary  Lamp.    T.  F.  R .   . 33 

Poor  Churches,  Work  for.    Illustrated.    A.  D'lnvilliers 317 

Pope  and  Anglican  Orders,  The 994 

Popular  Education  in  Germany  before  the  Reformation.    Rev.  James  Conway,  S.J. 818 

Practical  Devotion,  A.     Rev.  Henry  Van  Rensselaer,  S.J.  ....       479 

Promoters'  Receptions 87,  260,  349,  437,  525,  613,  699,  788,  f  77,  965,  1053 

Reader,  The  : 

The  League  and  the  Apostleship  of  the  Press— The  Interests  of  the  Sacred  Heart— Scope  of 
the  MESSENGER— The  MESSENGER  and  the  Press — The  Press  in  France— The  Croix,  a 
Literary  Crusade— Its; Origin  and  Progress— The  PXerin  Develops  into  the  Croix — 
Opposition  to  Sacred  Emblems— Organization— General  Congress  of  the  Croix,  1895— 
Knights  of  the  Croix— Resolutions  on  their  Organizations— Social  and  Political  Pro- 
gramme of  the  Croix— An  Electoral  Organization— The  Laborer— Is  such  an  Organi- 
zation Desirable  in  this  Country  ?— Its  Work 69 

Unitarian  University  Extension— The  Boys'  Club— Working  Girls'  Clubs— Little  Mothers' 

Aid  Association—  Italian  Mission  of  San  Salvatore 157 

The  History  of  the  Reformation  as  it  is  Writ— History  of  the  English  Reformation— A 
Protestant  Historian's  View— The  Reunion  of  Christendom — Anglican  Prejudices  Call 
Forth  Catholic  Works— Lord  Halifax  on  Papal  Supremacy  and  the  Vatican  Council — 

The  School  Question  in  England 245 


Reader,  Tin-  (Continued  I 

The  Life  of  Cardinal  Manning,  l>y  K.  S.  Purcell— The  General  Intention  and  Catholic  Read- 
ing Circles— The  Apostleship  of  the  Press  and  Catholic  Publisher*— Catholic  Writer*.  .     334 
Catholic  Organization  in  Germany— Literary  Organization— Literary  Activity  of  th»- 

man  Jesuits— The  School  Question  in  England— Educational  Reform  in  Ireland— The 

Manitoba  School  Fight -4" 

Some  Thoughts  on  Christian  Reunion •     5°9 

Father  Znhui's  Evolution  and  Dogma— Love  in  the.Caiholic  Novel 

Father  Marquette  and  Longfellow— Mr.  (Gladstone  and  Anglican  Orders 

English  aud  Canadian  School   Hills— New  Code  for  Ireland— Hdti  ntionnl  Status  in  the 

1'nited  States 773 

Our  Catholic  Colleges— Catholic  Students  at  Protestant  Universities  -Can  these  Institu- 
tions be  Recommended  as  the  Proper  Place  for  our  Catholic  Young  Men  ? 861 

Star-gazers  in  France— Outcome  of  Literalism— Policy  and  Language  of  Conservatism  and 
Liberalism— Liberalism  .in  the  United  States—  Innotninato's  Policy  and  Style— A  Few 

Samples  of  Recent  Date •     949 

Magazine  Programmes— The  Trick  of  Advertising— The  MESSENGER  for  1897— An  An- 
nouncement—Need of  our  Indian  Missions— Anti-Catholic  Prejudice— Unity  of  the 
Episcopate— The  Merits  of  our  Colleges— A  Perverse  Press— Pope  Leo's  Charity.  .  .  .  1036 

Reading.  Thoughts  on.     Rev.  Timothy  Krosnahan,  S.J 1!l 

Realino,  S.J.,  Blessed  Bernardine.    Illustrated.    Rev.  J.  Moore,  S.J •     54* 

Realino,  S.J. ,  The  Beatification  of.    Rev.  P.  J.  Ch.,  S.J 55' 

Recent  Aggregations 87,174,262,350,438,525,702,790,880,968,1056 

Relics  of  St.  Edmund,  King  and  Martyr.    Illustrated.    J.  A.  Floyd 45a 

Remarkable  Cure,  A.  ...  M« 

Retreat  in  Nazareth,  The.     Illustrated.    Rev.  James  Conway,  S.J .lot 

Roc  Amadour.    Illu-trated 7O7 

Rome,  Life  in  the  American  College.    Illustrated.    L.  S.  .   .   .          53 

St.  Edmund,  King  and  Martyr.    Illustrated.    J.A.Floyd 4<o 

St.  John's  Art.    Illustrated.    Rev.  Thomas  E.  Sherman.  S.J »3 

St.  John's  Eloquence.    Illustrated.     Rev.  Thomas  E.  Sherman,  S.J 214 

Saintly  Japanese  Monarch,  A.    Rev.  George  O'Connell,  S.J 3*8 

St.  Wilfrid  of  York.    M.  Townsend *32 

Seven  Holy  Sleepers,  The.     Rev.  George  O'Connell,  S.J .     73° 

Symbol  of  Divine  Love,  The.     Rev.  Henry  Van  Rensselaer,  S.J 47 

Talks  on  Ethics.    Rev.  P.  A.  Halpin,  S.J 24,  114,  199,  295,  3S8,  475,  564.  651,  7?o 

Temperance,  The  League  and.    Rev.  Henry  Van  Rensselaer,  S.J 58' 

Thoughts  on  Reading.    Rev.  Timothy  Brosnahan,  S.J in 

Treasury  of  Good  Works 87,  174,  350,  438,  528,  616,  701,  790,  877,  965,  1048 

Tropics,  God  in  the.    Illustrated.    Rev.  J.  J.  Collins,  S.J looa 

Wilderness,  The  Forty  Days  in  the.    Illustrated.    Rev.  James  Conway,  S.J 217 

Wilfrid  of  York,  St.    M.  Towusend      832 

Work  for  Poor  Churches.    Illustrated.    A.  D'Invilliers 3'7 

York,  St.  Wilfrid  of.    M.  Townsend 832 


THE  BAPTISM  OF  CLOVIS. 

(From    a    painting    in  the    Pantheon    by   Joseph   Blanc.1 


THE    AESSENGEP^ 


OF    THE 


SACRED     HEART    OF    JESUS 


VOL.   xxxi. 


JANUARY,   1896. 


No.   i. 


GODSPEED. 

By  H.  I '.  R. 
()  FORTH,  O  MESSENGER,  anew  begin 

The  monthly  cycles  of  a  nascent  year. 
Go  forth  to  every  clime  where  Christ  is  dear. 
And  for  His  Sacred  Heart  fresh  triumphs  win. 
(io,  breathe  His  peace  among  discordant  din 

Of  those  who  love  the  Christ,  but  yet  adhere 
To  errors,  that  in  garb  of  truth  appear. 
And  rend  His  seamless  robe  with  schism's  sin. 


(io,  bear  the  light  to  those  whose  hapless  lot 
Hath  fallen  to  them  in  benighted  spot, 

Where  never  ear  hath  heard  the  Holy  Name, 
(io  forth  to  Arctic  cold  and  Tropics  hot. 
On  tireless  pinions  go,  and  wean-  not 

Until  to  all  our  Godspeed  thou  proclaim. 


Copyright,  i-/    \\\  A  !••>•,  i 1  KSHIP  OF  PRAYK«. 


BHOOTEA    HUTS,    WITH    PRAYER-FLAGS. 

IN    SIKKIM. 
By  G.  O'Loughlen,  Sj. 


THE  readers  of  the  American  MES- 
SENGER will  surely  be  glad  to  hear 
of  the  interests  of  the  Sacred  Heart  in 
this  far-off  corner  of  India,  and  will 
rejoice  that  the  glorious  reign  of  Jesus 
Christ  has  been  extended  to  this  region  ; 
but  their  joy  will  be  merged  in  sadness 
when  they  learn  how  few  of  the  thou- 
sands of  this  country  have  yet  sub- 
mitted themselves  to  Him,  whose  yoke 
is  sweet  and  whose  burden  is  light ;  nor 
will  their  sorrow  be  soothed  when  I  tell 
them  that  the  chief  reason  why  the 
burning  desires  of  the  Sacred  Heart 
have  hitherto  been  denied  is  that  the 
laborers  are  few ;  for  that  the  fields  are 
ripe  for  the  harvest  is  an  opinion  shared 
by  all  that  know  anything  of  this 
country. 

May  the  furtherance  of  our  divine 
Saviour's  wishes  for  the  souls  in  Sikkim 
be  added  to  the  intentions  of  my  readers, 
whose  prayers  will  be  an  ample  recom- 
pense for  this  short  sketch. 

4 


I  shall  be  pardoned  for  having  chosen 
the  comprehensive  title,  "in  Sikkim," 
to  which,  I  own,  my  sketch  will  not 
adequately  respond,  when  I  say  that  my 
object  is  to  avoid  perplexing  the  reader 
at  the  start  with  a  probably  unknown 
name ;  for  my  intention  is  to  confine 
myself  to  an  account  of  the  work  being 
done  at  Kurseong,  where  the  scho- 
lasticate  of  the  Jesuit  Fathers  of  the 
Belgian  province,  whose  field  of  labor 
in  India  is  Western  Bengal,  is  .situated. 

Sikkim  is  the  narrow  and  not  verj- 
long  strip  of  mountain  and  valley  run- 
ning up  from  the  foot  of  the  Himalayas, 
between  Nepal  on  the  west  and  Bhutan 
on  the  east,  to  the  snowy  barrier,  beyond 
which  lies  Thibet ;  the  chief  station  or 
town  in  this  beautiful  country  is  Dar- 
jeeling,  nineteen  miles  south  of  which,  at 
an  elevation  of  4,500  feet,  is  Kurseong. 

It  may  interest  my  readers  to  know 
how  this  spot  is  reached  from  the 
metropolis,  and  I  shall  accordingly 


IN    SIKKIM. 


briefly  in  licate  the  route.  Leaving  Cal- 
cutta at  half-past  four  in  the  evening, 
the  traveller  is  carried  northward  by 
the  Eastern  Bengal  Railway,  the  line 
steadily  maintaining,  throughout  its 
whole  length  of  328  miles,  a  northerly 
course.  At  the  fourteenth  mile  from 
Calcutta  the  train  stops  for  a  few  minutes 
at  Barrackpore,  the  winter  villa  of  the 
viceroy  of  India  and  a  military  station, 
famous  as  the  place  where  the  great 
Sepoy  mutiny  of  1X57,  which  shook  the 
tower  of  British  rule  in  India  to  its  very 
foundations,  first  betrayed  itself. 

Barrackpore  left  behind,  there  is 
nothing  of  interest  for  the  rest  of  the 
journey  along  this  line  ;  on  either  side 
one  sees  nothing  but  monotonous  rice- 
fields,  stretching  out  as  far  as  the  eye 
can  reach,  with  here  and  there  a  village, 
with  its  palms  and  bamboos.  At  about 
9  P.  M.  the  train  reaches  Damookdea,  on 
the  right  bank  of  the  Ganges.  Here  a 
ferry-steamer  is  waiting  to  carry  him 
across  the  river,  on  the  other  side  of 
which  is  the  southern  terminus  of  the 
northern  section  of  the  Eastern  Bengal 
Railway.  The  passage  of  the  river  does 
not  ordinarily  take  much  more  than  an 
hour,  but  during  the  monsoons,  when 
the  flood  is  broad  and  fierce,  much  more 
time  is  spent  in  the  crossing. 

On  landing,  the  traveller  enters  the 
night-train,  as  it  is  called,  which  unfor- 
tunately runs  along  a  metre  gauge- 
line,  and  consequently  oscillates  and 
jolts  too  much  to  allow  very  sound  sleep, 
some  being  quite  unable  to  obtain  any 
rest  the  whole  night.  At  about  half- 
past  eight  the  next  morning  the  terminus, 
Siliguri,  is  reached,  which  is  also  the 
terminus  of  the  Darjeeling-Himalayan 
Railway.  Of  this  wonderful  little  rail- 
wax-  the  nature  of  my  letter  will  not 
allow  me  to  speak  at  length,  but  it  is 
well  worth  seeing,  being  considered  a 
triumph  of  engineering  skill.  From 
vSiliguri  the  line  runs  along  the  level 
for  nine  miles  through  the  Terai,  that 
malarious  belt  of  marshy  forest  that 
skirts  the  Himalayan  range  along  its 


whole  length  from  east  to  west,  and  is 
the  home  of  the  elephant,  rhinoci 
tiger,  buffalo  and  wild  boar.  Strange  to 
say,  the  Terai  is  inhabited  by  human 
beings,  and,  stranger  still,  they  are 
healthy  and  robust  in  its  malaria-laden 
atmosphere,  to  which  they  are  so  accus- 
tomed that  they  sicken  of  malarial  fever 
in  the  hills  and  open  plains ;  this  may 
appear  fanciful,  but  I  give  it  on  the  testi- 
mony of  trustworthy  authorities. 

After  nine  miles,  the  ascent  begins ; 
the  line,  a  two  feet  gauge,  rising  by  a 
uniform  gradient  of  one  in  twenty-five 
feet  from  an  elevation  of  about  700  feet 
at  the  base  of  the  hills  to  its  maximum 
elevation,  7,400  feet,  at  the  top  of  the 
ridge  that  separates  the  Kurseong  from 
the  Darjeeling  valley  ;  from  this,  its 
highest  point,  the  line  descends  to  Dar- 
jeeling, its  terminus,  four  miles  farther, 
the  total  distance  from  terminus  to 
terminus  being  fifty  miles. 

Once  in  the  hills,  even-  mile  is  full 
of  the  most  varied  interest,  for  the  trav- 
eller cannot  fail  to  be  charmed  by  the 
lovely  views  of  hill  and  valley,  of  deep 
rocky  gorges,  down  which  rush  roaring 
the  clear  mountain  torrents,  bordered 
and  overhung  by  beautiful  trees,  deco- 
rated with  moss  and  orchids  of  various 
kinds.  But  if  the  traveller  be  not 
charmed  b\'  the  scenery,  he  will  surely 
watch,  with  the  keenest  interest,  the 
windings  of  his  little  train,  and  will  be 
struck  with  the  sharp  curves  round 
which  it  goes  so  safely,  often  puffing 
along  within  two  feet  of  the  brinks  of 
precipices  with  sheer  descents  of  from 
1,000  to  3,000  feet,  by  the  loops,  the 
reverses,  the  zig-zags  and  the  endless 
twistings  it  goes  through  to  gain  a 
higher  level. 

When  all  goes  well.  Kurseong  is 
reached  at  i  1'.  M.,  the  railway  station 
being  about  a  mile  from  St.  Mary's,  the 
above  mentioned  scholasticate,  though  to 
reach  it  one  has  to  mount  al>out  500 
feet  up  the  steep  spur  on  which  it  stands. 
The  flat  of  St.  Mary's  reached,  the  scene 
that  greets  the  eye  amply  repays  the  toil 


IN   SIKKIM. 


of  climbing :  to  the  south  the  hills,  as 
they  descend,  throw  out  innumerable 
spurs  ;  below  appears  the  dark  fringe  of 
the  Terai,  and  beyond  the  green  plains, 
intersected  by  numerous  streams  that 
glitter  in  the  sunlight ;  to  the  north  the 
mountains,  ever  rising,  clad  in  forest  of 
oak,  magnolia,  birch,  and  other  stately 
trees,  but  fortunately  dipping  just  in 
front  of  Kanjinginga  and  the  adjoining 
snow-covered  peaks,  thus  affording  us  a 
view  of  part  of  the  majestic  snowy 
range ;  to  the  west,  at  our  feet,  lies  the 
valley  of  the  Balasun,  a  small  stream 
flowing  in  a  rock}-  bed  about  3,000  feet 
below  us.  On  the  farther  side  of  this 
stream  rises  the  range  that  marks  the 
boundary  between  Nepal  and  Sikkim. 
To  the  east  the  view  is  cut  off,  since  St. 
Mary's  is  about  1,000  feet  from  the  sum- 
mit of  the  hill  on  which  it  is  built. 

To  this  spot  the  scholasticate  was 
removed  seven  years  ago,  the  climate  of 
the  plains,  for  the  greater  part  of  the 
year,  being  quite  unsuited  for  serious 
study. 

Here  a  short  notice  of  the  races  among 
whom  we  live  will  not  be  out  of  place. 
Excluding  the  Europeans,  who  may  be 
divided  into  residents  and  visitors  ;  the 
residents  being  the  government  officials, 
the  tea-planters  and  a  few  landed  pro- 
prietors and  shop-keepers  ;  the  visitors, 
the  many  that  come  up  to  the  hills 
during  the  broiling  weather  in  the  plains 


CHAPKT..    SCHOOL    AN'I)   FARM-YARI 


from  April  to  October ;  and  excluding 
also  the  natives  from  the  plains,  of 
whom  there  are  not  a  few  tradesmen  and 
domestic  servants,  the  natives  of  the 
hills  can  be  roughly  divided  into  three 
classes,  viz.:  Lepchas,  Nipalis  and 
Bhooteas. 

The  Lepchas  are  considered  to  be  the 
aborigines  of  Sikkim.  They  are  a  frank, 
honest,  cheerful  and  hospitable  people, 
in  morals  far  superior  to  their  pagan 
neighbors.  Their  religion  consists  in 
the  propitiation  of  the  evil  spirits,  to 
whom  they  ascribe  all  the  calamities 
that  befall  them.  The  Lepcha  is  short, 
5  feet  4  inches  being  the  average  height, 
of  strong  build  but  timid,  with  fair 
features  of  a  distinctly  Mongolian  cast, 
and  a  language  of  his  own. 

Unfortunately,  the  Lepchas  are  slowly 
but  surely  dying  out,  as  civilization 
advances.  When  they  were  masters  of 
their  country  they  roamed  about  freely 
over  the  forest-clad  hills,  clearing  a 
patch  of  land  where  they  intended 
making  a  stay  ;  then,  after  raising  four 
or  five  crops,  they  moved  off  to  another 
spot,  to  repeat  the  same  operation  ;  but 
now  the  hills,  up  to  7,000  feet,  are  for  the 
most  part  denuded  of  forest,  and  where 
the  trees  still  remain  they  are  jealously 
guarded  by  the  Government  Forest 
Department. 

The  Nipalis,  under  which  name  I 
include  the  tribes  of  Nepal,  have  immi- 
grated in  such  numbers 
into  Sikkim  that  they  now 
form  seventy  per  cent,  of 
the  population.  They  are 
to  be  found  especially  in 
the  tea  gardens,  '  where 
they  find  ready  and  well- 
paid  employment.  I  n 
religion  they  are  Hindus, 
though  not  so  particular 
about  caste  regulations  as 
their  brethren  in  other  parts 
of  India.  The  Xipali  is  a 
strong,  sturdy  mountaineer, 
of  about  the  middle  height, 
and  a  good  soldier. 


IN  S/KK/M. 


L.tstly  come  the  Hhooteas,  by  whom   I  the   prayer-wheels  so  often  to  be  seen  in 

here  nu-.m  the   Hhooteas  of  Hhntan  and  tlu-ir    hands.      For  the    benefit    of    my 

of    Sikkim,     but     the     name    properly  readers  I  shall  explain  the  use  of  these 

applies   to  the  Thibetans.     The  religion  devices.     The  prayer-flag   consists  of  a 


of    the    Bhooteas    is    lluddhism.    to   the  tall   stall,  to  which  is  attached   a    loinr. 

externals    of    which    creed     this    poor,  narrow  strip  of  cloth,   with  the  mystic 

degraded  people  pay  great  attention,  as  words.      ••Horn     mani      pad  mi     Horn," 

is    attested    by    the    prayer-flags    with  stamped  upon  it  several   times.     So  far 

which  they  surround  their  huts,  and  by  the    meaning   of    these    words    has   not 


IN  S1KKIM 


ST.    MARY'S    FROM    THK    NORTH. 


been  discovered,  the  Lamas  themselves 
not  understanding  them.  It  is  believed 
by  these  poor  people  that,  as  these 
prayer-flags  flutter  in  the  breeze,  the 
invocations,  or  whatever  the  words  may 
be,  rise  to  the  supreme  spirit.  The  same 
end  is  attained  in  their  opinion  by  the 
use  of  the  prayer  wheel,  a  cylindrical 
box  that  turns  on  the  handle  by  which 
it  is  held  and  swung  round.  In  this 
box  there  is  a  piece  of  paper  or  cloth 
with  the  above  words. 

The  Bhootea  is  of  tall  and  powerful 
frame  and  of  fair  features,  though  not 
so  fair  as  the  Lepcha.  In  British  Sikkim 
the  Bhooteas  are  traders  and  carriers,  and 
are  noted  for  the  enormous  weight  they 
can  carry.  When  the  load  does  not 
exceed  160  pounds  they  will  walk  up 
hill  comfortably  with  it,  and  you  may 
intrust  them  with  as  much  as  250 
pounds  On  the  arrival  of  the  traveller 
in  Darjeeling  he  is  surrounded  by  the 
Bhootea  porters,  men  and  women,  dis- 
puting for  his  luggage.  Each  is  pro- 
vided with  a  long  strap  of  plaited  cane 
or  twine.  This  they  tie  around  the 
thing  to  be  carried,  leaving  a  loop  for 


the  forehead  ;  then,  sitting  down,  with 
their  back  to  the  load,  they  place  the 
loop  on  their  forehead,  and  slowly  rise. 
Once  they  gain  their  feet  they  will 
tramp  along  steadily  up  hill  with  bur- 
dens that  would  crush  a  porter  of  the 
plains. 

The  Fathers,  on  their  arrival  in  this 
strange  and  beautiful  country,  could  not 
but  be  moved  to  pit}-  by  the  sad  condi- 
tion of  the  poor  pagans  around,  among 
whom  Anglican  and  Presbyterian  mis- 
sioners  had  already  made  some  prose- 
lytes ;  but  much  as  they  wished  to 
devote  themselves  to  the  task  of  winning 
these  souls  to  Jesus  Christ,  stern  duty 
demanded  their  time  for  other  occupa- 
tions, and  forbade  the  opening  of  a  regu- 
lar mission,  especially  as  the  already 
established  missions  around  Calcutta 
and  in  Chutia-Nagpore  urgently  require 
reinforcement.  Prayer  and  the  offering 
of  all  the  actions  of  the  day  in  union 
with  the  intentions  of  the  Sacred  Heart 
could  still  be  employed,  and  surely  they 
are  powerful  weapons  for  tfre  conquest  of 
souls ;  yet  something  more .  could  be 
done  for  these  perishing  people.  Little, 


IN  SIKKIM. 


it  is  true,   but  a   little  from    which  rich 
fruits  might  be  hoped  for. 

Towards  the  end  of  iS(>i,  saintly 
Father  Motet,  who  went  last  year  on  the 
least  of  St.  Stanislas,  his  favorite  saint, 
to  receive  the  reward  of  his  many  good 
\\orks,  generously  aided  by  benefactors 
in  Belgium,  built  a  small  house,  to  be  a 
five  school  for  native  boys,  and  a  plain 
!mt  neat  little  chapel.  Hoth  buildings 
are  within  easy  reach  of  the  scholasti- 
cate,  being  erected  on  a  flat  about  150 
feet  lower  than  the  flat  of  St.  Mary's. 
St.  John  Berchmans'  school  soon  num- 
bered some  thirty  lads,  which  is  about 
the  maximum  number  we  can  afford  to 
clothe  and  feed.  Less  than  half  this 
number  were  sons  of  already  Christian 
parents  or  of  catechumens,  the  rest  being 
pagans,  either  abandoned  by  their  par- 
ents, or  made  over  to  us  as  a  measure  of 
economy. 

The  working  of  this 
school  will  be  understood 
from  the  following  details  : 
The  boys  are  lodged, 
clothed  and  fed,  free  of 
charge ;  the  expenses  so 
incurred  being  covered  by 
the  generosity  of  benefact- 
ors. The  school -building 
consists  of  one  large  board- 
ed room  that  serves  as 
dormitory  and  class-room. 
In  front  of  this  room,  and 
along  its  whole  length, 
is  an  open  veranda  — the 
refectory,  and  behind  are 
two  small  rooms,  one  the 
schoolmaster's  room,  the 
other  the  kitchen. 

The  boys  sleep  on  the 
floor,  and  on  rising  in  the 
morning  fold  up  their 
blankets  and  put  them 
away  for  the  day  on 
shelves  in  the  wall,  thus 
leaving  the  room  free  for 
the  classes.  They  rise  at 
6  A.  M.,  and  as  soon  as 
the  blankets  are  put  up, 


morning  prayers  are  said  in  com- 
mon; then  conies  holy  Mass  iti  their 
own  chapel.  All  have  to  In.-  present 
at  the  august  sacrifice,  at  which  they 
assist  by  reciting  together,  from  their 
prayer-books,  prayers  that  have  been 
composed  to  suit  the  different  parts 
of  the  Mass.  Mass  over,  the  priest, 
kneeling  at  the  foot  of  the  altar,  recites 
with  them  the  prescribed  prayers  for  the 
intentions  of  the  Holy  Father,  followed 
by  short  prayers  for  their  friends  and 
benefactors,  for  their  pagan  brethren, 
and  for  all  Christians. 

On  leaving  the  chapel,  which  is  about  9 
A.  M.,  there  is  recreation,  during  which 
they  drink  a  tin  of  tea,  prepared  by  them- 
selves. This  last  item  seems  to  require  a 
word  of  explanation.  In  this  country  of 
tea  even  the  poor  natives  partake  of  this 
refreshing  beverage,  though  the  tea  they 


LEPCHA    (.HK1-.I  I  \s- 


10 


IN  SIKK1M. 


use  is  of  course  of  the  coarsest  quality. 
They  have  two  recipes  for  preparing  it, 
according  as  they  want  sweet  tea  or  salt 
tea.  For  the  sweet  tea  they  boil  the  tea- 
leaves,  or  rather  tea-dust,  to  which,  when 
drawn,  they  add  a  little  coarse,  brown 
sugar  ;  milk  being  a  commodity  few  can 
afford.  For  the  salt  tea,  boiling  water 
is  poured  over  the  tea  in  sufficient  quan- 
tity, and  the  mixture  is  then  flavored 
with  a  little  salted  butter. 

Now  for  the  explanation  of  the  phrase, 
"  a  tin  of  tea,  "  which  may  sound  strange 
to  those  accustomed  to  hear  of  a  cup  of 
tea.  Well,  the  fact  is,  they  have  no 
cups,  but  drink  out  of  tin  vessels,  which 
further  must  not  be  understood  to  mean 
tin  mugs,  for  they  are  nothing  more 
than  the  cans  used  for  preserved  pro- 
visions. 

At  8  A.  M.,  the  piece  of  rail  that  does 
duty  for  a  bell,  is  struck  as  the  signal 
for  work,  i.  e.,  sweeping  and  dusting 
the  school,  sweeping  and  clearing  the 
grounds  around,  digging  and  weeding 
the  garden,  carrying  water  for  cooking 


and  washing  purposes,  and  cooking  the 
mid-day  meal. 

At  half-past  nine  the  classes  begin, 
presided  over  by  the  native  school- 
master, who  is  of  course  a  Christian. 
The  course  of  studies,  as  will  be  seen, 
is  not  very  high.  They  are  taught  to 
read  and  write  Hindi,  which  in  the 
corrupt  and  ungrammatical  form,  is 
the  common  language  of  the  country, 
though  the  boys,  who,  with  four  or  five 
exceptions,  are  Nipalis,  always  speak 
their  own  dialect  among  themselves. 
They  are  also  taught  elementary  arithme- 
tic, which,  when  they  have  acquired  it, 
completes  their  profane  education.  Their 
religious  education  is  imparted  to  them 
by  two  scholastics  ;  one  of  whom  teaches 
the  elder,  the  other  the  }-ounger  boys. 
A  visit  to  the  school  during  class  hours 
is  always  interesting.  The  boys  are 
scattered  over  the  floor — some  reading, 
some  writing,  others  working  at  prob- 
lems of  arithmetic — each  intent  upon  his 
own  task,  at  which  he  works  aloud, 
regardless  of  the  others,  who  appear  not 


I.OOP  IN  THE   DARJEELING-HIMALAYAH   RAILROAD. 


IN   SIKKIM 


to   be  disturbed  by  the   con 
fusion  of  voii 

Klevcn  is  the  welcome 
hour  for  their  first  meal, 
and  as  soon  as  the  clock 
in  the  school-room  strikes 
this  hour,  books  and  slates 
are  quickly  stowed  away. 
•each  boy  provides  him  sell 
with  his  enamelled  plate 
and  tin  of  water,  and  takes 
his  place.  When  they  are 
all  ready,  standing  in  two 
rows  facing  each  other, 
grace  is  said  aloud,  and  all 
.sit  down  in  silence  on  the 
floor  to  their  meal  of  rice 
and  vegetable  curry.  This 
is  the  daily  fare,  except  on 
Sundays,  when  they  get 
meat  curry,  and  then  more 
rice  has  to  be  cooked,  as 
the  meat  sharpens  their 
appetite. 

This  meal  is  followed  by 
recreation,  during  which 
they  amuse  themselves 
playing  marbles  or  cricket, 
which  latter  game  is  thoroughly 
enjoyed  by  these  poor  little  fellows, 
without  expensive  bats,  balls  and 
stumps ;  a  rock  standing  up  serves  for 
wickets,  the  bat  is  cut  out  of  a  piece 
of  deal  wood,  and  the  ball  is  indiffer- 
ently of  cloth,  wood,  rubber  or  leather. 

At  one  P.M.  there  are  classes  again  till 
half-past  two,  when  the  greater  number 
go  out,  accompanied  by  the  schoolmaster, 
to  gather  firewood,  a  few  remaining  to 
sweep,  to  carry  water  and  to  cook  the 
evening  meal.  At  five  o'clock  they  have 
their  second  meal,  which  is  the  same  as 
that  of  the  morning;  then  they  play 
about  till  six  o'clock  ;  at  six  all  go  to 
the  chapel  for  the  rosary,  after  which 
there  is  study  till  seven,  when  night 
prayers  are  said  and  all  go  to  bed. 

To  provide  for  the  future  of  the  boys 
is  the  question  that  now  perplexes  us. 
of  those  that  have  gone  out  from  the 
school  to  seek  employment  in  Darjeelini;. 


three  or  four  have,  unfortunately,  fallen 
into  bad  company;  and  though  they  have 
not  renounced  their  religion,  are  yet  a 
scandal  to  pagans  and  Christians,  and 
even  those  that  have  remained  faithful 
are  exposed  to  great  dangers.  Nor  can 
they  easily  secure  good  places,  for  they 
must  be  content  to  be  either  workers  on 
the  tea-plantations  or  domestic  servants, 
for  tillage  cannot  support  a  man  in  this 
part  of  the  country.  In  neither  line  are 
the  prospects  bright,  and  in  each  they 
are  exposed  to  hourly  temptations,  being 
forced  to  live  among  pagans, 
^t'nder  these  circumstances,  it  has  been 
decided  to  make  our  school  an  industrial 
school,  where  the  lads  will  IK-  taught 
different  trades.  Of  course,  this  requires 
money,  and  the  beginnings  must  neces- 
sarily be  small  :  nevertheless,  something 
has  l>een  done,  as  will  ap]>ear  from  the 
subjoined  statistics.  Two  have  been  sent 
to  Calcutta  to  learn  book-binding,  one  to 


12 


IN    SIKKIM. 


learn  tailoring,  one  is  being  taught  tailor- 
ing here,  one  baking,  two  gardening,  two 
cooking  ;  and  some  will  soon  be  put  to 
carpentry,  as  our  first  two  apprentices  to 
this  trade  have  no  liking  for  it. 

There  is,  moreover,  at  Kurseong  a 
school  for  girls,  of  whom  there  are  six — 
all  little  orphans;  the  school  is  managed 
by  the  schoolmaster's  wife,  who  teaches 
her  charges  catechism,  reading  and  writ- 
ing in  Hindi,  plain  sewing  and  knitting. 

Besides  the  boys  and  girls  of  the  two 
schools,  thirty  all  told,  there  are  with  us 
six  Christian  families,  four  Nipali  and 
two  Lepcha.  Of  these  I  cannot  speak 


on  the  threshold  of  the  Church,  but  are  too 
weak  to  brave  the  reproaches  and  taunts 
of  their  tribesmen.  May  the  Sacred  Heart 
help  them  with  His  all-powerful  grace  to 
break  through  the  bonds  of  human  respect 
and  join  our  little  Christian  community. 
I  must  not  omit  to  mention  the  good 
work  being  done  here  by  one  of  our  lay- 
brothers,  who  devotes  his  medical  knowl- 
edge and  skill  to  the  relief  of  all  the 
poor  sufferers  that  come  to  him,  treating 
them  and  giving  them  medicine  gratis. 
This  practical  proof  of  charity  will  surely 
bear  fruit  in  the  hearts  of  the  many 
afflicted  and  suffering  natives,  whom  he 


ST.  MARY'S  FRO 

too  highly  ;  their  Christian  sentiment, 
their  piety  and  fervor  are  really  admir- 
able, and  compensate  in  some  measure 
for  the  fewness  of  their  number.  On 
the  First  Friday  of  the  month,  for  in- 
stance, all  the  men,  women  and  childnV? 
that  have  made  their  First  Communion, 
regularly  make  the  Communion  of  Repa- 
ration, though \as  a  measure  of  discre- 
tion they  have  Been  given  clearly  to  un- 
derstand that  there  is  not  the  faintest 
shadow  of  obligation  to  do  so.  My  read- 
ers will,  I  am  sure,  pray  in  a  special  man- 
ner for  four  or  five  pagan  families  that  are 


M    THE   SOUTH. 

treats  so  kindly  and  with  such  success, 
that  the  number  of  his  patients  is  con- 
tinually increasing.  In  the  meantime, 
he  has  the  consolation  of  havrng  bap- 
tized ninety-six  infants,  of  whom  ninety- 
four  are  now  in  heaven. 

I  may  add,  in  conclusion,  that  in  Dar- 
jeeling  there  are  about  100  native  Chris- 
tians and  catechumens  under  the  care  of  a 
Jesuit  Father,  and  that  in  Pedon,  a  village 
.south-east  of  Darjeeling,  where  the 
Fathers  of  the  Foreign  Missions  are  wait- 
ing for  the  opening  of  the  gates  of  Thibet, 
there  are  a  few  more  than  100. 


ST.  JOHN'S  ART. 


liv  A'<T.   V'/iofims  /:'.  Slifiinnn,  SJ. 


ART  is  the  right  way  of  doing  any- 
thing. St.  John  has  something  to 
do,  and  what  he  does  is  done  under  the 
breath  of  the  Spirit  of  (iod.  His  soul, 
always  full  to  the  brim  of  the  love  of  his 
Master,  always  ready  to  pour  forth  that 
love  upon  others,  does  so  in  a  supreme  act 
of  devotion  in  the  splendid  monument 
which  bears  his  name.  That  monument 
da/./.les  while  it  attracts.  It  stands  alone 
among  the  works  of  the  human  race,  alone 
in  its  glittering  combination  of  artistic 
excellences,  alone  in  its  sublime  unity 
amid  variety,  alone  in  the  loftiness  of 
the  theme  and  the  superb  humility  of  its 
treatment. 

Looking  at  it  as  a  work  of  art  we  are 
struck,  first  of  all,  by  its  artful  conceal- 
ment of  fine  art  in  its  sheer  simplicity. 
As  the  careless  reader  might  peruse 
the  famous  book  of  Ix>yola's  Exercises  in 
an  hour's  reading  and  throw  it  aside  with 
disgust  at  its  baldness  and  flatness,  so 
the  hasty  student  of  St.  John  will  fail  to 
see  aught  but  the  boldness  of  rugged  out- 
line or  the  rude  stolidity  of  a  blunt  wit- 
ness to  truth.  The  finer  instinct  for 
literary  form,  born  of  loving  pondering 
and  quiet  gazing  into  those  crystal 
depths,  discloses  a  world  of  artistic 
beauty.  A  Meissonier  needs  a  microscope; 
the  spirit  that  paints  here,  is  the  spirit 
that  paints  the  feathers  on  the  insect's 
wing. 

Are  you  hurried,  then,  or  quivering 
with  natural  activity,  do  not  read  ; 
pray  first,  calm  yourself,  and  now  as 
the  sound  of  the  angelus  bell  dies  out 
of  your  heart  begin  to  weigh  the  golden 
words  of  the  golden  spell  that  wr.ips 
the  world's  soul  in  its  magic  trance. 
Yes  the  angelus  bell,  the  sweetest  sound 
in  all  the  world,  the  most  lasting  joy  of 
earth,  the  triple  summons  of  a  triple 
choir  of  spirits  to  lift  our  hearts  ever  on 
the  wings  of  prayer  ;  the  angelus  bell 


sounding  o'er  hill  and  valley,  o'er  wood 
and  lake  and  mountain,  in  the  crowded 
city,  by  the  lonely  hamlet,  the  sacr  iment 
of  the  metallic  world,  wedding  bron/e  to 
gold,  this  is  the  first  stroke  from  the  pen 
of  the  Evangelist,  "the  Word  was  made 
flesh,"  and  is  tenting  with  us — keeps 
tenting  with  us  is  the  word  he  wrote — is 
our  comrade,  our  boon  companion,  our 
brother  and  our  (iod. 

Ten  thousand  titles  have  been  heaped 
upon  Him  by  His  fond  admirers  and  ar- 
dent followers,  titles  of  power  and  pride, 
titles  of  wealth  and  honor,  titles  born  of 
the  heart's  inmost  affections  ;  but  when  all 
has  been  said  and  life's  needs  and  life's 
ways  have  been  measured,  the  title  that 
tells  most,  is  that  implied  in  John's  tent- 
ing, our  messmate  the  Christ  is,  for  we 
know  Him  ever  in  the  breaking  of  the 
bread. 

Art  crowds  its  canvas  as  nature  multi- 
plies her  bounties.  A  foot  of  sward  with 
blooming  blue-bells  and  the  bu/7.  of  bees 
lulls  the  heart  in  springtime  and  crowds 
the  fancy  till  honey  of  Hymettus  could 
not  equal  the  joy  we  taste  in  the  work 
fresh  from  the  Master's  hand.  So  the 
spirit  crowds  the  canvas  of  this  lovely 
gospel.  Scarce  have  we  heard  the  bell 
ringing  in  our  comrade ;  comrade  just 
home  from  the  world's  war,  comrade 
radiant  with  light  and  love,  comrade  pro- 
claimed and  proved  to  be  Heaven's  own 
anointed  One,  comrade  whose  career  we 
are  going  to  shadow  forth,  where  in 
marked  contrast,  the  Baptist  is  thrust 

•d  on  the  scene. 

Contrast  and  balance  are  two  supreme 
principles  of  art.  The  wise  serpent  was 
not  more  cunning  in  making  this  con- 
trast between  the  qualities  of  the  greatest 
of  men  than  John  in  spreading  them  by 
quick  dashes  on  the  canvas.  "  Who  art 
thou  ?"  What  a  group  it  is  that  asks  the 
question.  How  broad  the  phylacteries, 

'3 


14 


ST.    JOHN'S  ART. 


reverent  the  mien,  and  eager  the  inquiry. 
"  I  am  not  the  Christ.  "  "  What  then,  art 
them  Elias?  "  "I  am  not. ' '  '  'Art  thou  the 
great  prophet?  "  "  No."  All  is  nega- 
tive ;  all  sharp  rebuttal.  False  charges  or 
vain  inquiries  should  ever  thus  be  met. 
The  art  of  conduct  shines  before  us  here. 
' '  Who  art  thou  ?  What  sayest  thou  of 
thyself?  "  "I  am  a  voice — a  voice  that 
tells  of  the  Christ,  a  voice  that  echoes 
the  cry  of  Elias. "  A  positive  answer  to 
the  triple  question  :  Yes  and  no,  light 
and  dark,  good  and  evil  :  these  terms 
hold  the  world.  Few  words  well  weighed 
are  worth  their  weight  in  gold.  "  I  am 
the  voice  of  one  crying  in  the  wilderness, 
make  straight  the  way  of  the  Lord,  as 
said  the  prophet  Isaias.  " 

We  see  them  apart,  the  comrade  king 
of  men  and  the  image  of  all  sweetness  ; 
the  fiery,  intense  and  stalwart  herald, 
bronzed  and  hardy  as  heart  of  oak — we 
see  them  together,  the  sight  never  to  be 
forgotten.  The  Jordan  flowing  full,  the 
crowds  approaching  in  groups,  the  strong 
clear  stream  of  speech,  the  fervid  and 
expectant  looks  of  the  Baptist.  Then 
the  man  of  men,  the  youth  of  Galilee, 
bronze  locks,  broad  forehead,  deep  set 
eyes,  chiselled  features,  the  play  of  a 
thousand  sweet  emotions  lost  in  infinite 
reverence — divine  yet  human,  human  yet 
divine. 

John's  witness  does  not  admit  of 
analysis  on  principles  of  human  art  any 
more  than  do  the  thunders  of  Sinai. 
WTe  do  not  analyze  the  ocean's  depths, 
or  the  sun 's  core  simply  because  they  are 
at  once  vast  and  inaccessible.  Such  is 
John's  witness.  God's  truth,  an  infinite 
ocean  or  equally  boundless  folly.  Re- 
ligion, theology,  prophecy,  type,  fulfil- 
ment, proof,  the  eternal  yes — all  crow 
ed  into  five  short  verses — such  art  maker 
Shakespeare 's  noted  passages  weak  as  air- 
pistols  compared  to  gattling  guns.  We 
gasp,  we  strain,  we  shudder  and  cry  "I 
believe, ' '  or  we  turn  away  and  laugh  as 
did  the  crowd  that  said  :  ' '  That  man  the 
'lamb  of  God, 'sheepish  enough  and  soft 
enough,  I  dare  be  sworn — Lamb  of  God 


indeed,  why  He's  nothing  but  a  carpen- 
ter in  Nazareth !  " 

Two  holy  young  men  follow  the  car- 
penter, drawn  by  the  fascination  of  His- 
person.  He  tarries  and  asks  simply  : 
"What  seek  ye."  They  answer:  "Mas- 
ter where  dwellest  Thou?"  How  elo- 
quent the  "Thou."  Wrhat  would  we 
give  to  see  the  smile  which  lit  the 
face  of  John,  for  he  it  was  who  said  this, 
when  he  spoke  that  one  word  !  Already 
the  longing  of  a  pure  heart  to  rest  itself 
in  ecstasy  on  a  pure  breast,  draws  him  as 
the  magnet  draws  the  iron.  All  the 
world's  love  and  all  the  world's  storv  is 
written  in  those  words.  Comrade,  where 
is  Thy  tent  ?  Messmate,  where  is  Thy 
table  ?  Master,  where  dost  Thou  teach  ? 
Brother,  lead  me  home — Father,  into  Thy 
arms. 

So  Andrew  goes  to  find  Peter  and 
leaves  Jesus  and  John  alone  Jesus  and 
John  alone  together !  So  you  would 
have  all  the  romance  of  life  and  love  for 
flitting  passion,  and  wasting  fool  fires, 
would  you  ?  You  would  limit  Sampson's, 
power  by  Delilah's  shears  turning  a 
warning  into  a  theology.  You  would 
condemn  love  of  friend  for  friend,  as  if  it 
had  not  ever  been  the  truest,  dearest  and 
best  thing  of  earth.  Unholy  fires  and 
silly  fancies  Man  is  a  thing  of  reason, 
too,  and  reason  mounts  on  eagle  wing  to 
throne  of  faith.  Faith  warms  with  glow 
of  love  and  the  eyes  of  Christ ;  eyes  that 
charmed  John  and  Andrew,  turned  Simon 
into  Peter,  found  Philip  and  made  him  fol- 
low at  a  word  ;  eyes  that  looked  through 
the  guileless  Nathaniel  and  made  him 
blush  the  blush  of  innocence,  exclaim- 
ing :  "  Rabbi,  Thou  art  the  Son  9f  God, 
Thou  art  the  King  of  Israel,  " — these  are 
the  eyes  that  watched  on  the  shore  in  the 
dawning,  that  are  watching  now  as  we 
fish  in  the  night  They  are  the  eyes  of 
God. 

The  artist  leaves  much  unsaid,  un- 
painted.  The  suggestion  of  what  is  not 
before  us  wakes  fancy,  by  stirring  curi- 
osity. We  know  that  John  is  thinking 
of  that  tenth  hour  as  he  writes,  we  know 


ST.    JOHN'S  ART. 


15 


that  he  and  Andrew  were  the  first  to  hear 
and  heed,  we  know  that  what  UK-  Master 
said  charmed  their  souls  and  chained 
them  forever  to  the  rock.  And  all  this 
is  in  the  open.  There  is  no  disguise  or 
e-om-ealment.  The  ford  of  the  Jordan 
was  a  world  passage.  The  meeting  of 
the  two  bapti/ers  was  better  known  than 
that  of  two  C;esars. 


with  sweet  propriety  on  the  silvtr 
locks  of  him  who  found  himself  the  head 
of  a  hundred  bishops  when  he  wrote  tin- 
words,  "In  the  beginning."  echoing 
Moses,  heralding  the  world's  spring, 
gladdening  the  ages  and  leaving  us  the 
priceless  legacy,  which,  as  a  work  of  art. 
stands  first  in  thegallery  of  ages.  Ahysx 
calls  on  abyss.  John  is  herald  and  John 


ST.  JOHN    THK    KV.\N«.  KLIST — IMIM  MNICO    ZAMI'IKKl. 


The  cradle  of  the  church  was  humble, 
a  grassy  mound  by  a  flowing  stream  ; 
the  founder  was  humble  too,  a  village 
smith  ;  the  story  is  as  humble  as  the 
lowly  virgin's  prayer,  but  it  is  the 
exalted  humility  of  nature  wedded  to 
_;i.Ki.  the  dignified  humility  that  set 


is  legatee;  the  King's  coming  and  the 
King's  demise  are  consistent :  child  ol 
pure  love,  the  breast  of  pure  love  receives 
the  sacred  flame  of  Pentecost  and  pours 
its  fires  forth  to  burn,  to  cleanse,  to 
harden,  to  revivify  the  world. 

Kven    then    in    this   opening  chapter 


16 


AN    IDEAL  CATHOLIC  CITY. 


which  by  the  nature  of  the  case  is  crowd- 
ed with  doctrine,  with  profound  theology, 
with  masterful  assertion,  the  artistic 
spirit  has  found  scope  in  the  brilliant 
contrast  of  light  and  dark  ;  the  character 
sketches  hinted  not  developed,  the  swift- 
ly shifting  scenes,  the  groupings  by  the 
Jordan,  the  centralizing  power  focusing 
our  attention  on  the  form,  figure,  face  of 
Christ,  as  on  the  voice  of  John  the  Bap- 


tist. Many  other  artistic  features  might 
be  pointed  out,  but  they  fall  under  other 
divisions,  and  find  their  appropriate  no- 
tice there  Our  purpose  is  to  open  the 
way  to  deeper  study,  as  John  himself 
intends,  but  to  open  the  way  for  the  dove 
which  he  saw  cleaving  the  crystal  air 
and  sinking  into  the  breast  where  there- 
after he  loved  to  rest  and  where  the 
head  of  the  world  is  resting. 


AN  IDEAL  CATHOLIC  CITY. 
Bv  Rev.  Ethelred  L.  Taunton. 


Af  OW  that  Rome  is  in  the  hands  of  the 
j  r  enemies  of  God 's  Church  and  Cath- 
olic life  is  hampered  there  in  every  way 
they  can  contrive,  we  think  it  will  interest 
our  readers  if  we  give  them  a  short  ac- 
count of  what  we  may  call  an  ideal 
Catholic  city — one  which  seems  to  be  a 
centre  of  Catholic  life,  and  one  whose  in- 
habitants glory  in  being  devoted  children 
of  Holy  Church. 

Bruges,  the  old  city  of  Mary,  so  called 
from  the  numberless  statues  of  our  Lady 
which  are,  even  to  this  day,  at  the  cor- 
ners of  the  streets  and  over  private 
houses,  is  the  capital  of  West  Flanders', 
and  is  situated  some  twelve  miles  from 
Ostend.  Hence  it  serves  as  an  agreeable 
rendez-vous  for  tourists  who  wish  to  make 
trips  in  Belgium.  Her  old  splendor  is 
gone.  Once  the  Venice  of  the  north, 
with  a  population  of  200,000,  she  has 
now  only  some  50,000.  Three  hundred 
years  ago  she  was  the  centre  of  European 
trade,  and  had  a  cosmopolitan  popula- 
tion ;  and  even  to-day  we  find  traces  of 
the  merchants,  who  came  from  afar,  in 
the  Rue  Espagnole,  Place  des  Orientaux 
and  Rue  des  Anglais,  where  was  the 
domus  Anglorum  which,  for  many  years, 
was  presided  over  by  William  Caxton  as 
warden. 

But  time  has  altered  the  tide  of 
affairs,  and  commerce  has  left  Bruges 
and  gone  to  London  and  Antwerp  and 
Hamburg.  The  sea,  also,  which  once 


brought  argosies  laden  with  rich  mer- 
chandise, has  had  its  share  in  the  decay 
of  the  city,  for  it  has  retreated  some  four 
miles  off,  and  left  the  whilom  seaport  of 
Damme  high  and  dry  amidst  the  sands. 
Bruges,  however,  is  beginning  to  hope 
that  the  old  days  are  not  entirely  dead  ; 
and  now  that  she  is  going  to  become  a 
seaport,  her  trade  and  commerce  may 
live  again. 

But  one  thing  has  not  been  altered  by 
time,  and  that  is  the  Catholic  life  of  her 
citizens.  It  has  grown  deeper  and 
deeper  with  the  years,  and  to-day  the 
dear  old  city  stands  out  in  Europe  as  one 
of  the  most  devout  places  where  men  do 
congregate.  To  one  coming  from  a  non- 
Catholic  land,  Bruges  is  full  of  a  peculiar 
charm.  Setting  aside  her  history,  her 
antiquities,  her  old-world  aspect  (which 
she  has  retained  more  than  any  other 
city  we  know  of)  and  her  countless  art- 
treasures,  which  are  enough  in  them- 
selves to  attract  all  lovers  of  the  beauti- 
ful, Bruges  is,  above  all,  saturated  with 
Catholic  life,  and  affords,  in  its  spiritual 
aspect,  a  charming  example  of  what  a 
town  can  be. 

It  is  refreshing,  in  these  terrible  days 
of  worldliness  and  strife,  to  breathe 
the  pure  air  of  Catholicity,  and  to 
live  in  a  town  where  the  Church  enters 
into  one's  everyday  life,  and  to  live 
among  a  people,  kind  and  generous,  hos- 
pitable and  frank,  who  are  mainly  con- 


AN    IDEAL  CATHOLIC  CITY. 


17 


•  1  with  seeking  first  the 
of  God  and  His  justice.  This  has  been 
the  privilege,  for  the  last  five  years,  of 
UK  writer  of  these  lines,  and  he  is  grate- 
ful to  Almighty  God  for  having  given 
him  this  opportunity.  Whether  this 
quaint  old  city  will  long  continue  to 
have  this  peculiar  charm  we  cannot  say. 
It  is  almost  certain  that  the  return  of 
commercial  prosperity  will  go  far  to 
spoil  it  for  those  in  search  of  quiet  and 
retirement.  We  will  present,  then,  our 
readers  with  a  slight  sketch  of  life  in 
Bruges,  and  will  try  and  give  such  de- 
scriptions as  will  be  of  interest  to  those 
far  away. 

We  have  a  cathedral,  St.  Sauveur, 
which,  besides  its  twenty-four  canons  and 
other  chapter  officials,  has  also  a  staff  of 
parochial  clergy,  a  parish  priest,  and 
three  curates.  The  canons  keep  up  the 
chapter  office  with  daily  High  Mass  and  on 
great  festivals  sing  the  whole  of  the  Divine 
Office.  On  Sundays  the  Bishop  assists 
at  the  office  and  Mass  and  very  often  at 
the  vespers  and  benediction.  On  all  the 
prescribed  days  he  pontificates,  and  the 
splendor  of  the  ritual  is  fully  carried  out. 
It  is  one  of  the  pleasing  sights  to  see  his 
Lordship  going  from  his  palace  to  the 
cathedral,  preceded  by  the  Suisse,  who 
is  gorgeous  in  uniform  and  gold-laced 
cocked  hat,  and  a  beadle  in  long  black 
gown  bearing  a  silver  mace  on  his  shoul- 
der ;  the  bishop,  in  his  choral  habit, 
attended  by  his  chaplains,  comes  up  the 
street  blessing  the  kneeling  passers-by. 

But  as  a  parochial  church  St.  Sauveur  is 
most  interesting,  and  we  may  take  it  as  a 
type  of  the  other  churches.  The  Masses 
begin  at  5.30  A.  M.  and  continue  every 
half  hour  till  the  chapter  Mass  at  9  A. 
M.,  and  then  there  are  often  requiem 
Masses,  anniversaries  or  funerals,  which 
go  on  till  noon.  In  the  evening  at  an 
hour  which  varies  with  the  season,  there 
is  every  day  l>enediction  of  the  Blessed 
Sacrament.  The  church  is  very  well  at- 
tended and  the  early  Masses  have  large 
congregations.  No  good  Brugeois  will 
think  of  beginning  the  day  without  as- 


sisting at  the  Holy  Sacrifice:  and  there 
are  but  few  who  do  not  return  in  the 
evening  to  get  the  last  blessing  of  the 
Father  of  the  family. 

In  the  early  morning,  and  before  and 
after  the  evening  benediction,  we  are  edi- 
fied to  see  men  and  women  and  children 
making  the  stations.  This  is  a  favorite 
devotion  and  we  know  of  one  old  woman, 
who,  when  she  was  dying,  made  her 
daughter  promise  to  make  the  stations  of 
the  Cross  for  her  every  day,  a  promise  she 
has  faithfully  kept.  The  good  people  of 
Bruges  do  not  make  such  a  long  affair  of 
the  stations  as  we  do.  They  know  well 
that  all  that  is  necessary  is  to  meditate 
for  a  few  moments  before  each  station 
and  to  move  from  one  to  another,  so 
they  can  easily  go  through  the  devotion 
in  a  little  more  than  ten  minutes.  By  the 
way,  this  devotion  of  the  stations  of  the 
Cross  takes  a  practical  form  in  Bruges, 
for  the  most  beautiful  pictures  of  the 
stations  are  painted  here  and  they  pride 
themselves  on  these  works  of  art,  so  full  of 
true  Christian  sentiment,  and  redolent  of 
the  spirit  of  the  ages  of  faith. 

On  Sundays,  for  the  parochial  Masses,  a 
temporary  altar  is  put  up  in  the  nave,  for 
alas  a  thick  renascence  screen  shuts  out 
the  high  altar  from  view.  The  whole 
church  is  packed  from  the  5.30  A.  M.  to  the 
last  Mass  at  1 1 . 30  A .  M .  The  H igh  Mass  is 
at  10  A.  M.  for  the  chapter.  But  there  is 
also  very  often  a  parochial  High  Mass  at 
8  A.  M.  At  each  public  Mass  there  is  a 
sermon,  and  it  strikes  a  foreigner  as 
strange  to  see  the  people  moving  their 
chairs  so  as  to  sit  all  facing  the  preacher. 
For  in  none  of  the  churches  are  there 
benches,  but  only  chairs  which  you  can 
take  and  place  wherever  you  like. 

In  the  house  of  God,  all  are  on  a  level, 
the  rich  and  the  poor  are  mingled  and 
there  is  no  distinction  of  persons.  Two 
centimes  is  the  price  for  a  chair,  and  so 
for  ten  centimes  (two  American  cents), 
one  can  go  to  church  comfortably  five 
times.  These  chairs  are  let  out  for  a  cer- 
certain  sum  by  the  fabriqiit\  that  is. 
the  church -wardens  ;  and  the  receipts, 


18 


AN    IDEAL  CATHOLIC  CITY 


though  the  charges  are  so  small,  form 
an  important  part  in  the  resources  of  the 
church.  This  payment  of  two  centimes 
is  made  at  every  service,  and  old 
women  go  round  the  church  to  collect 
it  of  the  worshippers. 

Let  us  picture  a  scene  which  is  often 
repeated  in  Bruges.  Some  one  is  ill,  and 
the  doctor  has  ordered  the  sick  man  to 
have  the  last  sacraments.  Word  is  sent 
to  the  sacristan  of  the  parish  church, 
who,  in  Bruges,  is  an  important  and 
well-paid  official.  He  summons  the  cu- 
rate on  duty  for  the  week  (for  the  sick- 
calls  and  other  pastoral  work  are  taken 
in  turn),  and  the  church-bell  is  tolled 
to  warn  the  people  that  our  Lord  is 
going  to  comfort  one  of  His  dying  chil- 
dren. 

Soon  the  priest  in  cotta  and  stole,  with 
the  veil  on  his  shoulders,  is  seen  com- 
ing out  of  the  church,  bearing  the  Bles- 
sed Sacrament.  He  is  preceded  by  his 
acolytes,  one  bearing  a  lantern  and  the 
other  ringing  the  warning  bell;  the  sa- 
cristan brings  up  the  rear,  carrying  what- 
ever else  may  be  needed  for  the  adminis- 
tration of  the  sacraments.  As  the  little 
procession  goes  on  its  way,  all  in  the 
street  who  meet  it  kneel,  and  salute  Je- 
sus of  Nazareth,  who  is  passing  by;  the 
vehicles  stop,  and  should  a  soldier  be 
near,  he  salutes  in  military  fashion  the 
King  of  kings. 

If  our  Lord  passes  by  the  guard-room 
at  the  Halle,  all  the  guard  turn  out 
and  present  arms.  When  the  priest 
arrives  at  the  house  he  finds  all  pre- 
pared by  one  of  the  Black  Sisters,  as 
the  nursing  Sisters  are  called  here,  from 
their  black  dress,  and  in  peace  and 
recollection  the  sick  man  receives  his 
God  and  all  the  rites  of  the  Church. 
Should  he  die,  he  is  laid  out  by  the  lov- 
ing hands  of  the  devoted  Black  Sisters, 
and  the  room  is  arranged  after  the  man- 
ner of  a  chappelle  ardent e.  The  necessary 
hangings,  candlesticks  and  other  articles 
are  brought  from  the  parish  church. 
Then  all  the  friends  and  neighbors  come 
in  to  kneel  and  pray  for  the  dead  man 's 


soul,  and  on  leaving  sprinkle  the  body 
with  holy  water. 

The  hour  comes  for  the  funeral,  and 
the  male  members  of  the  family  assem- 
ble in  a  darkened  room  in  the  house  and 
stand  along  the  wall — then  all  their 
friends  and  acquaintances  come  in  and 
bow  to  each  member  of  the  family.  This 
is  generally  done  in  silence.  Having 
paid  their  respects,  the  friends  wait 
about  until  the  clergy  arrive  to  conduct 
the  body  to  the  church;  and  then  they 
follow  the  mourners  to  the  funeral  sen-- 
ice. 

As  I  am  writing  now,  a  funeral  is  pas- 
sing my  window.  The  Suisse  of  the 
cathedral  goes  first,  then  come  the  ban- 
ners of  some  eight  or  ten  confrater- 
nities belonging  to  the  church;  then 
a  cross-bearer  and  acolytes,  with  altar 
boys.  The  singers  follow  next,  singing 
the  Miserere,  and  one  man  plays  a  sax- 
horn to  keep  them  in  tune.  Then 
come  the  clergy  in  cottas,  and  the  parish 
priest  in  the  midst  wearing  a  black 
stole.  Next  the  body  is  borne.  The  coffin 
is  covered  with  flowers  and  surrounded 
by  the  boys  of  a  charity-school,  bearing 
large  wax  candles.  The  mourners  fol- 
low bare-headed,  and  in  what  we  call 
evening  dress — a  dress  used  here  on  any 
occasion  of  ceremony.  Then  come  a 
crowd  of  friends  and  acquaintances  who 
walk  as  best  they  can,  and  seem  to  keep 
up  a  brisk  conversation  on  the  way. 

When  they  reach  the  church  the  High 
Mass  begins.  I  have  never  known  a 
Catholic  funeral  to  take  place  without 
a  Mass,  either  high  or  low,  forming  part 
of  the  ceremony.  The  very  poorest  take 
care  to  have  a  Mass  said  in  presence  of 
the  body.  Afternoon  funerals  are  prac- 
tically unknown. 

At  the  offertory  of  the  Mass  a  strange 
ceremony  takes  place.  Just  before  the 
priest  washes  his  hands,  he  turns  round 
and  comes  down  from  the  altar  with  the 
paten  and  stands  at  the  bottom  of  the 
steps.  Then  all  the  mourners  come,  one 
by  one,  bearing  lighted  candles,  and  kiss 
the  paten  and  make  an  offering.  After 


AN    IDEAL  CATHOLIC  CITY. 


19 


tlu-  family  have-  been  up,  then  come  the 
>-tiv, mi  of  frit-lids,  SOUK -times  hundreds  in 
numhci .  an<l  they  all,  one  by  one,  go  up 
to  tlu-  priest  and  kiss  the  paten  and  then 
pa--,  round.  If  it  is  the  funeral  of  a  rich 
person  c\n\  om-  as  lie  goes  up  receives 
from  the  sacristan  a  piece  of  silver  money 
to  put  on  the  plate  and  also  a  mortuary 
card.  What  the  origin  of  this  custom  is 
I  cannot  find  out.  It  takes  place  also  on 
other  occasions  such  as  weddings,  church 
ings  and  confraternity  Masses ;  when 
those  for  whom  the  Mass  is  being  offered 
go  up  and  kiss  the  paten.  I  have  often 
held  the  paten  for  500  or  600  persons. 

As  soon  as  they  have  kissed  the 
paten  I  am  sorry  to  say  most  of  the 
men  leave  the  church,  not  without,  we 
are  sure,  a  prayer  for  their  deceased 
companion.  Women  do  not  attend  as 
a  rule ;  there  is  a  low  Mass  said  for 
tlK-m  at  a  side  altar  while  the  high  Mass 
is  going  on.  At  the  end  of  the  Mass  a 
dole  of  bread  is  made  for  the  poor. 
Great  big  long  loaves  are  stacked  up  at 
the  bottom  of  the  church  and  officials 
called  "the  masters  of  the  poor  "  make 
the  distribution  to  such  poor  of  the  par- 
ish as  have  tickets. 

Weddings  are  much  the  same  every- 
where. After  the  bridal  party  have  been 
to  the  Hotel  de  Ville  (City  Hall)  for  the 
civil  contract  they  drive  off  to  the 
church,  and  after  the  marriage  ceremony 
assist  at  the  nuptial  Mass  and  receive 
the  solemn  blessing.  In  churchings  the 
ceremony  is  not  that  of  the  Roman  rit- 
ual. After  the  blessing  the  woman  goes 
up  to  the  altar,  kisses  it,  and  leaves  her 
offering  on  the  altar  itself.  She  then  as- 
sists at  a  Mass  said  in  thanksgiving  and 
makes  another  offering,  when  she  kisses 
the  paten  at  the  offertory. 

Each  parish  church  has  its  public  pro- 
cession through  the  streets  at  stated  in- 
tervals. That  of  the  cathedral  is  the 
Corpus  Christi  one,  a  state  affair,  in 
which  all  the  authorities,  civil,  military 
and  ecclesiastical,  have  to  take  part. 
The  soldiers  turn  out,  and  a  detachment 
of  cavalry  with  their  hand,  OJXMI  the 


procession.  Infantry  with  fixed 
oiK-ts,  line  all  tht-  route.  Kadi  parish  is 
represented  by  iNclergy.  in  \vstiiK-nts.its 
.S///\.sr,  cross-hearer,  verger  and  acol\ 
The  images  that  are  venerated  in  the 
church  are  carried  on  biers  by  men  in 
mediaeval  costume,  and  young  girls  and 
boys,  dressed  in  rich  and  picturesque 
robes,  represent  various  incidents  in  the 
lives  of  the  saints  or  the  guilds  con- 
nected with  the  church. 

One  pretty  group,  for  instance,  repre- 
sented the  Hoh-  Name  worshipped  by 
all  the  tribes  of  the  earth.  Little  boys, 
arrayed  in  various  national  costumes 
and  bearing  flags  of  all  nations,  not 
forgetting  the  Stars  and  Stripes,  sur- 
rounded a  huge  golden  globe  on  which 
was  inscribed  the  Holy  Name.  Around 
the  statue  of  the  Holy  Child  was  a 
group  of  Chinese  children  for  the  Con- 
fraternity of  the  Holy  Child.  With 
the  statue  of  the  Seven  Dolors,  girls  in 
violet  and  black,  carried  the  emblems 
of  the  Passion;  with  another  statue  of 
our  Lad}',  came  the  Children  of  Marv 
in  blue  and  white,  bearing  banners  of 
the  Fifteen  Mysteries  of  the  Rosary 
and  the  Litany  of  Loretto.  Beautiful 
bands  of  children,  decked  out  as  shep- 
herdesses, bore  baskets  of  many-hued 
flowers. 

The  last  group  is  always  that  of  the 
Blessed  Sacrament,  and  consists  mainly 
of  children,  representing  angels,  and  clad 
in  cloth -of- gold  dalmatics,  with  many- 
tinted  wings  on  their  shoulders  and  circ- 
clets  of  gold  on  their  heads.  Some  bear 
censers,  others  various  emblems  of  the 
Hk-ssed  Sacrament,  such  as  sheaves  of 
wheat,  bunches  of  grapes,  pots  of  manna 
and  golden  chalices.  On  they  go,  a 
beautiful  pageant  of  color  all  most  artis- 
tically arranged  and  dressed. 

But,  hark,  we  hear  the  far-off"  sound 
of  voices  chanting  hymns  of  triumph  to 
the  King,  whose  feast  we  are  keeping. 
The  men  of  the  Confraternity  of  the 
Blessed  Sacrament  walk  in  long  lines — 
some  hundreds  of  them  ;  and  then  come 
the  clergy.  The  bearded,  sandaled  Capu- 


2O 


A   JAMAICA  BOY 


chins,  headed  by  their  cross,  the  shaven- 
headed  Carmelite  in  his  white  mantle, 
and  representatives  of  the  other  relig- 
ious orders  ;  then  the  young  levites  from 
the  seminary — some  hundreds  in  num- 
ber— and  the  clergy  of  the  town.  Then 
follow  the  venerable  Chapter,  and  at 
last,  under  a  magnificent  canopy,  amidst 
the  smoke  of  incense,  and  guarded  by 
six  stalwart  gens  d'armes  with  drawn 
swords,  comes  Monseigneur,  the  Bishop, 
bearing  the  Most  Holy.  He  is  followed 
by  the  Governor  of  the  Province,  in  full 
state  dress,  the  Burgomaster  and  Alder- 
men of  the  city,  and  other  officials,  all 
in  uniform.  A  squadron  of  lancers  close 
up  the  procession. 


As  the  pageant  sweeps  through  the 
streets, decorated  for  the  occasion,  the  peo- 
ple kneel  and  the  crowded  windows  are 
lighted  up  with  candles.  Three  times  do 
they  halt  on  the  route,  and  benedic- 
tion is  given  at  an  Altar  of  Repose.  At 
the  moment  of  the  blessing  the  drums 
roll  and  the  trumpets  sound,  and  there 
is  a  clash  of  swords  in  honor  of  Him 
who  is  bestowing  His  blessing  on  His 
faithful  people. 

We  shall  not  conclude  this  sketch  of 
Catholic  life  in  Bruges  without  express- 
ing the  hope  that  the  dear  old  city  will 
never  lose  its  mark  of  Catholicity,  and 
its  people  never  be  less  devout  than  they 
now  are. 


A  JAMAICA  BOY. 
By  Rev.  P.  F.  X.  Mulry,  S.J. 


OLD  ST.  MARTIN'S  was  in  its  usual 
bi-weekly  turmoil.  In  a  few  mo- 
ments, a  sergeant  of  the  West  India 
Regiment  would  arrive  from  Up-Park 
Camp,  and  the  order  to  "  fall  in  "would 
be  given,  but  meanwhile  the  Kings- 
ton boys  were  enjoying  themselves. 
Here,  there  and  everywhere  they  were 
tearing  around  like  mad.  Stealing 
"taws"  or  marbles  was  one  diversion, 
playing  at  hopscotch  another.  The  fav- 
orite game,  however,  seemed  to  be  a  com- 
pound of  strike,  run  and  yell,  with  a  pre- 
dominance of  the  latter  element.  No 
wonder  the  Jamaica  Club  looked  on  in 
dismay  from  its  luxuriant  quarters  along- 
side at  this  new  move — a  military  one — 
on  the  part  of  Bishop  Gordon.  The  serv- 
ants, also,  at  the  club  house  had  given 
up  all  hopes  of  obtaining  the  hitherto 
neglected  "  Number  Elevens  "  on  the 
generous  mango  tree  in  St.  Martin's 
yard. 

There  were  eyes  sharper  even  than 
theirs,  and  climbing  was  a  second  nature 
to  the  youngsters  of  the  "  Catholic  Cadet 
Corps. "  It  was  safe  to  say  that  the  man- 
go that  would  be  allowed  now  to  ripen 


on  that  tree  and  remain  one  moment  be- 
yond the  necessary  time,  would  be  en- 
titled to  the  very  first  prize  in  the  Dar- 
winian struggle  for  existence.  Father 
Smith,  who  was  in  charge  of  all  this  con- 
fusion, had  just  detected,  amidst  the 
dusky  green  foliage,  the  tell-tale  patch 
on  the  trousers  of  Emanuel  Obadiah 
Howden,  but  not  wishing  to  disturb  the 
young  monkey  at  his  airy  banquet,  he 
had  wandered  off  to  one  side,  where,  be- 
neath the  long,  dark  beans  of  the  cassia 
tree,  Daniel  Daley  and  Shadrac  Robert- 
son were  contesting  the  world's  cham- 
pionship over  the  checker-board.  The 
priest  was  thinking,  as  he  looked,  that 
if  the  street  boy  of  Kingston  found  in- 
terest in  such  a  pastime!  there  was  at 
least  some  encouragement  in  the  attempt 
to  bring  religion  and  civilization  home 
to  him. 

The  Protestant  brigade  movement  had 
just  reached  Jamaica.  There  was  enlist- 
ing right  and  left  of  boy- warriors.  ' '  Par- 
ish Church, ' '  as  the  Episcopal  ^cathedral 
was  called,  had  its  brigade  ;  so  had_"Coke 
Chapel, ' '  the  Wesleyan  conventicle. 
Others  were  in  process  of  formation  ;  and 


A   JAMAICA   BOY. 


21 


it  was  well  fur  Bishop  (iordon  and  the 
Jesuit  Fathers  of  the  mission,  that  the 
1  Catholic  Cadet  Corps  "  was  in  the  field, 
for  otherwise  many  of  their  boy*  would 
haw  been  stolen  from  them.  Met  ween 
1'arson  Clare  and  Parson  Panther  the 
little  fellows  would  have  had  slight 
ehance  of  coming  out  victors  in  faith 
against  the  strong  temptation  to  play 
soldiers. 

But  the  priest's  meditations  were  inter- 
rupted by  an  eager  excited  voice  :  ' '  Fod- 
der, him  don't  Catholic.  Him  b'long  to 
Mista  Clare's  brigade."  Some  eight  or 
ten  lads  of  every  color,  except  white,  had 
come  together,  a  kind  of  committee  to 
protest  against  the  admission  into  the 
"C.  C.  C."  of  one  of  the  latest  applicants. 
The  speaker  pointed  with  the  words  to  a 
slightly  brownish  fellow,  twelve  or  thir- 
teen years  old,  who,  all  unconscious  of  the 
notice  bestowed  upon  him,  was  saunter- 
ing about,  coolly  inspecting  everything 
and  everybody,  and  studying  out  on  his 
own  account  the  entire  make-up  of  his 
new  companions. 

Eugene  Henderson  was  the  name  he 
had  given  on  application,  and  Father 
Smith's  impression  at  the  time  was  that 
another,  and  rather  an  unusual  variety 
for  Jamaica,  was  being  added  to  his  al- 
ready diversified  stock  of  boykind.  There 
was  what  would  be  termed  elsewhere  a 
certain  "toughness  "  in  his  look.  The 
small  cut  on  his  left  cheek  would  have 
given  his  countenance  a  piiatical  caste. 
only  that  the  shrewd,  clear  eyes  forbade 
any  unfavorable  thought  of  the  sonl  that 
gleamed  through  them. 

Certainly  he  must  be  a  trifle  wild,  but 
not  passionate ;  rude  never,  unless  the 
world  were  employed,  as  it  is  by  the 
ordinary  Jamaican,  to  designate  any- 
thing and  everything  that  displeases 
him  in  another.  Eugene's  reverential 
yet  fearless  way  of  approaching  Father 
Smith  had  already  won  him  the  latter's 
favor,  for  it  meant  that,  be  the  lad 
what  he  might,  there  was  in  his  case 
something  to  work  upon,  the  want  of 
which  was  sadly  felt  in  the  many  young 


Zulus  of  the  Kingston  streets.  With 
all  his  respect  for  authority,  it  was 
clear  that  he  had  a  mind  of  his  own, 
and  was  used  to  forming  his  own 
opinion  of  men  and  things.  The  priest 
could  not  think  the  less  of  the  boy, 
because  he  reminded  him  of  an  almost 
similar  type  in  his  own  land  of  the  Stars 
and  Stripes. 

And  now  there  was  a  serious  com- 
plaint against  Eugene.  He  was.  so  said 
the  committee,  an  interloper  for  Mr. 
Clare — a  spy  in  the  camp.  It  was  for- 
tunate for  him  that  everything  in  the  code 


22 


A   JAMAICA   BOY. 


of  warfare  had  not  been  adopted  by  the 
"  C.  C.  C.";  for  otherwise  banging,  and 
that  in  a  most  summary  fashion,  might 
have  been  resorted  to.  Louder  and 
louder  grew  the  storm  of  voices ;  one 
wave  of  indignation  followed  fast  upon 
and  commingled  with  another ;  and 
many  moments  had  not  elapsed  before 
the  cause  of  it  all  turned  his  eyes  in  the 
direction  from  which  the  commotion  pro- 
ceeded. A  sign  from  the  priest  was 
sufficient  to  bring  him  leisurel)-  into  the 
presence  of  his  accusers. 

' '  I  hear,  Eugene,  that  you  belong  to 
Parish  Church  Brigade?  Is  it  true?  " 
At  once  there  was  a  pause  in  the  clatter 
of  tongues— a  hush  in  the  tempest ;  but 
the  eyes  fixed  upon  the  face  of  the  ac- 
cused sparkled  with  expression.  Little 
Joe  Mendez  had  wedged  himself  in  be- 
tween long  Moses  Jackson  and  stout 
Mortimer  Abisted,  and  he  looked  unde- 
cided as  to  whether  his  next  bite  should 
be  from  the  already  disordered  mango  in 
his  brown  hand,  or  from  the  scarred  cheek 
of  the  unterrified  Eugene.  A  burly 
young  Haytian,  Marcel  Natam£,  always 
ready  for  a  fight  or  a  laugh,  and  gener- 
ally indifferent  as  to  either,  had  stationed 
himself  behind  the  prisoner,  and  the 
knit  ebony  of  his  brow  was  a  portent  to 
be  dreaded. 

"Fodder,  I  doan  b'long  again;  I  lef 
Friday  gone. ' '  The  answer  came  clear 
and  decided  ;  no  tremor  in  the  voice,  no 
quailing  beneath  the  fixed  gaze  of  the 
priest  The  latter  could  see  to  the  very 
depths  of  the  honest  blue  eyes,  and  the 
scrutiny  satisfied  him.  His  conclusion 
voiced  itself  promptly.  "Boys,  you 
may  go  now  and  leave  us  together. 
We'll  settle  the  matter  between  us.  " 

At  once  the  cloud  of  menace  passed 
from  the  faces  of  the  bystanders.  It  was 
evident  to  them  that  practically  a  favor- 
able verdict  had  already  been  given,  and 
by  some  mysterious  process  of  moral 
electricity,  their  indignation  had  melted 
away.  There  remained  not  even  the  in- 
clination to  dispute  what  they  knew 
would  be  the  Father's  judgment.  How- 


ever, young  Jamaica  had  been  quiet  for 
just  one  minute,  and  there  must  be  an 
outlet  somewhere  for  this  unusual  re- 
straint. Such  a  pushing,  and  scrambling, 
and  shouting  as  ensued  !  Judge  Venner, 
from  across  the  street,  thought  for  the 
moment  that  there  was  to  be  a  repetition 
of  the  great  earthquake  of  1692,  so  eager 
were  the  urchins  to  break  away  and  so 
overpowering  the  din  with  which  they 
accompanied  their  efforts.  Marcel  Na- 
tam£  overturned  two  of  his  fellows  in  the 
promptitude  of  his  obedience,  and  as  he 
careened  to  the  other  end  of  the  enclosure, 
speed  as  well  as  color  increased  his  re- 
semblance to  the  ' '  steed  as  black  as  the 
steeds  of  night, ' '  that 

"  Carried  Sheridan  to  the  fray, 
From  Winchester,  twenty  miles  away." 

Eugene  gazed  after  the  Haytian  with  an 
amused  expression  of  countenance  ;  then 
sweeping  quickly  with  his  eye  the  shat- 
tered ranks  of  his  former  adversaries,  ex- 
claimed :  "  Cho  !  dem  boys  mek  conten- 
chun  'boutnuffin." 

"Fodder,"  he  continued,  "Mek  I  tell 
you  sumfin.  Me  name  don't  Eugene 
Henderson.  I  tole  you  dat  las'  day, 
'cause  dere  wuz  boys  round  listenin1  and 
me  no  want  den  to  hev  dem  know  de 
rite  name.  Me  name  now  is  Eugene 
Hart." 

So  sudden  a  confession  came  about 
with  the  force  of  a  shock  upon  Father 
Smith.  Eugene,  with  all  that  honesty 
of  appearance,  had  deceived  him.  How- 
ever, on  second  thought,  there  was  no 
reason  to  alter  the  previous  good  opinion. 
The  boy  was  a  peculiar  combination  ot 
shrewdness  and  straightforwardness.  He 
had  been  prospecting,  as  it  were,  for  the 
right  kind  of  associates.  ' '  Parish  Church 
Brigade  "  had  not  satisfied  him,  for,  al- 
though a  Protestant  home  and  a  Prot- 
estant school  had  dimmed  in  his  mind 
the  fact  of  his  Catholic  baptism,  its 
remembrance  had  not  been  altogether 
obliterated.  His  guardian  angel  must 
have  helped  on  the  idea  that  he  should 
begin  to  be  faithful  to  the  promises  then 
made.  At  any  rate  duty,  as  well  as 


A  JAMAICA   BOY 


23 


military  drill,    had    its    part    in    enticing 
him  tn  tin-  ranks  of  UK   "  C,  C.  C." 

Before  committing  himself  entirely, 
however,  to  the  proper  course,  he  had 
wished  to  investigate  for  himself  the  class 


the  Moravian   school  and  heroine  a  pupil 
of  Brother  Keddiugton.  at  St.  Joseph's. 

It  may  he  difficult  to  explain  just  how 
it  came  ahont,  hut  the  truth  is  that,  at 
the  close  of  the  interview,  Father  Smith 


I  111  i.  .    l       C.        I'Kt'M    (.OKI  S. 


of  boys  with  whom  he  would  have  to 
associate.  His  giving  in  the  correct  name 
to-day  was  another  way  of  saying,  that 
after  some  hesitation,  he  had  decided  to 
accept  the  risks.  The  next  morning, 
with  his  mother's  consent,  he  was  to  leave 


said,  '  •  Yes, ' '  to  Eugene's  request :  "  Fod- 
der, wen  de  band  kum,  I  beg  you  de 
rattlin'  drum."  Meanwhile,  the  drill- 
sergeant  had  stepped  through  the  gate, 
and  the  Catholic  Cadet  Corps  was  falling 
into  line. 


TALKS  ON  ETHICS. 
By  Rev.  P.  A.  Halpin,  S.f. 


THESE  talks  are  pickings  from  notes 
taken  during  a  course  of  popular  lec- 
tures on  this  topic.  By  popular  I  mean 
elementary,  and  desire  to  prevent  disap- 
pointment by  nullifying  any  expectation 
looking  for  polish  of  style  or  profundity 
of  argument  As  in  things  of  greater  or 
less  importance,  some  preliminary  no- 
tions are  requisite.  They  play  the  role 
of  the  guide,  who,  standing  on  the 
threshold  of  the  edifice  to  be  inspected, 
entertains  the  visitor  with  some  general 
notions  respecting  its  origin,  propor- 
tions, purpose,  and  architectural  charac- 
teristics. 

When  requested  to  contribute  to  the 
pages  of  the  MESSENGER,  I  was  for  a 
moment  taken  aback.  Unthinkingly  I 
asked  myself  the  question  :  Where  is  the 
connection  between  ethics  and  that  won- 
derful devotion  which  it  is  the  object  of 
this  periodical  to  propagate  ?  I  say  ' '  un- 
thinkingly, "  for,  coming  to  myself  and 
remembering  the  purposes  of  this  branch 
of  philosophy,  that  its  aim  is  to  bring 
before  the  reasoning  faculty  the  scientific 
basis  upon  which  all  uprightness  is  built 
— the  motives  for  righteousness — to  show 
that  the  lowest  depth  of  unreasoning  is 
reached  by  those  misshapen  lives  which 
are  not  in  harmony  with  ethical  princi- 
ples :  to  make  clear  that  man 's  goodness 
is  man's  highest  perfection  of  his  high- 
est parts :  that  the  peoples  and  indi- 
viduals, who  are  not  in  tune  with  the 
principles  which  it  inculcates,  are  retro- 
gressive :  that  the  unethical  and  the  im- 
moral are  identical :  that  it  makes  for  a 
purer  and  brighter  state  of  things  :  that 
it  is  a  side-light  of  the  reason  manifest- 
ing how  just  the  commands  of  the  Maker 
are,  I  immediately  perceived  that  in  a 
lower  sphere,  with  different  helps,  with 
more  feeble  and  less  eloquent  means 
ethics  preaches  the  same  doctrine :  is  a 

24 


factor  in  bringing  about  the  great  end  of 
the  devotion  of  the  Sacred  Heart :  is  a 
fellow-laborer  in  the  same  field  (acting 
Ruth's  part,  of  course):  emphasizes  the 
teaching  of  the  Saviour  :  that,  if  its  prin- 
ciples are  stoutly  maintained,  it  will  help 
to  realize  the  prayer :  ' '  Thy  will  be 
done  !  ' '  and  hasten  the  fulfilment  of  the 
daily  desire  of  Him  who  taught  us  all  to 
pray,  "Thy  Kingdom  Come:"  in  a 
word,  that  it  fits  into  the  aims  of  this 
magazine  as  the  shadow  jumps  with  the 
substance  ;  and  so  the  need  of  an  apology 
vanished. 

I  have  called  this  paper  "Talks."  I 
apprehend  that  I  shall  fall  into  some  of 
the  defects  which  characterize  chats  or 
talks.  The  dictionary  tells  me  that  a 
chat  is  "an  idle,  familiar  talk."  In  the 
present  case  I  object  to  "idle,"  but  I 
plead  guilty  to  ' '  familiar. "  If  I  digress 
or  repeat,  the  fault  is  to  be  imputed  to 
my  methods  and  not  to  ethics.  Clearness 
and  emphasis  sometimes  call  for  repeti- 
tion, and  I  take  it  that,  if  I  digress  hon- 
estly and  naturally,  no  blame  should 
attach  to  me,  because  it  means  simply 
that  a  new  idea  has  arisen — an  idea  ram- 
ifying from,  or  suggested  by,  the  main 
subject  and  which,  correctly  or  not,  I 
deem  of  sufficient  importance  to  be  im- 
parted. 

What  is  ethics?  It  is  of  moment  to 
define.  The  very  word,  "definition," 
gives  us  at  once  its  meaning..  It  fixes 
limits,  fences  us  around,  and  says,  "so 
far  and  no  further. ' '  The  advantages  of 
such  limitations,  in  any  kind  of  discus- 
sion, are  incalculable.  The  definition 
has  the  double  gain  of  clearness  of  pres- 
entation and  fixedness  of  attention. 

The  term,  "  Ethics,  "  was  once  a  night- 
mare for  me.  At  the  opening  of  the 
Catholic  Summer  School  of  America,  a 
friend  approached  me  and  said,  "the 


TALKS  ON  ETHICS. 


25 


pity  of  it,  that  you  \\riv  appointed  to 
treat  of  such  a  '  dry  '  subject !  Of 
course,"  the  friend  continued,  "you 
wont  have  much  of  an  audience  ;  a  few 
friends  and  myself,  out  of  friendship, 
merely,  will  be  present  at  your  lectures. 
Do  take  something  more  interesting, 
next  year. ' '  The  course  of  ethics  became 
the  most  popular  one  of  the  session  ; 
and,  when  all  was  over,  it  was  unani- 
mously voted  that  it  was  a  calumny  to 
call  ethics  "dry." 

The  reason  for  this  is  not  far  to  seek. 
There  is  hardly  a  question  of  interest  to 
individuals  or  communities  which  ethics 
does  not  touch  upon.  One  who  has 
commenced  to  open  the  windows  through 
which  he  can  gaze  on  the  problems  of 
life  is  enchanted  by  the  vista  opened  up 
by  this  science. 

But  I  have  not  yet  defined  ethics. 
When  ethics  was  christened  it  was  given 
more  names  than  one.  It  is  called 
moral  philosophy,  science  of  morality, 
natural  right,  natural  law.  When  we  style 
it  ethics  we  are  drawing  upon  the  Greek  ; 
when  we  style  it  moral  philosophy, 
or  the  science  of  morality,  we  take  our 
term  from  the  Latin.  There  is  one  idea 
which  underlies  all  these  terms,  and  that 
idea  is  customs,  habits  ;  so  that  if  I  were 
to  describe  ethics  as  the  "science  of 
customs, "  I  should  not  be  far  out  of  the 
way.  In  customs,  whether  of  men  or  of 
peoples,  we  find  the  impress  of  indi- 
vidual acts.  A  scientific  man  surveying 
the  great  field  of  human  action  as  spread 
before  him  by  history,  -will  notice  a  dif- 
ference of  conduct,  will  remark  different 
standards — different  motives,  will  be 
called  upon  to  justify  some  of  these 
actions,  to  deprecate  others.  Now  we 
have  touched  the  very  vitals  of  ethics. 
It  is  an  investigation  of  the  principles 
which  ought  to  actuate  every  man  in 
every  one  of  the  acts  for  which  he  can 
be  held  responsible,  either  to  his  own 
conscience  or  the  society  of  which  he  is 
a  member,  or  to  the  great  Framer  of  all 
things. 

Let  me   say    at  once   that   ethics,    or 


moral  philosophy,  is  UK  srience  of  rijjht 
conduct  derived  from  reason.  Ik-cause 
it  is  philosophy  it  is  a  sriem-e.  and 
because  it  is  science  it  is  not  any  kind  of 
knowledge — it  is  not  superficial  knowl- 
edge— it  is  profound  knowledge,  it  is  the 
knowledge  of  things  in  their  can 
Philosophy  aims  at  giving  the  last 
answer  to  the  last  question  that  may  be 
asked  about  things. 

Philosophy  is  the  only  branch  of 
human  knowledge  which  really  deserves 
the  appellation  of  science.  But  still 
(how,  I  don't  know)  natural  sciences 
have  claimed  peremptorily  for  them- 
selves the  name  of  science.  Now,  the 
natural  sciences  have  never  discovered 
the  sun  or  moon  ;  they  affirm  .that  they 
exist,  how  they  attract  and  how  they 
rotate,  but  they  never  get  beyond  these 
facts.  Astronomy,  you  may  say,  has 
discovered  some  heavenly  bodies.  Where 
is  the  abstract  principle  contained  in 
this  discovery  ?  Where  is  the  universal 
idea  implied  ?  When  the}'  assert  that 
such  is  the  orbit  in  which  a  planet  must 
travel,  they  allege  only  facts.  They 
never,  as  scientists  and  in  their  own 
domain,  evolve  anything  like  a  law. 
Their  laws  are  only  the  expression  of 
facts,  however  abstruse  their  statements. 
They  have  not  gone  below  or  behind  the 
matter.  They  explain  other  laws  of 
nature  and  their  complex  operations,  the 
tide,  eclipses,  the  advent  of  a  comet — 
grand  and  magnificent  no  doubt.  Please, 
remember  that  none  of  the  sciences, 
except  philosophy,  go  beyond  the  state- 
ment of  facts.  It  is  good  for  scientists 
to  be  told  this.  They  are  listened  to  as 
the  lords  of  creation.  We  will  acknowl- 
edge them  as  princes,  but  will  not 
deliver  them  up  the  possession  of  tin- 
whole  world. 

Ethics,  as  I  have  said,  is  the  science 
which  treats  of  moral  rectitude,  by  the 
light  of  rational  principles.  It  is  a 
science,  because  it  establishes  the  why 
and  wherefore  of  its  axioms,  because 
from  recognized  facts  it  deduces  prin- 
ciples which  are  connected  and  have  a 


26 


TALKS  ON  ETHICS. 


foundation  in  truth,  which  strike  their 
roots  deep  down  in  human  nature,  and 
are  confessed  to  universally,  everywhere 
and  always. 

I  think  that  enough  has  been  said  to 
vindicate,  in  a  general  way  (as  we  pro- 
ceed the  claim  will  be  made  more  mani- 
fest), the  right  which  ethics  has  to  be 
called  a  science.  It  is  a  science  which 
treats  of  moral  rectitude,  by  the  aid  of 
natural  reason  alone.  There  is  no  reve- 
lation in  it. 

"Rectitude"  means  "  straightness.  " 
We  have  in  our  language  the  two  ex- 
pressions, "  straight  "  and  "crooked." 
They  are  diametrically  opposed  terms. 
When  a  line  is  straight  it  is  not  crooked, 
and  when  crooked  it  is  not  straight.  We 
apply  our  conception  of  visible  things  to 
our  ideas  of  the  invisible.  We  take  facts 
in  the  physical  order  and  apply  them  in 
the  moral.  Rectitude  must  mean  that 
quality  which  certain  actions  have  of 
taking  a  certain  direction,  which  is  a 
straight  one.  Dr.  Barrow  said:  "A 
straight  line  in  morals,  as  well  as  in 
mathematics,  is  the  shortest  distance  be- 
tween two  points.  "  A  "  straight  "  man 
arrives,  as  far  as  morality  is  concerned, 
sooner  than  the  "  crooked  "  man. 

Ethics,  therefore  (we  are  presenting 
our  definition  in  every  possible  way),  is 
the  science  that  treats  of  the  direction 
which  certain  actions  should  take.  I 
said  certain  actions.  There  are  free 
actions,  and  actions  over  which  we  have 
no  control — for  which  we  can  make  no 
laws ;  they  have  their  own  laws  within 
themselves.  I  can  shut  my  eyes  and 
open  them,  but  when  my  eyes  are  un- 
closed, there  is  the  act  of  seeing — my 
eyes  see — over  which  I  have  no  control. 
There  is  the  circulation  of  the  blood,  a 
very  important  action.  If  that  circula- 
tion were  to  stop,  we  should  stop.  There 
is  no  control  over  that  action.  We  can- 
not regulate  it  (doctors  can,  to  some  de- 
gree). We  know  the  blood  ought  to 
gallop  at  a  certain  pace.  We  are  told 
that  if  it  does  not  we  are  going  to  have 
a  great  deal  of  trouble  with  it.  When 


we  change  the  laws  of  the  circulation  of 
the  blood,  we  change  the  circulation  it- 
self and  the  result  is  disease  and  death. 

There  are  actions  which  are  our  own  to 
perform  or  not,  as  we  please.  Ethics  in- 
dicates the  direction  these  actions  must 
take.  They  are  evidently  the  free  actions 
of  the  individual,  because  they  are  the 
only  ones  we  can  regulate  :  they  are  the 
only  ones  to  which  we  can  say,  "  go  and 
come,  "  and  they  go  and  come.  Such  ac- 
tions are  the  object  matter  of  our  science. 

Much,  perhaps  all,  of  what  I  have  said 
makes  the  utility  of  ethics  apparent. 
Dealing  with  our  personal  responsibility, 
it  investigates  the  actions  for  which  we 
are  worthy  of  praise  or  censure,  the  actions 
which  have  to  do  with  the  marring  or  the 
making  of  the  happiness  of  mankind,  the 
actions  that  make  or  unmake  us  as  men, 
the  actions  compared  with  which  other 
actions  are  unimportant. 

Every  man  must  be  either  a  moral  or 
an  immoral  man — every  man  must  be 
either  straight  or  crooked.  Reason  sug- 
gests straightness  as  the  proper  form  for 
man 's  moral  nature,  and  looks  around  to 
learn  whether  in  its  domain  there  is 
marked  a  rule,  which  if  these  free  actions 
follow,  the  man  will  be  a  moral  being, 
a  rule  controlling  our  free  actions,  and 
our  free  habits. 

We  have  habits  that  are  not  free  :  the 
habit  of  the  heart  to  beat,  for  instance.  It 
would  be  a  very  bad  thing  if  the  heart 
were  to  lose  that  habit.  But  there  are 
others  which  we  can  command.  They 
are  those  which  are  brought  about  by  the 
repetition  of  free  acts.  I  think  Thackeray 
says  :  "  Sow  an  act,  reap  a  habit ;  sow  a 
habit,  reap  a  character  ;  sow  a  character, 
reap  a  destiny. "  This  science  of  ours 
lays  down  rational  laws  for  every  thought 
and  word  and  deed  of  ours  which  can  be- 
get a  habit,  a  character,  a  destiny.  It  is 
a  science  that  trains  the  best  part  of  man, 
it  is  a  science  within  the  sphere  of  natural 
reason,  and  points  out  the  way  over 
which  true  manhood  must  travel.  Is  it 
loss  or  profit  to  be  familiar  with  such 
laws  ? 


TALKS  ON  ETHICS. 


27 


As  \\t  advance,  it  will  la-come  evident 
that  ethics  is  a  science  ;  its  more  attract 
will  la-  muck-  clearer,  and 
it  will  be  shown  that  it  has  for  its 
object  the  direction  of  human  acts,  by 
which  term  I  mean  deliberate  acts.  It 
will  suggest  very  clear  and  distinct  ideas 
concerning  these  acts  :  it  will  discover 
that  they  are  inter-related,  and  that  from 
their  inter-relation  spring  principles 
which  are  susceptible  of  demonstration. 

I  said  it  was  a  practical  science.  Some 
sciences  are  merely  speculative.  They 
begin  and  end  in  the  intelligence.  Our 
science,  as  all  sciences,  begins  in  an  op- 
eration of  the  mind,  but  from  this  opera- 
tion of  the  mind  are  inferred  certain 
principles  which  become  rules  of  action. 
Because  these  principles  reach  out  to  ac- 
tion, the  science  is  called  a  practical  one. 
It  is  not  only  a  practical  science,  but  is 
derived  from  principles  of  reason.  It  is 
called  Moral  Philosophy — it  is  not  Moral 
Theology.  The  deductions  of  Moral  The- 
ology are  built  upon  revelation  and  ec- 
clesiastical authority.  The  conclusions 
of  moral  philosophy  are  evolved  solely 
from  the  processes  of  human  reason. 
Still,  we  are  not  groping  in  the  dark. 
There  is  a  sun  and  there  are  stars  in  our 
heaven.  We  walk  beneath  the  light  of 
revelation;  we  make  use  of  the  teachings 
of  revelation  to  stop  ourselves  short — to 
test  our  conclusions.  This  is  what  we 
have  to  do  with  revelation  in  the  matter 
of  moral  philosophy. 

Revelation  is  a  very  large  factor  in 
modern  history,  especially  that  phase  of 
revelation  called  Christianity.  Great 
facts  become  by  their  results  in  fibred 
in  the  thoughts  and  ways  of  men. 
The  great  fact  of  the  discovery  of  Anier 
ica  by  Columbus  has  evidently  had  a 
wonderful  influence  on  men's  thoughts 
and  men's  minds.  A  signal  fact  like 
the  discovery  of  America  or  any  scien- 
tific discovery,  a  grand  historical  fact, 
like  the  building  up  of  a  nation  or  the 
destruction  of  an  empire,  must  n. 
sarily  bear  in  UJMMI  the  minds  and  man- 
ners of  men.  There  cannot  be  the 


slightest   doubt   that  a   great   war    has  a 
wonderful  effect  on  men 's  thoughts  and 
men's  actions;   and  the  consequent' 
such   a   war,    like  the  brook,   go  on   for- 
ever. 

Now,  it  is  simply  impossible  to  state 
historically  a  more  splendid  fact  than  the 
establishment  of  Christianity.  It  \\ 
fact  above  ground,  and  luminous  from 
the  very  moment  of  its  inception.  It  has 
been  working  upon  men  during  all  the 
cycles  that  have  revolved  since.  Men 
think  differently  in  consequence  of  Chris- 
tianity. Having  had  an  influence  on 
men 's  minds  and  deeds,  it  is  clearly  evi- 
dent that  it  is  almost  impossible  for  any 
science  to  draw  its  inferences  outside  the 
light  of  Christianity.  Every  scientific 
conclusion  is  going  to  meet  either  a  wel- 
come from  Christianity  or  opposition. 
This  is  mainly  true  of  moral  science.  No 
moral  statement  can  be  made  that  does 
not  either  attack  Christianity  or  coincide 
with  it.  No  man  can  say  this  is  right 
or  that  is  wrong,  without  being  con- 
fronted with  the  approval  or  disapproval 
of  Christianity  which  shows  that  Chris- 
tianity has  filtered  through  the  actions 
of  men  down  to  their  most  hidden  mo- 
tives. 

It  is  therefore  out  of  the  question  for 
us  to  say,  when  we  are  laying  down  the 
first  principles  of  moral  philosophy,  that 
we  are  going  to  proceed  without  consid- 
ering Christianity  at  all.  We  shall  find 
ourselves  in  the  impossibility  of  reaching 
any  determination  without  being  brought 
thereunto  by  an  inspiration  that  is  either 
conformable  or  antagonistic  to  Christian- 
ity. Only  in  this  way  do  the  lines  ol 
Christian  revelation  and  moral  meet — 
not  otherwise. 

I  have  said  Christian  revelation,  with 
regard  to  moral  philosophy,  is  simply  a 
light  in  which  it  proceeds.  Let  us  call 
it  the  touchstone  of  moral  judgments.  I 
might  say  we  should  make  no  statement. 
with  regard  to  the  morality  or  immoral 
ity  of  an  action  without  verifying  it  by 
some  of  the  principles  of  Christianity. 
Our  science  is  a  practical,  rational 


28 


TALKS  ON  ETHICS. 


science.  What  we  are  doing  now  those 
who  lived  before  Christianity  might  have 
done.  The  conclusions  we  reach,  we 
reach  independently  of  Christianity,  if 
there  be  such  a  thing  as  flinging  off  its 
preponderating  influence. 

Religion,  therefore,  has  to  do  with  us 
moral  philosophers  inasmuch  as  we  can- 
not help  it.  It  is  not  our  teacher,  but 
our  preceptor.  Religion  is  going  to  lay 
down  for  us  within  the  limits  of  our 
science  no  single  axiom.  Our  own  minds, 
acting  logically,  are  to  be  for  us  the  ex- 
ponents of  moral  philosophy.  We  find 
ourselves  once  more  confronted  with  our 
definition  :  ethics  is  a  science,  practical, 
rational,  deriving  its  laws  from  reason 
only — the  end  and  purpose  of .  that 
science  is  to  direct  human  actions  to 
righteousness.  I  might  say  again  moral 
philosophy  is  a  practical  science,  deriv- 
ing its  principles  from  the  light  of  reason, 
and  directing  the  whole  responsibility  of 
man.  I  trust  I  have  given  clear  expres- 
sion to  the  concept  of  ethics. 

The  advantages  of  this  science  speak 
for  themselves.  I  challenge  you  to  find 
anywhere  a  branch  of  philosophy  more 
gainful.  Other  branches  of  learning 
perfect  only  one  part  of  the  man  ;  moral 
philosophy  rounds  off — finishes  the  whole 
man.  If  a  man's  free  actions  are  without 
flaw,  then  the  man  himself  is  without 
flaw.  The  perfect  man  is  the  man  whose 
morality — in  the  large  sense  we  take  it — 
is  beyond  reproach. 

As  to  its  necessity,  I  would  say  that  it 
is  so  useful  that  it  is  necessary.  That 
surely  emphasizes  its  advantages.  Is 
anything  so  necessary  for  a  man  to  pos- 
sess as  that  knowledge  by  which  he  can 
shape  himself  as  he  understands  by  his 
reason  he  ought  to  be  shaped  ?  That  is 
the  end  of  moral  philosophy.  Compared 
with  other  branches  of  knowledge,  its 
position  is  at  the  apex. 

There  are  so  many  conflicting  opinions 
stated  nowadays  on  the  essential  points 
of  man's  moral  nature,  that  there  is  noth- 


ing about  which  a  man  is  more  anxious 
to  be  enlightened  than  about  the  prin- 
ciples which  guide  him  towards  perfect 
doing.  American  history  brings  before 
us  in  this  connection  the  saying  of  the 
unsuccessful  candidate,  that  he  "would 
sooner  be  right  than  be  President."  Of 
course  it  would  have  been  more  satisfac- 
tory to  be  both;  but  the  high  sentiment 
he  expressed  is  latent  in  every  man  who 
is  not  brutalized  :  who  wants  not  to  be 
wrong. 

In  this  endeavor  to  reach  righteous- 
ness man  finds  himself  disturbed  by  the 
noise  of  warring  views — one  says  this 
is  right,  another  says  no.  Hence  the 
necessity  of  being  sure  of  the  great 
leading-lines  of  human  action.  These 
principles  are  provided  by  moral  philos- 
oph}T,  otherwise  it  would  miss  its  end 
which  is  the  morality  of  the  individual. 
What  is  a  man  if  he  be  not  moral  ?  Bet- 
ter for  a  man  who  is  not  moral  (and  when 
we  use  the  word  ' '  moral  ' '  we  use  it  in 
its  largest  sense)  to  herd  with  lower 
beasts.  That  we  all  admit. 

Am  I  claiming  too  much  for  moral 
philosophy?  If  the  claim  seem  rather 
large,  I  beg  of  you  to  suspend  judgment 
until  further  development. 

Our  chat  for  to-day  is  over.  I  have 
used  a  great  many  words,  and  yet  ex- 
pressed but  one  idea  :  the  idea  of  the  ad- 
vantages, of  the  necessity  of  ethics,  a 
science  which  we  have  defined  in  so 
many  different  terms,  yet  all  meaning 
the  same  thing — the  science,  practical 
and  rational,  of  human  conduct.  When 
another  leisure  hour  is  afforded  us  we 
shall  concern  ourselves  with  the  place 
ethics  holds  relatively  to  all  philosophy 
— its  divisions,  a  summary  of  its  history 
and  a  presentation,  in  a  general  way,  of 
the  divers  topics  it  discusses.  And  if 
circumstances  allow,  it  is  our  purpose  to 
look  into  some  of  the  books  on  ethics  com- 
posed by  philosophers  of  our  own  and 
other  countries,  of  our  own  and  other 
creeds. 


COLLF.CilATK   CHURCH    OF    ST.    MARY. 


AN  IRISH  SHRINE. 
/iy  John  B.  Cullcn. 


THE  Southern  capital  of  Ireland,  in 
the   beauty    of  its   situation    and 
of  its   environs,    rivals  many  cities   of 
Europe. 

To  continental  travellers,  the  natural 
position  of  Cork  and  the  scenes  its 
heights  command,  often  recall  reminis- 
cences of  Namur,  one  of  the  most  pictur- 
esque cities  of  the  Old  World.  There  is, 
indeed,  much  resemblance  in  the  scenery 
and  surroundings,  so  to  speak,  of  both 
places.  The  view  from  the  Belgian  city 
affords  glimpses  of  no  less  than  seven 
kingdoms — hence  its  fame  ;  but  beyond 
tli is  interesting  prospect,  there  are  but 
few  features  ol  landscape  which  surpass 
in  pictorial  effect  those  which  nature 
reveals  from  the  hills  in  which  Cork  is 
embosomed  and  nothing  in  the  general 
tone  of  the  foreign  scene  that  compares 
witli  the  matchless  green  of  the  Irish 
landscape. 


There  are  man}-  delightful  places  with- 
in a  day's  drive  from  Cork  and  those 
who  are  content  to  travel  after  the  old 
fashion  will  best  enjoy  these  excursions. 

By  the  Great  Southern  and  Western 
Railway  a  ride  by  rail  to  Youghal  is 
accomplished  within  an  hour.  The 
beauty  and  variety  of  the  journey  is 
fully  equalled  by  the  accidental  charms 
with  which  history  has  invested  almost 
even-  mile  of  the  road. 

For  a  few  miles  the  train  skirts  the 
waters  of  the  Lee  affording  views  of  the 
woodlands  of  the  opposite  shore  dotted 
with  villas  and  castled  homes,  which 
recall  visions  of  lands  wealthier  but  not 
fairer  than  those  of  Ireland.  At  Queens- 
town  junction  the  line  diverges  inland 
and  speeding  on  past  Middleton  many  a 
crumbling  fortress  on  the  lonely  hill- 
sides recall  memories  of  the  fates  and 
fortunes  of  the  chieftains  of  IKsmond — 

29 


30 


AN    IRISH  SHRINE. 


for  this  was  once  their  territory.  Soon 
after  the  increasing  ozone  01  the  breeze 
tells  the  ocean  is  at  hand,  and  in  a  few 
moments  Youghal  is  reached. 

Emerging  from  the  station  a  splendid 
view  of  the  bay  is  obtained.  It  is  semi- 
circular in  shape  and  beautifully  termin- 
ated on  the  south  by  Cable  Island.  A 
noble  strand  girds  its  shores,  interrupted 
only  by  the  arms  of  the  estuary  which 
forms  the  harbor  and  into  which  the 
River  Blackwater  flows.  From  here  the 
town  is  not  seen  as  the  lofty  hill  beneath 
which  it  lies,  intervenes  between  the 
ancient  port  and  the  open  sea. 

On  an  eminence  overlooking  the  har- 
bor stands  the  picturesque  lighthouse  of 
the  bay.  Tradition  tells  that  its  guiding 
lamp  in  ages  gone  was  tended  by  a  sister- 
hood of  nuns,  whose  convent  stood  close 
by. 

The  antiquity  of  Youghal  soon  im- 
presses itself  on  the  stranger.  The 
irregularity  of  the  houses,  of  which  no 
two  seem  alike,  affords  beautiful  glimpses 
of  street-picture — the  whole  presenting 
traces  of  the  influence  of  Danish,  Nor- 
man and  Elizabethan  times. 

Of  the  antiquities  of  Youghal,  the 
Curfew  Gate  is,  perhaps,  the  first  that 
arrests  attention.  Its  wide  arch  spans 
the  thoroughfare  at  midway,  dividing  the 
north  and  south  districts  of  the  town. 
This  quaint  structure — a  sort  of  ' '  Temple 


Bar  " — supports  a  four-storied  building, 
with  picturesque  windows,  surmounted 
by  a  venerable  clock  and  belfry.  A  keeper 
lives  in  it,  whose  duty  it  is,  in  accord- 
ance with  the  custom  of  olden  times,  to 
ring  the  matin  call  for  the  inhabitants. 
And  when  the  shades  of  evening  close 
around  again  he 

"  Tolls  the  knell  of  parting  day." 

During  the  Danish  occupation  of  Ire- 
land, Youghal  formed  one  of  the  most 
important  of  the  Norsemen  strongholds. 
Early  in  the  Norman  period  it  was  in- 
vested by  Maurice  Fitzgerald,  head  of  the 
Chieftainage  of  Desmond,  with  whose 
illustrious  line  the  fortunes  of  the  place 
were  bound  up  for  many  centuries.  Here, 
in  1224,  this  remarkable  soldier  founded 
the  first  Franciscan  Monastery  estab- 
lished in  Ireland.  Having  successfully 
led  the  forces  of  the  English  king  against 
the  Scots,  and,  later,  having  won  many 
a  blood-stained  laurel  on  the  fields  of 
Palestine,  wearied  of  the  glory  of  arms, 
in  the  evening  of  his  days,  he  betook 
himself  to  the  cloisters  of  his  abbey, 
where  he  died  a  Franciscan,  in  1257. 
This  monastery  was,  for  long  centuries, 
the  last  resting-place  of  the  Earls  ot 
Desmond. 

Not  a  stone  of  this  foundation  now  re- 
mains. The  site,  however,  is  in  possession 
of  a  community  of  Presentation  Nuns. 
A  magnificent  pile  of  conventual  build- 
ings,   more    beautiful, 
perhaps,  than  the  first, 
have  risen  on  the  site. 
Beneath     the     convent 
gardens,    now    bright 
with  flowers,  and  often 
ringing  with  gladsome 
voices    of   merry   chil- 
dren,   sleeps    many    a 
valiant  knight   of   the 
line  of  Desmond, 

"  Whose  good  swords  rust, 
Whose  bones  are  dust, 
Whose   souls   are  with  the 
saints;  we  trust." 


CONVENT   OF    THE    NUNS   Ol-    THE    PRESENTATION. 


There   are,   however, 
in     Youghal,     other 


AN  IRISH  SHRINE. 


31 


I  111     CLOCK    GATE — YOfGHAI.. 


memorials  of  the  house  of  Desmond, 
with  which  Time,  the  leveller  of  all,  has 
dealt  less  ruthlessly.  Of  these  the  best 
preserved  is  the  Collegiate  church  of  St. 
Mary,  founded  by  Thomas,  eighth  Earl 
of  Desmond,  A.  D.  1464.  It  is  beauti- 
fully restored,  and  one  of  the  most 
historic  buildings  that  Ireland  possesses. 
From  its  peculiar  situation,  on  a  plateau, 
scooped,  as  it  were,  out  of  the  hillside, 
and  embowered  with  trees  co-eval  with 
itself,  this  venerable  church  and  its  sur- 
roundings leads  one  completely  into  the 
past.  Its  prevailing  style  is  early  Eng- 
lish ;  the  east  window  presenting,  how- 
ever, one  of  the  finest  specimens  extant 
of  the  decorated  period.  Besides  the 
north  transept  rises  a  massive  Norman 
keep.  St.  Mary's  was  a  military  church, 
and  in  its  day  served  the  twofold  pur- 
pose of  a  fortress  and  a  church.  Hut  the 
theme  of  this  sketch  is  linked  with  the 
I  )ominieans  of  Youghal. 

In  the  year  1268 — ten  years  after  his 
father  was  laid  to  rest  in  the  lowly  habit 
of  a  Franciscan — Sir  Thomas  Fit/gerald 
invited  the  sons  of  St.  Dominic  to 
Voughal,  and  endowed  their  house. 


Scarce  a  vestige  now  remains  of  this 
pious  foundation.  The  fragments  of  a 
crumbling  gabte,  the  shattered  tracery 
of  a  window  alone  mark  the  site  amid 
the  waste  of  swelling  mounds  of  long 
forgotten  graves.  But  there  was  a  time 
— during  which  for  many  centuries  the 
fame  of  this  sanctuary  spread  far  beyond 
the  seas — myriads  of  pilgrims  wended 
their  wean*  way  over  land  and  wave  to 
pay  their  devotions  at  the  shrine  of 
' '  Our  Lady  of  Graces. ' ' 

Records  of  this  Irish  pilgrimage  are 
handed  down  to  us  from  the  writings  of 
Dr.  Burgo,  Bishop  of  Ossory,  and  of 
many  others.  There  is  much  in  the 
narratives,  which  recalls  the  story  of 
Notre  Dame  de  Boulogne,  one  of  the 
holiest  shrines  in  France.  As  in  the 
case  of  the  latter,  the  miraculous  image 
of  ' '  Our  Lady  of  Youghal  ' '  was  lx>rne 
from  shores  unknown,  and  drifting 
with  the  rising  tide,  at  last  reached 
the  Irish  strand.  Here,  too,  straying 
fishermen  were  first  to  discover  the  piece 
of  precious  wood,  within  which  the 
miraculous  image  was  concealed.  In 
the  designs  of  Providence,  these  poor 


32 


AN  IRISH  SHRINE. 


' '  toilers  of  the  sea  ' '  were  made  wit- 
nesses of  the  first  miracles  wrought  by  it. 

A  famous  French  traveller,  Boullaye  Le 
Gouze,  in  one  of  his  works  published  in 
1653,  gives  us  the  following  quaint  ac- 
count gathered  from  the  traditions  of  the 
period. 

"In  the  Convent  of  St.  Dominic  was 
the  image  of  the  Virgin  Mother  of  God 
which  had  formerly  been  the  object  of 
greatest  veneration  in  Ireland.  It  arrived 
there  (Youghal)  in  a  miraculous  manner. 
The  tide  brought  a  piece  of  timber  to  the 
river's  bank  adjoining  the  town,  and  a 
number  of  fishermen  wished  to  take  it 
away,  the  wood  being  of  a  kind  rare  in  this 
locality,  but  they  were  quite  unable  to  re- 
move it.  They  then  harnessed  ten  horses 
for  the  purpose,  but  without  any  effect. 
The  incoming  tide  carried  it  towards  the 
Dominican  Convent,  when  two  religious 
took  it  on  their  shoulders  and  placed  it  in 
the  court-yard.  During  the  night  the 
Superior  of  the  Convent  had  a  vision  in- 
forming him  that  the  image  of  our  Lady 
lay  in  the  wood,  where  it  was  found. 
This  is  the  story  told  of  it  by  the  Catho- 


lics, who  up  to  the  present  cherish  the 
greatest  veneration  towards  it — but  the 
Dominicans  having  been  persecuted  by 
the  English  settlers  have  carried  it  else- 
where. ' ' 

From  the  first  installation  of  the  image 
of  our  Lady  within  the  Abbey  Church 
600  years  ago,  down  to  the  present  day, 
manifold  favors  have  been  vouchsafed 
in  response  to  the  prayers  poured  out 
before  the  Altar.  In  the  dark  days 
of  persecution,  as  with  the  other  relig- 
ious houses  of  Ireland,  persecution  and 
distress  visited  the  Dominicans  of  Youg- 
hal. They  seem,  however,  to  have  held 
possession  of  their  monastery  till  late  in 
the  reign  of  Elizabeth,  when,  on  the 
suppression  of  the  Desmond  insurrection, 
the  estates  of  that  noble  house  were  con- 
fiscated, and  a  great  portion  of  them,  to- 
gether with  the  town  of  Youghal,  con- 
ferred on  Sir  Walter  Raleigh.  To  the 
vandalism  of  Raleigh's  soldiers  is  attrib- 
uted the  complete  destruction  of  the 
sacred  spot,  around  which  so  many  tra- 
ditions and  holy  memories  cling. 

In   the  demolition  of  the  church  the 


RALEIGH'S     HOUSE. 


TO  A  SANCTUARY  LAMP. 


33 


Miraculous  Statue  was,  however,  saved 
through  the  heroism  of  a  daughter  of  the 
house  of  Geraldine,  which,  even  in  its 
fallen  fortunes,  still  clung  fondly  to  the 
old  faith.  Having  snatched  the  precious 
relic  from  its  resting  place  she  fled  with 
it  to  a  place  of  safety,  and  even  though 
pursued  by  the  soldiery  she  miraculously 
escaped. 

The  ivory  image  is  believed  to  have 
been  enshrined  by  her,  since  the  silver 
case,  within  which  it  still  rests,  bears 
this  inscription — "Orate  pro  anima  On- 
oriae — filiae  Jacobi  de  Geraldinis,  quae  me 
fieri  fecit."  Although  deprived  of  their 
home,  the  Dominicans  fondly  hoped  that 
brighter  days  would  come  again — when 
the  shattered  walls  of  the  Abbey  would 
be  raised  and  the  clients  of  Mary  once 
more  would  gather  around  their  altar. 
And  so  it  was,  custodians  were  appointed 
in  regular  succession — "  in  loco  refugii  " 
— to  the  ruined  Abbey  by  the  Chapters 
of  the  Order. 

However,  the  wished  for  day  never 
came.  With  the  act  of  May  i,  1698, 
which  compelled  all  religious  to  quit 
Ireland,  the  longings  of  the  Dominicans 
of  Youghal  vanished  for  ever. 

The  image  of  "Our  Lady  of  Graces  " 
was,  however,  destined  to  remain  on  the 
soil  of  faithful  Ireland.  Before  the  de- 
parture of  its  last  custodian,  it  was  placed 
in  the  safe  keeping  of  Sir  John  Hore, 
Shandon  Castle,  County  Cork. 


In  more  peaceful  days  a  small  com- 
munity of  Dominicans  were  again  ap- 
pointed, nominally  to  Youghal — to  whom 
the  relic  was  once  more  restored  about 
the  year  1756.  The  shadows  of  decaying 
prosperity,  however,  fell  rapidly  on  the 
old  town  of  the  Desmonds,  its  popula- 
tion dwindled  away,  so  that  with  heavy 
hearts,  after  all  their  troubles  and  vicis- 
situdes, the  sons  of  Saint  Dominic  de- 
termined to  forsake  Youghal,  with  all 
its  memories  of  faith  and  sorrow. 

Such  treasures  of  the  past  as  still  re- 
mained, together  with  the  cherished 
image  of  our  Lady,  were  borne  to  the 
sister  Convent  of  Cork,  where  all  are 
still  reverently  preserved. 

So  late  as  1872,  in  thanksgiving  for 
recovery  from  illness,  the  statue  of  our 
Lady  of  Youghal  was  re-enshrined  within 
a  costly  Gothic  casket  enriched  with 
sparkling  jewels,  by  the  father  of  the 
present  Bishop  of  Cork,  Most  Rev. 
Thomas  O'Callaghan,  O.P.,  D.D.  It  is 
inscribed,  "  Sanctae  Mariae  Gratiarum 
Michael  O'Callaghan  familiaque  devo- 
te Gratias  agentes  A.  D.  MDCCCLXII." 

Since  then  an  altar  of  spotless  marble 
has  been  erected,  and  beneath  a  pillared 
canopy  may  be  seen  and  venerated,  the 
time-worn  image  of  ' '  Our  Lady  of 
Graces,"  whose  history  is  but  the  epit- 
ome of  Catholic  Ireland's  story  of 
weal  and  woe  for  six  chequered  centur- 
ies. 


T 


TO  A  SANCTUARY  LAMP. 
By  T.  F.  R. 

HOU  sentinel  of  Christ,  whose  ruddy  glow 
Unceasing  shines,  that  we  may  know 

Where  Jesus  dwells, 
When  e'er  I  thee  behold,  I  seem  to  see 
His  Sacred  Heart,  whence  love  for  me 

Unmeasured  wells. 


CHRISTMAS  THOUGHTS. 
By  Rev.  James  Con  way,  S.J. 


44  t^T  was  in  the  year  5 199  after  the  crea- 
^  tion  of  the  world,  2957  after  the 
deluge,  2015  after  the  birth  of  Abraham, 
1 520  after  Moses  and  the  deliverance  of  the 
people  from  Egypt,  1032  after  David  was 
anointed  king,  in  the  6sth  week  of  years 
according  to  the  prophecy  of  Daniel,  in 
the  i98th  Olympiad,  in  the  year  752  after 
the  building  of  Rome,  in  the  42d  year  of 
the  reign  of  Octavian  Augustus,  when 
the  whole  world  was  in  the  enjoyment  of 
peace,  that  Jesus  Christ,  eternal  God  and 
Son  of  the  eternal  Father,  wishing  by 
His  merciful  coming  to  sanctify  the 
world,  nine  months  after  being  conceived 
by  the  Holy  Ghost,  was  born  as  true 
man  of  the  Virgin  Mary.  " 

With  these  solemn  words  the  Roman 
Martyrology  announces  the  birth  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ.  This  was  the  fulness 
of  time  —  that  time  fore-ordained  and 
determined  in  the  counsel  of  the  Most 
High,  foretold  by  the  prophets,  the  time 
for  which  the  world  had  sighed  so  long. 
Hence  it  is  that  the  Church  in  her 
liturgy,  lays  such  stress  upon  the  date 
of  this  great  event. 

"Let  us  go  over  to  Bethlehem, "  say 
the  shepherds,  to  whom  the  angels  had 
proclaimed  the  coming  of  the  Saviour, 
' '  and  let  us  see  this  word  that  has  come 
to  pass.  And  this  shall  be  a  sign  to 
you  ;  you  shall  see  the  Infant  wrapped 
in  swaddling  clothes  and  laid  in  a  man- 
ger. ' '  Let  us  follow  in  the  wake  of 
these  simple  shepherds.  Let  us  go  over 
to  Bethlehem  in  spirit  and  see  this  word, 
that  has  come  to  pass.  Who  is  this  tiny 
Child  ?  Who  shall  declare  His  genera- 
tion ? 

Ask  the  divine  Babe  Himself.  He 
will  answer:  "Amen,  amen,  I  say  to 
you  before  Abraham  was  made  I  am." 
He  is  the  eternal  One  with  whom  there 
is  neither  past  or  future,  who  is  ever 

34 


present  at  every  moment  in  time  and 
eternity — the  ever  living  present,  the 
unchangeable  now.  Adam,  Methuselah, 
Abraham  were  made  and  passed  away  ; 
He  is.  "I  am,  who  am,"  He  says  to 
Moses.  "Jesus  Christ  yesterday,  and  to- 
day, and  the  same  forever. " 

Ask  St.  John,  the  seer  of  Patmos,  to 
whom  were  revealed  the  mysteries  of  the 
divine  life.  He  will  tell  us  :  "In  the 
beginning  was  the  Word,  and  the  Word 
was  with  God,  and  the  Word  was  God. 
The  same  was  in  the  beginning  with  God. 
All  things  were  made  by  him.  .  .  . 
And  the  Word  was  made  flesh  and  dwelt 
among  us  ;  and  we  saw  his  glory.  "  He 
is,  then,  the  Word  of  God,  begotten  of 
the  eternal  mind  of  the  Father  in  the 
beginning,  that  is,  before  all  time,  to 
His  own  image  and  likeness,  "  the  figure 
of  the  Father's  substance  and  the  splen- 
dor of  his  glory" — consubstantial  with 
Him,  equal  to  Him  in  all  things — God 
of  God,  true  God  of  true  God.  Thus  He 
was  from  all  eternity  in  the  bosom  of 
the  eternal  Father,  with  the  Holy  Ghost 
who  proceeds  in  like  manner  from  both 
Father  and  Son  by  the  mutual  breath  of 
their  infinite  love.  He  was  infinitely 
happy,  free  and  powerful  in  His  Father's 
embrace. 

Who  can  describe  this  wonderful  life 
of  the  Most  Holy  Trinity?  From  all 
eternity  the  three  divine  persons  were 
most  happy  in  themselves  and  in  one 
another.  From  all  eternity  the  Father, 
by  contemplating  His  own  infinite 
essence,  which  is  the  only  object  pro- 
portionate to  His  infinite  intelligence, 
produced  the  Son  to  His  own  perfect 
likeness.  From  all  eternity  the  Father 
and  the  Son,  contemplating  «ach  other 
as  the  infinitely  perfect,  good  and  beauti- 
ful, loved  each  other  with  unspeakable 
love.  From  this  act  of  their  mutual 


CHRISTMAS  THOUGHTS. 


35 


love  proceeds  tin.-  Holy  Ghost,  tlu-  Third 
••II,  having  UK-  same  infinite  and 
incomprehensible  nature  as  the  Father 
and  tlu-  Son.  In  this  knowledge  and 
lo\r  the  Holy  Trinity  was  infinitely 
blessed  from  all  eternity,  and  did  not 
need  the  aid  of  any  creature  to  complete 
their  happiness. 

Yet  the  infinitely  blissful  Trinity 
determined  in  council,  as  it  were,  to  com- 
municate their  happiness  with  rational 
creatures,  to  create  intelligent  beings 
to  their  own  image  and  likeness, 
and  to  make  them  partakers  of  this 
same  happiness — the  contemplation  and 
love  of  the  supreme  and  infinite  God. 
"  Let  us  make  man  to  our  own  image 
and  likeness,"  said  the  Holy  Trinity. 
And  thus  man  was  created  and  fitted  out 
with  supernatural  gifts  to  enable  him 
to  know  and  love  God,  in  a  similar 
way  as  God  knows  and  loves  Himself. 
This  was  his  birthright,  his  inheritance. 
But  he  lost  this  inheritance  by  sin.  Yet 
God  did  not  abandon  him.  By  a  new 
decree  of  His  love  the  triune  God 
determined  to  restore  him  to  his  inherit- 
ance, as  if  He  said:  "  I^et  us  reform 
him,  whom  we  have  made  to  our  own 
image  and  likeness."  In  other  words, 
God  resolved  to  redeem  man.  This  was 
the  decree  of  the  redemption — the  second 
great  manifestation  of  God's  love  to 
man. 

Now,  how  is  this  redemption  to  be 
wrought  ?  God  had  at  His  disposal 
infinite  ways  and  means.  He  could  have 
pardoned  man  without  exacting  any 
satisfaction  ;  or  He  could  have  imposed 
on  him  some  satisfaction  which,  though 
inadequate  in  itself,  might  be  an  atone- 
ment acceptable  to  an  all-merciful  Judge. 
Hut  the  Holy  Trinity  devised  a  means 
in  which  infinite  justice  should  be  com- 
bined with  infinite  mercy — that  is,  the 
Incarnation  of  the  Son,  the  Second  Per- 
son, by  whom  satisfaction  was  to  be 
made  commensurate  with  man's  offence. 
This  is  the  third  great  manifestation  of 
God's  goodness  and  nu 

In  the  first  creation   and   sanctifieation 


of  man,  God  lifted  him  up  to  Himself 
In  the  second — the  Redemption — God 
came  down  to  the  level  of  man,  l>ccame 
man  Himself.  "God  so  loved  the  world 
as  to  give  his  only  begotten  Son." 
Great  was  the  love  manifested  in  tlu 
first  instance ;  but  greater  still  that  dis 
played  in  the  second.  Great  is  the  love 
of  a  sovereign  who  takes  up  a  subject 
and  puts  him  on  his  own  throne  ;  but 
much  greater  is  the  love  of  that  sover 
eign  who  comes  down  from  his  throne 
and  takes  up  his  abode  in  the  poor  tene- 
ment of  his  subject.  Yet  the  com  par 
ison  is  weak  and  expresses  but  a  shadow 
of  the  truth  when  applied  to  the  Word 
that  was  made  flesh  and  dwelt  among  us. 
Besides,  human  love,  be  it  ever  so 
intense,  is  usually  tainted,  to  some 
extent,  with  self-love,  whereas  the  love 
of  the  Son  of  God  is  pure  and  unselfish. 
He  had  all  to  give,  nothing  to  gain. 

These  are  the  thoughts  and  wishes 
which  occupied  the  mind  and  will  of  the 
Most  High  from  all  eternity — His  own 
infinite  happiness  and  this  wonderful 
design  of  communicating  this  same  hap- 
piness to  man.  This  is  the  thenie  of  that 
hymn  of  praise  which,  for  thousands  of 
years  untold,  the  angels  sang  before  the 
throne:  "Holy,  holy,  holy!  Hosanna 
in  the  highest !  Glory  be  to  God  on 
high,  and  peace  to  men  on  earth. " 

Notwithstanding  the  wickedness  of 
men,  God  did  not  repent  of  His  decree, 
which  He  had  announced  to  our  first 
parents,  and  con  finned  to  the  patriarchs 
and  prophets,  that  the  woman's  seed 
should  crush  the  serpent's  head,  and 
that  in  that  seed  He  should  bless  all  the 
nations  of  the  earth.  Even  when  man  's 
sin  provoked  His  wrath,  He  chastised 
him,  but  did  not  exterminate  him,  wait- 
ing patiently  until  the  fulness  of  time 
should  come. 

"  But  when  the  fulness  of  time  was 
come."  says  the  Apostle,  "God  sent  his 
Son,  made  of  a  woman,  made  under  the 
law;  that  He  might  redeem  them  who 
were  under  the  law  ;  that  we  mijjht 
receive  the  adoption  of  sons."  In 


36 


CHRISTMAS   THOUGHTS. 


words  we  have  in  outline  the  contents  of 
this  loving  decree  of  the  Most  High — 
the  Son  of  God  to  take  human  nature  of 
a  woman,  to  become  the  Son  of  man  in 
order  to  make  us  the  sons  of  God.  He 
might  have  taken  the  nature  of  an  angel, 
or  have  clothed  Himself  with  the  mere 
appearance  of  a  man.  But  no  ;  He  pre- 
ferred to  become  one  of  us,  flesh  of  our 
flesh  and  bone  of  our  bone,  that  He 
might  become  our  brother,  and  we,  the 
children  of  His  eternal  Father.  There- 
fore the  Apostle  says  :  ' '  Nowhere  doth 
he  take  hold  of  the  angels ;  but  of  the 
seed  of  Adam  he  taketh  hold. " 

But  who  is  the  privileged  woman  of 
whom  He  is  to  take  this  human  nature  ? 
She,  too,  is  included  in  the  eternal  de- 
cree. From  all  eternity,  God  contem- 
plates all  His  creatures — not  only  those 
that  are  to  exist  in  time,  but  also  those 
that  are  merely  possible — and  from  this 
countless  number  He  singles  out  one,  the 
master-work  of  His  divine  wisdom  and 
love,  the  Queen  of  His  creation,  the  first- 
born of  His  creatures  ;  the  Virgin  daugh- 
ter of  Juda,  Mary  of  Nazareth.  Her  He 
chooses  to  be  the  Mother  of  His  only  be- 
gotten Son.  She  is  conceived  without 
the  stain  of  original  sin,  fitted  out  with 
every  choicest  gift  of  nature  and  of  grace, 
prepared  in  a  special  way  for  her  sublime 
calling — to  be  the  dwelling-place  of  the 
Most  High.  Day  by  day  she  advances 
in  wisdom  and  in  grace,  until  the  mo- 
ment when  the  Son  of  God,  enamored,  as 
it  were,  of  her  beauty  and  sanctity,  de- 
termines to  come  down  and  take  up  His 
abode  in  her  immaculate  womb. 

That  auspicious  moment,  for  which 
mankind  so  ardently  sighed,  is  come  at 
last.  The  privileged  Virgin,  who  doubt- 
less also,  regardless  of  self,  sighed  for 
the  coming  of  the  Redeemer  and  the  Re- 
demption of  Israel,  is  to  be  found  retired 
in  her  humble  chamber  in  Nazareth,  ab- 
sorbed in  prayer  and  contemplation.  The 
Holy  Trinity — the  Father,  whose  chosen 
daughter  she  is ;  the  Holy  Ghost,  who 
has  espoused  her  to  Himself;  the  Son, 
whose  Mother  she  is  destined  to  become 


— looks   down    with   complacency  upon 
her. 

The  Angel  Gabriel  is  despatched  to 
announce  to  her  the  decree  of  the  Most 
High.  He  salutes  her  with  the  startling 
words  :  "  Hail  full  of  grace,  the  I,ord  is 
with  thee !  ' '  She  is  confused  by  this 
distinction  from  on  high.  "  Fear  not,  " 
says  the  angel ;  "  behold,  thou  shalt  con- 
ceive and  bear  a  son  ;  and  thou  shalt  call 
his  name  Jesus. ' '  She  is  concerned  for 
her  virginity,  which  she  prefers  even  to 
the  dignity  of  the  divine  Motherhood. 
The  angel  reassures  her,  saying  :  ' '  The 
Holy  Ghost  shall  come  upon  thee,  and 
the  power  of  the  Most  High  shall  over- 
shadow thee. ' '  This  assurance  removes 
all  her  doubts  and  fears.  She  submits  to 
the  divine  decree,  saying  :  ' '  Behold  the 
handmaid  of  the  Lord  ;  be  it  done  to  me 
according  to  thy  word. " 

At  these  words  the  Holy  Ghost  de- 
scended into  the  chaste  bosom  of  the  Vir- 
gin of  Nazareth,  and  brought  about  that 
miracle  of  miracles — the  incarnation  of 
the  Son  of  God.  THE  WORD  WAS  MADE 
FLESH.  The  Son  of  God,  the  Second  Per- 
son of  the  Most  Blessed  Trinity,  is  forever 
and  inseparably  wedded  to  our  nature, 
having  a  true  human  body  and  soul  with 
all  their  powers  and  faculties  as  we  have 
— nay,  even  with  all  their  weakness,  sin 
alone  excepted.  The  King  of  ages,  the 
Immortal,  who  dwells  in  light  inaccess- 
ible, has  become  a  poor  mortal,  helpless 
child,  imprisoned  in  the  dungeon  of  a 
mother's  womb ! 

But  the  condescension  of  the  Son  of 
God  does  not  end  here.  He  could  have 
conferred  wealth  and  power  and  high 
social  standing  on  His  Mother,  being  the 
scource  of  all  riches  and  greatness.  He 
did  not  do  so.  He  found  her  poor  and 
left  her  so,  in  order  that  He,  who  is  the 
possessor  of  all  things,  might  be  among 
the  lowliest  of  our  race.  He  did  more ; 
He  positively  courted  poverty,  privations 
and  hardships. 

It  came  to  pass  in  those  days  that  a 
decree  had  gone  out  from  Caesar  Augus- 
tus ordering  that  the  whole  world  should 


CHRISTMAS  THOUGHTS. 


37 


be  enrolled.  This  decree  happened  to  be 
put  in  i-xirulidii  in  Syria  at  the  very  time 
that  our  Lord  was  to  be  born.  Hence  it 
was  that  the  Virgin  Mother  and  her  holy 
spouse,  St.  Joseph,  were  forced  to  travel 
from  Nazareth  to  Bethlehem,  a  journey 
of  two  days,  at  this  very  unseasonable 
time,  to  be  enrolled  in  their  native  city. 
This  was  all  in  the  providence  of  God, 
that  His  Son  in  the  flesh  might  experi- 
ence all  the  hardships  and  inconveniences 
connected  with  poverty  and  obedience. 

On  this  journey  of  Mary  and  Joseph 
we  may  well  imagine  how  humble  their 
conveyance,  how  scant  their  provisions, 
and  how  poor  their  accommodations  were. 
Arrived  at  Bethlehem,  probably  at  a  late 
hour  of  the  day,  there  was  no  room  left 
for  them  in  the  public  inn.  They  went 
from  door  to  door  seeking  for  a  lodging, 
but  there  was  none  to  be  found.  So  they 
were  forced  to  turn  their  backs  on  the 
habitations  of  men  and  seek  refuge  with 
the  beasts  of  the  field.  "  He  came  unto 
his  own,  and  his  own  received  him  not." 
They  retraced  their  steps  down  the  steep 
descent,  until  they  came  to  a  by-path,  on 
which  the  cattle  were  wont  to  be  driven 
to  the  pasture.  They  followed  this  track 
until  they  came  to  a  cave  which  served 
as  a  stable.  Here  they  sought  shelter 
from  the  winter's  chilly  blast.  The  Son 
of  God,  the  King  of  kings  and  Lord  of 
lords,  "who  upholds  all  things  in  the 
power  of  his  word,  "  in  coming  into  this 
world  does  not  find  a  human  habitation 
to  shelter  him.  "The  foxes  have  their 
holes  and  the  birds  of  the  air  their  nests; 
but  the  Son  of  man  hath  not  where  to  lay 
his  head  !  ' ' 

Here  in  this  lowly  stable,  in  the  win- 
ter's cold,  in  the  most  abject  poverty, 
none  so  poor  as  to  do  Him  honor,  is  born 
into  this  world  and  laid  in  a  manger,  the 
Son  of  God,  the  Creator  of  the  universe, 
the  Lord  and  Master  of  all  things.  And, 
strange  to  say,  while  He  is  rejected  by 
the  world,  abandoned  by  men,  the  angels 
sing:  "Glory  be  to  God  on  high,  and 
peace  to  men."  God  is  glorified  and 
peace  is  restored  to  us  by  the  self-abase- 


ment of  the  Son  of  God.  Man  seeks  his 
glory  and  his  peace  where  they  are  not 
to  be  found — in  self-exaltation.  Christ 
teaches  us  where  they  are  to  be  sought 
and  found — in  humiliation.  "He  hum- 
bled himself,"  says  the  Apostle,  "be- 
coming obedient.  .  .  .  For  which 
cause  God  hath  also  exalted  him,  and 
hath  given  him  a  name,  which  is  above 
all  names."  The  way  of  self-abasement 
is  then  the  true  way  to  greatness. 

This  greatness  of  our  Lord  soon  began 
to  dawn,  and  shone  even  through  the 
clouds  of  persecution  and  suffering,  until 
it  was  consummated  in  His  glorious 
resurrection  and  triumphal  ascension 
into  heaven.  While  He  is  forsaken  by 
men,  the  legions  of  God's  angels  give 
Him  praise  and  adoration  and  glory. 
' '  And  there  was  a  multitude  of  the  heav- 
enly army  praising  God,  and  saying : 
"  Glory  be  to  God  in  the  highest ;  and  on 
earth  peace  to  men  of  good  will. "  Then 
followed  the  shepherds,  who  were  keep- 
ing the  night-watches  over  their  flocks 
on  the  pastures  of  Bethlehem,  and  were 
summoned  by  the  voice  of  angels,  bring- 
ing their  humble  gifts,  and  the  still 
more  precious  tribute  of  their  adoration. 
"  And  they  found  Mary  and  Joseph,  and 
the  Infant  lying  in  the  manger."  Oh, 
what  a  treasure,  what  a  privilege,  for 
those  good  simple  souls  to  find  Him 
whom  kings, and  patriarchs,  and  prophets 
had  longed  in  vain  to  behold !  What 
wonder,  then,  that  they  should  return, 
"  glorifying  and  praising  God  for  all  the 
things  they  had  heard  and  seen  ?" 

The  next  tribute  of  honor  paid  to  the 
new-born  King  is  that  of  the  Wise  Men 
from  the  East,  who,  despising  the  scoffs 
and  scorns  of  an  unbelieving  world,  came 
a  long  and  perilous  journey  to  pay  Him 
the  tribute  of  their  allegiance.  ' '  We 
have  seen  his  star  in  the  East, "they 
say,  "  and  we  are  come  to  adore  him." 
These  were  truly  wise  men,  who  could 
read  the  signs  of  the  times.  They  were 
wise,  not  in  their  own  conceits,  not  with 
that  knowledge  "which  puffeth  up," 
but  in  the  divine  wisdom  of  the  Holy 


38 


CHRISTMAS  THOUGHTS. 


Spirit.  Therefore  they  not  only  knew 
the  truth,  but  also  acted  upon  it,  break- 
ing down  every  barrier,  sunnounting 
every  obstacle  that  was  thrown  in  their 
way.  They  saw  the  star  ;  they  followed 
it  ;  they  came  ;  ' '  they  found  the  Child 
with  Mary,  his  mother,  and  falling  down 
they  adored  him ;  and  opening  their 
treasures  they  offered  him  gifts :  gold, 
frankincense  and  myrrh." 

Thus  the  angels  of  God  and  the  stars 
of  heaven,  the  lowly  and  the  great  of 
this  earth,  combine  to  pay  a  fitting  trib- 
ute of  honor  to  the  new-born  Saviour  in 
His  poverty  and  lowliness.  We  might 
add  to  these  manifestations  the  trans- 
ports of  joy  of  the  holy  ancient,  Sim- 
eon, and  of  the  prophetess  Anna,  when 
their  eyes  had  beheld  the  salvation  of  the 
world  and  the  ' '  light  to  the  revelation 
of  the  Gentiles."  But  let  this  suffice 
for  the  present. 

In  conclusion,  let  us  ask  ourselves, 
what  lesson  we  should  draw  from  these 
considerations  ?  First,  we  should  admire 
and  praise  the  goodness,  mercy  and  con- 
descension of  the  Son  of  God,  who 
"being  in  the  form  of  God, "  as  the 
Apostle  says,  "  took  the  form  of  a  serv- 
ant, being  made  in  the  likeness  of  man, 
and  in  habit  found  as  a  man.  "  So  God 
loved  the  world.  It  is  His  delight  to  be 
with  children  of  men.  Moreover,  we 
cannot  fail  to  see,  even  at  the  cradle  of 
our  Lord,  the  two  hostile  camps  of  good 


and  evil  arrayed  against  each  other — 
the  one,  small  indeed,  with  Christ,  the 
other  against  Him.  With  Him  are 
Mary  and  Joseph,  the  shepherds,  the 
Wise  Men,  Simeon  and  Anna ;  against 
Him,  the  hard-hearted  people  of  Bethle- 
hem, who  mercilessly  drove  Him  from 
their  doors,  Herod,  who  .seeks  His  life, 
and  the  great  world,  which  despises  or 
disregards  Him.  The  same  division  ex- 
ists to-day.  He  who  is  not  with  Christ 
is  against  Him. 

Now,  everyone  should  at  this  time  ask 
himself :  ' '  On  which  side  do  I  stand  ?  Do 
I  stand,  or  rather  prostrate  myself,  with 
Mary  and  Joseph  at  the  crib  ?  Or  do  I 
stand  with  Jesus '  enemies?  Am  I  prepared 
to  receive  Jesus  when  He  stands  knocking 
at  the  door  of  my  heart  ?  Or  do  I  spurn 
Him  like  the  people  of  Bethlehem,  and 
seek  to  remove  Him  like  Herod  ?  ' '  To- 
day, as  1900  years  ago,  "He  comes 
unto  his  own  and  his  own  receive  him 
not ;  but  as  many  as  receive  him,  he 
gives  them  power  to  be  made  the  sons 
of  God."  We  should,  then,  prepare  our- 
selves at  this  season  for  His  spiritual 
coming  into  our  souls.  "The  grace  of 
God,  our  Saviour,  hath  appeared  to  all 
men,  instructing  us,  that,  denying  un- 
godliness and  worldly  desires,  we  should 
live  soberly,  and  justly,  and  godly  in 
this  world,  looking  for  the  blessed  hope 
and  coming  of  the  glory  of  the  great  God 
and  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ.  " 


THE  BLACK  FINGER. 

/>'r  M.   '/'.    Wagga man. 
CHAITKR    I. 

THE  SUNSET   CROSS. 


WI  N'TER  on  the  mountains  !     Win- 
ter, stern  and  pitiless,  without  a 
whisper  of  spring. 

The  stillness  of  death  was  everywhere, 
over  the  bewildering  vistas  of  peak  on 
peak,  that  were  graying  in  the  gathering 
shadows,  in  the  black  gorges,  from  which 
the  snow-drifts  had  slipped,  shuddering 
into  the  fathomless  depths  below ;  on 
the  gentler  slopes,  where  the  dwarf  pines 
stood,  rigid  and  ice-sheathed,  and  the 
waterfalls  clung,  like  white  foam  wraiths, 
to  the  rock,  held  by  the  death-grip  of  the 
frost. 

North,  south,  east,  west,  all  was  life- 
less, colorless,  desolation,  save  where,  in 
the  gap  torn  between  two  gray  peaks, 
burned  a  glimpse  of  sunset,  an  angry 
line  of  light  scarring  the  leaden  sky. 
Outlined  against  it,  a  boyish  figure  came 
up  the  ridge,  dragging  a  rudely-made 
sled.  The  young  mountaineer  was 
whistling  cheerily,  for  it  had  been  a 
day  of  rare  sport  for  him.  Four  jack- 
rabbits  that  he  had  shot  as  they  darted 
through  the  whitened  furze  were 
stretched  upon  his  sled  ;  the  deerskin 
pouch,  slung  over  his  shoulder,  was 
heavy  with  loot — nuts  from  the  gray 
squirrel's  hoard  in  the  hollow  tree,  red 
apples  from  Farmer  Nicholl's  bin,  two 
fat  chickens  that  had  crowed  too  reck 
lessly  within  reach  of  this  young  ma- 
rauder's hand. 

For  Eric  was  a  savage,  pure  and  sim- 
ple ;  quite  as  much  of  a  savage  as  if  he 
lived  5,000  miles  from  the  electric  light 
of  civilization,  or  the  anxious  bench  of 
missionary  societies.  He  pilfered  from 
the  gray  squirrel's  nest  and  Farmer 
Nicholl's  barn  with  equal  indifference; 
the  sm<.k\  old  hut  that  he  called  his 
home  was  little  better  than  the  > 


and  holes  where  his  wilder  neighbors 
burrowed,  and  old  Dan,  who  had  given 
him  food  and  shelter  ever  since  he  could 
remember,  was  as  grim  and  surly  a  guard- 
ian as  any  mountain  bear.  But  he  had 
cared  for  the  boy  in  his  own  rude  way, 
and  taught  him  all  he  knew.  There  was 
no  bolder  heart,  no  keener  eye,  no  swifter 
foot  on  the  mountain  range  than  young 
Eric  Dome's  ;  he  could  track  these  path- 
less heights  from  peak  to  peak,  hunt 
the  shyest  game  to  its  covert,  shoot 
the  wild  bird  on  the  wing,  though  he 
knew  neither  letter  nor  figure,  neither 
prayer  nor  law.  Strange  stories  were 
whispered  around  the  mountain  cabins 
of  old  Dan  and  his  prot£g£,  but  the  surly 
old  hunter  himself,  no  one  dared  to  ques- 
tion, and  for  either  his  past  or  future 
Eric  had  no  thought  or  care. 

At  fourteen  he  still  lived  the  blank 
wild  life  of  the  bear  cub,  or  the  moun- 
tain deer.  Rosy  and  reckless,  he  was 
clambering  up  the  snowy  ridge  that 
evening  with  his  spoils,  when  a  sound 
struck  upon  his  ear  that  made  him  pause 
breathless. 

Through  the  white  stillness  came  the 
howl  of  old  Boar  the  wolf-hound. 

Only  twice  before  had  Eric  heard  Boar 
howl  thus.  Once  when  the  catamount 
had  crept  to  their  hut  in  the  darkness, 
and  was  staring  in  the  unbarred  win- 
dow with  eyes  of  flame  ,  again,  on  a  night 
of  even  greater  terror,  when  that  same 
howl  had  guided  Kric  to  the  ravine  where 
Boar  kept  watch  over  his  master,  bleed- 
ing and  sensekss,  from  a  struggle  whose 
secret  old  Dan  would  never  reveal.  And 
the  boy's  ruddy  cheek  paled,  as  the 
sound  came  again  this  evening,  piercing 
the  gray  shadows,  almost  human  in  its 
despair.  Dropping  punch  and  sled-rope, 

39 


4-0 


THE  BLACK  FINGER. 


he  bounded  up  the  mountain-side  to  the 
hut,  an  ungainly  structure  of  logs  and 
bark,  in  the  shelter  of  an  overhanging 
rock.  "Dan,  Dan,  what  is  it,  Dan? 
Where  are  you?"  There  was  no  an- 
swer, and,  bursting  open  the  unbolted 
door,  Boar's  howl  alone  greeted  the  boy 
as  he  stumbled  over  a  great  gaunt  figure, 
lying  prone  upon  the  earthen  floor,  with 
the  dog  at  its  side. 

It  was  Dan,  whom  Eric  had  left  that 
morning  in  all  the  sturdy  strength  of  his 
lusty  years,  hardy  and  rugged  as  a  moun- 
tain pine. 

For  a  moment  the  boy  stood  dumb, 
with  an  icy  awe,  for  Dan's  breath  was 
coming  short  and  quick  ;  his  leathery 
old  face  was  drawn  and  livid,  while  the 
eyes  were  turned  to  the  wintry  sunset  with 
a  look  Eric  had  never  seen  in  them  before. 
It  was  Death  the  boy  faced,  and  he  re- 
coiled from  it  as  all  wild  things  do. 

"  Dan,  Dan,  who  done  it  to  you,  "  he 
found  voice  at  last  to  cry  !  ' '  What  hurt 
you  ?  Can 't — can 't  you  speak,  Dan  ? ' ' 
But  the  old  man 's  eyes  only  turned  to 
the  boy,  in  dumb,  glassy  despair. 

Snatching  a  whiskey  bottle  from  the 
shelf,  Eric  poured  a  few  drops  of  the 
liquor  between  the  pale,  working  lips. 
"  Who  done  it  to  you,  Dan  ?  "  he  asked 
again,  for  hardy  young  barbarian  that 
he  was,  Eric  could  think  only  of  harm 
by  violence. 

"None,"  gasped  Dan  feebly,  "It's 
the — death  grip — lad — here, ' '  and  he 
tore  open  his  coarse  shirt.  "It's  wot 
tuk  me  father  and  me  grandfather,  and 
me  forbears  all.  It's  taking  me.  " 

' '  No,  no,  no  ;  don 't  you  say  that,  Dan ; ' ' 
cried  the  boy  passionately.  "  I  '11  run  for 
the  doctor.  He  has  the  stuff  to  cure  you. 
It's  only  the  cramp  that  has  got  you, 
Dan.  Take  another  sup  of  the  whiskey  ; 
you're  getting  better.  Keep  up  a  bit, 
and  I'll  run  to  the  village  beyant. " 

' '  No,  no ;  "  interrupted  the  old  man 
hoarsely,  "No  doctor,  there  isn't  time. 
L,uk~ye  there,  lad, "  and  he  pointed  with 
shaking  finger  to  the  West,  "Tell  me 
what  d'ye  see  ?  " 


"The  sun,  shure  I  know  it's  going 
down,  but  I'll  not  mind  that." 

"D'ye  no  see,  d'ye  no  see  it?  "  mut- 
tered Dan,  pointing  again  to  the  strip  of 
sky  visible  through  his  narrow  window. 

The  sun  had  just  gone  down,  but,  as  it 
sank  below  the  horizon,  it  sent  upward 
a  shaft  of  golden  light  that  crossed  the 
cloud  rift  and  shot  up  for  a  moment  into 
the  gloom  beyond. 

"The  cross,"  gasped  the  dying  man, 
his  eyes  flaming  feverishly.  "Is  it  a 
dhrame,  lad,  or  d'ye  see  it  too  ?  The  red 
cross  of  the  Rourkes.  It's  burning  in  the 
sky  for  me,  for  me.  Whisper,  bend  nearer, 
d'ye  hear  what  I  say?  I  want  the 
praste. ' ' 

"The  priest,  "  echoed  Eric,  blankly. 

"  Aye,  the  praste,  the  rale  praste,  ye 
mind,  no  other — the  praste  at  the  little 
church  in  Stryker's  Notch.  Will  ye  git 
him,  boy  ?  " 

"  Him  in  the  gown,  you  mean.  Shure 
I  know.  An' — an'  what  am  I  to  do  with 
him,"  asked  Eric,  in  bewilderment. 

' '  Bring  him  here,  ye  fule,  here,  here, ' ' 
gasped  the  old  man,  in  fierce  impatience. 
"Tell  him  there's  one  dying,  wid  the 
curse  of  God  and  man  on  him,  and  will 
he  come  and  lift  it  ?  " 

"Aye,  aye,  keep  easy,  Dan;  I  will," 
said  Eric,  for  the  old  man  was  trembling 
from  head  to  foot.  "I'll  go,  as  you  bid 
me. " 

"Take  the  Bear's  bridle;  it's  the 
shortest  road, ' '  gasped  Dan.  ' '  Ye  know 
how  to  kape  it.  Mind — it's — the  praste 
I  want — the  Pope's  praste." 

"Yes,  yes,"  said  Eric.  "I'll  find 
him,  never  fear,  Dan  ;  keep  easy.  I'll 
find  him.  And  I  '11  stop  at  McGarrahan  's, 
and  tell  some  of  the  boys  how  bad  it  is 
with  you,  an'  they'll  come.  " 

"No,"  thundered  Dan,  starting  up 
with  sudden  strength .  ' '  Naither  McGar- 
rahan nor  any  of  his  divil's  crew.  I'll 
blast  ye  wid  me  dying  curse  if  ye  bring 
wan  of  thim  near  me.  I  '11  give  Boar  the 
word  to  throttle  thim,  if  it  takes  me  last 
breath.  Off,  lad,  off,  while  there  is 
time,  for  the  fires  of  hell  are  burning 


"  The  cross,"  gasped  the  dying  man,  hie  eye* 
flaming  feverishly.  "Is  it  a  dhrame,  lad,  or 
d'ye  see  it  too?  The  red  cross  of  the  Rourltes. 
It's  burning  in  the  sky  for  me,  for  me." 


4-2 


THE  BLACK  FINGER. 


in  me  breast.  Off  for  the  praste,  God's 
praste. " 

And  the  old  man  fell  back  exhausted, 
while,  as  if  launched  forth  by  that  ter- 
rible outburst,  Eric  sprang  out  of  the 
cabin  and  darted  away. 

It  was  well  the  lad  was  keen-eyed  and 
sure-footed,  for  the  path  he  had  to  tread 
was  one  that  would  tax  his  powers  to  the 
full. 

There  was  a  safer  road  skirting  old 
Bear  Cap's  base — a  road  that  led  by  the 
mine-pits  and  furnaces  and  cabins  where 
went  on  the  weary  struggle  for  existence 
that  was  all  Eric  knew  of  life.  But  that 
road  was  too  long.  He  must  travel  to- 
night as  the  bird  flies. 

Straight  up  the  white  mountain  he 
sped,  while  the  light  faded  from  the  West, 
the  shadows  deepened,  and  all  above, 
about,  before  him,  melted  into  a  vast, 
cloudy,  pathless  waste.  Higher  and 
higher,  and  now  the  winds  began  to 
waken  and  moan  in  the  icy  gorges,  low, 
muttering  echoes  answered,  and  it  seemed 
as  if  evil  powers  were  loosened  to  stay 
his  steps.  It  was  only  of  evil  powers 
that  Eric  had  ever  heard  in  the  wild 
legends  of  Pookah,  and  storm-spirits  and 
mountain-gnome  that  the  Welsh  and 
Irish  miners  had  brought  across  the  sea. 
But,  haunted  by  the  look  in  Dan 's  eyes, 
driven  by  the  tone  in  Dan's  voice,  the 
boy  sped  on,  tracking  the  white  wastes 
with  an  instinct  keener  than  sight,  while 
the  wind  rose  from  moan  and  wail  into 
fierce  fury,  swaying  the  ice-sheathed 
pines  and  sending  the  loosened  snow- 
drifts sweeping  by  like  troops  of  demon- 
driven  ghosts. 

"  The  praste  !  to  lift  the  curse  that  is 
on  me,  God 's  praste. ' '  That  cry  of  Dan 's 
seemed  to  echo  in  Eric's  ear,  even  over 
the  din  of  the  storm.  What  curse  had 
reached  Dan,  sturdy  Dan  ?  Fears,  vague 
and  shapeless  as  the  sweeping  snow- 
drift, chilled  the  boy's  unawakenedsoul. 
Was  that  a  Banshee,  wailing  beside  him  ? 
Or  was  it  the  hoarse  cry  of  a  storm-spirit 
in  the  gorge  over  which  he  sprang,  shud- 
dering ?  Surely  that  was  some  tall  giant 


of  the  mountain  looming  up  in  his  way. 
Eric  stopped,  trembling  in  evcrv  limb. 
With  the  waking  of  brain  and  nerve  the 
brute  instinct  had  deserted  him.  He 
looked  around  at  the  chaos  of  crag  and 
cloud  and  sweeping  drift  with  a  new 
terror  of  helplessness.  The  waste  had 
grown  trackless  ;  the  trail  had  vanished  ; 
he  was  lost.  Lost  on  the  summit  of  old 
Bear  Cap,  on  a  winter  night. 

Lost,  lost !  Eric  knew  all .  the  word 
meant.  "  Kape  to  the  Bear's  bridle,  or 
he'll  throw  ye,  lad,"  had  been  Dan's 
grim  warning  ever  since  Eric  could  re- 
member. And  the  "  Bear's  throw  "  was 
a  deadly  one  ;  more  than  once  older  and 
bolder  hunters  than  he  had  been  found, 
when  spring  loosened  the  icy  grip  of  the 
mountain,  lying  dead  at  the  bottom  of 
some  black  ravine  whither  they  had  been 
cast  by  one  unwary  step. 

Twice,  thrice,  Eric  tried  to  resume  his 
way,  but  it  was  only  to  pause  again  in 
bewilderment,  and  stand  like  a  wild  thing 
at  bay,  while  the  wind  shrieked  and  the 
snow  swept  down  upon  him,  and  all  the 
fierce  powers  of  darkness  seemed  to  turn 
upon  him  and  hunt  him  down.  A  chill 
of  despairing  terror  struck  through  the 
boy's  sturdy  frame,  when  suddenl}-,  amid 
the  tumult  of  the  storm,  a  sound  reached 
his  ear  that  made  his  heart  leap  and  then 
almost  stand  still. 

Was  it  the  cry  of  a  kelpie,  the  wail  of 
some  demon-driven  wraith  ? 

No  ;  clear  and  full  it  swelled  on  the  very 
wings  of  the  storm,  in  rich,  human  tones. 
And,  dropping  on  his  hands  and  knees, 
Eric  crept  along  the  unknown  path  ;  he 
dared  not  tread  upright ;  feeling  his  way 
with  icy,  bleeding  fingers,  while  the 
sounds  of  hope  leading  him  on  grew 
louder  and  fuller. 

It  was  a  chant  upborne  by  a  deep  manly 
voice  that  swelled  out  from  the  darkness 
beneath  him,  and  Eric  crept  on  knowing 
that  light  and  warmth  and  shelter  were 
near.  There  was  a  precipice  to  his,  right ; 
he  could  feel  the  jagged  break  of  the 
rocks  under  his  hand,  could  hear  the  bel- 
low of  the  wind  in  its  depth,  the  roar  of 


THE  BLACK  FINGER. 


43 


answering  echoes  far,  far  below.  Hut 
through  the-  thunderous  discords 
( Mine  the  voice,  its  words  audible  now, 
mystic  words,  meaningless  to  Kric,  save 
in  their  hope  and  cheer. 

l.iitidatt-  /ioniinum  onnit's  Denies  ;  Ian- 
Hate1  t'um  it  nines  f>of>uli.  And  then  the 
old  p.i-an  was  echoed  by  Kric's  cry,  for 
the  path  broke  off  suddenly  beneath 
his  groping  touch  ;  for  one  wild  moment 
he  seemed  swinging  in  chaos,  amid  rush- 
ing wind  and  swirling  snow  ;  then,  start- 


ing to  his  feet,  he  staggered  back  a  slip 
or  two,  and  the  lights  of  Stryker's  Notch 
flamed  forth  at  his  very  feet.  He  had 
turned  the  crest  of  the  mountain  ;  he  had 
crossed  Hear  Cap  on  a  ledge  that,  in  his 
boldest  daylight  hour,  he  would  not  have 
dared  to  tread.  And  nearly  di/./.y  with 
the  peril  he  had  escaped,  Eric  sprang 
down  the  cliff  and  stood  panting  at  the 
door  of  the  little  chapel  where  Father 
Paul,  the  young  pastor,  was  practising 
his  vesper  chant. 


CHAPTER   II. 


A    MOUNTAIN    FOLD. 


The  mission  at  Stryker's  Notch  was  a 
cheerless  one.  Years  before,  a  fierce  bat- 
tle had  been  fought  in  this  cleft  of  the 
mountain,  and  a  brave  young  soldier  had 
perished  there  with  the  cross  on  his 
sword-hilt  pressed  to  his  lips. 

It  was  in  his  memory  that  the  sorrow- 
ing mother  had  erected  on  the  spot  a 
little  chapel  in  honor  of  the  "Sacred 
Heart,"  and  as  mines  and  furnaces  peo- 
pled the  rugged  heights  around  with 
toilers,  the  new  field  seemed  to  demand 
a  laborer.  Father  Paul,  therefore,  had 
come  six  months  ago  to  serve  the  little 
altar  whose  lamp  gleamed  like  a  star  on 
the  mountain  side,  amid  clouds  of  sin 
and  sorrow  and  ignorance  its  pure  ray 
could  not  pierce  ;  clouds  that  only  grew 
blacker  and  more  sullen,  as  the  young 
priest's  voice  arose  in  pleading  and  pro- 
test against  the  crime  and  lawlessness 
that  he,  as  God's  minister,  was  bound  to 
condemn. 

It  was  in  such  an  hour  of  discourage- 
ment as  sometimes  comes  to  the  bravest 
and  best,  that  Father  Paul  had  taken  his 
scat  at  the  little  organ  this  evening,  to 
cheer  his  fainting  soul  with  those  trium- 
phal chants,  echoing  like  war  cries  down 
the  ages.  The  last  notes  of  his  Laii- 
liatt',  were  just  trembling  into  silence 
when  the  sound  of  a  footstep  fell  upon 
his  ear.  He  rose  quickly,  for  threat  and 
menace  had  reached  him  already,  and 
he  knew  the  "  Pope's  praste  "  was  both 


feared  and  hated  on  these  lawless  heights. 

He  stepped  forward ;  a  white-faced, 
trembling  boy  stood  at  the  sanctuary 
railing,  staring  in  bewilderment  around 
him  at  the  quaintly  carved  altar ;  the 
adoring  angels  bending  on  either  side, 
the  crimson-tinted  lamp  swinging  from 
the  oaken  ceiling — above  all  at  the  Munich 
statue  of  the  "Sacred  Heart,"  the  form 
divine  that  seemed  to  rise  life-like  in 
majestic  beauty  amid  the  roseate-hued 
shadows — welcoming  the  boy,  who,  out 
of  storm  and  darkness  and  peril  of  death 
had  struggled  to  his  feet. 

"What  are  you  doing  here,  boy?" 
asked  Father  Paul,  sternly. 

"It  's  the — the  priest  I  want,  "stam- 
mered Eric,  Dan's  cry  still  echoing  in  his 
ear,  "  God's  priest." 

"I  am  the  priest,"  answered  Father 
Paul,  still  keeping  a  suspicious  eye  upon 
this  messenger. 

"Shure.  me  head  was  that  dazed," 
said  the  boy,  with  a  nervous  laugh, 
"that  I  thought  at  first  it  was  Him," 
pointing  to  the  statue.  "Don't  he 
look  real  and  pretty  and  kind.  Rut 
it's  the  priest  I  was  sent  for.  and  I  was 
bid  to  say  that  there  was  one  dying— 
dying  with  the  curse  of  God  and  man  on 
him,  and  you  were  to  come  and  lift  it,  if 
you  could.  " 

••  Who  is  the  dying  man.  and  where  is 

"It's     Dan."    answered     Kric.    whose 


44- 


BLACK   FINGER. 


head  was  still  dizzy  and  voice  unsteady. 
' '  Dan  Rourke  at  the  Ridge  above  Ro- 
ker's  Ridge." 

"Roker's  Ridge,"  echoed  the  priest. 
Four  miles  from  here.  I  know  of  no 
Catholic  at  Roker's  Ridge.  " 

' '  It  was  Dan  bid  me  come, ' '  repeated 
Eric. 

1 '  It  was  neither  the  doctor  nor  any  of 
the  boys  he'd  let  come  near  him.  The 
curse  was  on  him,  he  said,  and  the 
priest  would  lift  it,  shure  I  knew  you 
wouldn't  and  you  couldn't,"  continued 
the  boy  bitterly. — "  It's  too  far  and  too 
cold,  an"  I  must  go  back, — "  Eric  drew 
a  long  shivering  breath, — "for  there's 
only  Boar  with  him  in  the  black  night 
and  the  storm.  I  must  go  back  to  Dan. ' ' 

"Wait,"  said  Father  Paul,  laying  his 
hand  on  the  boy's  shoul'der  and  casting 
a  searching  glance  into  his  face,  "If 
this  is  the  truth  you  are  telling  I  will 
go  with  you." 

"You  will!  "  said  Eric,  staring,  "By 
the  holy ' ' 

"Hush,"  said  the  priest  sternly, 
"  don't  swear  here.  What  road  do  you 
take?" 

"It's  that  they  call  the  Bear's  bridle, 
but  I  missed  it  in  the  dark  and  crossed 
the  ledge  ;  me  head  swims  to  think  of  it — 
crossed  it  on  me  hands  and  knees. ' ' 

' '  That  ledge  above  the  notch  !  ' '  ex- 
claimed the  priest,  ' '  you  must  be  mad, 
boy. ' ' 

' '  It  was  Dan  bid  me  come, ' '  repeated 
Eric.  "I  missed  the  road  till  I  heard 
the  music.  Then  I  dropped  down  and 
crawled  till  I  seen  the  light. ' ' 

' '  And  you  must  go  back  there  ?  ' ' 
asked  Father  Paul. 

' '  No, ' '  answered  Eric,  ' '  I  know  the 
safe  track  now,  I  can  keep  it  if  I  had  a 
glim  of  light." 

"I  have  a  lantern,"  said  the  priest, 
all  suspicion  of  this  daring  messenger 
gone.  "You  are  cold  and  trembling, 
my  poor  fellow,  and  no  wonder.  Step 
into  my  room  here,"  and  the  speaker 
opened  the  door  of  a  little  addition  to  tf  e 
church  that  served  for  his  modest 


dwelling.  ' '  Drink  this, ' '  and  he  poured 
a  glass  of  wine  for  the  shivering  boy. 
' '  Now  warm  yourself  while  I  get  ready. ' ' 

And  crouching  down  by  the  grate  fire, 
that  was  the  one  cheap  luxury  of  these 
coal-ribbed  cliffs,  Eric  felt  the  generous 
glow  warming  his  chilled  blood,  suppling 
his  stiffened  limbs,  bracing  his  quivering 
nerves  into  life  and  strength  again.  In 
a  few  moments  the  priest  stood  before 
him  no  longer  a  gowned  recluse,  but  a 
vigorous  young  athlete  booted  and 
equipped  for  crag  and  cliff. 

"All  ready,"  he  said  briefly.  "Do 
you  feel  warm  again,  warm  and  strong 
enough  to  start  ?  ' ' 

"Yes,  yes,"  said  Eric,  springing  to 
his  feet,  "there's  no  time  to  wait ;  I  can 
keep  the  Bridle  now,  no  fear." 

"Take  the  lantern  then,"  said  Father 
Paul,  flinging  the  leather  strap  that 
held  the  bull 's  eye  around  his  compan- 
ion's  neck  "and  lead  on  my  boy,  and 
may  God  guide  us  both  —  for  it  is  a 
fearful  night. ' ' 

On  they  pressed,  up  the  white  moun- 
tain side,  but  the  glow  of  the  light 
swinging  around  Eric's  neck  seemed  to 
cleave  the  darkness  like  a  star,  all  be- 
wilderment and  fear  were  gone.  Up  the 
great  trackless  wastes  he  led,  boldly  and 
steadily,  while  Father  Paul  strode  on 
behind,  not  altogether  sure  of  his  guide, 
we  must  confess,  but  willing  to  take  all 
risks  for  the  chance  of  saving  that  soul 
whose  cry  had  reached  him  out  of  the 
very  depths  of  despair. 

On  and  on,  over  rock  and  ridge  and 
chasm,  up  heights  that  seemed  to  lose 
themselves  in  cloudy  chaos,  Eric's  lan- 
tern went  twinkling  cheerily  while  his 
young  voice  rang  out  in  warning  and 
guidance  :  "  Keep  to  the  right,  there's  a 
gully  below ;  steady,  mister,  over  these 
rocks,  hold  to  me  hand,  it's  a  bad  step 
here,  keep  to  the  right.  " 

Had  Father  Paul's  errand  been  a  less 
solemn  one,  he  might  have  imagined 
himself  bewitched  by  some  mountain  elf, 
who  was  leading  him  into  pathless  wastes 
from  which  he  could  never  escape.  But 


THE  BLACK   FINGER. 


borne  upon  the  young  priest's  bix-ast, 
uncK-r  tlu  siu-raim-ntal  veil,  was  One, 
whose  presence  banished  all  light  fancies, 
One,  whose  coming  seemed,  as  of  old,  to 
still  the  tempest,  for  as  they  passed  on, 
the  wind  that  had  swept  the  heights  an 
hour  ago,  sank  sobbing  into  the  gorges  ; 
the  clouds  it  had  torn  asunder,  swept  off 
in  broken  masses  to  the  south,  and  a  wan 
moon  looked  down  like  some  pale,  grief- 
stricken  face — and  with  a  shrill  shout 
Eric  bounded  to  the  top  of  a  rock  and 
pointed  forward.  "We're  there,"  he 
said,  "there's  the  hut  where  Dan  is 
lying,  mister,  come  on,  come  on — " 

And  springing  forward  himself  like  a 
young  roe,  Eric  stood  breathless,  but 
triumphant  at  Dan 's  side.  Dan  lay  strug- 
gling in  a  death  agony,  whose  terrors 
God  alone  could  know. 

"I've brought  him,  Dan  ;  I've  brought 
the  priest  to  lift  the  curse  off  you  ;  you'll 
be  better  now,  I've  got  the  priest. " 

' '  The  praste-^-the  right  one,  is  it  ?  " 
gasped  the  old  man,  as  his  eye  fell  on  the 
stalwart  figure  at  the  door ;  then  like  a 
strain  of  forgotten  music  from  a  far  off 
past,  came  Father  Paul's  blessing,  as  he 
crossed  the  wretched  threshold  :  "Peace 
be  to  this  house,  and  to  all  who  dwell 
therein." 

"Aye,  aye,  lad,  ye've  got  the  right 
one,"  panted  old  Dan,  "  raise  me  head, 
let  me  shpake.  It's  in  the  jaws  of  hell 
me  blackened  sowl  is  this  night,  Father. 
Bend  closer,  in  God's  name,  and  let  me 
shpake  while  I  can" 

Seated  on  a  rock  without,  Eric  waited, 
Boar's  head  upon  his  knee ;  lean  faithful 
old  Boar,  who  knew  as  much  as  his  young 
master  of  the  divine  ministrations  of 
love  and  mercy  that  were  working  such 
heavenly  wonders  near. 

"  lie 's  a  lifting  the  curse  and  it  wouldn  't 
do  for  us  to  see,  Boar ;  even  old  Bet  Prin- 
gle  lets  no  one  cast  an  eye  on  her  when 
she's  working  off  a  spell.  "An'  it  was 
the  bad  curse  that  lighted  on  poor  Dan 
this  day ;  it  was  well  I  got  across 
the  Bear  Cap  in  time  for  him  that  could 
lift  it.  An',  priest  that  he  is,  he's  a 


decent  kind  o'body,  though  the  boys 
tell  bad  stories  of  the  likes  o'him.  Mike 
Murtagh  says  they  make  black  nigger 
slaves  of  you  if  you  listen  to  them,  and 
they've  holes  in  the  ground  where  they 
bury  you  alive,  and  fires  to  roast  you 
like  so  many  sheep.  It  was  a  queer  bit 
of  a  place  where  I  found  him  to-night ; 
you  and  I'll  steal  down  some  time,  Boar, 
and  take  another  look  at  it,  when  no  one 
is  by.  It's  not  like  a  meeting-house," 
continued  Eric,  stroking  his  companion's 
long  ears  in  an  unusually  meditative 
mood.  "  It  minds  me  more  of  the  Pine 
Glade,  in  the  hollow,  when  it's  summer 
time,  and  the  moss  is  soft  and  the  birds 
singing  in  the  tree  tops." 

"  An'  I  wonder  was  it  a  statue,  or  what 
was  it  that  stood  there  in  the  red  and 
white  gown,  with  the  kind  smiling  face  ? 
Shure,  I  thought  at  first  he  was  real, 
me  eyes  was  so  blind  and  me  head  so 
dizzy  I  thought  shure  he  was  real  and  a 
calling  me  out  of  the  darkness  and  storm. 
Whisht,  eh,  what  is  it  ?  " 

"You  can  come  in  now,  my  boy," 
called  Father  Paul,  from  the  doorway, 
"  your  old  friend  wants  you. " 

And  Eric  springing  up,  followed  by 
Boar,  entered  the  hut,  where  the  moon- 
light falling  full  upon  old  Dan,  uplifted 
on  his  bearskin  pillow,  showed  his  face 
livid  indeed  with  the  death  agony,  but 
strangely  altered.  The  fierce  lines  of 
despair  had  relaxed,  the  wild  gleam  of 
the  eyes  softened  ;  it  was  as  if  the  dark 
tide  through  which  he  was  struggling 
had  been  suddenly  stilled  into  peace. 

"  Down  on  your  knees,  lad, "  he  whis- 
pered hoarsely,  "God  forgive  me  for  it, 
Father,  but  he  knows  no  more  of  howly 
sign  or  prayer  than  the  baste  at  his  side, 
but  I'd  have  him  see  and  know  I'm 
not  dying  the — the — divil  I've  lived." 

And  Eric  knelt  down  and  stared  in  dull 
wonderment,  while  the  last  solemn  rites 
were  administered,  and  absolved  and 
anointed,  the  dying  sinner  was  united 
to  his  God.  He  listened  uncomprehend- 
ing, while  Father  Paul  recited  the  acts 
of  thanksgiving;  to  which  the  livid  lips 


THE   BLACK   FINGER. 


that  strove  to   echo   them   had  been  so 
long  strangers. 

There  was  a  moment's  pause,  as  the 
priest  concluded,  then  old  Dan  spoke 
with  difficulty  :  "Bend  closer  to  me,  lad, 
closer  for  I've  sumthin  to  say  to  you. 
There's  wan  black  fear  on  me  sowl  yet, 
an'  it's  fur  ye,  ye  that  I've  let  grow  up 
like  the  whelp  and  the  bear  cub.  Listen, 
it's  me  last  wurrds,  ye 're  to  go  wid  the 
good  Father  here,  and  do  as  he  bids  you 
whin  I'm  gone. " 

' '  Gone  !  ' '  echoed  Eric.  ' '  Gone  !  Shure 
you're  not  going  now,  Dan.  Hasn't  he 
lifted  the  curse  from  you  ?  You  are  bet- 
ter now. " 

"Betther?  Yes,"  answered  Dan, 
hoarsely.  "Betther,  God  be  paised  for 
His  mercy.  But  the  curse — it's  only  ye 
can  lift  what's  left  on  me  soul.  It's  me 
last  wurrd  to  ye,  lad.  He'll  take  ye  ;  go 
wid  him. " 

' '  With  him  !  The  priest,  d  'you  mean  ? 
No,  no  ;  don 't  ask  me  that,  Dan  ;  don 't 
ask  me  that,  "  cried  Eric,  passionately. 

"I  do,  I  do  !  it's  that,  and  nuthin  else. 
Will  ye  lift  the  curse,  or  lave  it  on  me 
where  I  go  ?  Will  ye  go  wid  him  that 
will  take  ye  in  God's  name,  or — or — 

or " 

Dan's  speech  failed  him,  and  he  could 
only  gasp  and  struggle  and  wave  his 
gaunt  arm,  tremulously,  in  dumb  ap- 
peal. 

"Promise  what  he  asks,  my  boy,  "  said 
the  priest 's  low  voice  in  Eric 's  ear.  ' '  Let 
the  poor  soul  depart  in  peace. " 

"Then,  I  will;  I  will,  Dan,"  sobbed 
Eric,  shivering  with  awe.  "I  will  do 
whatever  you  ask  me. ' ' 

"Your  hand  on  it, "  panted  the  dying 
man.  "  Your  grip.  "  And  he  held  out 
his  hand  for  the  one  pledge  recognized 
by  his  lawless  class.  Eric  met  the  icy 
grasp  that  tightened  in  his  young  hand, 
sending  a  chill  through  every  vein.  Then 
the  grip  relaxed,  there  was  a  shudder,  a 
long-drawn  breath,  and  Eric's  wild  cry 
was  echoed  by  Boar's  howl.  Poor  Dan 
was  dead  ! 

"  Murtheration  !  "  was  old  Tim  Con- 


nor's breathless  expletive,  when,  in  UK- 
gray  twilight  of  the  dawn,  Father  Paul 
met  him  hobbling  down  the  pit  road,  to 
open  the  chapel,  over  which  Tim  had 
kept  faithful  watch  these  ten  years. 
' '  Shure,  an '  it's  niver  that  divil  of  a  Dan 
Rourke  yer  riverince  manes — him  on 
Roker's  Ridge?  " 

' '  The  same, ' '  replied  the  priest.  ' '  He 
died,  by  God's  mercy,  a  humble  peni- 
tent, last  night. " 

"  Dan  Rourke,  is  it  ?  "  repeated  Tim, 
in  bewilderment.  ' '  And  yer  riverince 
wint  to  him,  up  beyant,  in  the  black 
night !  The  Lord  save  us  !  " 

' '  I  wish  the  poor  man  to  have  Chris- 
tian burial,"  continued  Father  Paul. 
' '  Let  Ryan  and  Tracy  go  up  this  morn- 
ing and  see  to  it,  and,  if  possible,  have 
him  brought  to  the  church.  It  will  be  a 
good  example. " 

"  To  the  church,  is  it?  "  gasped  Tim. 
' '  The  church  !  The  ould  reprobate  !  I 
mane,  God  be  merciful  to  him.  Dan 
Rourke  brought  to  the  church  !  We'll 
thry  it,  sur,  as  you  bid."  But  Tim 
thought  it  best  to  conclude  his  sentence 
by  a  shake  of  the  head,  more  eloquent 
than  words. 

Ryan  and  Tracy,  two  sturdy,  elderly 
men,  went  on  their  mission  of  charity 
somewhat  reluctantly.  Dan's  character 
was  well  known — his  leadership  in  one 
of  those  lawless  leagues,  banded  together 
by  fierce  oaths  and  dark,  heathenish  rites, 
strongly  suspected. 

The  two  men  reached  the  hut  only  to 
find  it  empty,  while  nailed  by  a  dirk  to 
the  door  was  a  bit  of  paper  bearing  the 
rude  scrawl : 

"  Waked  In  Secret. 
Let  them    come   who  know. 
Let  them  watch  who  dare." 

"  Faix,  and  ye  may  belave  we  made 
quick  thracks  home  whin  we  saw  that, ' ' 
said  Tracy,  with  an  uneasy  laugh.  "It's 
the  divil 's  own  wake  Dan  Rourke  will 
have  this  night,  yer  riverince,  and  nai- 
ther  law  nor  gospel  can  shtop  it,  for 


THE  SYMBOL  OF  DIVINE  LOVE. 


where  they've  Ink  the  poor  corpse  no 
living  crathur  dares  tell." 

"Hut    the    boy?"    sai<l    Father    I'aul, 

anxiously,     "the     lx>v     that     poor     Dan 

ed   me  witli  liis  last   breath  to  save  ; 

have  the  scoundrels  taken  the  boy,  too?  " 

"Is  it  Fric  Dome?"  asked  Ryan. 
•  Had  luck  to  him,  for  the  wildest  young 
divil  that  iver  run  the  airth.  Aye, 
they'vctuk  him  too,  yer  riverince,  and 
they'll  kaj)e  him,  ye  can  wager  that." 

And  as  the  days  passed  on,  Father 
Paul  was  constrained  to  believe  Ryan  was 
right.  To  search  for  his  lost  charge 
would  have  been  as  useless  as  dangerous, 
for  with  the  night  came  snow,  a  moun- 
tain snow. 

Hour  after  hour  it  fell  in  a  gray,  blind- 
ing storm.  Cloud  seemed  to  meet  crag  ; 
all  landmarks  vanished  above  ;  around, 


below,  all  was  alike — a  white  blank, 

for  the  swirling. noiseless,  feathery  Hakes 

There  wen.-  scaively  two  score  worship 
pers  at   the  next  Sunday  Mass,  but  even 
through  that  little  hand  went  a  pcrccpti 
hie  thrill  as  Father  Paul's  announcement 
rang   out  through    the  strange    noonday 
twilight — 

"Your  prayers  are  requested  for  the 
repose  of  the  soul  of  Daniel  Rourke,  of 
Roker's  Ridge,  who  died,  by  the  grace  of 
God  in  the  bosom  of  His  Church,  last 
week."  It  was  a  battle  gage,  calm  and 
fearless,  as  all  who  heard  it  knew. 

"  Begorra,  and  his  riverince  caught  the 
wolf  by  the  throat  thin,"  commented 
Tracy  as  he  passed  out  of  the  church. 

"Aye,  and  he'll  growl,"  was  the  sig- 
nificant reply  of  his  friends,  "ye  can 
wager  that." 


(To  be  continued.} 


THE  SYMBOL  OF  DIVINE   LOVE. 
By  Rev.  I/enn'  I 'an  Rensselai-r,  S.J. 


WHY  not  worship  Christ  whole  and 
undivided  ?  Why  separate  the 
different  members  of  Christ  ?  Why  single 
out  the  Heart  of  Christ  as  the  object  of 
devotion  ?  Such  questions  are  often  put, 
not  only  by  those  outside  the  true  fold, 
but  even  by  a  class  of  persons  within 
the  fold. 

Were  we  dealing  with  Catholics  alone, 
the  one  sufficient  answer  would  be  that 
Christ  Himself  had  revealed  this  devo- 
tion and  must  be  the  best  judge  of  its 
propriety.  But  as  this  implies  a  belief 
in  Christ's  revelation  to  Blessed  Margaret 
Mary,  which  non-Catholics  would  not 
accept,  we  must  give  other  reasons 
which  have  a  cogency  of  their  own, 
apart  from  the  question  of  a  revelation. 

In  the  first  place,  the  difficulty  pro- 
posed is  founded  on  a  misapprehension. 
We  do  worship  Christ  whole  and  undi- 
vided. We  do  not  separate  the  Ik-art 
from  the  person  of  Christ,  although 
there  are  excellent  grounds  for  special 


honor  being  paid  to  the  Heart.  The 
Heart,  then,  which  we  honor  is  the  liv- 
ing Heart  of  Christ.  It  is  the  Heart  of 
flesh  which  beat  with  longing  during  the 
nine  months  before  His  birth  ;  which  ac- 
cepted gladly  the  humble  offerings  of  the 
shepherds  and  the  precious  gifts  of  the 
wise  men  ;  which  felt  the  pain  of  the  cir- 
cumcision ;  which  bled  at  the  slaughter 
of  the  innocents  and  endured  the  bitter- 
ness of  exile  in  Egypt;  which  submitted 
in  obedience  to  the  will  of  Joseph  and 
Mary  ;  which  taught  His  Blessed  Mother 
the  paramount  importance  of  His  heav- 
enly Father's  business  ;  which  after  that 
brief  exercise  of  ministry  in  the  Temple 
with  the  doctors  of  the  Law  again  re 
turned  in  lowly  submission  to  live  and 
work  unknown  in  Nazareth. 

But  time  and  space  would  fail  u 
follow  the    Heart  of  Jesus  through  the 
mysteries  of  the  public  life,  to  tell  of  His 
compassion  for  the  little  ones,  the  poor, 
the  sick,  the   maimed,  the   afflicted,   the 


4-8 


THE  SYMBOL  OF  DIVINE  LOVE. 


sinful ;  to  recall  how  divinely  He  forgave 
the  treachery  of  Judas,  the  malice  of  His 
enemies,  the  cruelty  of  His  execution- 
ers ;  to  recount  His  love  when,  from  the 
Cross,  He  gave  His  Mother  a  son  and  us, 
in  St.  John,  a  Mother  ;  to  dwell  on  that 
charity  for  the  thief  who  confessed  Him 
before  men,  and  that  desolation  which 
filled  Him  when  His  heavenly  Father 
seemed  afar  off  and  deaf  to  His  cries  and 
tears.  In  a  word  we  honor  the  Heart 
that  so  loved  men  when  He  was  visible 
among  them  on  the  earth,  and  loves 
them  now  jvhen  present  invisibly  in  the 
tabernacle,  and  shall  love  them  unto  the 
end. 

It  is  the  great  loving  Heart  of  the 
God-man.  It  is  therefore  worthy  of  di- 
vine worship  because  divine  itself,  since 
it  is  the  Heart  of  a  divine  Person.  From 
the  moment  when  God  the  Son  assumed 
it,  it  became  worshipful.  Even  when 
the  soul  of  Christ  had  left  His  sacred 
body  on  the  Cross  and  when  it  lay  life- 
less in  the  tomb,  that  Heart  of  flesh  was 
adorable  because  still  united  inseparably 
to  the  Word.  It  is  the  Heart  that  glad- 
dened the  holy  women  and  the  apostles 
on  the  resurrection  morn.  It  is  the 
Heart  which  the  hand  of  Thomas  felt 
beating  in  that  open  side.  It  is  the 
Heart  that  gave  its  blessing  as  the  Lord 
ascended  by  His  own  power  into  heaven. 
It  is  the  Heart  that  beats  undying  and 
unspeakable  love  at  the  right  hand  of 
the  Father.  It  is  the  Heart  which  so 
loved  the  fallen  race  as  to  offer  itself  as 
the  victim  of  expiation. 

It  is  the  Heart  which  even  now  beats  in 
our  tabernacles,  voiceless  but  eloquent, 
interceding  for  the  sons  of  men  with 
whom  He  delights  to  dwell. 

It  is  the  Heart  which,  in  the  whole 
Christ,  we  receive  in  Holy  Communion. 
It  is,  we  repeat,  the  living,  loving  Heart 
of  Christ  unseparated  and  inseparable 
from  Him.  As  Pope  Pius  VI.  wrote, 
January  30,  1781,  to  the  Bishop  of  Prato- 
Pistoia  :  ' '  The  substance  of  the  devotion 
to  the  Sacred  Heart  of  Jesus  consists  in 
this,  that,  under  the  symbolic  representa- 


tion of  the  Heart,  we  consider  and  venerate 
the  immense  charity  and  the  overflowing 
love  of  our  divine  Redeemer.  " 

When,  therefore,  we  worship  the  Sacred 
Heart,  our  worship  does  not  stop  at  the 
mere  Heart  of  flesh  in  itself,  but  tends  to 
the  whole  Christ  whose  Heart  it  is.  The 
Heart  is  not  so  much  the  object  of  our 
devotion,  as  it  is  the  emblem  and  the 
symbol  of  the  love  of  Christ ;  not  the  hu- 
man love  only,  but  the  divine  as  well. 
But  the  divine  love  is  eternal,  as  He 
says,  by  His  prophet:  "With  eternal 
love  have  I  loved  thee. "  This  divine 
love,  then,  antedated  His  life  on  earth, 
and  was  indeed  the  motive  of  that  life 
and  the  reason  of  the  incarnation.  But 
man,  made  up  as  he  is  of  soul  and  body, 
needs  something  to  appeal  to  the  senses 
to  help  his  devotion.  The  abstract  idea 
of  love  does  not  move  him.  'Tis  hard 
for  him  to  love  what  he  has  not  seen  and 
cannot  see.  Hence  one  motive  of  the 
Son  of  God  becoming  man  was  to  remove 
this  difficulty,  and  to  give  to  man  a  God 
clothed  in  human  nature  like  his  own, 
which,  as  St.  John  testifies,  he  and  his 
fellow- Apostles  ' '  heard,  saw  with  their 
eyes,  looked  upon  and  with  their  hands 
handled  of  the  word  of  life. ' ' 

We  worship,  then,  this  heart  of  flesh, 
but  inasmuch  as  it  is  the  symbol  and 
the  emblem  of  the  love  of  Christ  for  His 
Father  and  for  men. 

For  just  as  man  is  composed  of  a  visi- 
ble body  and  an  invisible  soul,  and 
speech  is  made  up  of  words,  which  the 
ear  hears,  and  of  ideas,  which  the  mind 
understands  through  the  words  ;  so  too, 
the  object  of  the  devotion  to  the  Sacred 
Heart  is  composed  of  a  material' and  sen- 
sible element,  which  is,  as  it  were,  the 
body  of  this  devotion,  that  is,  the  Heart 
of  Jesus ;  and  of  a  spiritual  element, 
which  is  the  soul ;  and  this  is  the  love 
which  fills  that  Heart. 

To  separate  these  two  elements  would 
be  to  mutilate  the  devotion  to  th«  Sacred 
Heart.  The  Jansenists,  if  pushed,  would 
consent  to  honor  the  love  of  Jesus  Christ, 
but  not  His  Heart  of  flesh  :  they  would 


THE  SYMBOL   OF   DIVINE  LOVE. 


not  h.tvi  -devotion  to  the  Sacred  Hc.nt. 
( Hhcrs.  on  the-  contrary,  would  like  to 
honor  UK-  sensible-  he-art  only,  and  would 
make  of  UK-  love  of  Christ  not  the  object 
l>nt  the  motive  of  their  worship  ;  these  too 
have,  not  a  complete  idea  of  the  devotion 
to  the  Sacred  Heart. 

Let  us  hold  for  certain  that  the  object 
of  this  devotion  is  at  the  same  time  the 
Heart  of Jlcsh  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  /<>;•<• 
which  makes  this  Heart  beat.  The  Heart 
is  the  symbolical  element ;  the  love  is  the 
element  symbolized.  Under  the  symbol 
of  the  Heart,  says  the  breviary,  love  is 
worshipped  :  "  sub  Cordis  symbolo,  reco- 
litur  charitas." 

Mark  well  that  the  Heart  is  taken  as  the 
symbol,  not  as  the  organ  of  affection. 
For  as  the  love  we  honor  is  the  eternal 
and  divine  love  of  the  Word,  it  is  certain 
that  the  Heart  was  not  the  organ  or  co- 
principle  of  this  love,  since  the  Heart  did 
not  exist  until  the  incarnation.  Yet  it 
is  this  love  of  the  Word  which  is  the  ob- 
ject of  our  devotion.  Moreover,  the 
Church  does  not  usually  base  her  decis- 
ions on  controverted  scientific  opinions. 
In  approving  the  devotion  to  the  Sacred 
Heart,  she  relied  on  a  simple  truth, 
which  no  one  doubts,  and  which  is  suffi- 
cient to  justify  this  identification  of  the 
heart  with  love. 

K  very  where  and  in  all  times,  men  have 
understood  that  in  a  true  sense  the  heart 
and  love  constitute  but  one  thing. 
Whether  they  say:  "I  give  you  my 
heart  or  my  love,  that  is,  the  love  which 
animates  my  heart, "  it  is  one  and  the 
same  thing,  and  even-body  understands 
it  as  such.  The  gesture  of  love  is  to 
place  one's  hand  on  the  heart.  As  a  proof 
of  love  which  survives  death,  men  some- 
times bequeath  their  hearts  as  a  legacy 
to  relatives,  friends,  native  place  or  coun- 
try. The  representation  of  a  heart  has 
always  been  accepted  as  the  symbol  of 

tare. 

The  reason  of  this  symbolism  is  the 
relation  which  men  perceive  between 
the  movements  of  their  heart  and  those 
of  their  love.  For  the  heart  is  the  centre 


in  which  all  nervous  sensitive  ini; 
sions  produce  their  effect,  K  very  affection 
of  the  soul  produces  a  proportionate  m<xl- 
ification  in  the  movement  of  the  heart. 
A  great  grief  can  stop  this  movement  or 
quicken  it  to  such  an  extent  as  to  break 
the  heart.  A  lively  joy  will  make  it 
jump  ;  so  too  does  an  ardent  zeal  or  a  vio- 
lent passion.  Hence  men  have  alwa\  s 
identified  their  love  with  the  heart,  which 
gives  out  so  faithful  an  echo. 

We  have  shown,  we  think,  an  excel- 
lent reason  for  the  worship  of  the  Sacred 
Heart  in  the  symbolic  excellence  of  the 
heart  in  the  human  organism.  We  find 
another,  however,  in  the  attraction  which 
so  many  of  the  saints  have  felt  for  the 
Heart  of  Jesus  wounded  on  Calvary. 
Hut  the  all-sufficient  one  for  Catholics  is 
the  expressed  will  of  Christ  Himself  in 
His  revelations  to  Blessed  Margaret 
Man-. 

He  showed  His  Heart  burning  with  the 
flames  of  divine  love  in  order  to  inflame 
our  hearts  with  love  for  Him.  He  well 
knew  the  efficacy  of  such  a  symbol  and 
His  purpose  has  been  verified.  He  re- 
vealed it  at  a  time  when  love  had  grown 
cold,  and  faith  was  on  the  wane.  It  at 
once  enkindled  love  wherever  the  devo- 
tion was  made  known,  and  it  routed  the 
enemy  which  was  endeavoring  to  accom- 
plish the  dethronement  of  the  love  of 
Christ  in  the  hearts  of  men,  by  repre- 
senting Him  as  cold  and  hard  and  too 
awful  to  be  approached  in  the  sacrament-- 
except  seldom  and  with  extremest  prepa- 
ration. 

Christ  revealed  the  antidote  to  this 
most  dangerous  and  insidious  poison 
by  proclaiming  how  approachable  He 
was,  how  kind  and  loving  to  men  by 
laying  bare  to  them  His  Sacred  Heart, 
with  all  the  treasures  of  grace.  It  is  the 
love  of  a  (iod  whose  essence  is  charity. 
"He  loved  ;//<•,"  cried  St.  Paul,  "and 
delivered  himself  for  nit."  So  is  it  true 
of  each  one  of  us.  To  each  Christ  > 
"  Hehold  this  Heart  which  has  so  loved 
men."  which  still  loves  them,  which 
asks  for  their  love  in  return. 


OBITUARY. 


THE  REV.  GEORGE  O'CONNELL,  S.J. 

By  the  Editor. 


X  the  death  of  Father  George  O'Con- 
nell  of  the  Society  of  Jesus,  the 
MESSENGER  loses  one  who,  as  a  member 
of  its  staff  from  1887  to  1889,  contributed 
greatly  to  the  prominence  it  was  then 
beginning  to  achieve.  In  fact,  his  death 
came  by  the  disease  he  contracted  while 
assisting  so  zealously  in  the  editorship 
of  both  MESSENGER  and  Pilgrim  ;  and 
although  ill-health  prevented  him  from 
continuing  his  labors  in  our  office,  he 
never  lost  his  interest  in  our  work,  as 
our  readers  may  judge  from  the  number 
of  excellent  historical  sketches  contrib- 
uted by  him  during  the  past  six  years. 
Even  while  preparing  for  his  end,  he 
loved  to  write  for  our  pages  on  the  sub- 
jects he  had  so  much  at  heart,  and  frpm 
time  to  time  we  shall  have  the  pleasure 
of  offering  our  readers  many  of  his  chap- 
ters on  the  history  of  the  Church  in  the 
West,  and  the  privilege  of  keeping  his 
name  and  his  spirit  in  their  pious  remem- 
brances. 

Father  George  O  'Connell  was  born  in 
New  York  City,  July  15,  1862,  of  pious 
parents,  to  whom  the  Society  of  Jesus  is 
indebted  for  three  of  its  devoted  members. 
Entering  the  College  of  St.  Francis 
Xavier  in  that  city,  at  the  age  of  thirteen, 
he  made  a  very  successful  course  of 
studies.  He  was  graduated  in  1880,  and 
received  the  degree  of  Master  of  Arts  the 
following  year,  when  he  won  the  honors 
of  his  class.  These  honors  were  the  well- 
earned  reward  of  years  of  serious  and 
enthusiastic  application  to  study,  which, 
with  his  pious  and  edifying  behavior, 
merited  what  the  young  graduate  had 
always  prized  above  every  other  college 
honor,  the  esteem  and  love  of  his  pro- 
fessors and  superiors.  Naturally  enough, 
they  all  took  a  deep  interest  in  the  choice 
of  the  profession  which  Geprge  had 
already  made,  and  felt  that  his  studious 

50 


habits,  careful  reading  and  upright  char- 
acter gave  promise  of  speedy  success  in 
the  practice  of  law,  upon  the  .study  of 
which  he  had  already  entered  at  Columbia 
College  in  1880. 

To  those  who  knew  him  well — and  his 
candor  always  made  such  knowledge  easy 
— it  was  clear  that,  while  a  soul  with 
such  lofty  ideals  as  his  would  make  any 
profession  a  means  of  helping  his  fellow- 
men,  he  was  only  awaiting  the  impulse 
of  a  divine  vocation  to  give  himself,  soul 
and  body,  to  the  service  of  God  and  of 
our  holy  religion. 

Soon  after  finishing  his  course  at  Co- 
lumbia, he  decided  to  follow  in  the  foot- 
steps of  his  two  brothers,  who  had  already 
joined  the  Society  of  Jesus,  and  accord- 
ingly, in  September,  1883,  he  entered  the 
novitiate  at  West  Park  on  the  Hudson. 
There  he  applied  himself,  with  the  utmost 
simplicity  and  diligence,  to  the  various 
duties  of  novice  life,  his  activity  of  mind, 
wide  reading  and  experience  making  him 
ever  a  delightful  and  edifying  companion. 
His  relish  for  out-door  exercise  soon  made 
him  a  leader  in  the  walks  and  explora- 
tions of  zeal  which  the  novices  used  to 
make  in  search  of  negligent,  uninstructed 
or  fall  en -aw  ay  Catholics,  whom  they 
might  find  in  the  neighborhood. 

The  one  trait  that  stood  out  promi- 
nently in  the  character  of  Father  O 'Con- 
nell during  the  time  of  his  first  studies 
in  the  Society,  or  rather  of  the  review  of 
the  studies  he  had  made  at  college, 
was  an  insatiable  desire  for  his  own  es- 
sential and  spiritual  improvement,  and 
for  a  similar  improvement  in  his  fellow- 
scholastics.  Obliged  to  repeat  his  clas- 
sical and  philosophical  studies  in  the 
short  space  of  less  than  two  years,  he 
still  found  time  for  reading,  and,  what 
is  still  more  admirable,  for  rendering 
many  services  to  those  who  were  study-. 


OBITUARY. 


51 


ing  with  him.  His]  conversation,  his 
knowledge  and  experience,  and  his 
spirit  of  enthusiasm  made  his  superiors, 
as  well  as  his  equals  reeogni/e  the  force 
of  his  influence,  and  it  was  no  surprise 
to  anyone  that  he  should  have  been  ap- 
pointed even  as  a  scholastic,  for  work 
that  is  usually  entrusted  to  priests  of  the 
Society. 

In  1886,  the  MKSSKNC.KR  was  pub- 
lished in  Philadelphia,  and  during  that 
and  the  following  year  it  increased  so 
rapidly  in  si/.e  and  in  circulation,  that  it 
became  necessary  to  add  to  its  staff  of 
editors.  By  that  time  also  the  Pilgrim 
had  come  under  the  control  of  the  MES- 
SKNC.ER,  and  when  Father  O'Connell 
came  to  take  part  in  our  work  he  found 
that  most  of  the  task  of  editing  the  new 
periodical  was  to  devolve  upon  him.  So 
well  did  he  succeed,  not  only  in  conduct- 
ing, but  also  in  developing  the  various 
departments  of  the  Pilgrim,  that  his  su- 
periors were  about  to  entrust  him  with 
sole  charge  of  it,  when,  in  the  spring  of 
1889,  his  health  began  to  give  way  un- 
der the  strain  of  this  and  of  other  labors 
which  he  had  generously  taken  up,  nota- 
bly that  of  organizing  and  managing  the 
St.  Berchmans'  Altar  Boys'  Society  in 
the  great  Church  of  the  Gesu,  in  Phila- 
delphia. After  resting  at  St.  John's 
College,  Fordham,  for  awhile,  he  was 
sent,  in  search  of  a  more  favorable  cli- 
mate, to  Santa  Clara,  California,  leaving 
New  York,  via  Panama,  December  2, 
1 889.  This  voyage  was  for  him  the  begin- 
ning of  a  long  series  of  journeys,  which 
gave  him  little  rest  until  his  return  to 
Frederick,  Md.,  the  week  before  his 
death. 

The  year  1889  he  spent  at  Santa  Clara 
College  engaged  as  Prefect  or  disciplin- 
arian over  both  boarders  and  day-scholars 
and  director  of  his  favorite  work  the  Altar 
Bo\  •'  Society,  for  which  he  composed  at 
this  time  the  St.  Berchinans'  Manual  so 
often  recommended  in  the  pages  of  the 
Pilgrim.  It  was  during  this  year  also  that 
he  -athered  material  and  illustration 
the  sketches  of  the  Franciscan  Missions 


in  California  which  appeared  in  the  M  i > 
SKNC.KK  at  intervals  from  189010  i 
Not  finding  the  climate  all  that  could  be 
desired,  he  was  ordered  to  St.  Mary's 
College,  Kansas,  in  the  summer  of  1890, 
hut  could  stay  there  only  a  few  months, 
leaving  in  November  for  F.I  Paso  whence 
he  went  to  Old  Albuquerque,  New  Mex- 
ico, where  he  remained  until  May  of  the 
following  year.  Meantime,  he  had  been 
preparing  for  his  ordination  to  the  priest- 
hood, with  a  view  to  which  he  was  sent 
to  Denver  in  May,  1891,  where  he  was. 
ordained  in  the  Cathedral  of  that  city  by 
Bishop  Mat/,  on  June  4,  offering  his  first 
Mass  the  following  morning. 

The  following  school -year  he  spent  at 
the  college  of  the  Sacred  Heart  in  that 
city  as  professor  of  rhetoric  and  elocution 
and  as  director  of  the  college  paper,  the 
Highlander.  It  seemed  as  if  what  often 
happens  was  to  be  repeated  in  his  case, 
that  the  Sacrament  of  Holy  Orders  had 
given  him  a  new  tenure  of  life.  Indeed 
he  grew  stronger  in  spite  of  his  many 
tasks  and  when  met  by  some  of  his  east- 
ern friends  at  the  World's  Fair  in  1893 
he  was  urged  to  come  back  to  his  own 
province. 

That  very  trip  was  to  prove  fatal  to 
him.  Although  designed  by  his  supe- 
riors as  a  means  of  restoring  his  health 
completely,  it  had  the  very  opposite  effect 
and  a  fresh  cold  caught  in  Chicago  made 
him  hasten  back  to  Denver,  no  longer 
able  to  do  the  active  work  of  professor, 
but  forced  to  live  as  an  invalid,  first  in 
Denver,  then  in  Pueblo,  next  in  Las 
Vegas  and  Old  Albuquerque,  and  finally 
in  the  Denver  Sanitarium  of  St.  Mary. 
where  he  spent  the  last  si  x  months  of 
his  life.  It  was  during  this  period  that 
he  prepared  the  series  of  New  Mexican 
papers  which  we  are  still  publishing. 

In  May,  1895.  Father  O'Connell  sent 
us  word  that  he  had  at  last  l>egun  to 
prepare  for  death.  In  addition  to  lung 
trouble  of  six  years1  standing,  he  was  suf- 
fering from  asthma  and  drop-  -ome 
months  he  had  lost  his  voice,  and  his 
fingers  gradually  became  so  swollen  that 


52 


OBITUARY. 


he  had  to  give  up  his  favorite  occupation 
of  writing.  His  doctors  gave  him  no 
hope,  and  he  himself  had  begun  to  look 
forward  to  death.  It  was  at  this  junc- 
ture that  a  novena  of  prayers  was  begun 
in  his  behalf,  as  many  as  forty  religious 
communities,  besides  thousands  of  our 
devout  readers,  joining  in  asking  his  cure 
through  the  intercession  of  Father  Jogues 
and  Ren£  Goupil.  The  novena  was  made 
just  after  the  feast  of  the  Sacred  Heart, 
and  so  notable  was  the  improvement  in 
his  condition  from  day  to  day,  that  his 
doctors  promised  him  a  permanent  cure. 
On  the  strength  of  their  promise  he  tele- 
graphed the  news  of  his  partial  recovery, 
asking  that  the  prayers  in  his  behalf 
be  continued. 

For  two  months  he  continued  to  im- 
prove, and  his  medical  attendants  were 
still  sanguine  of  his  final  cure.  Indeed, 
so  much  did  they  count  on  the  strength 
he  had  regained  during  this  time,  that 
even  when  it  became  evident  that  he 
must,  sooner  or  later,  succumb  to  con- 
sumption, they  still  assured  him  that  he 
would  live  from  eight  months  to  a  year, 
and  advised  him  to  return  East  in  order 
to  die  among  his  friends.  In  spite  of  his 
many  infirmities  he  started  on  the  jour- 
ney as  soon  as  he  had  received  the  per- 
mission of  his  superiors.  He  reached 
Frederick,  Md.,  the  eastern  novitiate  of 
his  Order,  on  the  night  of  November  8. 

Instead  of  eight  or  nine  months  Father 
O'Connell  had  but  as  many  days  to  live. 
No  doubt  the  travelling  and  sudden 
change  of  climate  hastened  his  departure, 
but  his  own  prayer,  that  he  might  cease 
to  be  a  burden  to  others  just  as  soon  as  he 
should  cease  to  be  able  to  work,  obtained 
for  him  a  speedy  release  from  the  suffer- 
ings which  seemed  to  grow  upon  him 
daily  up  to  his  death. 

On  the. feast  of  St.  Stanislas  he  was 
anointed  by  his  brother  the  Rev. 
Raphael  O'Connell,  S.J.,  of  Woodstock 
College  ;  Ambrose,  another  brother  of  the 
same  college  assisting.  With  his  ritual 
grasped  firmly  in  his  hands  the  dying 
priest  followed  the  ceremony,  reading  the 


prayers  audibly  and  showing  in  his  whole 
demeanor  the  sentiments  of  resignation 
and  consolation  with  which  the  sacred 
rite  inspired  him. 

From  that  day  until  the  Sunday  follow- 
ing he  calmly  awaited  the  summons  of 
his  Maker,  edifying  all  who  visited  him 
by  his  cheerfulness,  patience,  lofty  spirit- 
ual conversation  and  keen  interest  in 
everything  that  concerned  them.  From 
one  he  would  enquire  kindly  about  his 
health,  from  another  about  the  special 
work  in  which  he  was  engaged  ;  he  never 
tired  of  asking  about  the  MESSENGER 
and  the  particular  objects  for  which  the 
Pilgrim  was  founded. 

Though  suffering  intense  pain  his  only 
thought  was  to  spare  others  trouble  and 
with  this  motive  he  deprecated  the  atten- 
tion of  those  who  announced  to  his 
mother  and  relatives  that  he  had  but  a 
few  days  to  live.  ' '  Why  should  she  come 
so  far  to  hear  me  groan  ?  "  he  said,  when 
told  that  his  mother  had  arrived.  "  How 
God  will  bless  that  mother  for  all  the 
suffering  my  illness  has  caused  her. ' ' 

Death  came  slowly,  after  a  long  and 
painful  agony,  borne  most  heroically,  in 
the  constant  effort  to  unite  his  sufferings 
with  those  of  Christ.  Frequently  during 
his  agony  his  actions  showed  that  his 
soul  was  finding  the  true  comfort  of  a 
dying  priest  and  religious  in  the  pious 
assistance  of  his  religious  brethren,  and 
in  the  quiet  devotion  of  a  mother  of 
heroic  faith. 

Readers  of  the  MESSENGER,  Associates 
of  the  League,  and  patrons  of  the  Shrine 
at  Auriesville  have  many  reasons  for 
remembering  in  pious  gratitude  the  soul 
of  Father  O'Connell,  the  more  so  that  he 
will  not  be  the  first  to  forget  those  in 
whom  he  was  so  much  interested  during 
his  life.  By  his  death  the  Society  of 
Jesus  has  lost  one  whom  it  could  ill  afford 
to  lose  at  so  early  an  age,  had  not  his 
superior  qualities  and  earnest  zeal  made 
such  a  deep  impression  on  his  brethren, 
that  what  they  will  miss  in  his  co-opera- 
tion will  be  amply  made  up  by  the  in- 
fluence of  his  example.  Kcquicscat  in  />aa\ 


LIFE  IN  THE  AMERICAN  COLLEGE,  ROME. 
/.;.  L.  S. 


IT  was.  I  think.  Juim-s  Russell  Lowell, 
who  said  that  there  is  an  education  in 
even  rubbing  up  against  tin.-  walls  of  an 
institution  like  Harvard.  With  how 
much  greater  truth  and  force  may  this 
remark  be  applied  to  student  life  in 
Rome.  Rome,  the  City  of  the  Soul,  the 
city,  "the  stones  of  whose  streets,"  as 
Harthe'lemy  expresses  it  with  excusable 
hyperbole,  "are  wiser  than  the  men  of 
other  lands." 

With  intellectual  advantages  inferior 
to  none  of  our  American  centres  of 
learning,  there  is  besides  an  education 
of  environment  and  contact,  a  training 
for  heart  and  eye  and  ear,  deep  and 
wide-reaching  in  its  formative  influence, 
and  which  is  nowhere  else  to  be 
attained.  Not  one  walk  through  her 
narrow  streets-  but  calls  to  mind  the 
history  of  the  world's  greatest  heroes. 
Monuments  of  all  that  is  grand  and 
glorious,  in  pagan  as  well  as  Christian 
civilization,  meet  you  at  every  step.  In 
retrospect  we  see  the  forum  once  more 
crowded  with  a  motley  multitude  hang- 
ing on  the  lips  of  a  Cicero  or  Hortensius, 
her  senators  seated  in  gravest  consulta- 
tion on  measures  to  resist  the  open 
enemy  thundering  at  the  city's  gates,  or 
to  expel  the  more  insidious  foe  that 
lurks  within  her  walls. 

There  are  places  that  will  ever  be  asso- 
ciated with  all  that  is  best  and  purest 
in  our  nature,  witnesses  of  heroic  endur- 
ance and  a  faith  stronger  than  death  in 
its  unflinching  profession  and  practice, 
and  there  are  places  from  which  we 
recoil  with  horror,  and  whose  annals  of 
debauchery  and  sin  we  would  fain  erase 
from  the  history  of  the  human  race.  And 
one  there  is,  the  grandest  ruin  of  them 
all,  the  Coliseum,  which  bodies  forth 
this  double  heritage  of  good  and  evil, 
and  from  it>  iv\  mantled  walls  tells  at 
once  the  story  of  all  that  is  gross  and 
degrading,  ennobling  and  saintly. 


STRKKT     DRESS    OK    AMKRICAN    COLLEGE    STfDENT. 

There  are  art  galleries  and  halls  of 
sculpture  to  delight  the  eye  and  instruct 
the  mind,  vast  churches  and  rich  shrines, 
which  even  from  an  architectural  and 
aesthetic  standpoint,  command  our  high- 
est admiration  and  esteem.  Nay,  even 
in  this  her  day  of  decadence,  when,  as 
the  peasant  song  of  the  Campagna  puts 
it,  "Rome,  Rome  is  no  longer  what  it 
was,"  when  the  queenly  robes  have 
fallen  from  her  shoulders,  and  she  sits 
by  the  sluggish  waters  of  the  Tiber, 
disfigured  and  begrimed  by  the  inroads 
of  modern  improvements  and  socialistic 
ideas,  she  teaches  an  object-lesson  of 
gravest  import — the  lesson  that  the 
dream  of  a  united  Italy  was  an  empty 
phantom,  and  that  Rome's  only  true 
greatness  and  prosperity  rests  on  this, 
that  she  is  the  City  of  the  l'ope> 

So  far  we  have  but  looked  on  Koine  as 
she  appeals  to  the  heart  and  intelligence 
of  the  ordinary  traveller  or  lay  student. 

53 


54 


LIFE  IN   THE  AMERICAN  COLLEGE,   ROME. 


But  for  him  whom  God  has  called  to  His 
sacred  ministry  and  granted  some  spir- 
itual insight  into  the  things  around  him, 
how  much  deeper  is  the  influence  exer- 
cised by  studying  in  the  Eternal  City. 
His  work  is  done  beneath  the  inspiring 
glance  of  Christ's  Vicar  on  earth,  and 
her  basilicas,  and  catacombs,  and  shrines 
are  all  so  many  open  books  wherein  are 
written  the  brightest  pages  of  the 
Church's  history,  practical  lessons  of 
Faith,  and  Hope,  and  Charity,  perpetual 
incentives  to  noblest  thought  and  deed 
in  emulation  of  those  who  have  so  glo- 
riously gone  before  us  in  this  divinest  of 
all  works,  the  salvation  of  souls. 

But  let  us  not  give  too  full  a  sway  to 
the  feelings  which  crowd  in  upon. us  as 
we  turn  in  thought  to  the  days  of  our 
student  life.  Let  us  imagine  that  we 
have  reached  the  doorsteps  of  the  North 
American  College.  An  Italian  servant 
answers  our  ring,  and  a  moment  later  we 
are  bidden  cordial  welcome  to  Rome  by 
the  Rt.  Rev.  Rector.  Equally  cordial, 
but  more  demonstrative,  is  the  welcome 
extended  by  the  students.  We  at  once 
feel  at  home,  and  the  noon  recreation 
finds  "the  newcomers"  busily  en- 
gaged in  answering  a  hundred  ques- 
tions as  to  things  and  persons  in  dear 
America. 

A  few  days  of  rest,  and  then  when  the 
novelty  of  our  surroundings  has  worn 
away,  there  comes  the  incident  which,  of 
all  others,  marks  the  line  of  demarcation 
between  our  past  and  present  life,  the 
reception,  if  I  may  so  call  it,  of  the  cas- 
sock, for  it  has,  in  the  number  of  acci- 
dental changes  it  involves,  something 
akin  to  the  reception  of  the  religious 
habit.  In  our  home  seminaries  this  does 
not  mean  so. much.  Every  walk  finds 
the  seminarian  of  Troy  and  Baltimore 
once  more  in  civilian  clothes,  albeit  his 
coat  has  attained  a  canonical  length,  and 
the  stately  beaver  lends  height  and  dig- 
nity to  his  youthful  years.  Then,  too, 
his  vacations  are  not  necessarily  marked 
by  the  use  of  the  cassock.  But  in  Rome 
it  is  quite  otherwise.  The  cassock  once 


assumed  is  worn  throughout  the  whole 
course. 

The  details  of  "this  taking"  of  the 
cassock  may  not  be  without  interest. 
First,  our  coat,  if  of  clerical  cut,  is 
solemnly  entombed,  with  camphor,  in 
our  bureau-drawers,  to  await  the  distant 
day  of  resurrection,  some  six  years 
hence.  Then  one  last  look  at  our  pan- 
taloons as  we  lay  them  aside  to  don  the 
knickerbockers  and  long  black  stockings 
of  early  boyhood.  Our  natty  button 
gaiters,  with  their  pointed  toes  are  the 
next  sacrifice,  giving  place  to  a  low- 
cut  shoe  of  generous  size  and  thin 
sole.  When  ordained,  we  may  adorn 
them  with  silver  buckles,  but,  for  the 
present,  nothing  so  pretentious  is  to  be 
thought  of.  Then  comes  the  cassock 
of  heavy  black  cloth,  made  after  the 
fashion  we  have  associated  with  the  habit 
worn  by  the  Jesuits  of  this  country,  but 
with  this  difference,  that  it  is  held  at  the 
neck  by  three  red  buttons,  and  a  wide 
red  cincture  encircles  the  waist.  How 
awkward  we  feel  the  first  few  days,  and 
how  our  mothers  and  sisters  would  laugh 
if  they  could  see  us  stumbling  up  the 
stone  stairs,  from  neglect  of  the  feminine 
precaution  of  raising  the  cassock  in 
front ! 

In  winter  a  long,  heavy  coat,  with 
cape,  is  worn  indoors,  and,  of  course, 
at  all  seasons  the  biretta.  But  the 
street  dress  is  still  more  of  a  novelty — a 
big  three-cornered  hat  and  a  shapeless 
coat,  without  sleeves.  From  the  shoul- 
ders there  hang  down  two  broad  strips  of 
cloth — our  leading  strings — the  distinct- 
ive badge  of  student-life.  The  wearer  of 
this  coat — the  zimarra,  as  it  is  called,  in 
contradistinction  to  the  ferrajnolo,  or 
cloak  worn  by  priests — must  never  go 
out  without  a  companion  ;  and,  in  the 
good  old  days  of  the  Popes,  if  found 
alone,  he  was  liable  to  arrest  as  a  truant. 

So  great  a  change  in  our  outward  trap- 
pings naturally  carries  along  with  it 
a  marked  increase  of  external  modesty, 
but  there  yet  remains  in  our  carriage  an 
air  of  freedom  and  independence  which 


LIFE  IN  THE  AMERICAN  COLLEGE,  ROME. 


\  ->  plainer  than  words  that,  even  to  the 
detriment  of  evangelical  meekness,  we 
are  prepared  to  defend  our  rights  within 
due  limits.  This  fact  is  fully  appreciated 
by  the  Roman  rabble,  and  it  is  no  un- 
common occurrence  to  see  a  crowd  of 
roughs  insulting  a  band  of  Italian  clerics, 
while  i,'//  .  l»n-ri('<ini  pass  by  unmolested. 
Twice  only  did  I  witness  anything  to  the 
contrary.  One  of  these  incidents  will 
throw  light  on  the  reason  for  keeping  at 
a  respectful  distance. 

A  band  of  Americans  were  walking 
two  by  two.  as  is  the  custom,  across  the 
large  piazza  in  front  of  the  Quirinal 
Palace,  the  residence  of  the  usurping 
king.  Suddenly  two  Italians  headed 
straight  towards  our  ranks  with  the  in- 
tention of  breaking  through.  But  they 
had  mistaken  the  character  of  the  foe. 
In  a  second  a  strong  right  arm  had  shot 
forward  into  the  face  of  the  aggressor. 
"  Don't  .stop  the  ranks,"  called  out  the 
prefect,  and  without  even  getting  out  of 
step,  the  line  moved  forward  to  the 
broad  marble  stairway  leading  down  to 
our  dear  little  Via  dell'  t'milta.  For  a 
rowdy  the  world  over,  the  most  effective 
means  of  persuasion  is  the  knock-down 
argument,  and  from  an  American  stand- 
point, I  think,  they  would  be  a  material 
change  in  the  relations  of  Church  and 
vState,  if  Italian  students  saw  fit  to  em- 
ploy it  occasionally  against  their  assail- 
ants. 

But  great  as  is  the  change  in  our  extern- 
al appearance  and  despite  the  conclusion 
that  might  be  drawn  from  the  incident 
just  related,  greater  still  is  the  change 
that  is  effected  in  what  regards  our  inte- 
rior life.  Let  the  words  of  a  distinguished 
professor  of  theology  bear  me  out  in  this 
assertion.  "Your  American  student 
walks  around  as  if  he  owned  the  college, 
but  more  docile,  obedient,  hard-working 
men  I  have  never  met  among  the  students 
of  any  nation."  Some  perhaps  may 
have  acquired  these  virtues  during  their 
school-days  at  home,  but  for  the  majority 
they  are  the  result  of  the  deep  religious 
spirit,  the  charity,  the  discipline  which 


reign   within   the   walls  of  the  Aim  • 
Coll< 

The  life  of  a  Roman  student  is  not 
an  easy  one,  but  the  life,  too,  of  a 
/ealous,  earnest  priest  whether  in  city 
or  country  is  essentially  lalx>rious.  and 
attended  with  hardship  and  self-sacrifice, 
and  well  then  it  is  that  the  preparation 
for  the  sacred  ministry  should  not  be 
wanting  in  things  that  are  not  pleasing 
to  flesh  and  blood.  To  sweep  and  tidy 
one's  own  room  and  to  be  reprimanded 
when  these  duties  are  not  faithfully  per- 
formed, to  be  obliged  to  ask  permission 
for  even  the  smallest  articles  of  clothing 
and  sometimes  to  be  refused,  to  be  sub- 
ject in  a  dozen  little  details  to  a  prefect, 
appointed  from  our  own  or  perhaps  a 
lower  class,  to  have  our  sermon  publicly 
criticised  in  the  refectory,  to  observe 
silence  at  meals  and  to  lift  our  birettas 
in  humble  acknowledgment  of  a  cor- 
rection in  our  reading  at  table,  to  have 
each  Sunday  our  companion  for  the 
week's  walks  assigned  us,  all  these 
and  innumerable  other  points  of  college 
discipline,  are  indeed  hard  in  the  begin- 
ning, and  on  English  nights,  as  they  are 
called  in  contradistinction  to  the  nights 
when  we  are  obliged  to  speak  Italian  in 
recreation,  we  often  sang  with  special 
emphasis  and  vigor  the  concluding 
words  of  a  well-known  darkey  song, 
"Oh,  why  was  I  tempted  to  roam 
(Rome)." 

And  then  when  the  winter  nights 
have  come  with  never  a  fire  to  warm 
our  shivering  limbs  and  the  si'intct'o 
spreading  its  dampness  round  about  till 
wall  and  desk  are  dripping  with  moist- 
ure, and  we  wrap  our  cloaks  about  us, 
and  with  desperate  energy  apply  our- 
selves during  the  long  evening  study, 
from  5. 15  till  7.45.  to  the  task  of  master- 
ing philosophy  and  theology,  there  are 
times  when  our  hearts  sink  within  us, 
and  only  the  thought  of  our  vocation 
and  of  the  frail  Yisitandinc  nun  who  had 
suffered  greater  hardships  in  the  narrow 
cell  we  now  occupy,  spurs  us  on  to  cour- 
in  our  work.  All  this,  as  I  have 


56 


LIFE  IN  THE  AMERICAN  COLLEGE,   ROME. 


said  before,  is  hard,  but  it  was  borne 
cheerfully  and  without  a  murmur,  and 
after  years  have  revealed  the  influence 
these  trials  exercised  in  the  formation  of 
our  characters.  What  Roman  is  there 
who  would  not  willingly  undergo  them 
again,  and  who,  if  asked  as  to  the  advis- 
ability of  studying  in  Rome,  would  not 
answer  by  hearty  congratulations  to  the 
young  .student,  to  whom  his  bishop  had 
made  this  offer  ? 

But  we  are  once  more  giving  too  full  a 
swav  to  sentiment  and  reminiscence,  and 


tical  chant  and  ceremonies,  it  has  neither 
classes  nor  professors.  For  all  instruc- 
tion the  students  go  to  the  Propaganda. 
The  same  remark  applies  to  the  Irish  and 
Greek  Colleges  whose  members  also 
attend  the  lectures  of  the  Propaganda, 
and  to  the  German,  Scotch,  English,  and 
other  national  colleges  whose  students 
go  to  the  Gregorian  University. 

It  is  then  simply  a  boarding  house  ? 
Again  our  questioner  is  as  far  from 
the  truth  as  in  his  first  conjecture. 
The  American  College  is  in  the  highest 


FIRST    STT-DKN'TS   OF    THE    AMERICAN     COLLEGE. 


deserting  the  work  we  had  proposed  our- 
selves, namely,  to  describe  the  life  of  a 
student  of  the  American  College. 

First  of  all,  to  put  the  question  as  it 
has  been  often  asked  me,  ' '  What  is  the 
American  College  and  who  are  its  profes- 
sors ?  "  At  the  very  outset  I  must  remove 
a  misapprehension.  If  by  a  college  you 
understand  a  place  where  classes  are  held, 
and  the  classics  or  higher  branches  are 
taught,  the  American  College  is  not  a 
college  at  all  ;  for  if  we  accept  ecclesias- 


and  fullest  sense  of  the  term  a  semin- 
ary where  students  who  are  supposed 
to  be  of  more  than  ordinary  ability  are 
sent  from  the  different  dioceses  of  the 
United  States  to  prepare  themselves  for 
the  priesthood.  A  brief  glance  at  its 
foundation  and  history,  and  the  daily 
order  of  exercises,  will  give  the  best  in- 
sight into  its  character  and  aims. 

' '  Pius  IX."  said  the  present  gloriously 
reigning  Pontiff,  on  the  occasion  of  the 
Silver  Jubilee  of  the  college  in  iSS4, 


LIFE  IN  THE  AMERICAN  COLLEGE.  ROME. 


57 


"Phis  IX  entertained  a  .n iv.U  love  for 
tin.-  people  of  the  United  States.  Hut  I 
want  it  distinctly  understood  that  I  yield 
to  him  in  nothing  with  regard  to  love  for 
my  dear  Americans."  The  truth  and 
sincerity  of  this  assertion  have  since 
been  confirmed  by  innumerable  favors. 
Among  these  marks  of  loving  esteem, 
the  establishment  of  the  Apostolic  lega- 
tion holds  the  first  rank,  and  it  is  worthy 
of  notice  in  this  connection,  that  the 
American  students  were  always  the 
special  favorites  of  Monsignor  Satolli — a 
fact,  no  doubt,  which  had  no  slight 
weight  in  determining  his  selection  as 
legate  to  this  country.  Then,  too,  our 
hearts  are  still  re-echoing  the  beautiful 
and  wholesome  lessons  of  the  Hull 
"  Longinqua  "  with  its  striking  com- 
mendation of  Alma  Mater. 

But  we  must  still  remember  that  we 
owe  to  Pius  IX. the  college's  foundation. 
It  was  at  his  suggestion  that  it  sprang 
into  existence,  and  it  was  his  personal 
donation  of  $40,000  that  purchased  the 
Yisitandine  Convent  of  I'miltd  now  occu- 
pied by  the  college.  On  December  8, 
1859  the  North  American  College  was 
formally  opened  and  the  group  of  thir- 
teen represented  in  our  picture  were  its 
first  students.  Some  were  already  stu- 
dents of  the  Propaganda,  and  their  uni- 
form is  that  now  worn  by  the  students  of 
that  great  institution.  The  senior  of  the 
band  and  the  first  prefect  was  Dr.  Edward 
Mc<  ilynn,  then  a  deacon.  A  little  study 
of  our  group  will  disclose  the  features  of 
the  present  Archbishops  of  New  York  and 
San  Francisco,  Bishop  Northrop,  Mon- 
signor Seton,  Father  Poole  of  Staten 
Island.  Dr.  Reuben  Parsonsand  the  aged 
Father  Merri weather  S.J.,  now  Spiritual 
Father  of  the  Novitiate,  Macon,  ('.a. 

The  first  to  act  as  rector  was  the  vener- 
able Benedictine,  Dr.  Bernard  Smith. 
His  successor  was  the  Rt.  Rev.  C.eorge 
McCloskey  D.I).,  the  present  bishop  of 
IxHiisville,  Ky.  Next  came  Dr.  Silas 
Chalard.  afterward  promoted  to  the  See 
of  Yinceniies,  Ind.  Rt.  Rev.  Mgr.  Louis 
t,  D.D..  then  took  up  the  reins  of 


government  till  his  untimely  death  on 
the  eve,  as  it  was  rumored,  of  his  elcva 
tiontothe  Episcopate,  cut  short  a  career  of 
great  promise.  Father  Schnlte.  of  Phila- 
delphia, who  had  been  vice-rector  under 
Mgr.  Hostlot,  continued  to  act  as  rector 
for  nearly  two  years,  until  the  appoint- 
ment of  the  Rt.  Rev.  Mgr.  O'Connell, 
D.D.,  who  is  now  succeeded  by  the  Very 
Rev.  W.  H.  O'Connell,  of  Boston.  M ..- 
Among  the  vice-rectors  were  Fathers 
Metcalf  and  Deasy  of  Boston.  Dr.  Mc- 
Devitt  of  Cincinnati,  Dr.  Francis  Wall  of 
New  York  and  Dr.  Frederick  L.  Rooker  of 
Albany.the  present  Secretary  of  the  Apos- 
tolic Legation.  This  last  named  shared 
with  Dr.  Edward  Hannaof  Rochester  the 
additional  honor  of  holding  for  a  time 
the  chair  of  theology  in  the  Propaganda. 
Less  widely-known  than  the  rectors,  but 
an  equally  important  factor  in  the  men- 
tal and  spiritual  training  of  the  students 
was  the  humble  and  learned  Dr.  I'baldi, 
remembered,  perhaps,  in  this  country,  as 
the  bearer  of  the  cardinal 's  hat  to  Arch- 
bishop McCloskey. 

Inaugurated  under  the  auspices  of  Mary 
Immaculate,  the  college  has  gone  rapidly 
forward  till  its  fourteen  students  of  '59 
have  grown  to  seventy-five  in  '94,  and 
the  entire  band  of  the  olden  days  would 
scarcely  form  a  camcrata  at  present 
writing. 

The  word  camerata  throws  us  at  once 
in  nicdias  res.  Coming  from  the  word 
camera,  or  room,  it  serves  to  designate 
the  bands  of  fifteen  or  more,  into  which 
the  students  are  divided,  and  such  divi- 
sions whether  because  based  on  prox- 
imity of  rooms,  or  because  of  the  com- 
mon recreation  room,  are  denominated  a 
camerata.  Save  in  the  recreation  after 
dinner  and  during  the  vacation,  there 
is  supposed  to  be  no  communication  be- 
tween these  bands,  and  "a  mix  "  or  com- 
mon assembling,  is  one  of  the  privileges 
of  a  few  great  feasts.  At  the  head  of 
each  division  is  a  prefect,  responsible  to 
the  rector  for  the  good  order  of  things  in 
his  section.  His  chief  duties  are  to  give 
permission  to  talk  to  another  during 


58 


LIFE  IN  THE  AMERICAN  COLLEGE,  ROME. 


time  of  study,  to  see  that  none  are  absent 
from  community  exercises  and  that  all 
rise  and  retire  promptly,  to  assign  com- 
panions for  walks  and  to  determine  their 
objective  point.  As  a  mark  of  honor  he 
walks  in  the  last  place  to  the  right  of  the 
line.  Next  in  authority  comes  the  beadle 
who,  in  the  absence  of  the  prefect,  dis- 
charges these  various  duties,  and  on 
walks  holds  the  first  place  on  the  right 
of  the  advancing  column. 

The  order  of  the  day  is  briefly  as 
follows:  5.30  rising,  morning  prayers 
and  meditation ;  6.30  Mass,  immedi- 
ately followed  by  breakfast ;  7.50,  rain 
or  shine,  we  fall  in  ranks  to  go  to  class 
at  the  Propaganda.  At  ten  o'clock  we 
return  home  for  study  till  11.50,  when  a 
ten  minutes'  examination  of  conscience 
precedes  dinner;  12.45  to  1.30  recreation 
in  the  garden.  There  are  two  hours  of 
•class  in  the  afternoon,  and  a  walk  of  an 
hour  and  a  half,  but  the  time  of  these 
exercises  varies  according  to  the  season 
of  the  year  and  the  consequent  change  of 
the  hour  of  the  Ave  Maria  or  sunset.  The 
general  rule  is  that  class  begins  three 
hours  and  a  half  before  the  Ave,-  and  is 
followed  by  the  walk.  During  this  walk  a 
ten  minutes'  visit  is  made  to  the  Blessed 
Sacrament,  and  the  church  selected  is,  if 
within  easy  reach,  the  one  whose  feast  is 
celebrated  that  day.  All  the  remaining 
time,  whether  before  or  after  class,  is 
devoted  to  study  up  to  7.35,  when  we 
have  beads  and  spiritual  reading  in  com- 
mon ;  8,  supper;  8.30  to  9. 30  recreation. 
Night  prayers  are  then  said,  and  the 
preparation  of  the  points  for  the  morning 
meditation  made.  A  "good  night" 
visit  to  our  Lord  in  the  Blessed  Sacra- 
ment, a  few  short  prayers  before  favorite 
pictures  of  the  Madonna  and  St.  Joseph 
in  the  corridor,  and  our  day 's  labors  are 
brought  peacefully  and  holily  to  a  close. 

Substantially  the  same  order  of  time 
obtains  on  holidays,  except  that  the 
time  that  would  be  given  to  class  is 
added  to  the  ordinarjr  time  for  walk. 
Even  in  the  vacation  there  is  no  curtail- 
ing of  the  hours  allotted  to  study. 


Sundays  and  holydays  are  invariably 
observed  by  Solemn  High  Mass  at  8.30, 
and  vespers  in  the  afternoon.  These 
services  take  place  in  the  beautiful  little 
church  attached  to  the  college.  Its  varie- 
gated marble  walls,  its  life-size  statue  of 
the  amiable  St.  Francis  de  Sales,  a  mas- 
terly oil  painting  of  the  Madonna,  and 
the  organ  loft,  cut  off  from  view  by  an 
elaborately  carved  grill,  give  ample  evi- 
dence of  the  rich  endowment,  taste,  and 
cloistral  life  of  our  predecessors,  the 
daughters  of  de  Chantal. 

The  domestic  chapel,  when  ordinary 
community  exercises  are  held,  is  less  rich 
in  ornaments,  but  the  marble  floor  and 
heavy  oak  choir-stalls  are  relics  of  other 
days.  A  charming  garden,  with  waving 
palms  and  inviting  fig  and  orange  trees, 
ends  in  this,  as  in  all  other  Italian  monas- 
teries I  have  seen,  the  vision  of  comfort 
and  attractiveness.  The  long,  narrow 
refectory,  with  its  wooden  benches, 
the  small,  low-doored  cells,  with  their 
brick  floors  and  scanty  furniture,  preach 
a  sermon  silent,  yet  eloquent,  of  the 
virtues  of  penance  and  self-denial,  make 
us  partakers  in  the  discomforts,  if  not 
the  merits,  of  the  religious  life. 

But  you  must  not  conclude  that  ours 
was  but  a  piety  borrowed  from  the  sur- 
roundings. There  was  a  spirit  all  our 
own,  infused  into  deed  and  thought,  a 
spirit  of  ardent  devotion  and  unflagging 
labor,  and,  above  all,  a  spirit  of  the  deep- 
est fraternal  charity  seldom  within  my 
experience  equalled — never  surpassed. 
Kept  alive  by  frequent  communion — 
nearly  all  approached  the  holy  table  three 
or  four  times  a  week,  and  the  sacrament 
of  penance  twice — it  rested  on  the  firm 
basis  laid  by  the  annual  retreat,  and  was 
strengthened  and  inflamed  by  triduums 
of  the  spiritual  exercises  at  Easter  and 
Pentecost.  These  triduums  were  gener- 
ally given  in  Italian,  and  were  to  some 
extent  lost  on  the  newcomers.  Of  my  first 
triduum  I  caught  scarcely  more-  than  the 
words,  "  Gesu  e  Gesu  crocifisso,  "  but  as 
St.  Paul  assures  us  that  Jesus  and  Jesus 
crucified  is  the  sum  of  all  knowledge,  I 


LIFE  IN  THE  AMERICAN  COLLEGE.  ROME. 


M 


can  well  believe  that  even  these  days  of 
|u.i\ei  and  meditation  were  not  without 
sj)i ritual  fruit. 

Hut  if  you  are  not  ashamed  of  our 
big  hat  and  shape-less  coat  and  leading- 
strings,  come  and  accompany  us  to 
school.  A  Hail  Mary,  a  prayer  for  pro- 
tection to  our  (iuardian  Angel,  and  the 
signal  to  start  is  given  by  the  in\»i.i 
tion,  "  Immaculate  Virgin,  help  us." 
Our  first  visit,  of  course,  will  be  to  the 
Propaganda,  a  walk  of  little  over  five 


ln-1-otne  a  bishop — the  class  of  which 
the  brilliant  Hisliop  I. ymh.  of  Charles 
ton.  was  the  acknowledged  leader,  and 
the  late  Mgr.  Corcoran.  T>f  the  Ctttliolii 
ij/itirlcrlv,  a  member.  The  big  bell  is 
just  ringing  for  class,  and  Irish  and 
American,  (ireek  and  Armenian.  Fran- 
ciscan friar  and  black-gowned  Servile  of 
Mary,  are  entering  the  great  doorway  of 
the  Propaganda. 

As  we  mount  the  stairs  a  mammoth 
picture  of  the  meeting  of  Philip  Neri  and 


RXTKK10R    OF    Till       \MIKK\N     inl.llt.l 


minutes.  In  passing,  we  notice  the  huge 
Trevi  Fountain,  famous  in  its  tradition 
that  whoever  drinks  of  its  waters  will 
live  to  return  to  Rome.  Then  there  is 
the  Church  of  San  Andrea  della  Frate, 
where  our  I^ady  appeared  to  Alphonse 
Ratisbonne.  It  is  not  yet  eight  o'clock, 
but  perhaps  we  may  meet  and  salute  a 
Cardinal  even  at  this  early  hour,  or  m on- 
likely  still,  exchange  greetings  with  the 
old  Professor  of  Arabic,  the  only  one  of 
a  famous  class  of  twentv-six  who  did  not 


the  ambitious  young  cleric  meets  our 
gaze,  and  the  repeated  •  •  l-l  /><>i.  And 
then,  "  of  the  saintly  founder  of  the  ( >ra- 
torians  reads  the  lesson  of  studying  with 
a  pure  intention,  and  not  through  hope 
of  a  doctorate  or  ecclesiastical  preferment. 
In  the  hallway  above,  the  students  of  the 
Propaganda  proper  are  issuing  forth  from 
a  half-a -do/en  different  doorways.  They 
are  of  all  sixes,  colors  and  ages,  from  the 
tall  Nubian,  black  as  ebony,  down  to  a 
young  Athenian,  with  flaxen  hair  and 


6O 


LIFE  IN  THE  AMERICAN  COLLEGE,  ROME. 


eyes  of  lightest  'blue.  And  the  class- 
rooms ?  Let  us  enter  one.  Desks  and 
benches,  seemingly  a  century  old,  and 
scarred  with  the  names  of  generations  of 
students ;  brick  floors,  and  two  small 
windows,  which  scarce  admit  enough  of 
light. 

The  lecture  has  not  begun,  and  the 
hum  of  prohibited  conversation  is  loud 
and  continuous.  Two  Albanians  are 
talking  together,  but  they  are  not,  as  you 
might  imagine,  fellow-countrymen,  as 
one  hails  from  the  capital  of  the  Empire 
State,  the  other  from  the  land  that  bor- 
ders the  farther  side  of  the  Adriatic.  A 
negro,  possessed,  one  knows  not  how,  of 
the  name  of  Purcell,  is  conversing  with 
a  couple  of  Irish  students,  with  names 
less  Celtic  than  his  own.  A  young 
Greek,  of  unpronounceable  patronymic, 
is  receiving  congratulations  on  his  re- 
cent marriage.  Down  in  the  back  of  the 
room  the  Americans  are  talking  with  a 
group  of  German  Franciscans,  who,  from 
the  fact  that  they  live  with  the  Irish 
community  of  their  Order  at  St.  Isidore's, 
speak  English  with  an  accent  inimitable 
in  its  combination  of  Celtic  and  Teutonic. 
Poor  Frati !  Their  profession  of  poverty 
and  humility  is  given,  in  Rome,  full 
scope  for  exercise.  With  our  national 
instinct  of  assisting  the  down-trodden, 
we  alone  seem  to  take  kindly  to  them, 
and  from  their  bare  feet  and  shaven 
heads  there  came  to  us  in  return  full 
many  a  lesson  of  mortification. 

But  hush  !  the  professor  is  coming. 
After  invoking  the  Holy  Ghost,  he 
mounts  his  old-fashioned  chair,  or  pul- 
pit, and  a  minute  later  we  are  deep  with 
head  and  hand  in  the  metaphysics  of  the 
schools.  It  is  no  easy  task,  this  study 
of  philosophy  and  theology,  as  made  in 
Rome.  Practically  without  other  text- 
books than  the  Summa  and  Contra  Gen- 
files  of  St.  Thomas,  all  depends  upon 
one's  ability  to  assimilate  the  rapid  utter- 
ances of  the  Professor.  To  remember  the 
whole  lecture  is  impossible  ;  to  take  it 
down  in  writing  is  equally  out  of  the 
question.  So  we  have  to  learn  to  grasp 


at  once  the  force  of  an  argument — to  lie 
in  wait,  as  it  were,  for  the  middle  term 
of  a  syllogism,  and  then,  in  the  quiet  of 
our  rooms,  fill  out  these  notes  and  digest 
the  mental  pabulum  thus  afforded.  A 
hard  task,  you  will  say,  and  a  drudgery 
and  vexation  for  those  of  inferior  parts  ; 
but  as  a  means  of  intellectual  discipline, 
a  training  for  future  controversy,  its  im- 
portance cannot  be  over-estimated.  The 
professors  are  enthusiastic  in  their  work. 
St.  Thomas  is  at  their  fingers'  end,  while 
not  un frequently  the  course  of  a  triumph- 
ant march  of  reasoning  is  happily  and 
unexpectedly  crowned  by  an  apt  quota- 
tion from  Dante. 

Still  it  is  with  a  sigh  of  relief  we  hear 
the  bell  for  the  end  of  the  hour,  and  we 
make  our  escape  to  the  easier  study  of 
mathematics.  Here  a  surprise  awaits  us. 
The  first  lecture  is  on  notation  and  addi- 
tion in  arithmetic,  and  it  is  hard  to  re- 
press a  smile  as  we  see  our  classmates  of 
the  East  hopelessly  lost  in  the  intricacies 
of  the  multiplication  tables  which  we  of 
America  and  Europe  have  mastered  be- 
fore attaining  the  full  use  of  reason. 
However,  before  the  year  has  closed  we 
have  advanced  to  trigonometry,  and  our 
advantage  in  point  of  mathematical  train- 
ing seems  a  minus  quantity  when  we  are 
called  to  the  board  for  the  first  time  to 
give  a  demonstration  in  Italian. 

Equally  rudimentary  were  the  begin- 
nings of  physics.  I  have  learned  that 
since  our  time  the  munificence  of  Leo 
XIII.  has  supplied  the  Propaganda  with 
a  physical  and  chemical  cabinet,  but  in 
ye  ancient  days  physical  instruments 
there  were  none.  The  blackboard  and 
professor's  snuff-box  were  made  to  illus- 
trate all  physical  apparatus  from  an  air 
pump  to  a  dynamo.  Even  now  I  can  see 
dear  old  Rubini  bidding  us  pay  all  atten- 
tion, as  he  portrayed  the  progress  of  the 
steam  engine  with  the  aid  of  his  snuff- 
box. The  digit  finger  represented  the 
smoke-stack,  a  gyratory  motion  of  the 
hand  at  the  four  corners  of  the  box  took 
the  place  of  wheels,  while  a  backward 
and  forward  motion  of  his  arm  formed  a 


LIFE  IN  THE  AMERICAN  COLLEGE.  ROME. 


61 


graphic  illustration  of  the  working  of  the 
piston  rod.  And  now  we  arc  ready  for 
our  journey.  \\'ith  a  short,  "tut,  tut." 
lu-  moves  the  snuff-box  forward  across 
his  desk  till  it  meets  an  obstacle  worse 
than  a  broken  rail  or  a  blown-out  cylin- 
der. The  professor  needs  a  pinch  of  snuff, 
and  the  improvised  locomotive  comes 
to  a  standstill.  The  demands  of  his  gen- 
erous-sized nasal  organ  are  satisfied,  and 
once  more  our  snuff-box  engine  is  brought 
back  to  the  station  to  start  afresh  upon 
its  journey. 

But  there  are  other  studies  that  pre- 
sent more  difficulty.  Hebrew  is  no 
favorite  among  the  English-speaking 
students,  and  despite  the  able  teaching 
of  a  converted  Jew,  an  Augustinian,  the 
Irish  and  Americans  evince  strong  anti- 
Semitic  tendencies.  Greek  is  less  dis- 
liked. It  is  taught  by  a  native  Grecian, 
but  the  familiar  oration  on  the  crown  is 
scarcely  recognized  by  the  ear  when  pro- 
nounced after  the  thin,  diluted  manner 
of  modern  Greece. 

What,  you  ask,  of  the  respective 
ability  of  the  different  nations  as  their 
students  come  together  in  conflict  in 
this,  of  all  intellectual  arenas,  the  most 
cosmopolitan.  Let  philosophy  and 
theology  form  the  basis  of  comparison, 
and  I  answer  that  in  mere  memory  and 
the  gift  of  languages,  the  Easterns  easily 
rank  first.  Their  memories  are  phe- 
nomenal, and  it  is  no  exaggeration  to  say 
that  many  of  them  can  repeat  a  whole 
hour's  lecture  almost  verbatim.  But 
with  a  few  brilliant  exceptions  it  is 
simple  parrot  work.  The  smallest  objec- 
tion knocks  to  the  ground  this  showy 
superstructure  of  learning. 

Not  so  the  work  of  the  Irish  and 
Americans.  Lacking  facility  and  flu- 
eiu-y  in  speaking  Latin,  for  grasp  and 
depth  they  admittedly  bear  the  palm, 
and  as  the  time  for  the  annual  com- 
petitions draws  on,  it  is  a  noble  sight 
to  see  the  two  nations  so  closely  allied 
in  sympathy,  language,  tastes  and 
character,  battling  for  intellectual  su- 
premacy. Now  victory  rests  upon  the 


arms  of  Ireland,  now  upon  those  of  the 
United  -States,  but  often  by  the  smallest 
margin,  say  by  a  single  additional  man 
numbered  among  the  ••  laiuiati  am/»lissi- 
mis  :-t-r/n's."  "What  heads  these  Irish 
have  for  theology,"  the  great  Cardinal 
Fran /.din  is  reported  to  have  said  in  the 
days  when  the  Irlandcsi  attended  the 
Roman  college.  With  Celtic  blood  flow- 
ing in  the  veins  of  so  many  of  us  Ameri- 
can students,  with  all  the  push  and 
energy  and  the  ambition  of  a  young 
nation  carrying  us  along,  I  think  we 
can  apply  without  egoism  the  remark  of 
the  Jesuit  theologian  to  ourselves. 

But  after  all,  the  education  of  the 
class-room  is  not  the  chief  advantage  of 
studying  in  the  Eternal  City.  As  great 
theological  learning  can  be,  and  is  doubt- 
less, acquired  elsewhere,  and  I  have  met 
students  of  Innspruck  and  Lou  vain,  and 
even  of  our  own  home  seminaries,  who 
were  fully  the  equals  of  our  Roman  doc- 
tors. But  as  I  have  said  before,  there  is 
the  collateral  education  of  eye  and  ear  and 
heart,  the  education  of  what  Ruskin  so 
aptly  calls  "associated  thought,  "and  this 
can  be  nowhere  else  so  well  obtained. 
We  are  brought  in  contact  with  and  see 
the  most  intimate  workings  of  that  great 
est  of  all  institutions,  even  from  a  world- 
ly standpoint,  the  Church.  We  become 
acquainted,  sometimes  personally,  with 
the  men  who  occupy  places  of  trust  and 
power  in  her  various  congregations,  and 
living  and  studying,  as  it  were,  under 
the  eye  of  the  Holy  Father,  there  grows 
up  within  us  an  unswerving,  personal, 
enthusiastic  love  and  attachment  to 
Christ's  Vicar. 

Then,  too,  basilicas  and  catacombs, 
shrines  and  magnificent  ceremonies  are 
preaching  a  sermon  ever  eloquent,  ever 
varied,  and  ever  fruitful.  There  is 
scarce  a  day  of  the  ecclesiastical  year 
unnrirked  by  some  great  feast  of  white- 
robed  martyr  or  saintly  confessor,  and 
sometimes  these  feasts  crowd  >««>  fast 
upon  each  other,  that  we  are  obliged  to 
attend  the  same  day  the  first  vespers 
of  one  saint  and  the  second 


62 


LIFE  IN  THE  AMERICAN  COLLEGE,   ROME. 


of  another,  should  we  wish  to  satisfy  our 
devotion  to  both.  November  finds  us  at 
St.  Cecilia's,  and  St.  Clement's  with  its 
quaint  cloister  and  subterranean  church  or 
braving  the  malaria  of  early  morn,  to  go 
to  Communion  at  the  shrine  of  the  young 
St.  Stanislas.  Christmas  brings  us  to 
the  crib  of  our  Infant  King,  at  St.  Mary 
Major's,  and  within  the  Octave,  to  Ara 
Coeli,  where  boy  preachers  are  telling 
the  praises  of  the  wonder-working  Bam- 
bino ;  to  St.  Stephen's  with  its  realistic 


emy  wherein  poems  and  compositions  are 
read  in  sometimes  as  many  as  forty  dif- 
ferent languages.  A  rare  treat  it  must 
have  been  for  Cardinals  Mai  and  Mezzo- 
fanti,  but  to  the  ordinary  listener,  I  must 
confess,  it  is  a  most  tedious  performance. 
May  with  its  many  shrines  to  our  Lady 
is  a  month  of  grace  ;  but  it  is  the  feasts 
of  June  that  are  fraught  with  greatest 
spiritual  joy  and  devotion. 

Trinity  Sunday  with   its    ordinations, 
the  feast  of   the  Sacred   Heart,  when  it 


STFDENTS  OF   THE    AMERICAN    COLLEGE    IX    1894. 


pictures,  and  to  the  Lateran,  where  the 
feasts  of  St.  John  the  Evangelist  and  the 
Holy  Innocents  almost  coincide,  and  thus 
allow  us  in  spirit,  if  not  by  ritual,  to 
honor  the  Beloved  Disciple  while  we  join 
in  the  beautiful  strains  of  Capocci's  Lau- 
date  pueri  to  the  glory  of  the  infant 
martyrs. 

The  Epiphany — the  day  which  marks 
the  calling  of  the  Gentiles  —is  fitly  chosen 
as  the  patronal  feast  of  the  Propaganda, 
and  among  its  observances  is  an  Acad- 


is  so  frequently  our  privilege,  to  con- 
duct the  ceremonies  at  the  church  of 
the  Trinita  attached  to  the  large  con- 
vent of  the  Ladies  of  the  Sacred  Heart 
— the  only  church  in  Rome  whose  choir 
is  composed  of  female  voices. 

St.  Aloysius'  day  is  a  feast  of  flowers, 
and  tenderest  sentiment,  especially  for 
his  youthful  clients,  and  last  and  greatest 
of  all,  as  the  scholastic  year  hastens  to  its 
close,  comes  the  feast  peculiarly  of  Rome, 
the  annual  solemnity  of  SS.  Peter  and. 


LIFE  IN  THE  AMERICAN  COLLEGE.   ROME. 


63 


Paul,  June  29.  If  you  would  see  the 
Basilica  <>f  St.  Peter  aright,  if  you  would 
drink  in  the  full  significance  of  this 
colossal  edifice  "of  temples  old  and 
alt. us  new.  tlu-  grandest  ever  raised  to 
tin-  honor  of  the  living  (iod,  visit  it 
to-day.  Standing  under  that  peerless 
dome,  glance  around  at  the  crowd  that 
surrounds  you. 

Kvery  nation  and  people  and  tribe  and 
tongue  is  there  represented.  Hands  of 
mere  sightseers  pick  their  way  through 
throngs  of  devotees.  The  full  red  uni- 
form of  the  (ierman  students  is  con- 
trasted with  the  all  blue  of  the  Greeks, 
and  the  modest  purple  of  the  Scotch. 
The  green -cinctured  Poles  stand  side 
by  side  with  the  plain  black  cassocks 
and  red  belts  of  the  Irish,  both  united 
in  their  common  heritage  of  suffering 
undergone  for  the  faith.  The  Collegio 
Americano  del  Sud,  in  blue  and  black, 
is  ranged  beside  the  Collegio  Amer- 
icano del  Nord,  whose  white  collars,  red 
cinctures,  and  blue-faced  coats  make  the 
lout  ensemble  of  their  trimmings  the 
national  colors. 

And,  if  you  turn  to  the  students  of 
the  Propaganda  College,  a  single  came- 
rata  will  often  contain  representatives 
of  a  score  of  different  nations.  The 
same,  if  not  greater  variety,  is  to  be 
observed  in  the  religious  orders.  There 
are  barefooted  friars  in  habits  of  all 
shapes  and  colors.  Brown  Franciscans, 
white  Trinitarians,  and  black  Passionists. 
Among  the  shod  there  are  white  Domin- 
icans and  black-robed  Augustinians,  and 
Jesuit  Scholastics  whose  downcast  eyes 
and  modest  bearing  recall  the  sanctity  of 
Stanislas  and  Aloysius  and  Berchmans. 
l-'roiu  such  a  scene  one  irresistible,  in- 
controvertible fact  forces  itself  upon  the 
mind,  the  most  potent  and  obvious  proof 
of  the  divine  origin  of  the  Church. 

Take  one  more  wide,  comprehensive 
glance  around.  I,et  the  eye  range  from 
the  sanctuary  filled  with  Cardinals  and 
Aivhbishops  and  Bishops  and  unnum- 
bered monsignors  and  priests,  back  to 
the  surging  crowd  of  worshippers,  and 


then  kneeling  at  the  tomb  of  the  Prince  of 
the  Apostles  aglow  with  the  glimmer  of 
myriad  lamps,  while  there  bursts  from 
a  half  a  thousand  voices  tin  strains  of 
the  sublime  apostrophe  O  feli.\  Roma. 
your  heart  takes  up  the  burden  of  this 
hymn,  and  all  aflame  with  sentiments  of 
just  pride  and  love,  you  reali/.e  as  never 
before  that  the  Church  of  Rome  is  Cath- 
olic and  universal. 

But  even  in  Rome  it  is  not  "all  work 
and  no  play. "  The  training  and  develop- 
ment of  mind  and  heart  go  on  apace,  but 
there  are  hours  of  most  enjoyable  recrea- 
tion, outbursts  of  fun  that  well  l>espeak 
our  joy  and  innocence  of  soul.  The 
gentle  Father  Faber  has  said  that  •  •  a 
community  without  a  joyful  spirit  lacks 
half  its  vital  force  "  ;  and  we  read  of 
Lacordaire  and  de  Ravignan  that  when 
they  first  entered  the  Seminary  of  St. 
Sulpice  they  were  surprised,  if  not  scan- 
dalized, at  the  frequent  laughter  of  the 
young  seminarians.  "Wait,"  was  the 
answer  given  them,  "  till  you  have 
grasped  the  spirit  of  the  house  "  ;  and 
we  are  pleased  to  learn  that  ere  long  the 
two  austere  Apostles  of  modern  France 
had  caught  the  contagion  of  their  com- 
panions' merriment.  Of  this  healthful, 
joyous  spirit  there  was  no  lack  among 
the  Americans,  nor  were  occasions  want 
ing  for  its  exercise. 

The  three  months  of  August,  Sep- 
tember and  October  are  passed  among 
the  Alban  hills.  During  the  year  there 
are  walks  to  the  distant  Janiculum  or 
Tre  Fontane  ;  mornings  spent  in  exam- 
ining treasures  of  art  or  passed  amid 
the  cool  shades  of  the  Pincian  ;  after- 
noons in  the  secluded  Villa  Mattel,  or 
in  the  more  public  Villa  Borghese.  In 
the  last-named  villa  we  often  indulged 
in  a  game  of  base-ball,  and  it  was  one 
such  that  led  a  writer  in  Spanlding  '.v 
(>ftii/t'  to  tell  of  a  game  he  had  wit- 
nessed in  Koine,  in  which  all  the  players 
were  Italian  monks  !  "  They  played  like 
professionals,  knew  all  the  technical 
terms,  but  when  I  approached  to  inquire 
the  source  of  their  knowledge  and  i  \ 


64 


LIFE  IN  THE  AMERICAN  COLLEGE,  ROME. 


perience,  I  found  that,  outside  of  base- 
ball parlance,  they  could  not  speak  a 
single  word  of  English."  Of  course  it 
was^one  of  our  little  tricks  on  travellers. 
A  more  common  form  of  the  joke  is  to 
converse  in  Latin  or  Italian,  till  some 
group  of  sight-seeing  American  or  Eng- 
lish misses  have  loaded  us  with  all 
imaginable  epithets,  from  lazy  and 
dirty  up,  and  then  to  put  them  to  igno- 
minious flight  by  using  our  native 
tongue. 

And  so  the  cycle  of  our  years  runs  on. 
Each  June  sees  a  band  of  newly-ordained 
priests  returning  to  the  States,  their 
places  to  be  taken  by  fresh  arrivals  in 
November.  We  too  are  gradually  mount- 
ing the  ladder  leading  to  the  summit  of 
the  holy  priesthood.  Philosophy  has 
given  place  to  dogma,  and  ethics  to 
moral  theology,  Greek  to  church  history, 
and  Hebrew  to  sacred  Scripture  and 
liturgy.  The  small  tonsure  of  our  ini- 
tial orders  has  widened  into  the  larger 
circle  of  the  deacon,  and  the  day  at  last 
dawns  when  in  the  mother  of  all  Churches, 
the  Lateran  Basilica,  we  receive  the  power 
of  offering  the  unspotted  victim  of  propi- 
tiation, of  loosing  and  binding  the  sins 
of  the  world. 

There  are  hurried  visits  to  favorite  cen- 
tres of  devotion,  hearty  "Godspeed" 
from  our  fellow  students  who  charge  us 
with  a  hundred  messages  to  the  dear  ones 
at  home,  and  then,  fit  crowning  for  our 
Roman  course,  we  go  to  beg  a  blessing 
at  the  feet  of  the  Holy  Father.  Right 
gladly  is  it  given,  and  with  it  words  of 
admonition  and  encouragement  to  live 
forever  in  our  memories,  and  as  the  aged 
Pontiff  raises  his  hand  in  parting  bene- 
diction, we  feel  as  if  we  were  receiving 
from  the  lips  of  Christ  Himself  the  divine 


commission  to  go  out  and  teach  all  na- 
tions. 

In  conclusion  let  me  quote  the  words 
of  the  saintly  Pius  IX.  as  he  unfolded 
to  the  Archbishop  of  New  York,  in  1854, 
his  project  for  the  establishment  of  the 
American  College.  "By  this  means 
young  men  of  your  choice,  sent  hither 
for  the  purpose  of  devoting  them- 
selves to  the  Church,  will  be  reared  like 
choice  plants  in  a  conservatory.  They 
will  be  here  imbued  with  both  piety 
and  learning,  drawing  Christian  doc- 
trine from  its  purest  springs,  being 
instructed  in  rites  and  ceremonies  by 
that  Church  which  is  the  mother  and 
teacher  of  all  Churches.  They  will  be 
moulded  on  the  best  forms  of  discipline  ; 
and  thus  trained  they  will  go  back  to 
their  native  land  to  fill  with  success  the 
functions  of  pastors,  preachers,  and 
guides  :  to  edify  by  an  exemplary  life, 
to  instruct  the  ignorant,  recall  the  erring 
to  the  path  of  truth  and  righteousness, 
and  with  the  aid  of  solid  learning,  to  re- 
fute the  fallacies  and  baffle  the  designs 
of  their  adversaries. ' ' 

Whether  or  not  these  sanguine  expec- 
tations have  been  entirely  realized  it  is 
not  ours  to  say.  We  point  with  pride  to 
Archbishops  Corrigan  and  Reardon,  to 
Bishops  McCloskey,  Chatard,  Richter, 
Northrop,  Horstman,  McDonnell  and 
Burke  of  St.  Joseph,  as  of  our  Alumni, 
and  as  we  call  the  roll  of  the  many  stu- 
dents of  the  American  College,  scattered 
throughout  the  land  from  Florida  to 
Massachusetts,  from  the  Atlantic  to  the 
Pacific,  whose  names  are  synonyms  for 
zeal  and  learning,  we  are  led  to  believe 
that  our  record  is  not  an  inglorious  one, 
and  that  the  prophetic  vision  of  Pius  has 
seen,  at  least,  a  partial  fulfilment. 


FOR  JANUARY,  1896. 

Recommended  by  His  Holiness,  Leo  XIII.,  with  His  Blessing  to  the  Associates  of  the 
Apostleship  of  Prayer,  League  of  the  Sacred  Heart. 

THE  CHURCH  IN  FRANCE. 


THE  year  1896,  which  is  just  dawn- 
ing upon  us,  will  be  one  of  great 
significance  for  France.  It  is  the  four- 
teenth anniversary  of  the  baptism  of 
Clovis,  King  of  the  Franks,  which  took 
place  on  Christmas  Day,  A.D.  496.  This 
memorable  event  has  been  aptly  called 
The  Baptism  of  France,  inasmuch  as  with 
Clovis  were  baptized  at  the  same  time 
several  thousand  of  his  country-men, 
while  many  more  thousands  soon  fol- 
lowed their  example.  Thus  France  be- 
came a  Christian  and  Catholic  nation. 
By  the  baptism  of  Clovis  and  of  his  Prank- 
ish warriors,  Catholic  France,  "  the 
Church's  eldest  daughter,"  was  born; 
and  from  the  approaching  celebration 
of  the  fourteenth  anniversary  of  this 
supernatural  birth,  we  have  reason  to 
hope  that  the  Grande  Nation  will  be  re- 
generated to  new  supernatural  life.  This 
is  the  hope  of  the  Central  Direction  of 
the  Apostleship  of  Prayer,  and  of  our 
Associates  in  France,  who  ask  our 
prayers.  This  is  also  the  confidence  of 
Leo  XIII.,  who  has  blessed  and  recom- 
mended to  our  prayers  this  Intention  for 
the  first  month  of  the  new  year. 

But  Pope  Leo,  who  has  the  welfare, 
both  spiritual  and  temporal,  of  this 
gfltmd  old  nation  so  much  at  heart,  has 
done  more  than  this  ;  he  has  opened  the 
treasury  of  the  Church  for  the  occasion, 
and  granted  a  Plenary  Indulgence  in  the 
form  of  a  solemn  Jubilee  to  all  those  who, 
during  this  current  year,  will  visit  the 


scene  of  this  great  event  at  Rheims.  We 
have  reason,  then,  to  expect  a  great 
religious  revival  in  France  in  the  course 
of  this  year.  While  Frenchmen  will 
look  back  upon  their  history,  and  con- 
template the  glories  of  the  past,  we  may 
confidently  hope  that  they  will  also  re- 
turn to  the  sentiment  of  their  forefathers. 
We  may  hope  that  the  lessons  and  graces 
of  this  jubilee  year  in  France  "  shall 
turn  the  heart  of  the  fathers  to  the  chil- 
dren, and  the  heart  of  the  children  to 
their  fathers, ' '  that  the  Lord  may  not 
visit  them  with  the  anathema  they  de- 
serve (Mai.  iv,  6). 

The  historic  event  which  this  national 
jubilee  commemorates  is  one  of  the  most 
remarkable  facts  in  history.  Clovis  was 
a  man  of  extraordinary'  natural  gifts.  By 
his  daring  and  enterprise  he  brought 
under  his  sceptre  the  greater  portion  of 
the  territory  lying  between  the  Rhine 
and  the  Pyrenees.  Yet  he  was  a  bar- 
barian and  the  ruler  of  a  barbarous  peo- 
ple. For  the  Franks  had  not  yet,  to  any 
extent,  been  brought  under  the  civilizing 
influence  of  the  Christian  religion.  In 
fact,  they  had  thus  far  only  contributed 
their  share  towards  the  destruction  of 
Christianity  in  Gaul. 

But  the  time  had  come  when  God,  in 
His  good  providence,  had  determined  to 
lead  those  barbarous  hordes  out  of  dark- 
ness "into  His  admirable  light."  This 
He  chose  to  do  by  the  instrumentality  of 
a  woman.  The  celebrated  Count  Joseph 

65 


66 


GENERAL  INTENTION. 


de  Maistre  says,  somewhere,  "that  in  all 
the  great  conquests  of  Christianity,  as 
well  over  individuals  as  over  nations,  a 
woman  always  played  a  prominent 
part. ' '  And  a  greater  authority  than  he 
says:  "The  unbelieving  husband  is 
sanctified  by  the  believing  wife  "  (i  Cor. 
vii,  14).  So  it  was  with  Clovis.  He 
had  the  good  fortune  to  have  for  his 
wife  a  Christian  saint — the  beautiful, 
the  devoted,  the  chaste  St.  Clotilde. 

Clotilde  was  a  Burgundian  princess, 
famous  alike  for  her  beauty  and  her  vir- 
tues. She  was  baptized  and  brought  up 
in  the  true  Catholic  faith.  Her  hand  was 
sought  by  many  princes.  When  the 
envoy  of  Clovis  presented  his  suit,  she  is 
said  to  have  exclaimed  :  ' '  Know  you  not 
that  a  Christian  woman  can  have  no 
alliance  with  an  idol-worshipper  ?  ' '  But, 
on  further  representations,  as  if  enlight- 
ened by  God  in  regard  to  her  great  mis- 
sion to  the  Franks,  she  acceded  to  the 
suit,  and  acquiesced  in  what  she  regarded 
the  divine  will,  saying  :  "If  God,  in  His 
providence,  has  decreed  this  union,  and 
wishes  to  accomplish  it,  and  if  He  wishes 
to  make  me  an  instrument  for  the  con- 
version of  your  king,  I  shall  be  happy  to 
do  His  will.  Go  in  peace. " 

God  willed  the  union,  and  found  means 
to  bring  it  about.  Clotilde  was  safely 
conveyed  across  the  frontier  of  Burgundy 
into  the  Prankish  realm.  The  marriage 
was  celebrated.  From  the  very  outset 
she  exercised  the  most  salutary  influence 
over  the  barbarous  king  and  his  court. 
By  word  and  example  she  spread  the 
good  odor  of  the  Gospel.  The  chronicles 
relates  how,  one  day,  she  suppliantly 
accosted  the  king  with  the  following 
words  :  "  O  mighty  king,  hear  the  re- 
quest of  your  humble  spouse,  and  grant 
her  one  favor.  "  "  Speak, ' '  said  Clovis  ; 
' '  I  shall  be  pleased  to  gratify  you.  "  "It 
is  my  desire,"  she  continued,  ""that  my 
king  should  adore  the  God  of  heaven,  the 
Father  Almighty,  who  has  created  us  ; 
that  he  confess  our  L,ord  Jesus  Christ,  the 
King  of  kings,  who  has  been  sent  by  His 
Father  for  our  salvation  ;  and  the  Holy 


Ghost,  who  enlightens  and  strengthens 
the  just  in  virtue.  Bow  thyself  to  the 
divine  Majesty  ;  reject  thy  idols — vain 
images,  fashioned  by  falsehood — and  pro- 
tect the  churches  of  the  living  God." 

Clovis  respected  the  wishes  of  Clotilde  ; 
but  he  was  not  yet  ready  to  execute  them. 
' '  It  will  be  hard, ' '  he  said,  ' '  to  renounce 
the  worship  of  the  gods,  and  to  adore 
your  God."  Her  words,  however,  ren- 
dered fruitful  by  her  prayers  and  exam- 
ple, sank  deep  in  his  soul  and  were 
destined  to  produce  fruit  in  proper  season. 
That  moment  of  grace  was  nearer  than, 
perhaps,  even  Clotilde  herself,  antici- 
pated. 

The  Aletnanni,  a  powerful  German 
tribe,  with  numerous  allies,  in  all  num- 
bering 100,000  men,  made  an  inroad 
into  the  land  of  the  Franks.  No  sooner 
was  Clovis  apprised  of  the  fact  than  he 
marched  against  them  with  some  25,000 
or  30,000  men,  no  match  for  the  Ale- 
man  nian  forces.  They  met  on  the  left 
bank  of  the  Rhine,  on  the  famous  field 
of  Tolbiac.  The  contest  waxed  fierce. 
While  the  contending  armies  seemed  to- 
be  equal  in  valor,  the  superiority  of  num- 
bers was  on  the  side  of  the  Alemanni. 

The  Franks  began  to  give  way  ;  their 
defeat  seemed  inevitable.  But,  while  the 
battle  was  raging  at  Tolbiac,  St.  Clotilde, 
in  her  favorite  retreat  in  the  forest  of 
Poissy,  was  lifting  her  pure  hands  to 
God  in  prayer  for  the  victory  of  the 
Prankish  arms.  It  was  not  in  vain.  In 
his  last  extremity,  Clovis  rallied  his 
scattered  forces,  and  exhorting  them, 
exclaimed  with  a  clarion  voice :  ' '  God 
of  Clotilde,  give  me  victory,  and  I  will 
adore  Thee !  ' '  His  prayer  was  heard. 
There  was  a  fresh  onset.  The  Alemanni 
were  routed  and  put  to  flight.  The  God 
of  Clotilde  had  conquered.  It  now  re- 
mained for  Clovis  to  fulfil  his  promise. 

This  the  King  was  not  slow  to  do.  On 
his  march  from  the  Rhine  back  to  Rheims 
he  put  himself  under  the  instruction  of  a 
holy  priest  named  Vedastus  (or  Waast). 
God  Himself  intervened  miraculously  in 
the  instruction  of  Clovis.  As  he  marched. 


GENERAL   INTENTION. 


67 


one  day  in  company  of  his  instructor, 
they  were  nut  by  a.  blind  man.  "  M;ui 
of  God,"  he  exclaimed  to  St.  Vedastus, 

have  pity  on  me ;  it  is  not  for  alms  I 
i  rave,  but  for  the  assistance  of  your  power 
with  God.  Heal  me  ;  give  me  back  my 
sight!  "  The  Saint  raised  his  eyes  to 
heaven,  stretched  out  his  hand  over  the 
blind  man,  and  made  the  sign  of  the 
cross,  saying:  "  Lord  Jesus,  true  Light, 
who  didst  once  open  the  eyes  of  one  born 
blind,  repeat  that  wonder  in  favor  of  this 
Thy  servant,  who  has  recourse  to  me,  in 
order  that  this  people  may  recognize  that 
Thou  art  the  one  true  (iod,  who  dost  fill 
the  heavens  and  the  earth  with  Thy  won- 
derful works. "  At  these  words  the  blind 
man  received  his  sight,  and  Clovis  blessed 
and  glorified  the  God  of  Clotilde. 

We  may  imagine  with  what  joy  Clo- 
tilde awaited  Clovis  at  Rheims.  But  the 
joy  was  mutual.  Clovis  rejoiced  at  his 
triumph  over  the  Alemanni  ;  but  he  re- 
joiced still  more  at  the  victory  over  him- 
self— that  he  had  found  the  true  God,  the 
God  of  Clotilde ;  that  he  was  now  one 
heart  and  one  soul  with  her.  ' '  Clovis, ' ' 
he  exclaimed,  at  their  first  meeting,  ' '  has 
conquered  the  Alemanni,  but  Clotilde  has 
conquered  Clovis  !  ' ' 

St.  Remy,  Bishop  of  Rheims,  continued 
the  instruction  of  Clovis,  and  completed 
what  Clotilde  and  St.  Waast  had  begun. 
Though  thoroughly  convinced  of  the 
truth,  the  step  was  an  arduous  one  for 
Clovis.  He  knew  that  he  was  putting 
his  crown  in  jeopardy.  The  ancient 
superstitions  were  deeply  seated  in  the 
Franks,  and  he  feared  the  results.  He 
wished  to  prepare  them  for  the  event. 
He,  therefore,  convened  a  council  of  his 
nobles,  to  give  them  a  full  exposition  of 
the  causes  that  led  to  this  important  step. 
Hut,  to  his  great  surprise,  all,  as  if  by 
inspiration,  cried  out  with  one  accord  : 
"We  reject  our  mortal  gods,  O  holy 
King,  and  are  prepared  to  follow  the 
immortal  God,  whom  Remy  preaches." 

St.  Remy  was  delighted  at  this  dis- 
position of  the  Franks.  Christmas  day 
was  fixed  upon  as  the  day  of  this  memor- 


able baptism.  St.  Remy  sent  invitations 
to  all  the  bishops  of  Gaul  to  be  present  at 
the  sacred  rite.  They  came  in  good  num- 
bers, not  only  from  the  desire  of  gracing, 
by  their  presence,  such  an  important 
ceremony,  but  also  eager  to  pay  their  re- 
spects to  him  who  alone  was  capable  of 
maintaining  the  peace  and  liberty  of  the 
Church  in  Gaul.  The  sacred  rite  was 
conducted  with  the  most  solemn  cere- 
monial. The  baptistry'  was  profusely 
ornamented.  The  ground  was  strewn 
with  rich  carpets,  and  the  walls  were 
draped  with  the  most  costly  textures, 
from  which  sweet  perfumes  were  diffused 
in  all  directions,  so  that,  as  St.  Gregory 
of  Tours  observes,  "  those  who  were 
present  imagined  themselves  transported 
into  an  earthly  paradise. ' ' 

The  king  was  the  first  to  approach  and 
ask  for  baptism  before  the  assembled 
people.  St.  Remy  received  him  at  the 
sacred  font,  with  the  words  :  "  Bow  thy 
head  in  gentleness,  Clovis,  and  adore 
what  thou  hast  burned,  and  burn  what 
thou  hast  adored. ' '  The  king  pronounced 
his  profession  of  faith,  received  the 
cleansing  waters  of  baptism  upon  his 
head,  and  was  anointed  with  the  holy 
chrism.  The  ceremony  closed  with  the 
anointing  of  Clovis  as  king  of  the  Franks. 
Historians  differ  as  to  the  number  of 
Franks  that  were  baptized  with  him. 
Some  say  3,000  ;  some  6,000.  Whatever 
the  number  may  have  been,  the  event 
may  well  be  regarded  as  the  baptism  of 
France. 

Clovis  had  a  two-fold  mission — a  politi- 
cal and  a  religious  one.  He  was  called 
by  divine  providence  to  make  France  a 
nation,  and  to  make  it  a  Christian  nation. 
He  was  true  to  this  mission.  Whatever 
acts  of  despotism  and  cruelty  he  may  have 
been  guilty  of  in  its  execution  must  be 
attributed  more  to  the  character  of  a  bar- 
barous age,  and  the  exigencies  of  circum- 
stances, than  to  personal  vindictiveness. 
Certain  it  is  that,  in  the  pursuance  of  his 
providential  mission,  he  achieved  grand 
and  lasting  results  for  religion  and  civili- 
zation. 


68 


GENERAL   INTENTION. 


After  the  baptism  of  Clovis,  the 
Franks  are  no  longer  a  barbarous  horde. 
They  are  a  nation  conscious  of  a  divine 
calling  for  the  defence  and  propaga- 
tion of  God's  Kingdom.  The  unity  of 
the  faith,  the  love  of  one  God  as  the 
Father  of  all,  the  brotherhood  in  Jesus 
Christ,  more  than  the  force  of  arms,  unite 
the  various  elements  of  the  population — 
Franks,  Gauls  and  Romans — into  one 
people.  All  cheerfully  join  their  forces 
against  the  enemies  of  God  and  His 
Church — whether  they  be  the  Arian 
Visigoth,  the  fanatic  Musselman,  or  the 
devastating  Lombard.  For  centuries, 
under  the  leadership  of  the  Franks, 
France  was  the  stay  and  protection  of  the 
Church  and  of  the  Holy  See.  It  was  by 
the  aid  and  liberality  of  the  Prankish 
Monarchs,  Pepin  and  Charlemagne,  that 
the  Holy  See  obtained  that  position  of 
political  independence,  which  alone  ren- 
ders the  free  government  of  the  Church 
practicable.  The  Gesta  Dei  per  Francos 
has  become  a  household  word  in  the  his- 
tory of  Chistendom. 

Until  within  the  last  century  France 
has  been  the  glory  of  the  Church.  De- 
spite the  political  and  religious  up- 
heavals, despite  the  apparent  reign  of 
terror  and  of  the  spirit  of  evil  in  this 
century,  France  as  a  nation  clings  to  the 
ancient  faith — the  faith  of  Clotilde  and 
Clovis,  of  Pepin,  Charlemagne  and  St. 
Louis.  Her  faith  is  staunch  ;  her  charity 
is  unbounded  ;  the  piety  and  devotion  of 
many  of  her  children  are  the  admiration 
of  the  world.  In  this  godless  century 
she  has  been  favored  by  God  as  no  other 
nation  has.  She  has  had  her  saints  and 
her  martyrs.  She  has  been  the  privileged 
scene  of  the  apparitions  of  Lourdes,  and  of 
the  numberless  miracles  which  followed, 
and  are  daily  occurring  before  the  eyes  of 
an  astonished  world.  She  has  also  in 
these  latter  days  been  chosen  by  our  Lord 
Himself  as  the  birthplace  and  the  cradle 
and  the  hearth  of  the  devotion  to  His 
Sacred  Heart  and  of  the  Apostleship  of 


Prayer,  which  are  doing  so  much  for  the 
regeneration  of  the  world. 

But  side  by  side  with  these  super- 
natural manifestations  there  are  the 
powers  of  darkness  at  work  in  France,  as 
perhaps  in  no  other  Christian  nation  on 
the  face  of  the  globe.  There  is  liberalism, 
that  would  throw  off  all  restraints  of 
spiritual  authority.  There  are  socialism 
and  communism  and  anarchism,  that 
would  break  the  bonds  of  civil  authority 
as  well  ;  there  is  naturalism,  that  ignores 
or  rejects  everything  supernatural,  and 
preaches  the  unstinted  gratification  of 
even  the  grossest  sensual  appetites  ;  there 
is  Freemasonry  in  its  most  advanced 
phases,  even  to  the  extent  of  positive 
hatred  of  God  and  devil-worship ;  there 
is  every  species  of  infidelity,  hostility  to 
the  Church  and  to  all  her  divine  institu- 
tions, not  only  in  the  case  of  .private 
individuals,  but  in  public  life,  in  civil 
laws  and  enactments  ;  there  is  the  per- 
secution of  the  religious  orders,  which  is 
tantamount  to  a  policy  of  extermination. 

For  the  removal  of  these  evils  she  looks 
for  our  prayer.  Let  us  join  our  prayers 
with  those  of  the  noble  sons  and  daugh- 
ters of  France  during  this  month — that 
this  may  be  truly  a  year  of  spiritual  re- 
generation for  this  venerable  daughter  of 
the  Church  ;  that  the  haters  and  persecu- 
tors of  God 's  Church  and  the  enemies  of 
Christ  may  be  put  to  confusion  ;  and  that 
all  may  again  renounce  Satan,  and  all 
his  works,  and  all  his  pomps,  and  believe 
in  the  one  God  and  in  His  only  Son,  Jesus 
Christ. 

PRAYER     FOR    THE    INTENTION    OF    THE 
MONTH. 

O  Jesus,  through  the  immaculate  heart 
of  Mary,  I  offer  Thee  all  the  prayers, 
works,  and  sufferings  of  this  day,  for 
all  the  intentions  of  Thy  divine  Heart, 
in  union  with  the  Holy  Sacrifice  of  the 
Mass,  in  reparation  for  all  sins,  and  for 
all  requests  presented  through  the  Apos- 
tleship of  Prayer ;  in  particular  for  the 
Church  in  France. 


T  is  our  firm  belief  th.it,  next  to  the 
necessary  means  of  grace,  prayer  and 
the  sacraments,  and  Catholic  educa- 
tion, which  is  the  foundation  of  Chris- 
tian life,  the  most  important  movement 
of  the  day  is  the  Apostleship  of  the 
Press.  This  fact  was  acknowledged  by 
the  Apostleship  of  Prayer  from  the  out- 
set. Hence  the  very  first  step  taken  by 
Father  Rami£re,  who  may  be  regarded 
as  the  Father  of  the  League  of  the  Sacred 
Heart,  was  the  starting  of  the  Messen- 
ger of  the  Sacred  Heart,  which  he  made 
part  and  portion  of  the  work.  This 
organ  was  intended  not  only  to  convey 
to  the  Associates  those  instructions  and 
items  of  news  that  directly  concerned 
the  organization  itself,  but  also  to  pro- 
mote the  world-wide  interest  of  the 

Sacred  Heart  of  Jesus. 

*  *         * 

Who  can  measure  the  height  and 
depth,  the  length  and  breadth,  of  the  in- 
terests of  the  Sacred  Heart?  They  are 
as  high  as  the  heavens,  and  deep  as 
the  forces  of  darkness,  broad  and  long  as 
the  universe.  They  are  not  confined  to 
the  home  or  the  church  or  the  school,  to 
prayer  and  the  sacraments.  No ;  they 
are  commensurate  with  the  great  plan 
of  salvation  itself,  which  was  conceived 
by  the  divine  mind  from  all  eternity,  was 
executed  by  the  divine  Son  in  the  flesh, 
and  is,  and  shall  be,  continued  by  His 

Church  on  earth  unto  the  end  of  time. 

*  *         # 

Prayer  and  the  sacraments,  it  is  true, 
are,  as  it  were,  the  soul  of  this  <,rreat  work. 
But  much  more  is  needed  to  make  those 
means  of  salvation  efficacious.  Above 
all,  the  world  must  be  imbued  with  Chris- 
tian thought  and  .sentiment  :  it  must  be 


guarded  against,  and  disabused  of,  preju- 
dice and  error.  Darkness  must  be  dis- 
pelled, and  light  must  be  spread.  This  is 
certainly  one  of  the  dearest  interests  of 
the  Sacred  Heart.  This  is  the  proper  ob- 
ject of  the  MESSENGER.  Its  scope  is  as 
wide  as  the  interests  of  Christ  and  of  His 
Church.  Nothing  that  concerns  the 
Church  and  religion  is  foreign  to  it.  It 
bears  and  interprets  the  message  of  the 
Sacred  Heart  to  the  millions  of  its  read- 
ers all  over  the  world.  It  is  a  true  Apos- 

tolate  of  the  Press  in  itself. 

#  *        * 

While  the  MESSENGER  is  conscious  of 
this  exalted  mission,  it  cannot  but  re- 
joice in  every  movement  that  has  for  its 
object  to  spread  the  light  and  knowledge 
of  Christ  and  His  Church,  wherever  such 
movement  may  exist,  and  whatever  shape 
it  may  take  on.  Its  motto  is  that  of  the 
Apostle:  "Whether  by  occasion,  or  by 
truth,  Christ  be  preached,  in  this  I  rejoice, 
yea,  and  will  rejoice"  (Phil,  i,  18).  True 
to  this  principle,  in  a  recent  issue,  we 
devoted  these  pages  to  the  Apostleship 
of  the  Press  in  England — the  work  of  the 
London  Catholic  Truth  Society — which, 
we  understand,  has  awakened  much  in- 
terest. As  by  the  General  Intention  for 
this  month,  our  attention  is  drawn  to 
France,  we  shall  devote  a  few  paragraphs 
to  the  Catholic  press  movement  in  that 
country. 

*  *         * 

Nowhere,  at  the  pre.sent  day,  is  the 
secular  press  more  frivolous ;  nowhere  is 
the  irreligious  press  more  jiositively  god- 
less ;  nowhere  is  the  immoral  press  more 
shameless  than  in  France.  The  speci- 
mens of  light  literature  which  are  im- 
ported to  our  own  country  fairly  reflect 

69 


70 


THE  READER. 


the  prevailing  taste  of  the  French  read- 
ing public.  What  it  craves  is  excitement, 
sensation,  refined  sensuality  presented  in 
new  and  untried  forms.  An  expression 
had  to  be  set  apart  especially  to  desig- 
nate this  taste.  It  is  the  fin-de-sitcle 
taste.  It  is  the  taste  of  a  degenerate, 
languishing,  world-weary,  life-sick  gen- 
eration. There  are  thousands  of  scribes 
at  work  in  France  day  and  night,  in 
every  department  of  literature,  catering 
to  this  depraved  taste. 

*  *         •* 

Nothing  short  of  a  regularly  organized 
crusade  on  the  part  of  the  good  could 
effect  anything  against  these  unbridled 
forces  of  evil,  which  are  playing  moral 
havoc  throughout  the  country.  A  cru- 
sade was  started  then,  in  regular  form  ; 
and  lest  any  one  should  fail  to  under- 
stand the  nature  of  the  movement,  or 
forget  that  it  is  a  veritable  crusade,  it  was 
called  La  Croix  (the  Cross)  ;  and  those 
who  enlist  in  the  movement,  like  the 
Crusaders  of  old,  take  the  Cross,  and  are 
called  Knights  of  the  Cross  or  of  the 
Good  Press  (Chevalier  de  la  Croix,  de  la 
bonne  presse). 

#  *        # 

The  movement  was  inaugurated  in 
Paris,  about  seven  or  eight  years  ago,  by 
M.  1'Abbe  Picard.  The  first  step  was  to 
start,  in  the  metropolis,  a  daily  Catholic 
paper,  with  a  vigorous  Catholic  policy. 
This  project  succeeded,  and,  by  means  of 
a  clever  organization,  the  daily  Croix  ob- 
tained a  circulation  of  165,000.  This 
year  a  special  edition  for  the  South  of 
France  (La  Croix  du  Midi)  has  been 
added,  with  a  circulation  of  15,000. 
About  twenty  supplements,  mostly  week- 
ly, for  different  classes  of  readers — labor- 
ers, sailors,  children — have  been  started 
at  different  times,  which  have  now  an 
aggregate  circulation  of  1,754,350.  Be- 
sides, over  a  hundred  local  supplements 
are  published  in  various  centres  of 
France,  with  a  circulation  of  491,100. 
There  are,  moreover,  four  foreign  supple- 
ments, one  of  which,  the  Kriz  (Prague, 
Bohemia),  has  120,000  subscribers.  Con- 


sidering that  each  one  of  these  publica- 
tions passes  through  several  hands,  we 
must  conclude  that  several  millions  of 
the  French-reading  public  are,  at  least 
weekly,  brought  under  the  influence  of 
the  Croix. 

*  *        * 

All  this  literary  activity  emanates  from 
one  centre — the  Maison  de  la  Bonne 
Presse,  Paris.  This  publishing-house 
was  established  in  1873,  for  the  publica- 
tion of  a  small  bulletin,  called  the  Pelerin 
(Pilgrim),  whose  chief  object  was  to  ad- 
vertise pilgrimages  to  the  great  shrines 
of  France — chiefly  La  Salette  and  Lourdes 
— and  to  chronicle  the  graces  received  at 
these  vSanctuaries.  Till  1883,  the  Pelerin 
was  merely  struggling  for  existence, 
when  the  work  received  a  new  impulse 
by  its  present  direction.  It  was  started 
anew,  under  the  banner  of  the  Cross,  in 
the  month  of  the  Sacred  Heart.  Within 
a  fortnight  the  Pelerin  received  3,000 
new  subscribers,  which  secured  its  future 
existence ;  the  Croix  was  inaugurated, 
and  another  publication,  entitled  the 
Salut,  was  started  ;  and  all  this  without 
a  penny  of  capital,  and  with  an  editorial 
staff  of  only  two  men. 

*  *         * 

The  work  had  also  to  contend  with 
much  prejudice.  Devout  people  of 
France  were  scandalized  at  the  profana- 
tion of  the  holy  sign  of  the  Cross  by  put- 
ting it  at  the  head  of  a  newspaper.  The 
movement  was  considered  as  fanatical. 
Denunciations  were  loud  against  it.  The 
Pope  was  even  solicited  to  cause  the  re- 
moval of  the  sacred  emblem  from  the 
paper.  But  the  sign  which  injured  the 
triumph  of  Constantine  and  inspired  the 
heroic  movement  of  the  crusades  of  the 
Middle  Ages  was  not  likely  to  be  removed 
by  the  Vicar  of  the  Crucified.  In  hoc 
signo  vinces.  That  sign  which  gave  vic- 
tory to  the  Christian  arms  has  also  the 
power  to  overcome  the  spiritual  enemies 
of  Christ  and  His  Church. 

*  *         * 

The  motto  of  the  Croix  is  the  same 
as  that  of  the  Apostleship  of  Prayer  s 


THE  READER. 


71 


Adi'fniat  regnnm  (mini  (Thy  Kingdom 
Come).  Itsorgani/.ation  is  similar  to  that 
of  the  League.  It -has  its  head-centre  in 
Paris,  at  the  Maison  de  la  Bonne  1'resse 
and  local  centres  or  committees,  having1 
each  a  president  or  chairman,  a  secretary 
and  treasurer  and  a  number  of  advisors. 
Each  centre  has  its  promoters,  whose 
office  it  is  to  canvass  for  subscribers  and 
to  distribute  the  various  publications  of 
the  Croix.  'The  subscribers  correspond  to 
our  Associates.  Even  children  are  not 
excluded  ;  for,  although  they  may  not  be 
readers,  yet  they  can  offer  up  their  daily 
beads  and  their  weekly  or  monthly  Com- 
munions for  the  success  of  the  good  work, 
and  are,  therefore,  gladly  enrolled  as 
Knights  of  the  Croix.  A  special  bulletin, 
La  Croix  des  Comites  (3,000  copies),  is 
issued  weekly,  for  the  instruction  of 
those  who  take  an  active  part  in  the 
work.  This  periodical  contains  all  in- 
teresting information  on  the  progress  of 
the  work,  the  proceedings  of  congresses 
and  local  meetings,  practical  hints  for 
the  guidance  of  committees  and  pro- 
moters. A  mass  is  offered  monthly  at 
each  centre  for  the  benefit  of  the  work, 
and  promoters  and  members  pledge  them- 
selves to  offer  one  Our  Father  and  one 
Hail  Mary,  or  the  entire  Rosary,  and  a 
weekly  or  monthly  Communion,  for  the 

same  intention. 

*  *  it- 
September  2-6,  1895,  a  general  congress 
of  the  committees  of  the  Croix  was  held 
at  the  Maison  de  la  Bonne  Presse.  Dele- 
gates were  present  to  the  number  of  307, 
from  all  parts  of  France,  while  from  more 
than  a  hundred  others  letters  of  regret 
were  received  expressing  the  most  lively 
interest  in  the  movement.  It  was  mani- 
fest that  recent  opposition  to  the  work 
had  only  served  to  increase  the  sympathy 
for  it,  and  to  unite  and  strengthen  its 
ranks.  The  programme  of  the  session, 
which  lasted  five-  days,  though  bearing 
strictly  on  the  work,  was  most  varied 
and  interesting.  The  speeches  were  plain, 
pointed,  outspoken  and  business-like. 
All  attempts  at  oratorical  effect  were 


strictly   excluded.     There   was   nothing 

but  a   plain,  common  sense  statement  of 
what   was  being  done,  and   what   might 
be  done,  and  the  discussion  of  the  lx.-st 
ways  and  means  to  do  it. 
»         *         * 

Much  attention  was  devoted  to  the 
Knights  of  the  Croix,  their  organization 
and  their  work.  "  What  is  a  Knight  of 
the  Croix  ?  ' '  asks  one  of  the  speakers. 
"A  knight  of  any  cause  is  one  who 
enlists  in  its  service,  who  defends  it  with 
the  arms  of  his  choice ;  and  surely  this 
title  belongs  by  right  to  the  Chevaliers 
de  la  Croix.  Some  render  excellent 
service  by  their  pen  ;  others  lend  the  aid 
of  their  powerful  eloquence,  and  are  not 
afraid  to  commend  our  work  in  their 
public  speeches,  and  to  refute  our  ene- 
mies in  their  own  conventicles  ;  others, 
again,  devote  themselves  to  the  more 
humble,  but  not  less  useful  work  of  cir- 
culation ;  and  this,  in  fact,  is  the  chief 
task  of  the  Knights  of  the  Croix.  " 
*  * 

The  following  resolutions  were  adopted 
in  regard  to  the  organ i/.ation  of  the 
Knights  of  the  Croix  :  '  •  Whereas,  at  the 
present  time,  the  most  efficacious  means 
for  the  diffusion  of  religious  and  moral 
ideas  through  the  press,  and  the  vindica- 
tion of  our  just  claims  as  Catholics  and 
Frenchmen,  according  to  the  policy  out- 
lined by  the  Holy  Father,  is  the  forma- 
tion of  a  band  of  apostles  for  the  circu- 
lation of  the  Croix,  be  it  resolved:  (i) 
that  the  Central  Direction  of  this  work 
form  throughout  the  country  branches 
of  the  Knights  of  the  Croix  ;  (2)  that  it 
unite  the  various  branches  in  one  and 
the  same  federation  under  certain  com- 
mon rules  ;  (3)  that  a  central  committee 
be  formed  in  Paris,  whose  duty  it  will  be 
to  traverse  the  country  and  to  establish 
local  branches  of  the  Knights  of  the 
Croix."  By  this  organization,  it  may 
be  hoped  that  the  circulation  of  the  Croix 
and  its  supplements  will  soon  be  doubled 
and  tripled,  and  that  the  seoj>e  of  the 
work  will  l>e  considerably  enlarged. 


72 


THE  READER. 


The  political,  social  and  economic  pro- 
gramme of  the  Croix  forms  a  very  inter- 
esting feature.  The  congress  acknowl- 
edges the  sad  lack  of  competent  political 
leaders  in  France.  Consequently  it  pro- 
ceeds from  the  principle  that  the  regen- 
eration must  begin  from  below.  The 
programme  must  be  a  simple  one.  "It's 
first  article  must  be  the  frank  and  loyal 
acceptance  of  the  Republic.  This  accept- 
ance, which  has  been  an  accomplished 
fact  with  the  workers  of  the  Croix,  ever 
since  our  great  Pontiff  has  demanded  it, 
is  now  complete.  .  .  .  We  demand 
the  repeal  or  the  entire  change  of  the 
anti-religious  laws  ;  the  Republic  must 
become  a  government  of  equality  for  all 
— tolerant,  moderate,  reserving  the  rigor 
for  revolutionaries,  disorderly  persons, 
and  thieves.  We  decline  to  engage  in 
the  perilous  discussion  of  purely  political 
reforms. " 

*        *        * 

On  social  and  economic  questions  the 
Congress  adopts  for  its  programme  the 
encyclical  of  Leo  XIII.  on  the  Condition 
of  Labor.  The  Congress  clearly  states 
its  principles  in  detail,  in  regard  to  own- 
ership, justice,  labor,  State  intervention 
in  social  matters,  associations,  agricul- 
ture, commerce,  industry,  all  on  the  lines 
of  the  Pope's  encyclical.  The  report 
concludes  by  iirging  the  necessity  of 
concerted  political  action  on  the  part  of 
Catholics,  which,  on  the  lines  indicated, 
inthe  opinion  of  the  Congress,  seems  to 
involve  no  serious  difficulty.  Steps  have 
also  been  taken  at  this  congress  towards 
the  formation  of  a  Catholic  electoral  or- 
ganization in  connection  with  the  work 
of  the  Croix.  An  electoral  bureau  has 
been  established  at  the  headquarters  of 
the  Croix,  and  it  is  hoped  an  organiza- 
tion, which  will  be  the  political  salvation 
of  France,  willsoon  develop. 
•*  *  * 

Among  the  social  and  economic  ques- 
tions treated  were  beneficiary  associa- 


tions, rural  banks,  the  protection  of 
children,  the  education  and  advancement 
of  the  working  classes.  Special  attention 
was  given  to  the  ways  and  means  of  cir- 
culating good  reading  matter  among  the 
laborers.  There  is  a  special  weekly 
supplement  to  the  Croix,  entitled  the 
Laboureur,  devoted  to  their  interests, 
with  a  circulation  of  455,000  copies.  The 
improvement  and  circulation  of  this  organ 
was  especially  recommended.  It  is  in- 
teresting to  read  the  hints  given  to  the 
editors  by  M.  Boissard.  ' '  The  laborers, ' ' 
he  says,  ' '  have  a  limited  vocabulary,  and 
we  cannot  be  too  careful  to  avoid  learned 
words,  which  are  unintelligible  to  them. ' ' 

*  #        it- 
Space  does  not  permit  us  further  to 

pursue  this  interesting  report.  There  is 
hardly  a  spiritual  work  of  mercy  that  was 
not  discussed  in  this  Congress,  for  the 
scope  of  the  Croix  and  its  organization  is. 
as  wide  as  that  of  the  Catholic  press 
itself.  We  might  ask  ourselves,  in  con- 
clusion, whether  there  is  any  call  or 
room  for  a  such  an  organization  in  these 
United  States.  Much,  by  all  means. 
Whether  it  is  possible  of  realization  is 
another  question.  But  there  can  be  but 
one  opinion  on  the  need  and  usefulness 
of  such  a  work. 

*  *         * 

If  there  were  in  this  country  a  well- 
organized  and  wide-awake  Apostleship 
of  the  Press,  we  might  possibly  be  spared 
the  sad  literary  phenomenon  of  a  popu- 
lar magazine,  that  boasts  a  circulation 
of  400,000,  owned  and  edited  by  a  Cath- 
olic, publishing  and  advertising  in  flar- 
ing red  letters,  a  most  atrocious  and 
vulgar  slander  against  the  Church,  con- 
cocted in  the  brain  of  an  English  Jew, 
who  is  evidently  maddened  by  his  intense 
hatred  of  Christianity.  If  we  had  some- 
thing in  the  nature  of  an  Apostleship  of 
the  Press,  either  such  an  article  would 
not  be  published  or  the  publication  would 
not  go  unpunished. 


Reunion  Movement  in  the  East. — The 
Patriarch  of  Antioch,  Mgr.  Gregory  Yous- 
souf,  whose  residence  is  at  Damascus, 
lias  written  a  remarkable  letter  to  his 
official  representative  in  Paris,  Mgr. 
Homfy,  the  Uniat  Greek  Archimandrite. 
We  give  the  following  extract  on  the 
great  question  of  the  reunion  of  the 
churches. 

The  Patriarch  writes  :  ' '  The  movement 
daily  gathers  strength.  Our  separated 
brethren,  clergy  as  well  as  laity,  ear- 
nestly desire  to  reunite  with  us  in  the 
Holy,  Roman,  Catholic  and  Apostolic 
Faith.  The  breath  of  the  spirit  of  union, 
proceeding  from  Leo  XIII.  is  spreading 
like  a  flame,  devouring  all  error,  in  all 
directions — from  Mt.  Akkar,  from  Wadi- 
Nassara,  from  the  region  of  the  Nus- 
sairiah  Mountains  to  ancient  Apamaea 
embracing  Tripol,  in  Syria  and  its  port ; 
in  Palestine,  from  Bethlehem,  as  far  as  the 
Mutassarrifiyet-al  Maan,  on  the  borders 
of  Arabia  Petraea  ;  in  the  Lebanon,  from 
Sug-al  Garb  to  Bteter,  and  even  further  ; 
in  Asia  Minor,  from  the  Archbishopric  of 
Aleppo  to  the  cities  of  Anatolia,  more- 
over, through  the  whole  archdiocese  of 
Hauran,  and  also  the  diocese  of  St.  Jean 
d  'Acre. 

' '  Our  seminary  for  natives  at  Ain-Traz, 
where  we  are  at  present,  is  filled  to  over- 
flowing. The  majority  of  the  pupils  are 
committed  to  our  care  by  parents  who 
were  formerly  separated,  but  are  now 
reunited  to  the  Catholic  Church.  Yet 
\\e  have  been  obliged,  I  say  it  with  re- 
gret, to  refuse  them  in  large  numbers, 
as  we  have  not  room  for  them.  Mean- 
while, however,  we  are  able  to  send  a 
good  number  to  St.  Anne's,  in  Jerusa- 
lem, to  the  good  and  zealous  •  White 
Fathers. '  In  a  word,  the  Reunion  move- 
ment is  making,  day  bv  day,  the  most 
astonishing  progress,  and  is  on  the  way 
to  conquer  the  entire  East. 

'  'The  requests  addressed  to  us  for  recep- 
tion into  the  Catholic  Church  are  never- 
ending.  Every  day  deputations  arise 
from  all  sides,  and  in  such  numbers  that 
it  is  absolutely  impossible  to  meet  the 
pious  wishes  of  all  these  converts.  We 
have  neither  the  necessary  number  of 
native  priests  and  missionaries  at  our 
disposal,  nor  sufficient  means  ;  all  is  ex- 


hausted. It  would  be  necessary  to  pro- 
vide each  village,  each  hamlet  with  a 
priest,  a  school,  teachers,  and  a  chapel 
for  divine  service.  We  implore  the  God 
of  mercy,  who  rules  over  the  hearts  of 
these  still  separated  brethren,  to  listen  to 
the  desires  and  prayers  of  the  venerable 
Leo  XIII.,  our  illustrious  chief  pastor, 
and  to  send  us  ever  the  help  of  His  divine 
grace  to  strengthen  our  weakness,  in  order 
that  we  may  be  able  to  carry  out  His 
holy  designs  in  regard  to  His  people,  the 
children  of  His  handmaid  the  Church. 

"Tell  our  dear  brethren  in  the  West 
that  these  conversions  are  largely  owing 
to  their  fervent  prayers,  to  which  we  once 
more  commend  our  patriarchate,  our  un- 
dertakings, and  all  the  new  missions  so 
dear  to  our  heart. " 

Grindelu'ald  Reunion  Conference. — One 
of  the  outcomes  of  the  apostolic  letter  of 
Leo  XIII.  to  the  English  people  is  an  ad- 
dress to  the  Holy  Father  drawn  up  and 
signed  by  the  members  of  the  Grindel- 
wald  Reunion  Conference.  Among  the 
signers  were  Dean  Farrar,  of  Canterbury, 
the  Deans  of  Ripon  and  Bristol,  the  Arch- 
deacon of  Manchester  and  many  other 
leading  Protestants  of  the  most  varied 
religious  opinions :  Anglicans,  Presby- 
terians, Congregationalists,  and  Metho- 
dists. 

The  address  contained  an  expression 
of  gratitude  for  the  Christian  courtesy  and 
pious  aspirations  of  the  Pope.  It  deplored 
the  diversions  existing  in  Christendom 
and  insisted  on  the  duty  of  praying  for 
unity,  but  set  forth  the  necessity  of  the 
different  sects  of  Christians  as  defences  of 
various  positions  of  religious  truth. 

Owing  to  the  errors  against  faith  con- 
tained in  this  address,  the  Holy  Father 
felt  himself  obliged  to  decline  it.  lest  he 
might  seem  to  palliate  them.  Nor  would 
he,  for  the  same  reason,  receive  Rev.  Dr. 
Lunn,  the  president  of  the  Grindelwald 
Reunion  Conference  who  brought  it  in 
person  to  Rome.  He,  however,  expressed 
his  willingness  to  meet  Dr.  Lunn  in  a 
private  capacity  ;  he  praised  those  parts 
of  the  address  relating  to  the  necessity  of 
praying  for  unity,  and  thanked  the  mem- 
bers for  the  expression  of  their  good 
will. 


74- 


INTERESTS  OF  THE  HEART  OF  JESUS. 


Coronation  of  our  Lady  of  Prompt  Succor. 
The  crowning  of  the  statue  of  our  Lady 
of  Prompt  Succor  in  the  Ursuline  Convent 
in  New  Orleans  took  place  on  the  feast  of 
her  patronage,  a  very  appropriate  day  as 
Archbishop  Janssens  had  lately  pro- 
claimed her  patroness  of  Louisiana  under 
that  title. 

A  year  ago,  when  visiting  Rome,  the 
archbishop  had  obtained  this  high  privi- 
lege from  Leo  XIII.,  who,  in  a  rescript, 
appointed  him  his  delegate  for  the  cere- 
mony. 

This  venerable  statue  has  been  vener- 
ated in  the  Ursuline  Chapel  since  1809, 
and  many  and  extraordinary  graces  have 
been  obtained  through  our  Lady  of 
Prompt  Succor.  A  committee  called  upon 
the  clients  of  Mary  for  contribution  of 
gold,  jewels,  and  money.  The  response 
came  in  gold  valued  at  $1,500,  jewels 
estimated  between  $6,000  to  $8,000,  and 
$2,065  in  cash. 

As  our  Lady  bears  in  her  arms  the 
Christ  child,  it  was  decided  to  have  two 
crowns.  The  designs  were  competitive. 
The  choice  fell  upon  those  of  Feeley,  of 
Providence,  and  the  crowns  are  consid- 
ered exquisite  works  of  art.  The  ceremony 
of  the  crowning  was  an  imposing  one. 
Besides  Archbishop  Janssens,  there  were 
present  six  bishops  and  many  priests. 
Some  10,000  people  assisted  at  the  Pon- 
tifical High  Mass,  coronation  and  proces- 
sion. This  honor  paid  to  the  Blessed 
Virgin  is  of  special  interest  to  all  Ameri- 
cans, for  the  role  of  our  Lady  of  Prompt 
Succor  in  the  deliverance  of  Louisiana 
from  the  British  foe  in  1815  is  part  of  the 
historical  annals  of  the  State.  From  the 
convent  windows  the  Urstiline  Sisters  saw 
the  clouds  of  smoke  rising  from  the  battle- 
field, and  heard  the  deep  roar  of  the  can- 
non, and  the  shrill  notes  of  musketry. 
All  night  they  passed  a  sleepless  vigil  in 
prayer  before  the  Holy  Sacrament.  They 
knew  that  General  Jackson  with  only 
6,000  men  was  opposing  15,000  infantry, 
and  that  the  disproportion  of  the  forces 
would  assure  victory  to  the  British.  The 
sisters  knew  that  Jackson  had  sworn  that 
if  vanquished  the  enemy  would  only  find 
the  city  in  ashes.  Then  the  sisters  had 
recourse  to  our  Lady  of  Prompt  Succor. 
The  statue  was  placed  on  the  main  altar. 
All  the  nuns  were  prostrate  at  the  feet  of 
the  Virgin,  and  with  tears  and  lamenta- 
tions they  besought  her  to  save  the  city 
from  the  enemy.  The  Bishop  of  New 
Orleans,  Mgr.  Uubourg,  offered  the  holy 
sacrifice  of  the  Mass  in  the  presence  of 
the  statue,  while  the  noise  of  the  battle 


was  being  heard,  and  the  whole  commu- 
nity was  suffering  the  direst  of  mental 
tortures,  in  doubt  of  the  final  result.  At 
the  consecration,  a  soldier,  out  of  breath, 
dusty,  begrimed  with  powder,  rushed  into 
the  chapel,  crying : 

"Victory  is  ours!  The  English  are 
completely  vanquished  !  "  After  Mass 
the  solemn  and  joyful  hymn,  Te  Deum, 
was  chanted. 

General  Jackson  himself  did  not  hesi- 
tate to  believe  in  the  miraculous  interces- 
sion, and  so  wrote  to  Bishop  Dubourg. 
The  same  day  the  general  called  at  the 
Ursuline  Convent,  and  warmly  thanked 
the  sisters  for  their  prayers  in  his  behalf 
and  in  behalf  of  the  American  people. 

Thus  devotion  to  the  Blessed  Virgin 
under  the  appellation  of  our  Lady  of 
Prompt  Succor  obtained  a  strong  foot- 
hold in  New  Orleans.  In  1851,  at  the 
request  of  Mgr.  Antoine  Blanc,  Pope 
Pius  IX.  granted  permission  to  celebrate 
every  year  on  the  8th  of  January  a  special 
Mass  of  thanksgiving  in  honor  of  the 
great  victory  obtained  through  the  inter- 
cession of  our  Lady  of  Prompt  Succor. 

An  Historical  Sword. — Herr  Lessing, 
the  learned  director  of  the  Museum  of 
Industrial  Arts  in  Berlin,  has  recently 
published  an  article  on  the  sword  which 
is  used  at  the  coronation  and  other 
solemn  ceremonies  of  the  Kings  of  Prus- 
sia. He  proves  that  this  sword  was 
presented  in  1460  by  Pope  Pius  II.,  to 
the  Margrave,  Albert  Achilles  of  Bran- 
denburg. It  is  of  exquisite  Italian  work- 
manship. The  Roman  Pontiffs  frequently 
bestowed  such  presents  on  princes  who 
deserved  their  favor.  Some  thirty 
specimens  are  preserved  in  public  or 
private  collections.  The  one  in  question, 
however,  is  the  only  one .  which  has 
always  been  in  use  for  the  official  cere- 
monies of  a  reigning  family.  It  was 
used  at  the  coronation  and  at  the  funeral 
of  William  I.  as  well  as  at  the  crowning 
of  his  grandson  Wm.  H.  Would  that 
the  Kaiser  would  wield  it  for,  instead  of 
against,  the  true  faith. 

A  Veteran  Sister. — One  of  the  veterans 
of  the  Franco-Russian  war  died  lately  in 
Aix-la-Chapelle.  It  was  Sister  Michaela, 
of  the  Order  of  St.  Elizabeth  who,  dur- 
ing that  eventful  war,  did  such  good 
service  on  the  battlefield,  that  she,  with 
another  sister,  received  the  high  dis- 
tinction of  the  Iron  Cross.  She  died  at 
the  age  of  sixty,  and  had  lived  thirty-- 
one years  in  religion. 


REPARATORY    ADORATION 

OF    CATHOLIC    NATIONS. — 

An  association  under  this  title  exists 
in  Rome  for  the  purpose  of  universal  ex- 
piation. It  was  approved  by  His  Holi- 
ness, Leo  XIII.  in  1883.  It  was  with 
this  thought  of  universal  reparation  that 
Clement  VIII.  instituted  in  Rome,  in 
1592,  the  devotion  of  the  Forty  Hours. 

The  design  of  this  pontiff,  as  he  sets  it 
forth  in  his  Bull  of  institution,  was  to 
convoke  the  faithful  to  the  churches 
where  solemn  exposition  of  the  Blessed 
Sacrament  takes  place  successively.  He 
wished  them  to  pray,  not  only  for  the 
Roman  people,  but  for  all  Catholic  na- 
tions, in  order  thus  to  appease  divine 
justice,  and  deliver  Christian  nations 
from  those  public  calamities  which  are 
perpetuated  and  increasing  on  account 
of  the  multitude  of  sins. 

As  in  our  days  the  gravest  difficulties 
and  trials  beset  the  Church  in  every  land, 
it  is  opportune  to  encourage  reparatory 
prayers  among  the  faithful  of  all  nations. 
Such  is  the  reason  for  the  existence  of 
this  Association.  Its  end,  then,  is  to 
unite  in  the  Forty  Hours'  supplication 
holli  the  Romans  proper  and  the  foreign- 
ers living  in  Rome,  so  that  in  Rome  it- 
self representatives  of  all  nations  will 
assemble  together  at  the  foot  of  the 
throne  of  the  Blessed  Eucharist,  there 
to  make  reparation  of  honor  to  our  out- 
raged God. 

Moreover,  it  proposes  to  unite  in  spirit 
those  who  pray  for  this  intention  in 
Rome  to  the  Catholics  in  other  lands, 
who  with  the  same  intention  join  to- 
gether in  prayer  before  the  Blessed  Sacra- 
nu-nt,  in  the  churches  of  their  country 
at  the  same  hours  as  their  respective  na- 
tions are  being  prayed  for  in  Rome.  Thus 
this  reparation  and  public  exposition  be- 
comes, as  far  as  possible,  universal. 

The  faithful  in  all  parts  of  the  world 
can  become  members  of  this  association. 
In  Rome  they  bind  themselves  to  make, 
each  week,  half  an  hour's  adoration  at 
the  solemn  exposition  of  the  Blessed 
uncut  during  the  Forty  Hours.  Out 
of  Rome,  this  adoration  may  IK-  made 


in  any  church  where  the  Blessed  Sacra- 
ment is  reserved. 

A  day  of  the  week  is  assigned  to  each 
nation,  namely  :  Sunday  to  England,  Ire- 
land, Poland  and  Norway  ;  Monday  to 
Austria,  Hungary,  Germany  and  Greece  ; 
Tuesday  to  Italy  ;  II  'cdnesday  to  Portugal 
and  North  America;  Thursday  to  France 
and  South  America  ;  Friday  to  Switzer- 
land and  Catholic  missions  ;  Saturday  to 
Spain,  Belgium,  Holland  and  Syria. 

Another  day  may  be  chosen  when  the 
one  fixed  for  each  respective  nation  is 
inconvenient,  owing  to  the  duties  of  an 
associate. 

The  associates  are  advised  to  give  their 
preference  to  the  hours  in  the  day  when 
the  churches  in  which  the  exposition  of 
the  Forty  Hours  is  going  on  are  less  fre- 
quented, namely,  from  noon  to  six  in  the 
evening. 

Associates  who  are  faithful  to  the 
National  Adoration  once  a  week  can 
gain,  every  day,  all  the  indulgences  of 
the  Forty  Hours  in  Rome. 

It  is  in  keeping  with  the  spirit  of  the 
association  that  this  reparation  should 
be  made  in  groups,  so  as  to  give  it  the 
character  of  public  expiation.  For  this 
purpose  the  local  Director  distributes  the 
associates  into  sections,  presided  over  by 
zdators.  The  acts  of  reparation  are 
recited  in  common. 

The  yearly  subscription  is  one  penny, 
i.  e.,  two  cents  in  our  money.  This 
modest  alms  cannot  wrong  any  parish  or 
religious  work.  It  is  the  only  resource 
which  keeps  up  the  Centre  of  this  uni- 
versal association,  and  so  covers  the  ex- 
penses of  a  considerable  propaganda,  and 
it  will  enable  the  Society  to  assist  poor 
churches  in  Rome  to  celebrate  worthily 
the  Forty  Hours. 

Offerings  should  be  sent  to  the  Direc- 
tion, via  I'ompeo  Magno,  Prati  di  Cas- 
tello,  Rome,  Italv. 

ANOTHKK   I>.\MIKN. — 

Father    Pamphile   Damien.    brother  of 
the  martyr  of  charity,  has  gone  to  take 
up  the  work  among  the  lepers  of  Molokai. 
Twice  before  he  had  arranged  to   1 
Belgium  for  this  purpose,  but  each  time 

75 


76 


APOSTOLIC  WORKS. 


severe  illness  prevented  his  departure. 
He  is  now  fifty-eight  years  old,  and  his 
hair  is  snow-white,  although  he  has  all 
the  ardor  of  youth.  He  is  a  distinguished 
Hebrew,  Greek  and  Latin  scholar,  and 
also  understands  English.  Most  of  his 
life  has  been  passed  in  Lou  vain,  where 
he  held  the  post  of  Professor  of  Theology 
in  the  University.  He  also  lectured  on 
theology  for  two  years  in  the  Seminary 
of  Versailles. 

He  goes  to  his  new  field  of  labor  accom- 
panied by  four  monks — Brothers  Dom- 
inique, Sylvain,  Severin  and  Seraphion, 
who  will  also  work  among  the  lepers. 
In  the  same  party  are  also  two  other 
priests  and  four  sisters,  who  are  going  to 
Honolulu  to  engage  in  religious  and 
educational  work.  The  head  of  the  party 
is  the  Vicar-Apostolic  of  Honolulu — 
Bishop  Ropert,  one  of  Father  Damien's 
closest  friends.  He  went  to  Europe,  at 
the  request  of  the  Hawaiian  Government, 
to  procure  additional  help.  The  Govern- 
ment pays  all  the  expenses  of  the  party. 

There  are  about  200  Catholic  lepers  at 
Molokai  now,  attended  by  Fathers  Muller 
and  Conrardy  and  by  several  sisters. 
Father  Damien  will  succeed  Father  Con- 
rardy, who  will  leave  the  islands. 

A  college  has  lately  been  established 
at  Hadzor,  Droitwich,  England,  for  the 
training  of  apostolic  men  to  continue  the 
work  of  the  saintly  Apostle  of  Molokai. 
In  consequence,  its  name  is  the  Damien 
Institute.  Moreover,  under  the  same 
title,  it  will  publish  an  official  organ, 
which  will  be  a  monthly  record  of  events 
bearing  upon  the  affairs  of  the  lepers. 
As  great  interest  is  felt  in  this  country 
for  the  work  among  these  unfortunates, 
many  will  be  glad  of  an  opportunity  of 
assisting  the  work  by  subscribing  to  this 
little  magazine  or  by  contributions,  which 
may  be  sent  to  Miss  E.  Harper,  585  Greene 
Avenue,  Brooklyn,  N.Y. 

THE   LEPERS   OF   ICELAND. — 

An  appeal  in  behalf  of  the  lepers  of 
Iceland  comes  to  us  from  Father  Sveins- 
son,  S.J.,  who  has  undertaken  the  apos- 
tolic work  of  their  conversion.  The 
entire  population  of  the  island  is  75,000. 
Of  these  300  are  afflicted  with  leprosy, 
and  the  disease  is  spreading.  Hitherto 
efforts  to  convert  the  Icelanders  have 
been  fruitless,  and  only  one  family  is 
Catholic,  the  rest  being  Lutherans. 
Hoping  to  win  their  souls  by  minister- 
ing to  their  bodies,  Father  Sveinsson 
has  devoted  himself  to  their  care.  Three 
young  ladies  have  volunteered  their  serv- 
ices for  life  to  this  cause,  and  an  asylum 


will  be  erected  as  soon  as  funds  are  pro- 
vided. 
ST.  PATRICK'S  ROMAN  LEGION. — 

It  was  founded  by  Leo  XIII.  on  the 
feast  of  St.  Patrick  in  1894.  Two  years 
previous  he  had  said  to  the  Irish  Pil- 
grims, who  had  come  to  Rome  during 
the  celebration  of  his  Episcopal  Jubilee  : 
"  We  have  approved  and  aided  the  erec- 
tion of  a  church  in  honor  of  St.  Patrick, 
in  this  city  of  Rome.  The  building  is 
begun  and  will  be  completed  when  the 
necessary  funds  are  provided.  We  doubt 
not  that  all  Ireland,  following  our  ex- 
ample, will  generously  contribute." 

It  was  found,  however,  that  casual 
subscriptions  would  never  suffice  to 
carry  on  and  complete  the  work.  The 
Holy  Father  decided,  of  his  own  accord, 
to  found  an  organization,  which,  by 
appealing  for  small  offerings,  would 
realize  his  desire  that  all  the  Catholics 
of  Irish  race  should  co-operate  in  the 
erection  of  their  national  church  in 
Rome.  Rev.  Father  Glynn,  O.S.A., 
Prior  of  St.  Patrick's,  Rome,  by  his 
order,  drew  up  a  prospectus,  which  the 
Pope  approved. 

The  Legion  is  composed  of  organizers 
and  volunteers.  The  organizers  are 
Decurions,  Centurions  and  Tribunes, 
who  respectively  enroll  ten,  a  hundred, 
or  a  thousand  members.  The  Decurions 
share  in  fifty  masses  yearly ;  the  Cen- 
turions in  a  hundred,  and  the  Tribunes 
in  two  hundred.  All  those  enrolled  in 
the  Legion  enjoy  the  benefit  of  1,500 
masses  annually.  Five  masses  are  said 
for  the  repose  of  the  soul  of  every  deceased 
member,  if  due  notice  be  given.  The 
names  of  all  the  members  are  presented 
to  the  Pope  on  March  17.  The  only 
obligations  are  the  payment  of  a  shilling 
(twenty -five  cents)  and  the  recital  of  six 
Hail  Mary's  yearly. 

When  the  Holy  Father  lately  received 
the  report  of  Prior  Glynn,  he  expressed 
his  deep  interest  in  the  building  of  the 
church.  The  people,  he  said,  owed 
much  to  their  aspostle,  who,  in  the  course 
of  his  lifetime  had  brought  their  entire 
nation  into  the  admirable  light  of 
Christ,  and  who  by  his  prayers  on  earth 
and  his  aid  in  heaven  had  obtained  for 
them  the  grace  of  perpetual  faith.  It 
was,  therefore,  especially  fitting  that 
the  grace  and  glory  of  such  an  aposto- 
late  should  be  commemorated'  in  the 
Eternal  City. 

' '  For  these  reasons  We  have  contrib- 
uted, "  he  said,  "fifty  thousand  francs 
($10,000)  as  a  testimony  of  our  love  for 


APOSTOLIC  WORKS. 


77 


St.  Patrick  and  his  children,  and  in  ful- 
filment of  Our  duty  of  pastoral  solici- 
tude towards  tin.-  City  of  Rome.  Should 
t he-re  be  any  person  unacquainted  with 
the  rircumstances  which  create  so  sad 
a  need  of  a  church  in  that  portion  of  Our 
city,  tell  him  in  Our  name  that  there 
is  the  greatest  need  of  a  church  in  the 
precise  locality  where  St.  Patrick's  is 
being  erected.  On  March  17  last,  We 
were  pleased  to  receive  the  names  of 
25,000  volunteers,  and  We  hope  that 
We  shall  receive  the  names  of  500,000 
on  the  recurrence  of  the  same  feast  in 
1896.  We  impart  our  blessing  to  all 
who  are  enrolled  as  volunteers,  and  in  a 
special  manner  to  the  organizers  and 
members  of  the  Supreme  and  Local 
Councils. " 

The  I^egion  has  taken  great  hold  in 
Ireland  and  is  rapidly  spreading.  The 
faith  and  generosity  of  the  poor  are 
especially  noteworthy  in  this  expression 
of  devotion  to  their  great  apostle. 

CATHOLIC   LECTURES   FOR    PROTESTANTS. 

About  two  years  ago  the  Rev.  John  S. 
Vaughan  organized  a  band  of  lecturers 
for  the  purpose  of  explaining  Catholic 
truths  to  Protestants . 

As  he  anticipated  greater  fruit  if  the 
lectures  were  given  on  neutral  ground,  he 
resolved  to  engage  a  public  hall.  Accord- 
ingly Kensington  Town  Hall  has  been 
the  scene  of  the  crusade  and  the  four- 
teenth series  of  public  lectures  has  lately 
closed. 

The  success  warranted  courses  in  other 
places,  and  halls  were  secured  in  the 
North,  South,  East  as  well  as  the  West 
of  London. 

The  results  have  been  very  gratifying, 
for  104  lectures  have  been  given  in  some 
14  public  halls.  The  attendance  has  been 
estimated  at  about  100,000  persons,  of 
whom  at  least  40,000  were  Protestants. 
They  listened  attentively  to  the  lecture, 
explanations  and  answers  which  all  to- 
gether lasted  from  8  to  10.30  P.  M.  The 
subjects  treated  were  both  dogmatic  and 
controversial.  Care  was  taken  to  remove 
the  common  prejudices  so  deeply  im- 
planted in  the  minds  of  the  Knglish 
people  and  so  persistently  kept  alive  by 
anti  -  Catholic  sermons,  lectures  and 
tracts. 

THE    CATHOLIC    MOVI- M  I.NT    IN    NORWAY. 

Lutheranism  was  forced  upon  the  peo- 


ple of  Norway  by  royal  power  and  by 
fraud.  It  took  a  century  to  stamp  out 
Catholicism  in  the  land.  It  was  done. 
however,  effectually,  so  that  fifty  \ 
ago  Catholic  priests  were  banished  from 
Norway  under  pain  of  death,  Catholics 
were  liable  to  imprisonment  and  the  very 
name  of  Catholic  was  held  in  contempt. 

In  1868  Norway  was  made  a  Prefecture 
Apostolic,  and  the  Rt.  Rev.  John  Baptist 
Fallize,  a  Helgian,  was  placed  in  charge 
of  it.  He  is  now  Titular  Bishop  of  Elusa 
and  Vicar-Apostolic.  He  describes  his 
office  as  that  of  a  factotum.  ' '  The  Bishop 
must  be  an  administrator,  a  barrister,  a 
notary,  an  architect,  a  newspaper  editor, 
a  writer,  something  of  a  banker,  a  school 
inspector,  a  teacher  of  plain  chant,  and 
above  all  a  beggar. ' ' 

How  well  Mgr.  Fallize  fills  these  vari- 
ous roles  will  be  seen  by  the  progress 
of  Catholicism  and  by  the  change  of 
sentiment  towards  the  Church  during 
the  past  twenty-five  years.  In  1869  the 
number  of  Catholics  was  220;  in  1890, 
875;  and  in  1894,  1,200;  the  total  popu- 
lation is  about  1,915,000.  The  sisters 
have  done  much  to  remove  popular  preju- 
dice ;  their  work  has  made  them  respected 
and  loved  by  all,  and  their  services  in 
nursing  the  sick  are  eagerly  claimed  by 
Protestants.  They  ride  free  in  the  street 
cars  of  Christiania,  a  privilege  which 
might  well  be  accorded  the  sisters  in  our 
own  country.  They  have  in  the  Nor- 
wegian capital  a  convent  school  for  girls, 
a  novitiate,  and  a  hospital.  There  are 
also  two  parish  churches,  an  episcopal 
residence,  a  seminary,  several  Conferen- 
ces of  St.  Vincent  de  Paul,  workingmen's 
clubs,  a  newspaper  and  a  printing  press. 
There  are  about  ten  stations,  with 
churches,  chapels  and  schools,  and  six 
hospitals  in  different  parts  of  the  coun- 
try. 

Last  year  the  Bishop  opened  a  church 
and  a  hospital  at  Christiania  and 
thousands  of  Protestants  were  present, 
including  the  Governor  of  the  Province, 
the  Mayor  of  the  town  and  other  officials. 
Mgr.  Fallize  begged  them  all  to  unite  in 
prayer  for  the  reunion  of  Christendom. 
The  Governor  replied  :  "  Monsignor,  we 
shall  pray  with  you  for  the  accomplish- 
ment of  our  Lord's  praj-er  ///  iinmn  sin/. 
If  I  am  not  mistaken  this  hope  will  be 
reali/.ed  before  a  century  has  passed." 
We  only  hope  that  the  Governor  may 
have  the  spirit  of  prophecy. 


FRANCE.— At  the  moment  when  Italy 
was  putting  forth  her  feeble  efforts  to 
celebrate  the  triumph  of  usurpation  and 
Freemasonry  over  the  Papal  Sovereignty, 
Paray-le-Monial,  once  the  cradle,  now 
the  hearth,  of  the  devotion  to  the  Sacred 
Heart,  was  the  scene  of  an  impressive 
act  of  reparation.  A  numerous  pilgrim- 
age made  up  of  bishops,  priests  and  peo- 
ple, representing  all  parts  of  Italy,  after 
visiting  Lourdes  and  imploring  the  in- 
tercession of  the  Immaculate  Virgin,  ar- 
rived at  Paray,  September  24.  They 
had  come  to  offer  their  prayers  for  the 
Holy  Father,  Pope  and  King  by  every 
title  human  and  divine,  and  to  make 
expiation  for  the  outrages  committed 
against  our  Lord  in  His  Church  and  in 
the  person  of  His  Vicar  on  earth. 

The  fervor  of  those  pious  Italian  pil- 
grims was  something  unusual  and  aston- 
ishing, even  at  Paray-le-Monial,  which 
is  the  scene  of  so  many  edifying  dem- 
onstrations. Masses  were  continually 
offered  for  the  intention  of  the  Holy 
Father,  from  midnight  till  midday,  at 
the  shrine  of  the  Visitation.  What  di- 
vine consolation  must  have  on  that  day 
flowed  from  Paray,  or  rather  from  the 
Sacred  Heart,  to  the  heart  of  Leo  XIII.  ! 
It  is  such  devotedness  and  such  super- 
natural aid  that  support  the  august  pris- 
oner of  the  Vatican  in  the  many  trials 
and  vexations  to  which  the  malice  of  his 
enemies  has  subjected  him. 

The  pilgrimage  closed  with  a  solemn 
act  of  expiation  before  the  Blessed  Sacra- 
ment at  which  Mgr.  Caldaioli,  Bishop  of 
Grossetto, Tuscany,  officiated,  assisted  by 
Mgr.  Tedeschi,  domestic  prelate  of  His 
Holiness,  and  by  a  large  number  of 
priests.  His  lordship  read  aloud  a  mag- 
nificent act  of  consecration  approved  by 
Leo  XIII.  professing  allegiance  to  Jesus 
Christ,  Lord  and  King  in  the  Blessed 
Sacrament,  and  the  Saviour  of  mankind 
from  the  many  social  ills  which  now  hang 
over  it. 

The  Italian  pilgrims  have  shown  a  very 
special  devotion  to  the  Ven.  Father 
Claude  de  la  Colombiere.  They  all  vis- 
ited the  tomb  of  the  Apostle  of  the  Sacred 
Heart  in  a  body  and  gave  such  evidence 

78 


of  devotion  as  had  never  been  witnessed 
before.  Priests  and  people  approached 
the  tomb  with  the  greatest  reverence,  and 
prostrating  themselves  before  it  repeat- 
edly kissed  the  black  marble  slab  that  is 
placed  over  it.  Some  of  them  clung  to  it 
for  a  long  time  and  could  hardly  force 
themselves  from  the  hallowed  spot. 
Numerous  schedules  were  left  at  the  tomb 
recording  the  devout  petitions  of  the  pious 
pilgrims. 

The  devotion  to  the  Ven.  Father  de  la 
Colombi£re  is  increasing  from  day  to  day. 
Requests  for  prayers  and  novenas  of 
masses  are  pouring  in  from  all  parts. 
Besides  the  Masses  and  prayers  of  the 
Fathers,  these  intentions  are  recommend- 
ed to  the  prayers  and  masses  of  all  visitors 
of  the  Shrine.  Numerous  graces  are  ob- 
tained through  his  intercession.  The 
following  is  especially  worthy  of  record. 
We  take  it  from  the  Echos  of  the  Rev. 
Father  Zelle,  S.J.,  in  the  Messager. 

"  Port-1  'Eve"que  (Calvados),  Septem- 
ber 29,  1895.  Dear  Rev.  Father  : — I  here- 
with wish  to  discharge  a  debt  of  gratitude 
I  owe  to  the  Ven.  Father  de  la  Colom- 
biere. For  the  last  five  years,  in  conse- 
quence of  accidental  poisoning,  I  suffered 
from  stomach  trouble  (gastritis  of  the 
most  malignant  character  according  to 
the  testimony  of  the  physician  who 
treated  me  at  the  time).  The  nature  of 
the  infirmity  demanded  the  greatest  pre- 
cautions in  diet.  I  had  lost  all  hopes  of 
ever  being  able  to  eat  like  other  people, 
as  the  least  thing  brought  on  a  relapse. 

' '  Having  gone  on  a  pilgrimage  to  Paray- 
le-Monial  about  the  middle  of  July,  I 
there  met  the  pious  mother  of  one  of  the 
Fathers  of  your  house.  The  kind  lady, 
seeing  the  miserable  kind  of  diet  to  which 
I  was  condemned  (it  consisted  of  milk 
gruel)  advised  me  to  pray  for  my  recov- 
ery to  Father  de  la  Colombiere,  assuring 
me  that  several  of  her  acquaintance  had 
recourse  to  him  with  good  effect.  I  went 
to  his  tomb  to  pray  for  a  cure,  at  the 
same  time  protesting  that  I  would  recog- 
nize it  as  proof  of  his  power  with  God,  if, 
at  the  end  of  the  novena,  which  I  was 
about  to  begin  in  his  honor,  I  could  eat 
like  everybody  else. 


NOTES  FROM  HEAD  CENTRES. 


79 


AN  soon  .is  I  not  lionu-  I  began  the 
no\vna,  and  on  the  ninth  day,  while 
wearing  a  relic  of  Father  de  la  Coloin- 
bicre.  1  made  an  attempt  to  eat  freely 
the  ordinary  food  which  was  prepared 
for  other  j>eople.  I  ate  meat,  vege- 
tables, fresh  fruit;  nothing  sickened  me. 
The  improvement  is  permanent;  I  now 
eat  those  things  from  which  I  was  obliged 
to  abstain.  I  have,  therefore,  reason  to 
think  that  I  owe  this  improvement  to  my 
novena.  If  my  present  condition  con- 
tinues, I  shall  go  next  summer,  accord- 
ing to  my  promise,  on  a  pilgrimage  of 
thanksgiving  to  the  tomb  of  the  Venera- 
ble Father.  Several  physicians  have 
treated  me.  If  testimonies  are  of  any 
use,  I  shall  be  pleased  to  do  what  depends 
on  me  to  procure  them." 

These  are  indications  which  point  to 
the  speedy  elevation  of  this  devoted 
Apostle  of  the  Sacred  Heart  to  the  rank 
of  the  Blessed. 

ZAMBESI.— Our  Lord  promised  that 
He  would  give  to  the  priests  who  would 
honor  His  Sacred  Heart,  the  power  to 
move  the  hardest  hearts.  This  promise 
is  borne  out  particularly  in  the  case  of 
those  priests  who  are  laboring  in  foreign 
missions. 

Rev.  Father  Backer,  S.J.,  writes  to  the 
Director  General  of  the  League  from 
Quilimane,  Lower  Zambesi: 

• '  Our  work  here  is  progressing  every 
day.  Thanks  be  to  the  Sacred  Heart  of 
Jesus !  It  was  the  Sacred  Heart  that 
blessed  our  station  at  Quilimane.  Here 
we  tried  to  open  an  industrial  school, 
which  dragged  out  a  sickly  existence  for 
some  years.  There  was  much  labor,  hard- 
ships untold,  for  the  missionaries,  and 
hardly  any  results.  Last  year,  happily, 
after  the  school  had  placidly  expired,  the 
reverend  Father  Superior  decided  to  place 
the  mission  under  the  title  and  invocation 
of  the  Sacred  Heart,  promising,  at  the 
same  time,  to  build  a  chapel  in  its  honor. 
The  same  day  that  this  resolution  was 
taken,  a  negro-woman  came  to  call  the 
Father  to  baptize  her  sick  child  ;  and 
ever  since  both  men  and  women  of  all 
ages  have  presented  themselves  at  the 
mission  of  the  Sacred  Heart  for  instruc- 
tion and  baptism. 

"  So  far,  the  poor  missionary  of  Quili- 
mane could  record  no  more  than  ten  or 
twenty  Master  confessions  as  the  result 
of  his  apostolic  zeal  and  labors.  And 
now,  what  a  change!  In  the  first  six 


months  the  Sacred  Heart  has  already 
given  to  the  new  mission  four  hundred 
eon  verts  from  paganism.  These  recently 
converted  Callirs  approach  the  Sacra- 
ments frequently.  On  June  21,  we  cele- 
brated, for  the  first  time,  the  First  Com- 
munion, with  solemnity.  During  the 
month  of  June  there  was  a  great  revival 
of  fervor  among  our  new  Christians.  The 
first  eight  days  of  June  we  had  more  bap- 
tisms and  Communions  than  in  the  two 
preceding  months.  No  day  passed  with- 
out some  baptisms.  When  any  threat- 
ened to  pass  without  bringing  any,  the 
missionary  father,  in  all  simplicity,  would 
light  a  candle  before  the  statue  of  the 
Sacred  Heart,  and  soon  a  negro  woman 
would  present  herself  with  a  child  to  be 
baptized.  Praised  be  the  Sacred  Heart 
of Jesus !  " 

CHINA. — "  It  is  a  source  of  great  con- 
solation tome,"  writes  Mgr.  Bulte\  Vicar 
Apostolic  of  South-East  Tcheli,  to  the 
Director  General  of  the  Apostleship  ot 
Prayer,  "  to  be  able  to  extend  to  the  entire 
Mission  what  Father  Neveux  recounts  of 
the  protection  accorded  to  his  district  by 
the  Sacred  Heart  of  Jesus.  Evil  reports 
were  spread  against  the  Europeans  on 
occasion  of  the  Chinese-Japanese  war, 
which  were  calculated  to  cause  us  grave 
apprehension  for  the  future.  The  ex- 
treme distress  of  a  great  portion  of  the 
population  of  the  Vicariate,  which  was 
visited  by  disastrous  and  fatal  inunda- 
tions in  the  autumn  of  1894  and  in  the 
spring  of  1895,  exposed  us  to  depreda- 
tions of  different  kinds.  Despite  all  this, 
we  were  able,  with  the  help  of  the  Sacred 
Heart,  which  we  solicited  in  a  thousand 
ways,  to  continue  our  sacred  ministry 
with  fruit. 

' '  We  have  even  registered  a  few  bap- 
tisms more  than  last  year — 1,096  adults 
as  against  1,051,  and  14,290  infants  of 
pagan  parents,  as  against  13,720  in  the 
preceding  year.  The  total  number  of 
Christians  has  been  raised  from  41,682  to 
42,660.  The  number  of  catechumens, 
who  are  regarded  as  sincere,  is  estimated 

at  3-I33-" 

Mgr.  Bult6  gives  an  instance  of  a  Chris- 
tian community  of  7,000  in  his  district, 
who  record  in  the  Treasury  of  Good 
Works  for  one  year  no  fewer  than  703,- 
206  Rosaries — a  number  which  would  put 
most  of  our  Centres  to  shame  !  We  hold 
over  the  interesting  letter  of  Father 
Neveux  for  our  next  issue. 


Cardinal  By  the  time  this  number 

SatoiH.  of  the  MESSENGER  reaches 
our  subscribers  Mgr.  Satolli  will  have 
received  the  Cardinal's  biretta.  The 
Papal  Delegate,  like  his  illustrious  patron, 
Leo  XIII.,  has  always  been  a  warm  friend 
of  the  MESSENGER  OF  THE  SACRED 
HEART,  and  thoroughly  interested  in  the 
work  of  the  League.  A  brilliant  pupil  of 
the  Athenaeum  of  Perugia,  an  eloquent 
and  learned  professor  of  the  Propaganda 
he  was  chosen  by  the  Sovereign  Pontiff  as 
the  first  Papal  Delegate  to  the  United 
States.  In  the  discharge  of  this  arduous 
office  he  has  been  faithful  to  the  trust 
confided  to  him,  and,  as  a  reward  of  his 
fidelity  the  Holy  Father  raises  him  to  the 
dignity  of  a  Prince  of  the  Church.  The 
MESSENGER  but  discharges  a  pleasing 
duty  when  it  congratulates  the  new  Car- 
dinal on  this  honor  so  well  deserved  and 
asks  the  Associates  of  the  League  to  pray 
that  Cardinal  Satolli  may  live  many 
years  to  promote  the  cause  of  Christ's 
Church,  the  cause  to  which  he  dedicated 
his  life. 

The  The  present  number  of 

MESSENGER,  j^e  MESSENGER  Speaks  for 
itself.  The  deed  is  more  eloquent  than 
the  promise.  In  realizing  the  present 
improvements,  the  MESSENGER  shows  its 
keen  appreciation  of  the  task  it  has  to 
perform.  The  MESSENGER  has  to  do  a 
divinely  appointed  work,  the  spread  of 
devotion  to  the  Sacred  Heart,  and  must 
therefore  do  it  well.  Hence  all  the  re- 
sources it  can  command  are  directed  to 
the  accomplishment  of  its  mission. 
These  resources  are  financial,  literary 
and  artistic.  The  first  of  these  three  is 
limited  to  the  small  revenue  derived  from 
the  subscriptions.  But  this  small  amount 
which  has  been  scrupulously  employed 
in  improving  the  MESSENGER  without 
advancing  the  price  has  enabled  the  edit- 
tors  to  present  to  the  Catholics  of  this 
country  the  best  printed  and  most  artisti- 
cally illustrated  devotional  magazine  pub- 
lished. Its  literary  merit  is  by  no  means 
inferior  to  any  of  our  many  well  edited 
Catholic  magazines. 

The  improvements  realized  in  the  new 
form  entail  additional  expense  and   we 

80 


look  to  the  hearty  co-operation  of  our 
patrons  and  of  the  members  of  the  League 
to  help  us.  If  each  of  our  subscribers 
would  secure  but  one  new  subscriber,  it 
would  be  of  no  small  assistance.  The 
Promoters  of  the  League  have  here  an 
opportunity  of  enlarging  their  sphere  of 
action  and  of  discharging  more  perfectly 
the  office  their  name  implies.  They 
cannot  better  promote  the  devotion  to  the 
Sacred  Heart  than  by  endeavoring  to 
place  the  MESSENGER,  the  organ  of  the 
Sacred  Heart,  in  every  Catholic  family. 
We  feel  confident  that  we  do  not  look 
forward  in  vain  to  a  practical  apprecia- 
tion of  our  efforts  by  the  Promoters  and 
Associates  of  the  League. 


The  Scope 

of  the 


As  the  mission  of  the 
MESSENGER  is  to  bring 
MESSENGER.  about  a  union  of  every 
Christian  heart  with  the  Heart  of  Jesus 
and  to  effect  co-operation  with  the  desires 
of  the  Sacred  Heart,  it  is  clear  that  the 
scope  of  the  MESSENGER  is  as  extensive 
as  are  the  objects  in  which  Christ  Him- 
self is  interested.  Hence,  though  at  first 
sight  some  of  the  subjects  treated  in  our 
pages  may  seem  to  be  foreign  to  our 
mission,  still,  on  reflection,  they  will  be 
found  to  be  perfectly  consonant  with  it. 
Do  these  articles  chronicle  the  triumphs 
of  Christ's  Church  in  any  quarter  of  the 
globe,  then  they  gladden  our  hearts  by 
the  knowledge  of  facts  that  please  the 
divine  Heart.  Do  they  paint  her  strug- 
gles, then  they  quicken  our  interest  in 
His  cause.  Do  they  portray  the  beauty 
of  His  service  and  the  glory  and  joy  of 
His  faithful  followers,  they  stimulate  our 
desires  to  follow  Him  more  closely.  Do 
they  teach  us  how  to  shape  our  lives 
aright,  they  tell  us  how  to  reach  Him. 
Do  they,  while  amusing,  inculcate 
Christian  virtues,  then  they  show  us  the 
adornment  of  the  soul  worthy  of  union 
with  Him.  By  their  effects  must  they 
be  judged,  and  as  all  honest  earthly  pur- 
suits are  but  means  to  eternal  union  with 
Christ,  'their  treatment  in  view  of  that 
union  is  within  the  scope  of  the  MES- 
SENGER, which  seeks  to  teach  men  to 
find  God  in  all  things,  and  not  to  rest  in 
anything  except  in  union  with  Him. 


DIRECTOR'S    REVIEW. 


81 


st.  Joseph.  ( )n  December  8,  1870,  a 

Pmtronofthe      i'o,,tifical  decree  declared 

1    St.   Joseph    the  Patron  of 

the    I'niversal     Church.        It    was     the 

answer  of  the  Holy  Father,   Pius  IX., 

to  the  ardent  desires  and  prayers  of  the 

faithful  all  over  the  world. 

THE  MKSSKNC.KK  oi-  THK  SACRED 
H  I:\KT,  in  various  countries  and  lan- 
guages, played  a  prominent  part  in  pro- 
moting this  new  honor  for  the  spouse  of 
tli-  Immaculate  Virgin  and  the  foster- 
father  of  Jesus  Christ. 

It  was  in  most  trying  times  that  Pius 
IX.  had  recourse  to  St.  Joseph  in  behalf 
of  the  Church.  The  revolutionary  party 
in  Italy  had  seized  upon  the  patrimony 
of  the  Vicar  of  Christ,  and  sectaries  were 
scattering  everywhere  the  seeds  of  rebel- 
lion against  the  true  faith.  France,  too, 
was  in  the  throes  of  war.  Never  was 
there  a  more  opportune  time  for  invoking 
the  powerful  support  of  the  Guardian  of 
the  Holy  Family.  Nor  does  the  twenty- 
6fth  anniversary  find  us  in  less  need  of 
his  assistance.  Realizing  this,  Leo  XIII. 
invites  all  the  faithful  to  unite  in  cele- 
brating this  jubilee  of  the  Protector  of 
the  Universal  Church. 

A  committee  was  appointed  to  attend 
to  its  solemnization  in  Rome,  under  the 
patronage  of  His  Eminence,  Cardinal 
Parocchi.  Mgr.  Sebastiani,  Canon  of  St. 
John  Lateran,  is  the  President.  Novenas 
and  triduums  in  honor  of  St.  Joseph  will 
be  made,  and  the  jubilee  festival  will  be 
celebrated,  by  special  favor  of  the  Pope, 
on  the  third  Sunday  of  Advent,  being  the 
octave  of  the  Immaculate  Conception  of 
our  Blessed  Lady. 

A  decree  of  the  Congregation  of  Rites, 
Urbi  et  Orbi,  declares  that  on  this  Sun- 
day, in  all  the  churches  in  the  city  and 
in  the  world  where  a  preparatory  novena 
or  triduum  has  been  made,  a  solemn 
votive  Mass,  with  Gloria  and  Credo,  may 
be  celebrated  in  honor  of  St.  Joseph.  In 
the  other  Masses  on  this  day  the  com- 
memoration of  the  feast  of  the  Patronage 
must  be  added. 

How  many  motives  we  have  for  con- 
fidence in  St.  Joseph!  The  divinely 
apjxnnted  guardian  of  Jesus  and  Mary, 
whom  they  obeyed  for  so  many  years,  has 
not  lost  his  power,  for  relationship  is  not 
changed  in  heaven,  and  will  be  refused 
nothing,  especially  when  the  interests  of 
Christ  are  in  question. 

It   has   been    well    said    that    (i;>d    has 
made  Joseph,   as    it    \\\r<-.   His   min 
plenipotentiary  and  His  treasurer-general 
in   dispensing  graces  for  souls.      This  is 
in  accordance  with  what  St.  Teresa  savs  : 


"  Other  saints  help  us  in  such  and  such 
a  need ;  but  the  power  of  St.  Joseph 
extends  to  all  our  need- 


Fruit8  Summing  up  the  work 

of  a  year  we  get  an  idea 

of   what    the    league    is 

doing  in  this   country  for  the  glory   of 

God.     The  result    fills    us   with    grati- 

tude for  the  revelation  of  a  devotion  so 

suited  to  the  times  and  which  draws  men 

so  sweetly  to  the  sacrament  of  God's  love. 

1,028  Diplomas  of  Aggregation  to 
the  Apostleship  of  Prayer,  were  issued 
during  1895,  making  a  total  of  53,139 
parishes,  communities,  schools,  and  other 
institutions  aggregated  throughout  the 
world. 

400  Local  Centres  of  the  league  were 
established  in  the  United  States  in  1895, 
making  over  3,500  Centres  in  communi- 
cation with  this  Central  Direction. 

At  973  Solemn  Receptions  of  Promo- 
ters 11,027  received  the  indulgenced 
Crosses  and  Diplomas  during  1895, 
making  in  all  52,567  who  have  received 
them  in  the  United  States. 

421,000  Certificates  of  Admission  to 
the  Apostleship  of  Prayer  were  issued  by 
this  Central  Direction  during  the  year, 
making  the  total  membership  at  present 
2,526,000.  There  were  100,000  more  ad- 
mitted this  year  than  last. 

183,000  new  Associates  were  registered 
this  year  for  the  2d  Degree;  1,200,000 
Associates  now  receive  the  monthly 
Decade  Leaflets  ;  in  the  United  States 
800,000  Associates  make,  at  least,  a 
Monthly  Communion  of  Reparation. 

There  are  at  present  about  23,000,000 
Associates  in  the  whole  world. 


First  Friday 


At  the  beginning  of  the 


in  January.    vear  jus^  closjng  we   were 


advised  in  the  MESSENGER  to  select  the 
First  Friday  of  last  January  as  a  suitable 
occasion  to  offer  the  whole  year  to  the 
Sacred  Heart.  It  will  be  profitable  on 
the  First  Friday  of  1896  to  look  back 
over  the  year  just  ended  and  see  how 
faithful  we  have  been  to  our  offering. 
I  f  we  have  adhered  to  it  we  have  great 
cause  for  rejoicing,  and  should  hasten  to 
consecrate  the  coming  year  to  the  Sacred 
Heart  that  it  may  l>e  a  year  of  still 
greatei  blessings.  If,  during  the  past 
we  have  sometimes  been  unfaithful 
to  our  promise,  let  us  learn  from  our  in- 
fidelity where  the  danger  lies,  and 
-eiKi<iu-!\  like  the  means  to  shun  it 
(luring  the  coming  year  that  our  new 
offering  may  l>e  complete,  a  joy  to  the 
Sue  red  Heart  ami  .1  Messing  to  ourselves. 


CHRIST  IN  TYPE  AND  PROPHECY.  By 
A.  J.  Maas,  S.J.,  Professor  of  Oriental 
Languages  in  Woodstock  College,  Md. 
Vol.  II.  New  York  :  Benziger  Brothers, 
1896.  i2mo.  Pages  500.  Price  $2.00. 

This  volume  completes  one  of  the  most 
important  works  on  Scripture  published 
in  our  age.  There  have  been  lives  of 
Christ  of  various  kinds — popular  and 
learned,  devotional  and  scientific — in 
good  number,  but  few  have  attempted  to 
give  a  complete  and  systematic  commen- 
tary on  the  prophecies  of  the  Old  Testa- 
ment bearing  on  the  Messias.  No  such 
work,  to  our  knowledge,  by  Catholic  or 
Protestant,  has  thus  far  existed  in  the 
English  language ;  and  we  are  not  sure 
that  there  has  been  any  that  is  altogether 
complete  in  any  language.  And  yet  the 
Messianic  idea  is  the  soul  of  the  Scrip- 
tures of  the  Old  Law,  without  which 
they  have  neither  meaning  nor  purpose. 

No  study  can  be  more  interesting  to 
the  Bible  scholar  than  that  of  the  Mes- 
sianic types  and  prophecies — the  grad- 
ual development  of  the  Messianic  idea 
from  the  somewhat  indefinite  promise 
made  to  our  first  parents,  until  it  finally 
takes  the  most  definite  shape  in  the 
Psalms  of  David  and  the  visions  of  the 
prophets.  This  development  in  all  its 
phases  and  circumstances  is  brought  out 
in  the  work  before  us.  In  the  first  vol- 
ume the  reverend  author,  after  a  general 
introduction,  treated  those  prophecies 
which  have  reference  to  the  genealogy, 
the  birth,  the  infancy,  the  various  names 
of  the  Messias.  In  the  present  volume 
he  continues,  on  the  same  plan,  to  treat 
of  those  that  bear  upon  His  offices,  His 
public  life,  His  sufferings  and  death,  His 
glory. 

Thus  the  whole  work  is  divided  into 
eight  parts  of  nearly  equal  volume.  Each 
prophecy  or  type  bearing  on  these  dif- 
ferent heads  is  treated  in  a  separate 
chapter  or  section,  in  which  the  learned 
author  pursues  the  following  method  : 
He  first  premises  an  introduction,  giving 
the  context  and  establishing  the  Messi- 
anic character  of  the  type  or  prophecy. 
Then  follows  a  full  commentary  on  the 

82 


text.  Finally  the  logical  conclusions 
which  follow  from  the  text  are  briefly  and 
clearly  formulated. 

It  would  be  impossible  here  to  give  any 
idea  of  the  comprehensiveness,  thorough- 
ness and  erudition  of  this  learned  work. 
Let  students  of  Scripture,  who  certainly 
cannot  afford  to  ignore  it,  examine  it  for 
themselves.  They  will  find  that,  while 
it  unfolds  to  all  the  unspeakable  treasures 
of  the  Old  Testament,  it  leaves  no  ques- 
tion touching  on  the  subject  it  treats 
without  a  solution,  which,  if  not  entirely 
satisfactory,  will  be  at  least  the  best 
obtainable  in  the  present  advanced  state 
of  Biblical  science.  The  value  of  the 
work  for  apologetical  purposes  is  incal- 
culable. It  opens  a  wide  field  for  the 
preacher  and  the  controversialist.  The 
argument,  reduced  to  its  simplest  terms, 
is  convincing  alike  for  agnostic,  Jew  and 
pagan  :  "  God  cannot  testify  to  what  is 
false.  But  God  has,  by  means  of  the 
Messianic  prophecies,  testified  to  the 
divinity  and  divine  mission  of  Jesus. 
Consequently  Jesus  had  a  divine  mission 
and  nature  "  (Vol.  I.,  p.  25).  We  have 
much  reason  to  be  thankful  for  this  valu- 
able gift  of  talent  and  industry. 

THE  SPIRITUAL  EXERCISES  OF  AN 
EIGHT  DAYS'  RETREAT.  Arranged  for 
general  use  by  the  Rev.  Bonaventure 
Hammer,  O.S.B.  St.  Louis,  Mo.:  B. 
Herder.  1895.  i2tno.  Pages  259.  Price 
$1.00. 

This  book  is  both  instructive  and  edify- 
ing. In  plain  and  simple  language  it 
presents  to  the  reader  the  eternal  truths, 
the  means  of  salvation,  and  the  maxims 
and  practices  of  a  Christian  life  in  a  series 
of  meditations,  spiritual  readings  and 
conferences,  systematically  arranged  for 
an  eight-days'  retreat.  There  are  five 
exercises  set  apart  for  each  day — two 
meditations  (one  for  the  forenoon  and 
one  for  the  afternoon),  one  conference, 
one  spiritual  reading,  and  a  short  recapit- 
ulation, intended  for  the  points  of  the 
morning  meditation.  The  various  exer- 
cises abound  in  good,  solid  thought,  alid 
contain  nothing  that  may  not  be  practi- 


BOOK   NOTICES. 


83 


cally  applied  by  the  ordinary  Christian 
living  in  the  world. 

Technically  we  might  take  exception  to 
the  practice  of  making  the  morning  medi- 
tation a  repetition  of  the  exercises  of  the 
preceding  day.  The  proper  time  for  repe- 
titions is  the  evening,  when  the  mind  is 
tired.  New  matter  should  be  given  for 
the  morning  meditation,  when  the  mind 
is  fresh.  Besides,  in  an  eight-days'  re- 
treat, with  four  or  five  exercises  a  day,  we 
would  expect  at  least  three  days  to  be  de- 
voted to  the  meditation  of  the  life  of  our 
Lord.  The  Mysteries  of  Bethlehem  and 
Nazareth  and  the  public  ministry  of  our 
Lord  cannot  fail  of  their  effect  on  the 
Christian  in  the  world  more  than  on  the 
religious.  On  the  other  hand,  subjects 
like  Prayer,  Growth  in  Holiness,  etc.,  are 
better  suited  for  conferences  than  for 
meditation.  However,  the  words  of  the 
Apostle  may  be  applied  here  :  "  One  after 
this  manner,  another  after  that. " 

ST.  PETER.  His  NAME  AND  OFFICE. 
By  T.  W.  Allies,  K.S.G.  with  a  Preface 
by  the  Rev.  Luke  Rivington,  M.A. 
London  :  Catholic  Truth  Society.  1895. 
121110.  Pages  xii.  and  332.  Price  2s.  6d. 

The  primacy  of  St.  Peter  and  of  his 
successor,  the  Roman  Pontiff,  is  the  basis 
of  Catholic  unity.  It  is  the  cardinal 
pivot  upon  which  hinges  the  organic 
union  of  Christendom  now  so  eagerly 
looked  for  by  Catholics  and  Protestants. 
This  circumstance  makes  the  appearance 
of  this  excellent  work  most  timely.  It 
is  taken  in  the  main  from  the  Latin  work 
of  Father  Passaglia  on  the  Prerogatives 
of  St.  Peter,  which  has  thus  far  been  un- 
surpassed on  this  special  question  of 
fundamental  theology.  The  argument 
is  based  exclusively  on  Holy  Scripture, 
treating  in  extenso  the  various  texts  of 
the  New  Testament  bearing  on  St.  Peter 
and  his  office.  The  primacy  of  St.  Peter 
is  developed  before  us.  This  office  is 
promised  in  the  very  name  which  he  re- 
ceived from  his  Master — the  rock,  the 
foundation  of  the  Church,  against  which 
the  powers  of  hell  shall  not  prevail.  It 
is  conferred  on  him  with  the  words  : 
"  Thou  art  Peter,  and  upon  this  rock  will 
I  build  my  Church.  .  .  .  And  I  will 
give  thee  the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of 
heaven,  and  whatsoever  thou  shalt  bind 
on  earth  shall  be  bound  in  heaven  ;  and 
whatsoever  thou  shalt  loose  on  earth 
shall  be  loosed  in  heaven."  He  was  sol- 
emnly invested  with  this  power  when  the 
Saviour  gave  him  charge  to  feed,  rule, 
and  govern  His  entire  flock,  saying: 
"  Feed  my  lambs  ;  feed  mj'  sheep."  St. 


Peter  also  exercised  this  supreme  author- 
ity over  the  apostles  and  the  faithful,  as 
may  be  seen  from  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles. 
The  supremacy  of  St.  Peter  is  not  made 
to  rest  on  any  one  text  in  particular,  but 
on  the  cumulative  evidence  of  all,  taken 
in  their  context  and  their  connection  with 
one  another.  Thus  the  argument  is  com- 
plete. The  treatment  is  luminous,  and 
as  popular  as  the  nature  of  the  subject 
could  bear  The  make-up  of  the  book  is 
very  tasteful.  It  is  destined,  we  have  no 
doubt,  to  do  grand  service  in  the  present 
movement  for  reunion. 

ANGUCAN  FALLACIES;  OR  LORD 
HALIFAX  ON  REUNION.  By  the  Rev. 
Luke  Rivington,  M.A.  London:  Catho- 
lic Truth  Society.  12 mo.  Pages  114. 
Price  8  pence. 

Father  Rivington,  in  that  interesting 
style  peculiar  to  him,  reviews  the  his- 
tory of  the  Anglican  schism  and  of  the 
various  fruitless  efforts  of  reunion  made 
since  the  days  of  Henry  VIII.  to  our  own 
time.  He  sums  up  the  effect  of  his 
study  in  the  following  conclusions : 
"(i)  The  idea  of  unity  contained  in  the 
metaphor  which  our  Ix>rd  used  of  the 
Church,  i'/~.  .•  that  of  a  kingdom,  involves 
a  society  linked  together  by  visible  com- 
munion. (2)  None  of  the  Fathers  coun- 
tenance the  notion  that  the  unity  of  the 
Church  consists  in  her  union  with  our 
Ix>rd,  and  not  also  in  visible  union  and 
intercommunion  between  the  various 
parts  of  the  Church.  (3)  The  occasional 
suspensions  of  intercommunion  that 
have  taken  place  in  past  times  amongst 
those  still  reckoned  as  within  the  visible 
Church  afford  no  parallel  to  the  chasm 
that  has  long  yawned  between  England 
and  Rome.  (4)  Those  in  communion 
with  Rome  do  present  the  spectacle  of 
unity  amongst  themselves  which  indi- 
cates a  supernatural  aid.  (5)  Reunion 
must,  therefore,  involve  a  restoration  to 
this  unity.  It  will  be  the  work  of  the 
Spirit  to  gather  men  into  the  unity 
already  achieved  on  so  large  a  scale,  and 
in  respect  of  such  a  vast  range  of  truth . 
as  is  to  be  found  in  the  Roman  Catholic 
Church." 

REASONS  FOR  REJECTING  ANGLICAN 
ORDERS.  By  the  Rev.  Sydney  F.  Smith. 
S.J.  London:  Catholic  Troth  Society. 
1 21110.  Pages  150.  Price  is. 

This  is  a  very  thorough  and  compact 
little  treatise,  and  the  mo.st  up-to-date 
yet  published  on  tin  .ther 

Smith's  contention  is  lh.it  Anglican 
orders  are  to  IK-  rejected  because  the 


84- 


BOOK  NOTICES. 


Anglican  Ordinal  is  not  the  form  of  the 
Church,  but  a  downright  and  intentional 
corruption  of  it,  in  a  heretical  sense  ;  be- 
cause the  Anglican  form  is  a  fonn  of 
man's  devising,  substituted,  in  defiance 
of  all  the  laws  of  prudence,  for  the  fonn 
which  is  the  venerable  and  apostolic 
inheritance  of  the  Church  ;  and  because 
it  is  uncertain  whether  Barlow,  who 
officiated  at  the  consecration  of  Parker, 
from  whom  the  Anglican  succession  is 
derived,  had  himself  the  episcopal  char- 
acter, and  whether  the  essentials  of  the 
ritual  were  carried  out  in  the  consecra- 
tion act.  He  concludes': 

"  How  a  Catholic  can  anticipate  that 
the  Church  will  ever  give  her  sanction 
to  orders,  over  the  value  of  which  so 
much  doubt  hangs,  or  allow  those  who 
have  no  other  title  to  priesthood  to  stand 
at  her  altars  is  more  than  we  are  able  to 
understand.  And  if  Anglicans  can  rely 
upon  their  efficacy  with  perfect  content- 
ment, generation  after  generation,  they 
must  forgive  us  for  inferring  that,  how- 
ever much  they  may  imagine  themselves 
to  believe  in  apostolic  succession,  their 
belief  is  altogether  wanting  in  the  in- 
tense earnestness  which  characterizes 
otirs. " 

POPULAR  INSTRUCTIONS  ON  MARRIAGE. 
By  Very  Rev.  Ferreol  Girardey,  C.SS.R. 
New  York  :  Benziger  Brothers.  321110. 
Pages  190.  Price  50  cents. 

This  is  a  very  timely  little  book.  It 
treats  in  a  plain  and  popular  style  the 
dignity  of  marriage,  its  indissolubility, 
mixed  marriages,  preparation  for  mar- 
riage, duties  of  married  people,  duties  of 
parents,  the  education  of  children  ;  to 
which  are  appended  a  rule  of  life  for 
young  people,  an  instruction  on  the  ex- 
amination of  conscience,  and  some  prac- 
tical admonitions  from  the  writings  of 
St.  Alphonsus.  It  deserves  a  place  in 
every  Christian  family,  and  is  sure  to  do 
good  to  young  and  old  alike. 

HISTORICAL  SKETCHES  of  the  Catholic 
Church  Institutions  of  Philadelphia.  A 


Parish  Register  and  Book  of  Reference 
Philadelphia:  Daniel  H.  Mahoney.  8vo. 
Pages  230.  Price  50  cents. 

These  sketches  are  of  more  than  local 
interest,  as  they  practically  contain  the 
history  of  Catholicity  in  the  archdiocese 
of  Philadelphia,  as  embodied  in  the 
churches  and  institutions,  from  the  foun- 
dation of  St.  Joseph's  Church  in  1732,  to- 
our  own  day.  The  historical  items  have 
in  each  case  been  submitted  for  revision 
to  the  pastors  of  churches  and  the  heads- 
of  institutions,  so  that  they  may  be  pre- 
sumed to  be  fairly  accurate.  It  is  grati- 
fying to  observe  the  rapid  and  solid  pro- 
gress of  the  Church  in  the  Quaker  City. 

SWAN  S  WANSON,  the  American  Citizen . 
Showing  how  he  joined  and  why  he 
abandoned  the  A.  P.  A.  By  Hon.  Michael 
J.  Doyle,  Ex-member  of  the  Michigan 
Legislature.  Chicago  :  J  .  S.  Hyland  & 
Co.  Pages  309. 

Truth  is  sometimes  stranger  than  fic- 
tion. Those  who  never,  heard  of  the 
tactics  of  the  A.  P.  A.  might  be  inclined 
to  regard  this  book  as  sensational.  Yet  it 
is  not  only  based  on.  truth,  but  most  of 
its  incidents  are  literally  true.  Swan 
Swanson  is  a  sturdy  Swede,  who,  like 
many  of  his  countrymen,  came  to  this 
country  in  quest  of  fortune.  He  is 
niether  a  philosopher  nor  a  litterateur,, 
nor  the  privat-docent  of  a  German  Uni- 
versity, nor  the  heir  to  millions,  like  Dr. 
Claudius.  He  is  a  youth  of  sound,  stal- 
wart common  sense,  whose  lot  is  cast 
among  the  struggling  millions.  He  rises- 
to  eminence  through  his  own  merits. 
His  trials  and  triumphs  are  told,  and 
well  told,  in  this  volume.  This  story 
puts  before  us  a  phase  of  American  life 
before  which  the  conventionalities  of  the 
' '  four  hundred  ' '  and  of  the  distinguished 
foreigners  of  New  York  and  Newport, 
dwindle  into  insignificance.  While  it  re- 
veals an  appalling  state  of  depravity,  it  is 
not  a  pessimistic  story.  The  evil  is  more 
than  compensated  by  the  portrayal  of 
characters  of  sterling  and  robust  virtue.  . 


IN  THANKSGIVING  FOR  GRACES  OBTAINED. 

TOTAL  NUMBER  OF  THANKSGIVINGS  FOR  LAST  MONTH,  11,104. 

"  In  all  things  give  thanks."     (I.  Thes.,  v,  18.) 


ILLINOIS,    NOVEMBER    i. — A 

young  man,  who  had  given  himself  up 
to  all  kinds  of  excesses  for  five  years, 
and  whose  conversion  seemed  hopeless, 
returned  to  his  duties  after  his  friends 
had  recommended  him  to  the  Blessed 
Virgin  and  the  prayers  of  the  League. 

BALTIMORE,  MD.,  NOVEMBER  3. — A 
seminarian,  who  was  much  distressed 
by  a  nervous  affection,  wishes  to  return 
thanks  for  relief  which  he  obtained  after 
making  a  novena  of  Communions  in 
honor  of  the  Sacred  Heart  and  our  Lady 
of  Perpetual  Help. 

ST.  JOSEPH,  Mo.,  NOVEMBER  3. — 
Thanks  are  returned  for  the  saving  of  a 
large  piece  of  property  through  the 
Sacred  Heart.  It  was  to  be  sold  for  a 
debt  and  the  money  to  pay  it  was  re- 
ceived from  an  unexpected  quarter  at  the 
last  minute. 

BLOOMINGTON,  ILL.,  NOVEMBER  3. — 
I  return  thanks  for  the  safety  of  my  four 
children.  The  oldest  took  scarlet  fever 
and  two  doctors  said  nothing  could  pre- 
vent the  others  from  catching  it.  I  prom- 
ised publication  and  a  monthly  Mass 
for  the  souls  in  purgatory. 

GALLITZIN,  PA.,  Nov.  4. — A  mother 
returns  thanks  for  the  cure  of  a  headache, 
which  was  so  severe  that  it  almost  threat- 
ened to  deprive  her  of  her  reason,  also 
for  several  other  favors  received. 

OMAHA,  NEB.,  Nov.  5. — Thanks  are 
returned  for  a  spiritual  favor  after  invok- 
ing the  Guardian  Angel  of  the  person 
who  was  to  be  the  instrument  of  confer- 
ring the  favor ;  also  for  the  recovery  of 
a  person  seriously  injured. 

COUNCIL  Hi.i  i-i-s,  IOWA,  Nov.  6. — A 
Promoter  returns  thanks  for  the  happy 
death  of  a  man  who  had  neglected  his 


duties  for  twenty-five  years.  He  was 
recommended  to  the  League  and  publi- 
cation was  promised.  Soon  after  he 
asked  for  a  priest  and  received  the  laM 
Sacraments. 

HORANIFF,  KANSAS,  NOVEMBER  6. — 
A  prayer  was  granted  by  the  Sacred 
Heart.  The  favor — means  to  obtain 
money — was  not  possible  except  through 
divine  power.  A  Mass,  a  Communion  and 
publication  were  promised. 

HANFORD,  CAL.,  NOVEMBER  6. — I  re- 
ceived a  severe  bruise  on  my  left  ankle. 
It  swelled,  became  black,  hard  and  pain- 
ful, and  seemed  a  serious  injury.  Nothing 
relieved  it  until  I  bound  the  Badge  on 
the  affected  spot,  left  it  there,  and  used 
nothing  else.  In  a  short  time  it  wa.s 
entirely  healed,  and  has  caused  no  further 
trouble. 

STEPHAN,  S.  DAK.,  NOVEMBER  7. — 
Thanks  are  offered  for  the  preservation 
of  the  Indian  Mission  Chapel,  the  Sisters' 
and  the  Girls'  building,  while  the  main 
building,  only  sixty-four  feet  distant,  \\a.- 
burned  to  the  ground  on  October  30. 

PHILADELPHIA,  PA.,  NOVEMBER  9.— 
Sincere  thanks  are  offered  for  two  great 
temporal  favors :  one  was  the  excellent 
sale  of  some  property,  and  the  other  \\.t 
the  securing  of  a  good  Catholic  tenant 
for  an  empty  house.     A  mass  and  publi 
cation    were    promised.       On    the    Firs' 
Friday  of  this  month  the  latter  favor  was 
granted. 

— IOWA,  NOVEMBER    10. — An  A 
ciate  returns  thanks  for  the  restoration 
of  two  sums  of  money,  through  the  inter 

<>n  of  St.  Anthony.     A  promisi 
made    to    assist   at    two    Masses,    re. 
Holy  Communion  twice,   recite  two  r<> 
saries  and  to  publish  the  favors. 


86 


IN  THANKSGIVING  FOR  GRACES  OBTAINED. 


PORTSMOUTH,  VA.,  NOVEMBER  10.— 
Two  favors  are  gratefully  acknowledged. 
A  father,  who  had  been  away  from  the 
sacraments  for  many  years,  was  recon- 
ciled to  God,  and  died  in  peace.  A 
splendid  position  was  obtained,  after 
recommending  it  to  the  prayers  of  the 
League  and  promising  a  donation  to  the 
most  needy  mission,  although  there 
seemed  not  a  shadow  of  a  chance  to 
obtain  it. 

NEW  YORK,  N.  Y.,  NOVEMBER  16. — 
About  a  year  ago  a  Promoter  went  into 
business  for  herself.  Times  were  hard, 
and  she  was  not  successful.  Forced  to 
give  up  the  business,  she  applied  to  her 
former  employers,  but  her  place  was 
filled.  Other  applications  and  advertise- 
ments were  fruitless.  Her  funds  were 
dwindling  down,  and  she  lost,  by  death, 
her  beloved  brother.  One  day  she  called 
her  brother  by  name,  and  said :  "If 
death  has  not  broken  our  affection,  and  if 
you  can  hear  and  help  me,  do  so  at  once, 
and  I  shall  have  a  Mass,  in  honor  of  the 
Sacred  Heart,  said  for  you  every  month.  " 
A  few  hours  later  a  letter  came  from  an 
unthought-of  source,  bidding  her  call 
next  day  on  a  certain  firm.  She  did  so, 
and  got  a  position  equal  to  her  former 
one. 

NEW  YORK,  N.  Y.,  NOVEMBER  18. — A 
girl  was  cured  of  a  serious  mental  trouble, 
that  threatened  her  health  and  useful- 
ness, by  wearing  the  Badge  and  by  prayer. 
The  burden  has  been  lifted  from  her 
brain  and  heart,  and  she  is  able  to  per- 
form her  duties. 

POCAHONTAS,   ARK.,   NOVEMBER    21. — 

A  man  was  mortally  wounded  by  being 
thrown  from  a  wagon  ;  he  was  knocked 
senseless,  and  both  legs  were  crushed  off. 
It  was  thought  that  he  would  never  revive. 
Devotions  in  honor  of  the  Sacred  Heart 
were  promised,  as  well  as  publication. 
In  a  short  time  the  man  recovered  con- 
sciousness, and,  after  devoutly  receiving 
the  last  sacraments,  died  a  happy  death. 
Also,  for  the  recovery  of  a  child  very 
dangerously  sick.  A  novena  of  rosaries 
in  honor  of  the  Blessed  Sacrament,  was 
promised.  The  disease  left  the  child 
after  the  recital  of  the  first  rosary. 

SOUTH  BOSTON,  NOVEMBER  — . — I  had 
been  troubled  with  a  very  sore  eye.  A  doc- 
tor had  treated  it,  but  for  one  week  I  was 
blind.  I  wore  the  Badge  on  it  for  three 
days  and  promised  publication.  In  a 
week  I  was  entirely  cured. 


Spiritual  Favors  :  Conversion  to  the 
faith  of  a  husband;  a  religious  vocation  ; 
a  happy  death  for  one  who  had  been  long 
insane  ;  prevention  of  scandal ;  reclaim- 
ing to  a  good  life  of  two  sons  ;  a  person 
going  to  confession  after  three  years  of 
neglect ;  return  of  a  sinner  who  had  neg- 
lected her  duties  for  nine  years  ;  bringing 
back  of  a  brother  to  his  duties  after 
twenty  years  ;  happy  death  of  a  man  who 
had  not  been  to  his  duties  in  forty  years  ; 
of  a  woman,  away  for  some  fifty  years  ; 
also  many  other  favors. 

Temporal  Favors: — Recovery  of  a  per- 
son given  up  by  the  doctors  ;  a  successful 
surgical  operation ;  speedy  and  perma- 
nent cure  of  severe  pain  in  the  back  by 
using  St.  Ignatius'  water  and  promising 
publication  ;  cure  of  sore  eyes ;  relief 
from  severe  pain  ;  cure  of  heart  disease 
pronounced  incurable  by  doctors  ;  relief 
from  a  stomach  trouble ;  the  easy  death 
of  one  threatened  with  a  painful  agony  ; 
cure  of  a  serious  trouble  of  long  stand- 
ing ;  fruitfulness  for  one  long  barren  ; 
restoration  to  health  of  a  mother  ill  for 
many  years  ;  a  favorable  change  in  a 
fever  on  promising  publication  ;  speedy 
recovery  of  a  child  from  diphtheria,  when 
beyond  medical  aid  ;  recovery  of  an  Asso- 
ciate by  making  a  novena,  from  an  ill- 
ness of  eight  months '  standing ;  a  cure 
through  Ven.  Mother  Barat ;  successful 
operation  on  the  eye  of  an  aged  man, 
the  Badge  was  applied  with  soothing 
effect ;  favorable  settlement  of  an  appar- 
ently hopeless  lawsuit ;  relief  from  pe- 
cuniary embarrassment ;  recovery  of  a 
lost  ticket  of  value;  means  to  pay  an 
important  debt;  work  obtained  in  an 
unexpected  manner ;  protection  during 
three  bad  storms ;  a  remarkable  preserva- 
tion from  fire,  also  from  a  contagious 
disease  ;  escape  on  a  dangerous  sea  voy- 
age ;  also  many  other  favors  obtained 
from  the  Sacred  Heart  through  our  Lady 
under  various  titles,  St.  Joseph,  St. 
Anne,  St.  Anthony,  St.  Ignatius  and 
other  saints. 

Favors  through  the  Badge: — Cure  of 
two  children  from  a  serious  attack  of 
bronchitis  ;  cure  of  a  severe  case  of  neu- 
ralgia and  rheumatism  ;  an  instant  cure 
of  toothache  ;  speedy  relief  of  stiffness  in 
the  neck  ;  relief  from  neuralgia  ;  cure  of 
a  sore  eye  by  applying  Lourdes  water 
and  the  Badge ;  almost  instant  relief 
from  a  dangerous  disease ;  also  many 
other  favors  through  the  Badge  and  the 
Promoter's  Cross. 


THE    AESSENGEF( 


OF    THE 


SACRED     HEART    OF    JESUS 


VOL.  xxxi. 


I  I.I5RUARY,    1896. 


No.  2. 


RESPICE    FINEM. 
By  F.  Jlf. 

OUL,  when  thy  life  is  done,  and  the  day-beam  golden 
Shows  as  a  changing  light,  dim,  mist-en folden, 
That  glimmers  on  a  waste  of  heaving  sea, 
How  will  thy  life-long  wa}-s  then  seem  to  thee  ? 
Like  to  the  beaten  shore,  all  barren,  drear, 
With  cold,  gray  sands,  and  tangled  drift- weed  sere, 
And  empty  shells  and  bleaching  wrecks  bestrewn, 
And  shapes  that  tell  of  death  and  sorrow's  moan  ? 


Or,  will  thy  works  rise  up  like  stars  that  bring 
Radiant  hope  and  lightsome  comforting 
Unto  the  weary  toiler  on  the  wave, 
And  bid  him  do  a  manly  part  and  brave  ? 
For  rest  is  nigh  and  the  warm  light  of  home, 
And  loveful  eyes  are  peering  through  the  gloam, 
And  hearts  are  throbbing  for  him  wistfully. 
I Udying  soul,  what  will  thy  life's  work  be  ? 


Copyright,  1896,  BY  APOSTLESHIP  OF  PRAYBR. 


SAVANA     LA     MAR. 


THE   GEM    OF  THE   ANTILLES. 
By  R.  M.  Bernard. 


WHEN  the  proposition  was  made  to 
us  last  November  to  spend  a  few 
week's  holiday  on  the  island  of  Jamaica 
we  were  at  first  disposed  to  treat  the  idea 
as  a  joke.  Jamaica  for  a  holiday  !  The 
very  thought  of  it  seemed  absurd. 
Visions  of  Yellow  Jack  and  all  sorts  of 
tropical  unhealthiness  were  at  once  sug- 
gested by  the  mere  mention  of  the  name. 
We  had  a  well-defined  idea  that  Kingston 
was  a  second  Sierra  Leone  so  unsavorily 
known  to  English  colonists  as  "the 
white  man's  grave. " 

Our  friend,  however,  was  so  enthusi- 
astic on  the  beauties  of  the  ' '  gem  of  the 
Antilles  "  and  so  earnest  in  his  defence  of 
the  climate,  that  we  at  length  gave  in  a 
weak  and  half-hearted  adhesion  to  his 
plans  for  our  vacation,  and,  after  making 
our  will  (honoris  causd,  as  the  university 
dons  say)  and  bidding  a  tender  farewell 

92 


to  our  friends,  who  all  took  a  quern  dens 
vult  perdere  view  of  the  matter,  we  em- 
barked on  a  comfortable  steamship  for 
what  to  us  was  indeed  a  voyage  of  dis- 
covery. 

We  reached  Kingston,  in  a  trifle  less 
than  five  days,  with  the  vaguest  notions 
of  the  island,  its  natural  attractions  or 
its  degree  of  civilization.  Floating  dimly 
in  our  minds  were  some  hazy  recollec- 
tions of  the  part  played  in  Western  his- 
tory by  the  famous  buccaneers  of  the 
Spanish  Main,  and  during  the  voyage 
from  New  York  our  cicerone  had  told  us 
wonderful  stories  of  the  doings  of  Mans- 
velt,  Davis,  Morgan,  and  the  other  pirate 
heroes  of  Port  Royal.  We  remembered 
that  our  English  history  had  taught  us  in 
our  schooldays  that  Jamaica-  had  been 
taken  from  Spain  by  the  English  under 
Oliver  Cromwell,  and  also  recalled  the 


THE    GEM    OF   THE   ANTILLES. 


93 


fact  that  the  island  had  been  the  great 
centre  of  the  slave  trade  of  the  West 
Indies,  the  importation  of  slaves  in  the 
eighteenth  century  reaching  the  enor- 
mous total  of  half  a  million  souls. 

When  we  landed  at  Kingston  \ve  were 
at  once  struck  with  the  appropriateness 
of  the  island's  name  which  is  believed  to 
be  derived  from  words  meaning  "the 
land  of  water  and  of  wood. ' '  No  descrip- 
tion could  apply  better.  Jamaica  is  in- 
deed a  land  of  water  and  of  wood — with 
a  tew  good-sized  mountain  chains  and 
peaks  thrown  in  to  complete  the  scenic 
effect.  The  entire  island  is  situated 
within  the  tropics  and  as  it  is  traversed, 
as  the  guide  book  says,  by  lofty  moun- 
tain ranges,  every  variety  of  climate  is 
met  with,  from  the  ardent  tropical  tem- 
perature of  the  plains  to  the  cooler  at- 
mosphere of  the  Blue  Mountain  Peak, 
where  the  mercury  occasionally  drops 
to  the  freezing  point.  The  soil  is  won- 
derfully fertile  and,  besides  an  unlimited 
wealth  of  tropical  vegetation,  we  saw 
growing  on  the  plains  many  of  the  fruits 
and  vegetables  that  are  found  only  in 
temperate  latitudes. 

Kingston,  the  capital  of  the  island,  and 
the  most  important  town  in  the  British 
West  Indies,  is  a  very  interesting  place, 
and  we  were  agreeably  disappointed  on 
discovering  that  it  is  quite  an  up-to-date 
city.  Churches  of  every  denomination, 
public  buildings  of  no  mean  pretensions, 
markets,  well-built  and  well-managed 
hotels  and,  last  but  not  least,  several 
miles  of  street-car  lines  speedily  dissi- 
pate one's  ideas  of  tropical  simplicity, 
but  add  greatly  to  the  comfort  and  en- 
joyment of  the  visitor. 

Tourists  unaccustomed  to  tropical  man- 
ners and  customs  cannot  fail  to  be  both 
amused  and  interested  by  this  "city 
under  the  sun."  Everything  is  so  dif- 
ferent from  what  they  have  seen  before, 
and  the  houses,  the  streets,  the  people 
and  the  extravagant  wealth  of  tropical 
vegetation  which  everywhere  abounds, 
are  each  in  turn  the  objects  of  surprise 
and  delighted  admiration. 


Our  friends  in  New  York  who  had 
prophesied  all  sorts  of  disagreeable  ex- 
periences for  us  had  warned  us  that  we 
should  find  Kingston  hotter  than  — 
well,  than  a  record-breaking  September 
day  in  New  York.  It  certainly  is  not  in 
the  plane  of  comparison  with  "(ireen- 
land  's  Icy  Mountains, ' '  but  the  heat  there, 
in  our  experience,  was  no  worse  than  in 
fifty  other  places  in  which  we  had  man- 
aged to  be  tolerably  comfortable  at  dif- 
ferent times.  Compared  to  the  white 
glaring  streets  of  Valetta  in  the  island 
of  Malta,  to  Aden  in  the  Red  Sea,  to 
Colombo  in  Ceylon,  when  the  Simoom 
blows,  or  to  Cooktown  on  the  Queensland 
coast,  we  found  Kingston  as  refreshing  as 
a  glass  of  bitter  ale  in  Melbourne,  when 
the  '  'hot  wind ' '  blew.  The  fact  appears  to 
be  that  the  climatic  character  of  the  town 
has  been  grossly  maligned  and  certainly 
the  numerous  foreign  residents  manage 
to  get  along  very  comfortably  with  a  due 
observance  of  the  ordinary  laws  of  hy- 
giene. 

Kingston  shops  afford  plenty  of  amuse- 
ment to  the  stranger  and  are  oftentimes 
a  trap  to  the  unwary.  They  are  for  the 
most  part  kept  by  natives,  descendants 
of  the  liberated  slaves,  often  with  a  dash 
of  white  blood  evidenced  by  the  great 
variety  of  color  shades. 

As   few    of   these    shopkeepers    have 


BOO     WALK. 


THE   GEM    OF   THE   ANTILLES. 


adopted  the  one-price  system,  such  a 
dialogue  as  this  is  often  heard  : 

"  Good  morning,  Peter  !  I  want  a  pair 
of  shoes  for  my  little  boy." 

"Good  maanin',  missy.  He's  jes' 
what'  yo's  a  lookin'  fe." 

"Yes;  I  think  they  will  do,  Peter. 
What  price  are  they  ?  ' ' 

"  Well,  missy,  I  chaage  any  oder  body 
ten  shillin '  fe  dem  shoes  ;  but  yo  's  a 
good  cus  'mer  to  me  'n  I  let  yo '  hab  'em 
fe  eight  shillin'. " 


same  process  of  haggling  with  his  next 
customer. 

One  should  not  leave  Kingston  with- 
out visiting  the  museum,  which  contains 
many  curious  and  interesting  relics  of 
the  early  history  of  the  island.  The 
custodians  take  a  grim  delight  in  point- 
ing out  the  iron  torture  cage,  which  is 
said  to  have  contained,  when  exhumed, 
the  bones  of  a  woman.  The  library 
boasts  12,000  volumes,  and  many  rare 
old  folios  containing  some  remarkable 


BANANA   CARRIERS. 


"Oh,  Peter!  You  know  those  shoes 
are  not  worth  anything  like  that." 

"  Lo'  bress  yo'  missy;  d'ye  tink  ole 
Peter  him  tief  ?  I  'se  gwine  t  'lose  money 
by  dem  shoes  ;  say,  yo'  gib  him  six 
shillin'." 

"  Three  shillings,  Peter." 
"  Say  him  faave  shillin,  missy." 
"  Three  shillings  is  plenty  for  them." 
"  Say  him  foh  shillin'   missy.     Well, 
den  tree  shillin'. 

And  the  lady  departs  with  her  pur- 
chase, while  Peter  goes  through  the 


records  of  the  former  Spanish  rulers  and 
of  the  exploits  of  the  buccaneers. 

There  is  good  sea  fishing  ttf  be  had  in 
the  harbor  of  Kingston,  and  the  variety 
of  fish  which  our  lines  made  us  ac- 
quainted with  was  a  constant  source  of 
surprise.  The  names  of  many  of  them, 
such  as  Welshmen,  angels,  pipers,  grunts, 
parrots,  cowfish  and  hogfish,  were  abso- 
lutely new  to  us,  and  every  species 
of  the  finny  family  seemed  to  be  here 
represented.  We  made  excursions  to 
many  points  around  the  harbor,  and 


THE    GEM    OF    THE    ANTILLES. 


95 


found  much  to  interest  us.  In  fact  the 
shores  of  this  beautiful  bay  seem  to 
teem  with  historical  reminiscences. 

We  were  rather  disappointed  in  Port 
Royal,  whose  remains  afford  scant  evi- 
dence of  the  magnificent  architecture 
and  sumptuous  luxury  that  we  are  told 
characterized  the  city  in  the  days  when 
the  buccaneers  made  it  their  head- 
quarters, and  enriched  it  with  their 
plunder.  The  terrible  earthquake  of  1692 
overwhelmed  the  city  and  its  inhabit- 
ants in  one  common  ruin.  Here  and 
there  we  came  across  some  relic  of 
medieval  architecture  or  a  piece  of  old 
Spanish  carving  that  would  gladden  the 
heart  of  a  collector  of  antiques,  but 
beyond  the  names  of  the  streets,  to 
which  still  cling  the  memories  of  the 
picaroons  who  were  wont  to  strut  along 
them  in  all  the  splendor  of  silks  and 
velvets  and  gold  lace,  there  is  little  to  re- 
mind one  of  the  former  glory  of  the  town. 

The  great  Catholic  church  of  the  old 
city,  with  many  of  its  finest  buildings, 
now  lies  at  the  bottom  of  the  harbor,  but 
there  is  a  church  still  standing,  which 
was  built,  according  to  the  natives, 
previous  to  the  earthquake.  The  date, 
1725-1726,  upon  a  marble  slab  on  the 
wall  of  the  edifice  seemed,  however,  to 
cast  some  slight  doubt  on  our  inform- 
ant's veracity.  A  richly  carved  organ 
gallery  of  age-blackened  mahogany 
excited  our  admiration,  and  the  obituary 
tablets  with  which  the  walls  were  cov- 
ered recorded  the  fate  of  many  an  Eng- 
lish soldier  and  sailor  laid  to  rest  here, 
far  from  his  native  shores. 

The  trim  and  orderly  dockyard  was  a 
more  cheerful  sight,  with  its  bright  red 
and  green  paint  harmoni/.ing  well  with 
the  brilliant  colors  of  the  surrounding 
landscape ;  and  the  bustle  and  activity, 
consequent  on  the  presence  of  the  British 
North  Atlantic  squadron  in  the  waters 
of  Port  Royal,  served  as  a  welcome  dis- 
traction from  the  air  of  gloom  which 
surrounds  the  once  great  capital  of  the 
Spanish  Main. 

The  majority  of   the   numerous  forts 


and  batteries  which  protected  the  old 
town  are  in  ruins.  Fort  Charles  alone 
still  stands  on  its  original  foundations, 
which  have  withstood  the  earthquakes 
and  hurricanes  of  200  years.  The 
famous  British  Admiral  Nelson  was  com- 
mandant of  the  fort  and  around  every 
stone  of  the  old  fort  the  natives  have 
wreathed  some  anecdote  of  the  hero  of 
the  Nile. 

The  barrier  reef  of  the  Palisadoes  which 
had  attracted  our  attention  from  the  sea, 
looking  as  it  does  like  the  fierce,  jagged 
spikes  of  a  steep  palisade,  is  the  site  of 
the  naval  cemetery  and  the  numbers  of 
brave  seamen  who  have  left  their  bones 
here  seem  to  have  caused  an  atmosphere 
of  perpetual  gloom  to  hang  about  its 
crab-infested  sands.  It  is  a  gruesome 
spot  and  we  were  glad  to  turn  from  it  to 
inspect  the  well-appointed  quarantine 
station  which  is  situated  not  far  off  at 
Green  Bay,  on  the  western  side  of  Port 
Royal  Harbor,  between  Fort  Clarence 
and  the  Apostles'  Battery.  This  battery 
was  "named  for"  St.  Peter  and  his 
companions,  but  there  must  have  been 
an  Irishman  at  the  christening,  for  see- 
ing there  were  not  twelve  guns  in  the 
fort  we  were  reminded  of  Larry  Doolin  's 
assertion,  that  the  sculptured  figures  on 
the  Dublin  post-office  were  the  Twelve 
Apostles.  When  met  with  the  objection 
that  there  were  but  three,  the  celebrated 
jehu  stoutly  replied  that  the  rest  were 
inside  sorting  the  letters. 

On  the  land  side  many  pleasant  excur- 
sions may  be  made  from  Kingston  on 
foot,  on  horseback  or  in  carriages,  and 
indeed,  the  cyclist  will  find  admirable 
facilities  for  his  favorite  mode  of  locomo- 
tion, on  the  2,000  miles  of  excellent 
macadamized  roads  which  the  island 
contains.  Up  Park  Camp  a  mile  and  a 
half  from  the  city  to  the  northeast  of  the 
fine  race-course  are  the  headquarters  of 
the  West  India  Regiment,  manned  by 
natives  and  officered  by  whites,  and  here 
the  redcoats  vary  the  monotony  of  their 
military  duties  with  cricket,  tennis,  polo 
and  even  hurdle-racing. 


96 


THE   GEM    OF  THE   ANTILLES. 


Taking  the  main  road  across  the 
island  from  Kingston  to  Annotto  Bay, 
after  three  miles  we  reach  the  village  of 
Half-way  Tree,  a  cluster  of  small  stores 
and  houses  with  a  picturesque  old  church 
and  graveyard.  Along  the  road  are 
dotted  cool  looking  white  villas  with 
wide  vine-covered  verandas,  surrounded 
by  bread  fruits,  mangoes,  tree  ferns, 
bright  scarlet  and  yellow  flowering 
shrubs,  stately  palms,  and  broad-leafed 
shady  century  plants.  These  are  the 
residents  of  the  better  class  citizens. 
In  the  neighborhood  are  many  fine 
mansions,  prominent  among  which  is 
King's  House,  a  handsome  structure 
built  in  the  comfortable  style  of  the 
country,  with  broad  piazzas,  in  the  centre 
of  a  beautiful  garden,  tastefully  laid  out, 
with  a  wealth  of  flowers,  shrubs  and 
shade  trees.  Here  the  governor  of  the 
island,  Sir  Henry  Blake,  entertains  with 
open-handed  hospitality  the  society  of 
the  island,  and  here  visitors  to  Jamaica 
are  always  sure  of  a  cordial  welcome. 

Not  far  off  is  a  villa  which  long  shel- 
tered the  family  of  Nathaniel  Haw- 
thorne, the  well-known  author,  whose 
daughter,  Rose  Hawthorne  Lathrop,  a 
convert,  inherits  her  father's  literary 
tastes.  His  son,  Julian,  who  lately 
won  the  $10,000  Herald  prize  for  the 
best  novel,  has  become  a  resident  of  the 
island.  In  the  cemetery  of  the  old 
church,  which  dates  from  the  da}^s  of  the 
' '  good  Queen  Anne, ' '  is  the  grave  of 
Col.  Harrison,  a  granduncle  of  our  own 
ex-President,  and  for  many  years  the 
representative  of  the  United  States  in 
the  island  of  Jamaica. 

On  a  market  day  the  road  presents  a 
busy,  animated  scene.  Tram-cars,  car- 
riages, bicycles,  saddle-horses  and 
heavily  laden  mules  and  donkeys  dis- 
pute the  way  with  throngs  of  native 
women,  bearing  on  their  heads  heavy 
burdens  of  fruit  and  other  market  pro- 
duce. These  women  are  a  bright,  merry, 
happy-go-lucky  kind  of  folk.  They  do 
almost  all  the  work,  the  men  appearing 
to  consider  it  beneath  their  dignity  to 


labor  hard.  The  ships  at  the  wharves 
are  loaded  and  unloaded  by  the  women, 
they  break  stone,  carry  materials  for 
building,  do  house  and  field-work,  drive 
panier-laden  donkeys  and  mules,  and,  in 
fine,  think  nothing  of  carrying  on  their 
heads  a  load  of  produce  heavy  enough 
for  a  donkey,  and  "  toting  "  it  ten  or  fif- 
teen miles  to  market.  They  laugh  and 
joke  and  sing  under  their  burdens,  avoid 
the  passing  horses  or  vehicles— for  there 
is  no  sidewalk— quarrel  among  them- 
selves and  make  up  again,  and  finally 
' '  get  there  ' '  with  their  long,  gliding 
gait,  half-swing,  half-roll,  not  unlike  that 
of  their  Dutch  sisters,  who  skate  to 
market  along  the  fiozen  dykes  of  the 
Netherlands.  The  carriage  of  these 
native  women  is  really  majestic,  and 
would  be  a  revelation  to  our  new-woman 
athletes  on  the  possibilities  of  a  course 
of  long  walks  with  a  fifty-pound  weight 
on  the  head. 

A  thirteen -mile  horseback  ride  took  us 
from  the  hotel  at  Constant  Spring,  which 
is  about  three  miles  further  on  the  road 
than  Half-way  Tree,  to  Castleton,  the 
beauty  place  par  excellence  of  Jamaica. 
The  way  led  along  a  beautiful  mountain 
road,  through  mango  groves,  banana 
patches  and  groups  of  plantains  and 
banyans,  which  tempered  the  ardent 
rays  of  the  sun,  and  through  the  broad 
leaves  of  the  trees  we  obtained  delightful 
glimpses  of  beautiful  mountain  scenery, 
with  Blue  Mountain  Peak,  7,000  feet 
high,  towering  majestically  in  the  dis- 
tance. The  long  ride  seemed  as  nothing, 
so  delightful  was  the  scenery.  Planta- 
tions bright  with  the  changing  hues  of 
the  tobacco  plant,  cocoanut  groves,  fields 
of  sugar  cane,  cottonwood  trees  appar- 
ently blazing  with  the  brilliant  flame 
colors  of  the  parasitical  orchids,  here 
and  there  a  native  hut,  daubed  over  with 
red  or  yellow  clay,  an  occasional  glimpse 
of  a  silvery  stream  and  a  winding  road 
far  below  in  the  valley — the  latter  gay 
with  a  moving  panorama  of  brightly 
clad  market  women,  vehicles  and  ani- 
mals— all  combined  to  form  an  ideal 


THE    GEM    OF   THE   ANTILLES 


97 


landscape,  with  the  bold,  irregular, 
crumpled  like  forms  of  the  mountains  in 
the  background. 

Castleton  Park  is  a  veritable  Garden 
of  Eden,  and  seems  to  have  been  created 
to  show  what  nature  could  do  in  her 
kindest  mood.  A  rich  and  fertile  valley, 
a  beautiful  stream,  now  rushing  along  in 
rapid  eddies,  now  resting  tranquilly  in 
sheltered  pools,  as  if  giving  up  the  idea 
of  ever  reaching  the  ocean  ;  a  mean  tem- 
perature of  about  seventy-five  degrees, 
and  an  abundant  and  equable  rainfall — 
these  are  the  gifts  of  nature  to  this 
favored  spot.  To  these  have  been  added 
all  that  the  science  of  the  botanist  and 
the  skill  of  the  trained  gardener  could 
acorn plish.  Kvery  part  of  the  globe  has 
been  laid  under  contribution,  and  there 
are  few  families  of  the  vegetable  kingdom 
that  are  not  here  represented.  The 
plants  and  flowers  are  artistically  and 
tastefully  arranged,  and  the  result  is  a 
botanical  garden  such  as  probably  no 
other  country  in  the  world  can  exhibit. 
The  harmonies  of  the  natural  landscape 
have  been  carefully  preserved,  and  art 
has  been  kept  to  her  proper  sphere  as 


nature's  handmaid.  St.  lago  de  la 
Vega,  or  Spanish  Town,  as  it  is  gen 
erally  called,  is  a  pleasant  place  to 
spend  a  few  days.  It  is  delightfully 
situated  about  fourteen  miles  west  of 
Kingston,  on  the  Rio  Cobre,  a  beauti- 
ful river  running  between  banks  shad- 
owed by  splendid  palm-trees,  with  here 
and  there  a  clump  of  the  beautiful 
feathery  bamboo,  that  can  only  be 
likened  to  a  group  of  feathery  ostrich 
plumes.  Spanish  Town  was  the  official 
residence  of  the  governor  until  about 
twenty  years  ago,  and  the  King's  House, 
as  the  official  residence  is  called,  is  the 
finest  building  of  its  kind  on  the  island. 
A  fine  statue  of  Rodney,  the  great  sea- 
captain,  whose  naval  successes  are  so 
closely  interwoven  with  the  history  of 
the  island,  occupies  a  prominent  position, 
under  a  handsome  stone  cupola,  on  the 
public  square. 

In  the  neighborhood  ot  Spanish  Town 
we  found  much  to  interest  us.  The  Bog 
Walk  gorge  (an  Knglish  sailor's  corrup- 
tion of  Bocca  del  agua)  is  deservedly 
looked  upon  as  one  of  the  most  beautiful 
spots  in  Jamaica.  Other  places  that  well 


98 


THE    GEM    OF   THE  ANTILLES. 


repaid  a  visit  were  Milk  River,  where 
there  are  natural  hot  and  cold  springs 
containing  valuable  medicinal  qualities  ; 
Port  Henderson,  near  which  are  some 
wonderful  caves  ;  Bath,  a  favorite  holiday 
resort,  with  a  popular  mineral  spring, 
and  Rodney 's  ' '  Lookout, ' '  from  which 
the  famous  admiral  ' '  watched  the  ad- 
jacent sea  for  the  French." 

Although  a  British  colony  with  a  gov- 
ernor appointed  by  the  Queen  of  England, 
we  found  the  tone  of  thought,  especially 
in  commercial  circles  in  Jamaica  to  be, 
as  an  English  author  expresses  it,  ' '  much 
more  American  than  English,  and  refer- 
ence is  much  rucri  frequently  made  to 
the  opinion  of  the  States  and  New  York 
than  to  that  of  England  and  London." 
Of  the  total  exports  from  the  island  the 
United  States  take  over  fifty  percent., 
while  England  is  satisfied  with  about 
thirty.  The  import  trade  from  the  United 
States  also  is  growing  rapidly  and  much 
American  capital  has  been  invested  in 
the  development  of  Jamaican  resources. 


The  most  notable  illustration  of  this, 
perhaps,  is  the  extension  of  the  railroads 
on  the  island.  The  Jamaica  Railway,  a 
British  organization,  was  incorporated 
in  1843,  but  up  to  1885  only  sixty-five 
miles  were  built,  the  British  government 
having  purchased  the  roads  in  1877.  In 
1890  Mr.  Frederick  Wesson,  of  the  New 
York  firm  of  Hoadly  &  Co.,  organized 
the  West  India  Improvement  Co.  in  this 
city,  and  the  road  was  purchased  from 
the  government  of  the  island.  The  com- 
pany was  pledged  to  extend  the  line,  and 
the  work  of  construction  was  almost  im- 
mediately begun  upon  plans  and  surveys 
made  by  an  American  engineer,  Mr. 
George  H.  Latham,  of  Virginia.  The 
extension  from  Porus,  where  the  English 
built  line  had  ended,  to  Montego  Bay 
on  the  northwest  coast  was  opened  for 
traffic  last  February.  About  forty-five 
miles  of  the  northeastern  extension 
from  Bog  Walk  to  Port  Antonio  via 
Ann'otto  Bay,  a  distance  of  about  fifty 
miles,  have  since  been  finished  and  this 


HALF    TREE    INN. 


THE   GEM    OF   THE   ANTILLES. 


99 


road  was  expected  to  be  ready  for  use  by 
January  i.  This  will  make  a  total  of 
1 20  miles  built  by  the  American  com- 
pany in  less  than  six  years. 

\\V  had  the  distinction  of  travelling 
from  Kingston  to  Montego  Bay  on  the 
first  train  that  ran  over  the  completed 
line,  and  were  in  very  high  company  on 
the  trip,  the  governor  of  the  island  and 
many  distinguished  colonists  being 
among  our  fellow-passengers.  By  this 
line  the  north  and  south  sides  of  the 
island  are  connected,  and  it  has  made  it 
possible  to  go  and  return  from  Kingston 
to  Montego  Bay  in  a  single  day.  The 
country  through  which  the  railroad 
passes,  besides  being  picturesque  and 
beautiful,  is  very  rich  in  commercial 
products :  growing  sugar,  coffee,  ba- 
nanas, cocoanuts,  oranges,  and  many  of 
the  most  valuable  woods  and  spices,  all 
of  which  will  find  a  market  eagerly 
awaiting  them,  now  that  they  can  be 
easily  transported  to  the  coast. 

In  the  country  around  Montego  Bay 
we  found  much  to  interest  us.  Near  St. 
Ann's  Bay,  on  the  north  coast,  was  the 
site  of  "  Sevilla  d'  Oro ;  "  Golden  Seville, 
founded  by  Don  Juan  de  Esquivel,  Ja- 
maica's first  governor.  It  seemed  hardly 
credible  that  in  that  early  day,  sur- 
rounded by  what  was  then  an  unknown 
wilderness,  a  city  should  have  sprung 
up  of  which  we  read  that  the  pavements 
of  its  cathedral  extended  two  miles,  that 
its  theatres  and  palaces  were  splendid, 
and  its  monastery  world  famous.  Along 
the  coast  to  the  eastward  as  far  as  Port 
Antonio  we  found  numbers  of  towns 
whose  chief  industry  is  the  collection 
and  shipment  of  the  banana  crop  of  the 
surrounding  country.  Most  of  this  fruit 
goes  to  the  United  States,  and  near  St. 
Margaret's  Bay,  on  the  Rio  Grande,  we 
found  Golden  Vale,  once  a  great  sugar 
estate,  but  now  devoted  to  banana  culti- 
vation l>y  an  American  company. 

From  Port  Antonio,  to  which  the 
growth  of  the  fruit  culture  has  given  a 
promise  of  future  prosperity,  we  rode 
along  the  coast  through  great  estates  to 


Manchioneal,  thence  to  Bath,  where 
there  is  a  fine  sulphur  spring,  on  the 
Port  Morant  and  through  the  Maroon 
settlement  of  Nanny  Town  to  Morant 
Bay.  the  scene  of  a  terrible  massacre  of 
the  whites  in  1865.  Thence  we  got  back 
once  more  by  the  Windward  Road  to 
Constant  Spring,  and  so  to  our  first  land- 
ing place,  Kingston,  whence  we  sailed 
for  home  after  a  few  days,  carrying  with 
us  the  pleasantest  feelings  of  our  few 
weeks'  sojourn  in  the  gem  of  the 
Antilles. 

A  brief  reference  to  the  people  of  the 
island  will  not  be  without  interest  unless 
our  powers  of  description  fail  to  make 
even  a  small  fraction  of  the  impression 
on  the  reader  that  the  originals  made 
upon  us.  Almost  every  shade  of  color 
may  be  seen,  from  the  golden  hair,  blue 
eyes  and  fair  skin  of  the  Anglo-Saxon, 
to  the  jet  black,  wavy  locks,  sparkling 
black  eyes  and  swarthy  cheeks,  which 
plainly  proclaim  a  Southern  origin. 
Through  many  variations  the  color 
shades  from  brown  to  olive  and  to  yel- 
low, and  the  end  of  the  chain  is  reached 
in  the  jet  black  skin  and  wool-covered 
head  of  the  full-blooded  negro. 

There  is  a  system  of  public  schools, 
which  is  doing  much  to  lift  the  native 
population  from  the  depths  of  super- 
stition in  which  the  descendants  of  the 
slaves  were  long  sunk.  And  there  are 
also  several  training  and  reformatory 
schools. 

St.  George's  College  for  the  higher  edu- 
cation of  boys,  is  under  the  charge  of 
the  Jesuit  Fathers,  who  belong  to  the 
Man-land- New  York  Province. 

There  are  only  twenty  Catholic  schools 
in  Jamaica,  but  very  creditable  results 
have  been  obtained,  and  the  schools  of 
the  Franciscan  Sisters  have  for  years 
earned  the  highest  commendation  of  the 
government  inspectors.  The  industrial 
school  at  Alpha  Cottage,  conducted  by  a 
branch  of  the  English  Sisters  of  Mercy, 
is  one  of  the  most  interesting  places  to 
the  visitor.  It  is  for  orphans,  waifs  and 
strays  and  the  children  are  all  colored. 


1OO 


THE    GEM    OF   THE   ANTILLES. 


Their  handiwork  won  a  diploma  of  honor 
at  the  educational  exhibit  at  the  Chicago 
World's  Fair. 

The  Church  of  the  Holy  Trinity  is  the 
only  Catholic  church  in  Kingston,  and 
the  Jesuit  Fathers  attached  to  it  have  no 
sinecure.  Bishop  Gordon,  the  head  of 
the  mission,  informed  us  that  he  and  his 
assistants  have  an  extensive  territory  to 
minister  to  and,  poorly  manned  as  the 
mission  has  been,  the  work  has  involved 
no  small  degree  of  hardship  and  self-de- 
nial. The  bishop  is  a  perfect  type  of  a 
courteous  well-bred  English  gentleman. 
His  heart  is  thoroughly  in  his  work,  and 
his  discourses,  of  which  we  heard  more 
than  one  during  our  stay,  are  plain, 
practical  and  full  of  common  sense  and 
are  worded  so  that  the  humblest  of  his 
hearers  can  understand.  They  are  char- 
acterized, too,  by  a  spirit  of  perfect  toler- 
ation. There  are  eight  Jesuit  Fathers 
doing  educational  and  missionary  work 
on  the  island.  Those  who  have  the  out- 
lying and  distant  missions  have  to  suffer 
many  privations.  But  much  good  is 
being  effected. 

The  better  class  residents  of  Kingston 
and  the  larger  towns  are,  as  a  rule,  refined 
and  highly  educated,  and  many  of  them 
have  visited  both  Europe  and  America. 

The  Victoria  Institute  in  Kingston  is 
active  in  the  promotion  of  science,  liter- 
ature and  art.  Music  and  letters  have 
many  patrons  and  the  community  is 
eminently  a  social  one.  Balls,  dinners 
and  garden  parties  are  frequent.  A 
Jamaican  dinner  table  is  a  thing  of 
beauty  that  might  even  excite  the  envy 
of  a  Fifth  Avenue  hostess.  The  warmth 
of  the  tropics  has  infused  itself  into  the 
manners  of  the  people  and  one  is  irresist- 
ibly charmed  by  the  admirable  blending 


of  self-respect  and  warm-hearted  hospi- 
tality with  which  he  is  received  on  a 
visit  to  the  island. 

English  is  the  universal  language  and 
every  variety  of  it  may  be  heard  from 
the  refined  accents  of  the  better  class 
residents  of  Kingston  to  the  flat  guttural 
jabbering  brogue  of  the  negro  peasants 
whom  it  is  next  to  impossible  to  under- 
stand. The  people  are  contented  and 
happy  and  there  are  no  shocking  con- 
trasts between  wealth  and  misery.  If 
superstition  still  holds  sway  over  the 
minds  of  many  of  the  negroes  it  is  stead- 
ily giving  way  before  the  influence  of 
education  which  is  advancing  rapidly. 

There  is  plenty  of  field  for  the  invest- 
ment of  capital  to  advantage  in  encour- 
aging manufactures,  developing  the 
natural  wealth  of  the  island  or  in  estab- 
lishing good  hotels  for  the  comfortable 
accommodation  of  the  increasing  number 
of  tourists  who  have  discovered  the  many 
advantages  the  island  offers  as  a  winter 
resort. 

Every  one  in  Jamaica  is  hospitable  and 
the  visitor  soon  begins  to  feel  at  home  in 
a  country  where  it  seems  to  be  the  aim 
of  everybody  to  make  him  comfortable, 
from  the  governor  down  to  the  humblest 
negro  servant  who  greets  him  in  the 
morning  with  a  cheerful  "  Hopes  maas- 
tah  is  well  this  maanin."  It  is  a  delight- 
ful place  to  visit  either  for  the  invalid, 
who  cannot  fail  to  be  benefited  by  the 
' '  perpetual  June  ' '  which  has  been  accu- 
rately used  to  describe  the  climate  of  the 
island  during  the  whole  year,  for  the 
botanist  who  can  never  tire  of  the  end- 
less variety  of  flora  to  be  found  in  an 
island  which  boasts  no  less  than  500  dif- 
ferent species  of  fern,  or  for  the  admirer 
of  grand  and  picturesque  scenery. 


IN    NAZARETH. 


THE    RETREAT    IN    NAZARETH. 
By  Rer.  James  Cornea  v,  S./. 


AN  anything  good  come  out  of 
Nazareth  ?  "  said  Nathaniel  to 
Philip,  when  the  latter,  in 
transports  of  joy,  announced  to  him  that 
he  had  found  "Him  of  whom  Moses  in  the 
Law  and  the  Prophets  did  write.  "  In  this 
the  guileless  Nathaniel  was  only  reiterat- 
ing the  popular  prejudice,  which  had 
passed  into  a  proverb. 

How  such  a  prejudice  should  arise  and 
gain  currency  it  is  hard  to  understand. 
Nazareth  is  by  nature  decidedly  the  most 
favored  spot  of  the  Holy  Land.  It  nestles 
in  the  mountains  of  Galilee,  in  a  spacious 
1)  isin  or  amphitheatre,  surrounded  by  a 
circular  range  of  hills  some  500  feet  in 
height,  and  is  thus  concealed  from  the 
view  of  the  approaching  traveller,  until 
after  having  climbed  the  steep  and  nar- 
row pathway  his  eye  lights  upon  the 
white  roofs  of  the  village,  strewn  in  the 
green  valley  "like  a  handful  of  pearls  in 
a  goblet  of  emerald. ' '  An  ancient  Chris 


tian  writer  compares  Nazareth  to  an 
earthly  paradise,  and  attributes  its  love- 
liness to  the  supernatural  favor  of  the 
divine  Child  and  His  holy  Mother.  "  Its 
women,"  he  says,  "are  endowed  with 
incomparable  grace,  and  their  beauty, 
which  surpasses  all  the  maidens  of  Juda, 
is  a  gift  from  Mary.  As  for  its  wines, 
its  honey,  its  oils  and  its  fruits,  it  yields 
not  the  palm  even  to  fruitful  Kgypt." 

Nazareth,  according  to  all  recent 
accounts,  has  lost  much  of  this  glory. 
Yet  its  rich,  green  meadows,  its  shady 
hollows,  its  limpid  springs,  its  fig  and 
olive  trees,  its  oranges  and  pomegranates, 
are  still  unsurpassed. 

From  the  village  itself  you  can  only 
see  the  blue  firmament  and  the  slopes  ot 
the  surrounding  hills  ;  but  you  have 
only  to  ascend  a  few  hundred  yards  and 
the  most  magnificent  scene  opens  upon 
the  view  from  three  sides.  From  the 
brow  of  this  hill  the  eye  of  the  Saviour 

101 


102 


THE  RETREAT  IN  NAZARETH. 


many  a  time  may  have  surveyed  the  wide 
plain  of  Esdraelon,  the  scene  of  so  many 
bloody  battles,  stretching  away  to  the 
south  ;  the  snow-clad  peaks  of  Libanus 
and  Hermon,  glittering  in  the  serene 
atmosphere,  on  the  north  ;  and,  to  the 
west,  the  radiant  Mediterranean,  laden 
with  galleys  bearing  the  wealth  and 
power  of  mighty  Rome. 

Yet  for  all  that  natural  beauty  of  the 
' '  Flower  of  Galilee, ' '  it  was  held  in  con- 
tempt by  the  Jews.  This,  probably,  was 
only  a  part  of  that  odium  which  attached 
to  the  whole  region  of  Galilee,  owing  to 
the  mixed  character  of  its  population. 
In  Galilee  were  situated  the  twenty  cities 
which  Solomon  had  given  to  Hiram  in 
return  for  his  services  in  transporting 
timber  for  the  building  of  the  temple  ; 
and  from  an  early  period  it  had  become 
the  seat  of  a  foreign  population,  whence 
it  was  called  "  Galilee  of  the  Gentiles." 
Yet  Galilee,  and  Nazareth  in  particular, 
so  despised  by  the  Jews,  were  privileged 
before  all  other  portions  of  the  Holy 
Land  as  the  residence  of  the  God-Man 
for  nearly  thirty  years  of  His  earthly 
life,  ''that  it  might  be  fulfilled  which 
was  said  by  the  prophets,  "  says  St.  Mat- 
thew, "  that  he  shall  be  called  a  Naza- 
rite. " 

Philip  said  to  Nathaniel :  ' '  Come  and 
see. "  So  I  would  at  this  moment  say  to 
my  reader  :  ' '  Come  and  see,  if  anything 
of  good  can  come  from  Nazareth."  Let 
us  seek  out  the  Holy  House.  It  differs 
little  in  appearance  from  other  houses  in 
Nazareth.  According  to  tradition,  it  was 
built  against  a  slanting  rock  in  which 
there  was  a  cavern.  This  cave  was  made 
to  form  a  part  of  the  dwelling- — an  ex- 
pedient which  is  by  no  means  rare  in  the 
East.  It  was  in  this  grotto  that  the 
angel  appeared  to  our  Blessed  Lady,  and 
that  the  Word  was  made  flesh.  The 
grotto  and  the  place  where  the  house 
stood  now  form  the  crypt  of  the  Franciscan 
Church  in  Nazareth.  In  the  grotto  stands 
an  altar  of  the  Annunciation,  and  in 
the  vestibule,  which  occupies  the  site  of 
the  Holy  House,  are  two  other  altars, 


dedicated  respectively  to  the  Archangel 
Gabriel  and  to  SS.  Joachim  and  Anna. 

Nothing  can  be  plainer  than  the  Ori- 
ental dwelling.  It  usually  consists  of 
one  apartment.  Mats  or  carpets  are 
strewn  along  the  walls.  The  furniture 
is  scant.  From  the  centre  hangs  a  lamp, 
which  is  the  only  ornament  of  the  apart- 
ment. On  a  ledge  running  along  the 
wall  are  placed  the  vessels  and  other 
articles  of  daily  use,  while  the  household 
treasures  are  stowed  away  in  a  wooden 
chest  placed  in  a  recess  of  the  wall.  The 
table  consists  of  a  large  tray,  which  at 
meal-time  is  placed  upon  a  wooden  stand 
in  the  centre  of  the  room.  On  this  tray 
is  placed  the  dish  from  which  all  help 
themselves  in  common.  So  the  custom 
is  now,  and  so  it  was  at  the  time  of  our 
Saviour.  If  there  was  anything  that 
distinguished  the  Holy  House  from  the 
other  dwellings  of  the  poor  in  Nazareth, 
it  was  order,  tidiness  and  cleanliness — 
certainly  not  luxury. 

These  were  the  simple  surroundings  in 
which  the  King  of  kings  chose  to  dwell 
among  us  for  thirty  years — in  which  it 
pleased  Him  to  grow  up,  to  toil,  to  pray, 
to  obey  and  to  advance  in  wisdom  and 
favor  with  God  and  men. 

The  notices  in  the  Gospels  concerning 
the  hidden  life  of  our  Lord  in  Nazareth 
are  very  scant.  St.  Matthew  relates  that 
after  the  death  of  Herod,  an  angel  of  the 
Lord  appeared  again  to  St.  Joseph  in 
Egypt,  saying  :  ' '  Arise  and  take  the 
child  and  his  mother,  and  go'  into  the 
land  of  Israel ;  for  they  are  dead  that 
sought  the  life  of  the  child  ;  who  arose, 
and  took  the  child  and  his  mother,  and 
came  into  the  land  of  Israel.  But  hear- 
ing that  Archaelaus  reigned  in  Judea,  in 
the  room  of  Herod,  his  father,  he  was 
afraid  to  go  thither ;  and  being  warned 
in  sleep,  retired  into  the  quarters  of 
Galilee.  And  coming  he  dwelt  in  the 
city  of  Nazareth  ;  that  it  might  be  ful- 
filled which  was  said  by  the  prophets, 
that  he  shall  be  called  a  Nazarite. ' ' 

St.  Luke  tells  us  how,  after  the  Pres- 
entation of  our  Lord  in  the  Temple,  Mary 


THE  RETREAT  IN  NAZARETH. 


103 


and  Jo.si-ph  with  the  Child  "  returned 
into  ('.alilee,  to  their  city,  Nazareth  ;  and 
the  child  grew,  and  waxed  strong,  full 
of  wisdom  ;  and  the  grace  of  God  was  in 
him."  Then  follows  the  episode  of  His 
visit  to  the  Temple  at  the  age  of  twelve, 
how  He  remained  behind,  and  was  found 
on  the  third  day  in  the  Temple,  "sitting 
in  the  midst  of  the  doctors,  hearing  them, 
and  asking  them  questions  ;  and  all  that 
heard  him  were  astonished  at  his  wisdom, 
and  his  answers."  St.  Luke  concludes 
his  narrative  of  the  childhood  and  youth 
of  our  Lord  with  the  words:  "And  he 
went  down  with  them,  and  came  to  Naz- 
areth, and  was  subject  to  them.  And 
his  mother  kept  all  these  words  in  her 
heart.  And  Jesus  advanced  in  wisdom, 
and  age,  and  grace  with  God  and  men." 

We  have  in  St.  Mark  the  further  testi- 
mony of  the  people  of  Nazareth  that  our 
Lord  practised  the  trade  of  a  carpenter, 
and  that  He  had  a  number  of  near  rela- 
tives living  in  that  community,,  or,  as 
some  think,  in  the  same  household  with 
Him.  "Is  not  this  the  carpenter,  the 
Son  of  Mary,  the  brother  of  James  and 
Joseph,  and  Jude,  and  Simon  ?  Are  not 
also  His  sisters  here  with  us  ?  "  It  is 
hardly  needful  here  to  remind  the  reader 
that  the  ' '  brothers  and  sisters  ' '  here 
mentioned  are  only  the  first  cousins  of 
Jesus,  who  are  frequently  designated  in 
Scripture  as  brothers  and  sisters.  This 
usage  prevails  not  only  in  the  Hebrew, 
but  also  in  the  Greek  language. 

Those  hints  concerning  the  youth  of 
our  Saviour  are,  indeed,  few  and  short. 
But  they  open  a  wide  field  for  considera- 
tion. They  present  the  characteristic 
features  of  the  hidden  life  of  our  divine 
Lord — an  outline  which  is  sufficient  for 
our  instruction,  edification  and  imita- 
tion. Those  few  traits  are  so  general 
that  every  one,  no  matter  in  what  con- 
dition, can  apply  them  to  himself;  where- 
as, if  they  were  more  detailed,  the  appli- 
cation might  be  less  easy. 

The  first  thing  that  strikes  us  in  this 
retired  life  of  our  Lord  is  its  entire  human- 
ness.  The  Saviour  totallv  conceals  the 


overwhelming  majesty  of  His  divin- 
ity. It  was  only  once,  at  the  approach 
of  manhood,  after  the  completion  of  His 
twelfth  year,  that,  in  the  Temple  amid 
the  doctors  of  the  Law,  He  is  recorded 
to  have  given  a  manifestation  of  His 
divine  wisdom.  This  He  did  with  the 
object  of  keeping  His  divine  mission 
before  the  minds  of  His  friends.  "Did 
you  not  know,"  He  says,  "that  I  must 
be  about  my  Father's  business  ?  " 

The  Apocryphal  writings  have  many 
wonders  to  relate  of  this  period  of 
our  Lord's  life,  These  myths  represent 
the  boy  Saviour  as  precocious,  forward, 
mischievous  and  puerile.  He  is  a 
little  wonder-worker — always  ready  to 
work  miracles  for  his  own  convenience 
or  for  the  amusement  or  torture  of  His 
playmates.  If  a  board  is  too  short  for 
the  use  required,  He  stretches  it  to  the 
proper  length.  He  moulds  sparrows 
from  mud,  claps  His  hands,  and  they  fly 
at  large.  His  miracles  are  sometimes 
boastful,  sometimes  revengeful,  some- 
times blasphemous,  so  that  He  arouses 
the  popular  indignation,  and  Mary  is 
constrained  to  keep  Him  indoors.  To 
say  nothing  of  the  intrinsic  absurdity  of 
many  of  the  miracles  narrated,  this 
wonder-working  of  the  Infant  Saviour 
is  altogether  improbable  and  out  of  keep- 
ing with  the  character  of  our  Lord  as  laid 
down  in  the  Gospels.  Besides,  the  Gos- 
pel seems  clearly  to  hint  that  our  Lord 
worked  His  first  miracle  when  He 
changed  water  into  wine  at  the  marriage- 
feast  of  Cana  in  Galilee  :  "  This  begin- 
ning of  miracles  did  Jesus  in  Cana  of 
Galilee. " 

There  was  nothing  boisterous,  nothing 
sensational,  nothing  aggressive,  in  the 
hidden  life  of  Christ.  Of  Him  it  was 
written:  "He  shall  not  contend,  nor 
cry  out ;  neither  shall  any  one  hear  his 
voice  in  the  streets.  The  bruised  reed 
he  shall  not  break,  and  smoking  flax  he 
shall  not  extinguish  ;  till  he  send  forth 
judgment  unto  victory."  He  grew  up 
like  every  other  child.  He  had  to  be 
washed,  and  dressed,  and  nursed,  and 


1 04- 


TH  E    RETREAT    IN    NAZARETH. 


fed,  and  helped  in  every  way  like  other 
children.  He  was  trained  by  His 
Mother  to  walk  His  first  steps  and  to 
lisp  His  first  words.  He  developed  ac- 
cording to  the  natural  order,  grew  in 
wisdom,  and  knowledge,  and  favor,  as 
He  did  in  age  and  external  appearance. 
We  must  not,  however,  suppose  that 
there  was  a  moment  when  the  human 
soul  of  our  Lord  did  not  possess  that 
marvellous  wisdom  and  knowledge 
which  characterized  Him  later  in  His 
public  ministry.  There  was  no  increase 
as  to  the  grade  or  quantity  of  knowledge 
and  wisdom  ;  but  there  was  an  increase 


so  very  human  was  this  portion  of 
the  life  of  our  divine  Lord.  There 
is  nothing  in  it  to  awe,  to  terrify, 
to  repel  ;  there  is  everything  to  attract, 
to  assure,  to  win  confidence,  to  put  every 
one  at  ease. 

How  then  must  we  conceive  of  this 
hidden  life  ?  First  of  all  it  was  a  life  of 
prayer.  True,  the  Gospel  makes  no  men- 
tion of  the  prayer  of  our  Lord  during  this 
time  ;  but  it  is  taken  for  granted.  Jesus 
Christ  was  true  man,  and  as  such  it  was 
His  duty  to  adore  and  honor  God  His 
Father.  He  had  the  complete  use  of  reason 
from  the  first  moment  of  His  existence  as 


GENERAL    VIEW    OF     NAZARETH. 


as  to  the  kind  of  knowledge  and  wis- 
dom. One  who  intimately  knows  a 
friend,  whom  he  has  never  seen,  from  his 
picture  and  from  a  long  continued  and 
familiar  correspondence,  may  add  to  the 
quality  without  adding  to  the  quantity 
of  his  knowledge,  by  personal  acquaint- 
ance. In  a  similiar  manner,  the  knowl- 
edge of  our  Lord  could,  and  did,  in- 
crease in  kind  from  daily  experience. 
But,  besides,  He  so  tempered  His 
conversation  that  He  displayed  only 
that  grade  of  knowledge  and  wisdom 
which  was  in  keeping  with  His  age ; 


man,  and  therefore  the  precept  of  divine 
worship  was  binding  upon  Him  from  the 
very  instant  of  His  conception.  This 
obligation  He  certainly  fulfilled  with  the 
greatest  delight  and  the  profoundest  rev- 
erence. His  priestly  mediation  of  prayer 
began  with  the  incarnation  itself.  There- 
fore St.  Paul  says  of  Him :  ' '  When  he 
cometh  into  the  world,  he  saith  [to  his 
Father]  :  sacrifices  and  oblations  thou 
wouldst  not ;  but  a  body  thou  hast  fitted 
to  me  ;  holocausts  for  sin  did  n6t  please 
thee ;  then  said  I,  behold,  I  come  ;  in  the 
head  of  the  book  it  is  written  of  me,  that 


THE    RETREAT    IN    NAZARETH. 


lOfl 


I  should  do  tin  will,  (>  <;<><!.  "  This  was, 
as  it  \\iiv.  tlir  Morning  Offering  of 
Chiist  's  life  :  and  we  have  every  reason 
to  suppose-  that  it  was  daily  renewed 
during  His  earthly  life. 

Besides,  we  know  that  lie  went  up  to 
Jerusak'in  to  pray,  to  offer  the  tribute  of 
divine-  worship  to  His  heavenly  Father 
in  the  Temple  at  the  age  of  twelve,  and 
re-tnaiiK-d  there  in  His  Father's  house  to 
pray  after  His  parents  had  complied  with 
the  obligations  of  the  law.  And  although 
the-  Scriptures  mention  only  this  one  pil- 
grimage to  the  Temple,  it  is  highly 
probable  that  He  undertook  that  pious 
journey  regularly  every  year,  both  before 
and  after  His  twelfth  year.  For  it  is  not 
at  all  likely  that  His  holy  Mother  and  St. 
Joseph,  whose  constant  companion  He 
was,  would  undertake  the  journey  without 
Him,  when  He  was  a  child  ;  nor  is  it  to 
be  supposed  that,  when  He  grew  up  to 
manhood,  He  would  fail  to  comply  with 
the  law  which  required  that  every  Jew, 
who  had  attained  to  man's  estate,  if  not 
lawfully  excused,  would  celebrate  the 
Passover  in  Jerusalem.  He  came  not  to 
destroy,  but  to  fulfil  the  law. 

Moreover,  we  know  that  Jesus  prayed 
in  circumstances  that  were  less  favorable 
to  prayer  than  those  of  His  retreat  in 
Na/areth.  In  His  public  life  His  labors 
were  interrupted  and  relieved  by  prayer. 
Before  entering  on  His  public  ministry 
He  spent  forty  clays  in  prayer  and  fasting 
in  the  desert.  It  was  His  custom  in  Galilee 
after  laboring  during  the  day,  to  go  up 
on  the-  mountain  and  spend  the  night  in 
prayer.  The  same  custom  He  observed 
in  Jerusalem.  There  He  used  to  go  out 
to  Mount  Olivet  and  pass  the  watches  of 
the-  night  in  prayer.  This  He  did  even  the 
night  before  His  passion,  foreseeing  His 
agony,  and  well  knowing  that  He  was 
going  to  meet  IIis  enemies.  He  prayed 
before  every  action  of  importance — before 
railing  His  apostles,  lie  fore  working  mir- 
hefon-  His  passion,  before  breaking 
the  bread,  before  instituting  the  Holy 
Kucharist,  He  prayed  on  the  Cross, 
and  praying  IK  gave  up  the  ghost. 


\\Y  have  r\ii\  n.iv,,n  then  to  conclude 
that  the  life  of  our  Lord  in  Nazareth, 
where  all  eirrumstanres  were  so  favorable 
to  union  with  God.  was  a  life  of  prayer. 
We  may  well  supjxxse  that  He  daily  re- 
tired into  the  (irotto  of  the  Incarnation 
and  spent  hours  in  sweet  converse  with 
His  heavenly  Father.  But  besides  the  spe- 
cial times  devoted  to  prayer,  His  daily  life 
was  one  of  continual  union  with  God — 
a  perpetual  divine  worship  of  the  sub- 
limest  character.  Oh !  that  we  could 
enter  into  the  Heart  and  mind  of  Jesus 
while  thus  communing  with  His  heaven- 
ly Father  !  That  we  could  but  even  cast 
one  glance  at  Him  !  What  recollection, 
what  ardor,  what  intensity,  what  rever- 
ence, what  love,  what  sweetness,  what 
conformity  to  the  divine  will,  what  con- 
fidence, what  perseverance  !  One  glance, 
even  in  spirit,  at  the  praying  Saviour 
should  suffice  to  teach  us  a  life-long  les- 
son how  to  pray. 

The  life  of  our  Lord  in  Nazareth  was, 
in  the  second  place,  a  life  of  labor.  He 
was  known  as  the  carpenter  and  the 
carpenter's  Son.  Every  Jewish  boy,  no 
matter  what  rank  or  resources  he  may 
have  possessed,  was  obliged  to  learn  a 
useful  art  or  trade.  Labor  was  held  in 
honor,  not  only  as  a  means  of  earning  a 
livelihood,  but  also  on  account  of  its 
wholesome  effects  on  mind  and  body. 
Their  principle  was:  if  a  man  work  not, 
neither  let  him  eat.  The  greatest  rabbis 
of  the  Synagogue  were  tradesmen.  St. 
Paul  himself  was  a  tent  maker,  and  did 
not  disdain,  even  after  his  call  to  the  Apos- 
tolate,  to  exercise  his  handicraft,  in  order 
to  preserve  his  independence. 

It  was  a  matter  of  course,  then,  that 
Christ  should  learn  a  trade,  and  the  fact 
that  St.  Joseph.  His  foster- father,  was  a 
carpenter,  naturally  suggested  that  the 
Son  should  adopt  the  same  craft.  Thus 
the  great  architect  of  the  universe — He, 
who  devised  the  laws  of  the  visible 
world  and  arranged  all  tilings  according 
to  weight  and  measure,  who  called  forth 
and  sustained  all  things  by  the  power  of 
His  word,  who  clothed  the  face  of  the 


106 


THE  RETREAT  IN  NAZARETH. 


earth  with  vegetation,  and  peopled  it 
with  living  creatures,  who  also  built  up 
this  frame  of  ours  and  breathed  into  it  the 
breath  of  life — this  almighty  Creator,  in 
all  lowliness,  learned  to  ply  the  axe  and 
the  saw  and  the  plane. 

Nor  was  the  work  of  the  Saviour  that 
of  an  amateur.  It  was  serious,  profit- 
able work,  by  which  He  had  to  earn  His 
bread.  "  In  the  sweat  of  thy  face  shalt 
thou  eat  bread, "  said  the  Lord  to  Adam. 
This  was  a  penalty  and  a  penance  im- 
posed on  all  men  ;  and  Christ  did  not 
wish  to  exempt  Himself  from  it.  There- 
fore He  adopted  a  toilsome  trade,  which 
required  little  intelligence  and  much 
physical  effort,  which  fatigued  the  body 
and  afforded  little  nutriment  to  the  mind 
— a  trade  which  tested  the  strength  of 
His  arms,  blistered  His  holy  hands, 
made  His  limbs  ache,  and  pressed  the 
sweat  from  His  brow. 

But  it  was  not  merely  for  His  own 
livelihood  that  Jesus  had  to  work.  It  is 
the  common  opinion,  supported  by  tra- 
dition, that  St.  Joseph  died  shortly  after 
our  Lord  had  attained  to  man 's  estate,  so 
that  the  support  of  His  Mother  devolved 
upon  Him  at  an  early  age.  Thus  His 
labor  was  doubled.  He  had  to  work 
harder  and  work  longer  hours  ;  and  as 
naturally  happens  to  the  poor  laborer, 
He  may  have  had  to  seek  work  and  to 
suffer  rebuffs  and  disappointments,  and 
their  inevitable  consequence — want. 

The  kind  of  work  which  the  Lord  did 
had  little  that  was  flattering  to  human 
nature.  It  was  of  the  commonest  quality. 
It  was  not  skilled  labor.  Yokes  and 
ploughs,  and  rustic  wagons,  and  chests 
were  of  the  most  primitive  kind,  and 
such  as  most  men  could  manufacture  for 
their  own  use.  Doubtless  our  Lord  could 
have  chosen  a  more  honorable  trade  than 
that  of  the  village  carpenter  of  Nazareth. 
But  He  preferred  this  humble  craft. 

Why  ?  The  reason  is  not  far  to  seek. 
He  knew  that  labor — especially  humble 
toil — is  repugnant  to  nature.  He  knew 
that  idleness,  which  is  the  root  of  all 
evil,  is  a  passion  deeply  rooted  in  human 


nature.  He  saw  the  multitudes  that 
would  possess  themselves  of  this  world's 
goods  without  labor.  He  wished,  then, 
by  His  example  to  impress  upon  all  men, 
that  they  are  condemned  to  eat  their 
bread  in  the  sweat  of  their  brow.  He 
wished  to  remove  the  stigma  which  van- 
ity, worldliness  and  luxury  had  im- 
pressed on  labor.  Who  should  consider 
even  the  lowliest  labor  a  disgrace  after 
our  Lord  Himself  had  sanctified  it  by  His 
toil  and  sweat  ? 

The  hidden  life  of  our  Lord  was,  in  the 
third  place,  a  life  of  obedience — obedience 
not  only  to  His  heavenly  Father,  who  so 
ordained  that  He  should  live  in  retire- 
ment, that  He  should  wait,  and  pray,  and 
toil — but  obedience  also  to  men,  and  par- 
ticularly to  His  holy  Mother,  Mary,  and 
to  His  foster-father,  St.  Joseph.  He 
went  down  with  them  to  Nazareth,  "and 
he  was  subject  to  them."  They  com- 
manded Him,  and  He  obeyed  their  be- 
hests. 

How  wonderful  are  the  ways  of  God, 
that  He  should  put  His  only-begotten 
Son  under  obedience  to  His  own  crea- 
tures !  This  is  the  law  of  God  that 
"  every  soul  be  subject  to  higher  powers  ; 
for  all  power  is  from  God ;  and  those 
that  are,  are  ordained  of  God.  Therefore 
he  that  resisteth  the  power  resisteth  the 
ordinance  of  God.  And  they  that  resist 
purchase  to  themselves  damnation." 
God  wished  to  make  this  truth  evident  to 
all  men  ;  and  therefore  He  put  His  own 
eternal  Son  under  the  power  of  authority 
that  He  might  give  us  the  object-lesson 
of  obedience  to  all  lawful  superiors,  and 
particularly  to  parents  ;  that  we  might 
learn  to  be  "  obedient  to  them  that  are 
our  superiors  according  to  the  flesh,  not 
in  fear  and  trembling,  as  to  men,  but 
from  the  heart,  as  to  God,"  from  whom 
all  authority  descends. 

And  certainly  there  could  be  no  more 
impressive  lesson  of  obedience  than  to 

behold  the  Son  of  God,  the   Creator  and 

• 

Sovereign  Lord  of  all  things,  bow  in 
submissive  obedience  to  His  creatures. 
He  obeyed  not  from  any  necessity,  not 


A     WISH    FULFILLED. 


107 


from  fear  or  human  respect,  not  to  con- 
ciliate human  favor;  but  freely,  will- 
ingly, joyfully,  for  God's  sake,  whom 
He  honored  in  His  representatives. 
Obedience,  it  is  true,  is  hard  to  human 
nature,  exacting,  as  it  does,  the  sacrifice 
of  the  will  and  understanding ;  but 
surely  it  will  become  easy  to  any  one  who 
recalls  that  the  eternal  Wisdom,  Good- 
iu-s>  and  Holiness  allowed  Himself  to  be 
guided  by  the  hands  of  His  creatures, 
how  wise,  good  and  holy  soever  those 
creatures  may  have  been.  Oh,  that  par- 
ents would  bear  this  in  mind  and  keep 
the  lesson  of  Na/areth  always  before 
their  own  minds  and  those  of  their  chil- 
dren !  Every  Christian  family  would 
become  a  Na/areth,  a  Paradise  on  earth. 

The  Gospel  lays  a  particular  stress  on 
the  obedience  of  our  Lord.  It  summar- 
izes His  life  from  His  twelfth  to  His 
thirtieth  year  in  three  words :  Erat 
subditus  illis,  He  was  obedient  unto 
them  ;  as  if  tire  life  of  the  God- Man  for 
eighteen  years  consisted  in  nothing  else 
than  the  practice  of  this  one  virtue. 

Another  lesson  of  no  less  importance, 
which  our  Lord  gives  in  His  retreat  in 
Nazareth,  is  that  of  contempt  of  the 
world  and  that  of  notoriety  for  which 


human  nature  so  eagerly  craves.  I  U- 
could  have  gone  forth  oti  His  mission 
in  His  very  childhood,  and  astonished 
the  world  by  His  wisdom  and  eloquence. 
With  good  grace  He  might  have  con- 
tinued His  divine  ministry  after  His 
triumph  in  the  Temple  amid  the  doctors. 
But  He  was  not  pleased  to  do  so.  He 
retired  and  waited  until  the  hour  had 
come,  which  was  set  apart  by  the 
Father. 

Why  did  He  wait  so  long  ?  Why  did 
He,  who  came  to  teach  and  save  the 
world,  conceal  Himself  from  the  world  ? 
It  was  to  check  the  boisterous  impa- 
tience and  love  of  notoriety  so  common 
among  men,  who  are  dissatisfied  with 
the  humble  station  in  which  God  has 
placed  them,  and  are  eager  to  appear 
before  the  world,  to  make  a  great  name 
and  become  notorious — to  teach  us  that 
the  world  was  not  to  be  converted  and 
saved  by  preaching  alone,  but  especially 
by  retirement  from  the  world  and  com- 
munion with  God,  by  prayer,  labor  and 
obedience.  To  administer  this  import- 
ant lesson  to  us,  He  waited,  and  prayed, 
and  toiled  for  thirty  years,  while  He 
preached,  and  that  intermittently,  only 
for  three  years. 


A    WISH    FULFILLED. 
Bv  M.  Linherr. 


THE  winter  sun  shone  brightly 
through  the  windows  of  the  libra- 
ry of  a  large  double  house  on  a  corner 
of  one  of  Baltimore's  fashionable  streets. 
The  red  hangings  of  the  room  blended 
well  with  the  variegated  bindings  ranged 
along  the  book  shelves.  Here  and  there 
a  precious  bronze  or  a  marble  bust  of 
some  specially  beloved  author  gave  the 
room  an  atmosphere  of  intellectual  re- 
finement that  bespoke  at  once  the  culture 
of  the  owners. 

It  was  the  house  of  John  Deland,  a 
successful  merchant,  and  in  his  leisure 
hours  a  student  of  r.ither  pronounced 


ability,  as  amateur  students  go.  These 
intellectual  habits  had  been  strengthened 
by  the  companionship  of  his  wife.  She 
was  the  daughter  of  one  of  the  old  Cath- 
olic families  of  Maryland.  Her  mind 
and  heart  were  equally  developed,  and 
in  her  perfect  womanliness,  yet  intense 
intellectuality,  she  resembled  rather  a 
Helena  Cornaro  or  a  Vittoria  Colonna 
than  the  advanced  woman  of  the  period. 
She  recognized  in  her  husband  tastes 
which  were  not  to  lie  satisfied  by  mere 
attention  to  business  and  the  usual  social 
diversions,  however  interesting  and  at 
times  amusing  the  game  of  amassing 


108 


A    WISH    FULFILLED. 


HE  WAS  ABSORBED    IN  THE  STORY    OF    FABIOLA. 

a  fortune  and  spending  it  again  might         " 
be.  cms 

After  his  busy  days  absorbed  in  this 
world's  care,  to  come  to  his  home  and 
there  let  his  soul  expand  in  the  sunshine 
of  the  great  thoughts  of  the  immortals, 
kept  open  the  pores  of  his  spiritual 
susceptibilities,  so  often  clogged  by  too 
close  an  application  to  obtaining  ma- 
terial success.  In  this  home  faith,  char- 
ity, duty  and  sacrifice,  were  not  paper 
labels  to  be  applied  to  worn  out  diseases 
of  the  human  soul.  They  were  living 
ideals  requiring  willing  obedience  when- 
ever they  put  in  a  claim,  whether  it  was 
for  the  financial  aid  of  Mr.  Deland  or  for 
the  tender  sympathy  of  his  wife. 

Mrs.  Deland,  on  the  morning  in  ques- 
tion, sat  embroidering  by  the  window. 
Now  and  again  she  would  look  up  from 
the  pansy  growing  beneath  her  fingers, 
and  glance  toward  the  centre  of  the 
room.  On  the  edge  of  a  huge  arm-chair, 
his  elbows  resting  on  the  table  before 
him,  sat  a  boy.  He  was  reading.  The 
long  slim  fingers  of  one  hand  thrust 


through  his  brown  wavy  hair 
served  to  hold  back  the  way- 
ward locks  and  brace  the  pale 
high  forehead.  He  was  ab- 
sorbed in  the  story  of  Fabiola. 
Suddenly  he  pushed  the 
book  away,  and  said  with  a 
sigh  :  ' '  Mother,  I  'd  like  to 
be  a  martyr,  too, ' '  and  the 
boy's  blue  eyes  looked  in- 
spired like  those  of  a  young 
Raphael  seeing  the  ideal  of 
some  future  canvas. 

' '  You  a  martyr,  Donald  !  ' ' 
' '  Yes,  when  you  read  about 
the  saints  doesn't  it  seem 
grand  to  suffer  all  that  they 
did  ?  There's  Pancratius — 
he  was  killed  by  wild  ani- 
mals, and  then  great  St.  Se- 
bastian  "  After  a  won- 
dering pause,  the  boy  con- 
tinued. "They  don't  use 
arrows  now,  mother,  do 
they  ? ' ' 
No  dear,  but  there  are  other  weap- 


"But,  mother,  everybody  likes  us. 
Catholics  aren't  persecuted  now.  We 
can't  be  martyrs,  "  and  the  little  childish 
form  seemed  to  breathe  a  futile  enthusi- 
asm, as  though  he  suddenly  realized  the 
awful  prosaism  of  this  nineteenth  century. 

"Donald  dear,  if  you  were  a  martyr 
what  would  I  do  ?  " 

"  Oh,  you  would  be  a  martyr's  mother  ; 
and  that  would  be  great  too,  for  you  would 
have  to  give  me  up,  and  that  would  be  a 
sacrifice,  wouldn't  it,  mother?"  And  he 
went  over  and  leaned  on  the  arm  of  her 
chair.  Her  eyes  filled  with  tears  as  she 
held  him  close,  and  his  blue  eyes  opened 
wider  and  he  said  : 

"Mother  dear,  you  would  be  just  as 
much  a  martyr  as  I,  but  you  would  be 
alive  and  I'd  be  dead,  that's  all  the  dif- 
ference ;  but  God  would  love  us  both  the 
same,  and  then  you  would  be  sure  I  WHS 
in  heaven  and  soon  we  would  see  each 
other  there  again.  Think,  mother,  how 
sweet  it  would  be  to  die  for  God.  I  wish 


A    WISH    FULFILLED. 


1O9 


it  was  old  Rome,  and  I  could  die  for  my 
faith  as  the  boys  then  did. " 

11  Donald  dear,  some  people  have  to 
lire  for  God.  There  was  a  poet,  a  sad 
exile  from  his  native  city,  who,  in  his 
loneliness,  sang  of  the  heavenly  City. 
He  told  how  happiness  there  was  har- 
mony. He  sang  about  the  saints,  and 
though  like  the  stars  they  differed  in 
glory,  they  were  all  perfectly  happy,  be- 
cause they  were  in  the  places  God,  in 
His  great  design,  had  planned  for  them, 
and  so  heaven  was  harmonious.  Now, 
dear,  here  on  earth  we  start  on  our 
journey  heavenward.  We  too  can  only 
find  happiness  in  doing  the  things  that 
God  has  laid  out  for  us  to  do.  If  we 
throw  down  our  work,  who  will  take  it 
up?  Besides,  God's  scheme  is  perfect, 
and  if  we  abandon  our  place  we  shall  not 
find  another  open  for  us.  He  who  made 
us  all  knows  best,  Donald,  and  we  must 
say,  '  Thy-  .will  be  done. '  Sometimes 
that  is  harder  than  to  be  eaten  by  wild 
animals  or  buried  alive,  for  it  is  a  slower 
kind  of  martyrdom." 

"  Then  we  too  can  be  martyrs,  mother, 
like  Pancratius." 

"Yes,  dear,"  and  his  mother  kissed 
his  brow  reverently. 

She  saw  the  innocence  of  that  young 
soul,  the  purity  that  brought  the  other 
world  so  near  to  this,  that  the  gateway 
of  death  seemed  but  a  golden  portal,  to 
be  opened  by  the  sesame  of  happy 
sacrifice. 

That  morning  a  seed  had  been  planted 
in  the  fresh  soil. 

PART  II. 

Twenty  years  have  passed.  There  is  a 
little  more  bustle  than  usual  in  the  great 
university  city  of  Heidelberg.  Even  the 
students,  between  their  duels,  and  over 
their  tall  mugs  of  beer,  are  somewhat 
excited  over  the  new  aspect  of  medical 
affairs. 

Some  five  years  ago,  a  young  physi- 
cian from  America  had  come  to  pursue 
his  studies  at  the  great  university.  To 
evident  talent  he  had  added  unceasing 


study  and  research,  until  it  seemed  that 
where  he  came  to  learn  he  would  remain 
to  teach.  After  he  had  taken  the  honors 
of  his  class,  he  had  stayed  to  develop 
and  perfect  his  theory  on  brain  diseases. 
On  this  very  day,  at  a  meeting  of  the 
medical  authorities  of  this  university 
and  of  Paris,  in  a  terse  speech,  the 
young  physician  had  startled  them,  not 
with  the  data  of  his  cases,  but  with  the 
new  but  logical  conclusions  he  had 
drawn  from  them  At  the  end  of  the 
meeting  not  a  few  of  the  enthusiastic 
younger  men  had  rushed  up  to  congratu- 
late him  on  the  evident  impression  he 
had  made.  He  was  accorded  a  place  in 
the  university  with  every  facility  to 
pursue  his  experiments  in  the  inter- 
ests of  science.  He  had  made  a  de- 
cided sensation,  and  this  is  why  old 
Heidelberg  was  aroused  a  trifle  more  than 
usual. 

Meanwhile  our  young  American  had 
mounted  the  stair  of  the  quaint  old 
house,  whose  owner  keeps  apartments 
for  professors  or  students,  and  locked 
himself  in  his  room.  There  he  is,  the 
idol  of  the  hour,  alone,  sitting  with  head 
and  arms  thrown  crestfallen  across  the 
table.  Is  this  the  victor?  His  thick 
wavy  hair  is  tossed  about  his  damp  tem- 
ples, but  no  laurel  wreath  is  there.  The 
white  hands  look  tragic  in  their  helpless- 
ness ;  but  hush,  he  groans  :  "  My  God, 
my  God,  is  there  no  escape  ?  "  He  lifts 
up  his  head  and  his  large  blue  eyes  wore 
a  look  of  unutterable  misery.  There 
were  a  few  flecks  of  blood  on  his  white 
cuffs.  There  was  a  hectic  flush  on  his 
cheeks.  A  hacking  cough  told  the  tale. 
It  is  Donald.  Donald,  the  beloved  and 
only  son !  Donald,  rich !  Donald  fa- 
mous !  Donald,  a  consumptive !  Fame 
knocks  at  his  door ;  he  can  not  rise  to 
receive  her.  The  world  listens  for  the 
development  of  his  theories ;  it  must 
wait  in  vain.  His  voice  is  too  weak  to 
reach  it.  Another  will  come  and  tread 
the  path  he  has  but  indicated. 

"I  am,  indeed,  afflicted.  Oh,  my 
God.  You  have  blessed  me  with  such 


110 


A    WISH    FULFILLED. 


talent  and  have  given  me  strength  to  go 
so  far,  must  I  halt  and  go  no  further? 
I  am  young,  must  I  already  put  this 
world  aside  and  let  my  name  lie  buried 
with  my  unaccomplished  deeds  ?  The 
day  is  young  about  me,  but  my  twilight 
already  overshadows  the  noontide  sun. 
I  am  of  use  to  my  fellow  man.  May  I 
not  live  to  work  for  him.  Ah,  my  God, 
'tis  hard  to  die,  "  and  Donald  dropped  on 
his  knees  by  the  table  and  buried  his 
face  in  his  hands.  Sobs,  uncontrolled, 
shook  the  sensitive  frame  till  they  died 
away. 

Long  did  that  sad  struggle  last.  The 
kneeling  figure  was  so  silent,  that  had 
it  not  been  for  its  upright  position,  you 
would  say  merciful  sleep  had  fallen  upon 
it,  but  at  last  the  head  was  lifted.  As 
his  eyes  looked  out  from  their  shadowy 
depths  now,  they  turned  towards  an  ivory 
crucifix  that  hung  on  the  opposite  wall. 

"  You  were  young,  too,  my  Lord,  and 
You  suffered,  and  died,"  he  whispered. 
"  I  love  You,  but  I  was  not  ready  for 
this."  Slowly  his  thoughts  turned  to 

\ 


'MY   GOD,    MY    ClOD,    IS   THERE    NO    ESCAPK? 


home,  to  his  mother,  whose  gentle  heart 
would  be  racked  indeed,  to  his  father,  so 
proud  of  his  boy,  and  then  back  to  his 
childhood  days,  his  happy  youth,  his 
ambitions — yes,  he  had  always  longed 
for  glory. 

Slowly  through  the  vista  of  memories, 
a  boy 's  voice  comes  :  ' '  Mother,  I  want 
to  be  a  martyr,  too.  " 

A  sudden  intensity  thrills  through 
Donald's  frame.  He  looks  again  at  the 
crucifix  as  though  expecting  the  ivory 
lips  to  speak.  With  a  gentle  insistency 
the  whole  scene  in  the  library  comes 
before  his  mind.  He  sees  himself  long- 
ing to  suffer  for  the  One  who  died  for 
him.  He  sees  the  large-eyed  boy  impa- 
tient to  show  the  world  what  he  would 
do  for  God ;  and  now  after  a  score  of 
years  what  a  plan  is  unrolled  before  him  ! 
A  father  and  a  mother  to  console ;  in- 
stead of  hiding  in  the  catacombs  he  sees 
himself  in  his  remaining  strength  visit- 
ing the  hospitals  and  ministering  to  the 
sick  poor,  comforting  the  dying  and  in- 
curable with  his  living  example  of  a 
high-hearted  patience  and  a 
longing  to  die  and  be  with 
God.  In  place  of  a  heroic 
refusal  to  burn  incense  to  the 
heathen  gods,  he  sees  himself 
in  the  university  chair,  in- 
sisting that  in  all  scientific 
research  there  must  be  utter 
harmony  between  faith  and 
reason.  Instead  of  making 
catechumens  of  the  pagan  boys 
he  is  to  plant  Catholic  truth 
in  the  town,  tending  rapidly 
to  infidelity.  The  few  short 
months  of  life  that  remain  to 
him  will  be  spent  in  the  loving 
service  of  Him  for  whom  the 
martyrs  gave  up  their  lives. 
And,  as  he  thinks,  Christ, 
quick  to  repay,  gives  him  a 
foretaste  of  the  martyr's  hap- 
piness, and,  in  that  ..first  sweet 
glow  of  consecration  with 
streaming  eyes,  Donald  mur- 
murs :  ' '  Thy  will  be  done! ' ' 


WHAT  answer 
1  looks  give  to  this  query  :    "  You 
are  tin-  salt  of  the  earth.      Hut  if  the  salt 
lose    its    savor    with    what    shall    it    be 
salted?" 

Hooks  are  published  Incontinently 
nowadays.  The  number  printed  annually 
almost  equals  the  number  of  fools  in  the 
time  of  Solomon.  Presumably  many  of 
them  are  read  and  influence  their  readers 
for  good  or  evil.  For  "books  are  not 
absolutely  dead  things,"  we  are  told, 
"but  do  contain  a  progeny  of  life  in 
them  to  be  as  active  as  that  soul  was 
whose  progeny  they  are  ;  nay,  they  do 
preserve,  as  in  a  vial,  the  purest  efficacy 
and  extraction  of  that  living  intellect 
that  bred  them."  This  is  conversely 
true  of  bad  books.  They,  too,  are  living 
things  ;  but  the  life  they  contain  is  dis- 
eased, and  disease  is  confessedly  more 
easily  caught  than  health.  The  slime 
of  the  serpent's  tail  yet  smears  the  tree 
of  knowledge,  his  hissing  may  yet  be 
heard  in  the  pleasant  rustling  of  its 
leaves,  while  the  poison  of  his  fangs  is 
mixed  with  the  odor  of  its  blossoms  and 
the  savor  of  its  fruits. 

Whtther  the  books  read  are  the  best  or 
the  worst  does  not  altogether  depend  on 
the  merit  of  the  book,  but  on  the  skill  of 
the  advertiser.  We  are  harassed  by  the 
monotonous  regularity  with  which,  at 
intervals  of  about  six  months,  the  great- 
est novel  of  the  age  and  the  greatest 
scientific  or  philosophic  work  of  the  age 
present  themselves,  like  literary  high- 
waymen, commanding  us  to  throw  up 
our  hands  and  give  them  recognition 
and  praise. 

In  some  cases  we  are  told,  with  appar- 
ent seriousness  and  with  no  intimation  of 
humor,  that  no  library  could  be  without 
SOUK-  new  book,  when  the  supply  of  dust 
in  said  library  is  not  sufficient  to  cover 
decentlv  the  still-born  or  short-lived 


THOUGHTS   ON    READING. 

/>']•  A'< .".    Timothy  /irosinilian.  S.J. 
shall    we    who    read     children  of  Minerva  whieh  have  alreadv 


siuveeded  in  obtaining  a  resting  place  on 
its  shelves.  We  are  told  we  must  read 
some  recent  novel,  and  the  reason  some- 
times given  is  because  everybody  is  read- 
ing it,  has  read  it  or  will  read  it-  that 
is,  even- body  who  is  anybody.  Against 
an  argument  of  this  kind  there  seems 
very  little  defence.  We  must  either  read 
the  book  or  humbly  confess  that  we  have 
reached  that  age  of  mature  indifference 
when  we  are  shamelessly  content  to  be- 
take ourselves  to  the  rank  of  old- 
fashioned  nobodies ;  that  we  have  lost 
step  with  the  march  of  events  and  are 
deplorably  unconcerned  about  the  con- 
sequences. 

Even  granting,  however,  that  we  re- 
sort to  such  a  drastic  expedient,  we  have 
not  secured  for  ourselves  immunity  from 
persecution.  We  must  listen  to  discus- 
sion on  the  book 's  merits  and  the  author's 
talent.  We  cannot  take  up  our  daily 
newspaper  to  read  the  latest  news  about 
the  coming  war  in  -Europe  without  hav- 
ing a  gushing  analysis  of  it  obtruded  on 
us  in  some  way  or  other. 

Friends,  who  would  never  dream  of 
asking  us  what  we  dined  on,  or  when  we 
went  to  confession  last,  will  not  hesitate 
to  catechi/e  us  closely  about  the  privacies 
of  our  intellectual  life.  We  daily  run 
the  risk  of  being  asked,  even  by  ladies, 
whether  we  have  read  some  latest  novel, 
which  we  would  read  only  in  a  moment  of 
Eve-like  curiosity  and  frailty,  or  during 
some  temporary  decline  of  the  intellec- 
tual powers,  and  then  carefully  conceal 
the  fact  from  acquaintances.  We  poor 
slaves  of  an  intelligent  age  have  a  hard 
lot.  The  conventionalities  of  life  forbid 
us  to  indulge  in  Titanic  rage,  when, 
with  owl-like  gravity,  the  novelist's 
paradoxical  solutions  of  momentous 
social  or  religious  problems  are  discussed 
and  almost  accepted  by  the  sanest  of  our 

in 


112 


THOUGHTS    ON    READING. 


friends ;  and  we  must  bear,  with  some 
approach  to  courtesy,  rhapsodies  over 
characters  which  are  falsely  conceived,  or 
would  be  carefully  shunned  in  real  life. 

To  escape  this  even  Hamlet's  advice 
to  Ophelia  is  valueless  ;  nothing  short  of 
the  remedy  of  St.  Arsenius'  flight  to  a 
hermitage  in  a  lonely  desert  will  bring 
any  relief. 

Now  what  shall  we  do  about  it  ?  The 
popularity  of  the  recent  greatest  book  of 
the  age  is  manufactured  so  cleverly  that 
the  vast  majority  of  readers,  whether 
they  are  intelligent  or  not,  no  matter 
how  strong  their  conviction,  or  how 
clearly  they  perceive  the  inflated  charac- 
ter of  the  reputation,  might  as  confidently 
hope  to  escape  the  snares  of  the  modern 
advertiser  as  a  spring-time  dweller  in 
Boston  hopes  to  escape  the  east  wind. 
We  cannot  fly  to  the  desert,  either  liter- 
ally or  metaphorically  ;  nor  are  we  called 
upon  to  do  so.  Our  duty  as  Catholics  is 
to  leaven  the  social  and  intellectual  life 
of  those  we  live  among  with  the  eternal 
principles  of  right-thinking  and  right- 
living.  Besides  the  advantage  of  intelli- 
gence and  education  possessed  by  them, 
we  possess  the  imcomparable  advantage 
of  having  fixed,  staple  and  certain 
principles  to  guide  us. 

Ruskin  says  that  ' '  the  chief  of  all  the 
curses  of  this  unhappy  age  is  the  uni- 
versal gabble  of  its  fools,  and  of  the 
flocks  that  follow  them,  rendering  the 
quiet  voices  of  the  wise  men  inaudible.  " 
Knowing  this  we  shall  easily  keep  our- 
selves in  a  judicial  frame  of  mind  in 
presence  of  the  nine  days  of  popularity 
of  some  recent  piece  of  scientific  or 
imaginative  literature  ;  we  shall  be  able 
to  extract  merriment  from  the  folly  of 
the  novelists,  and  yet  to  bring  them 
severely  to  task  before  the  tribunal  of 
reason  and  faith,  if,  forgetting  their 
proper  function  of  amusing  his  Majesty, 
the  Public,  they  put  aside  their  cap  and 
bells  and  undertake  to  instruct  him  with 
their  glib  philosophizing. 

It  requires  some  independence  of  pub- 
lic opinion  to  declare  that  the  latest  book 


of  Professor  Somebody  of  the  great  Uni- 
versity of  Somewhere  on  the  Ascent  of 
Man  would  never  have  been  written  if 
the  Professor  were  not  so  dreadfully 
serious  about  it  himself,  and  would  never 
be  noticed  if  the  readers  would  muster 
for  the  reading  their  native  sense  of 
humor  and  refinement. 

If  Puck  had  been  the  first  to  propose 
Darwin's  theory,  there  is  no  man,  except 
some  crack-brained  fellow,  who  would 
not  admire  the  witty  application  of  the 
theory  to  such  fools  as  mortals  be,  and  its 
suitableness  to  that  journal's  standard  of 
refinement.  If  it  had,  furthermore,  con- 
tinued week  after  week  to  ransack  nature 
for  illustration  and  to  marshall  facts  to 
this  preconceived  theory, the  great  Ameri- 
can people  would  have  roared  with  almost 
Olympian  laughter,  and  American  humor 
would  have  so  far  eclipsed  all  other 
national  humors,  that  the  occasional 
doubts  about  its  superiority  would  have 
been  drowned  in  the  universal  applause 
of  joyous  civilized  humanity.  But  if  our 
humorist  should  persist  for  years  in  push- 
ing its  theory  into  every  nook  and  cranny 
of  our  physical,  intellectual,  social  and 
religious  life,  and  with  unpardonable, 
indecorous  and  everlasting  reiteration 
should  obtrude  its  illustrations,  confirma- 
tions and  evidences  on  us,  from  our  morn- 
ing coffee-cups  to  our  evening  night- 
caps, I  think  we  should  be  justified  in 
feeling  bored.  Yet  worse  than  this  is 
the  penalty  we  pay  for  living  in  a  press- 
ridden  age.  For  our  popular  scientific 
literature,  our  story-tellers,  our  school- 
books  even,  have  taken  this  grotesque 
joke  seriously. 

So,  too,  in  purely  literary  matters  an 
attempt  is  made  to  browbeat  us  into  ad-  - 
miration  and  praise  of  what  decency  and 
religion  declare  to  be  offensive.  Litera- 
ture, it  is  true,  is  not  so  coarsely  dogmatic 
and  intolerant  as  science.  There  never 
was  probably  a  being  so  absolutely  sure  of 
his  every  opinion — not  even  th^at  exemplar 
of  self-assurance,  the  medieval  monk — as 
the  average  scientific  philosopher  of  the 
nineteenth  century.  For  the  measure  of 


THOUGHTS  ON  READING 


113 


liberty  granted  us  1>y  literature  we  are 
grateful,  but  the  chorus  of  praise  chanted 
over  some  recent  novels  tells  us  that  we 
need  have  some  independence  of  character 
to  dissent  from  the  great  wise  majority. 

One  of  our  humorous  writers  tells  us 
in  one  of  his  stories  of  the  habit  that 
vulgar  little  boys  have  of  showing  with 
some  pride,  to  a  less  fortunate  companion, 
a  sore  toe  or  a  sore  foot.  Do  not  many 
of  our  modern  litterateurs  manifest  the 
same  curious  pride  ;  do  they  jiot  look  on 
themselves  as  superior  beings  if  they  are 
possessed  of  some  moral  or  intellectual 
sore  which  their  more  eupeptic  neighbors 
do  not  possess  ;  do  they  not  straightway 
declare  said  sore  a  problem,  and  write  a 
story  in  which,  with  minute  and  elaborate 
diagnosis,  every  symptom  is  exhibited  to 
the  public  ? 

Now  because  this  is  done  in  clever, 
graceful  and  even  artistic  English, 
with  some  veiled  reserve  and  some  re- 
gard for  the  sensibilities  of  the  ubiqui- 
tous young  woman,  as  one  of  these  story- 
tellers phrases  it,  shall  we  be  deceived  ? 
Shall  we  be  blinded  by  the  dazzle  of 
style  to  the  scarcely  veiled  indecency 
that  gave  spice  to  one  of  last  year's 
shelved  favorites  ?  Does  ridicule  cast 
upon  one  of  the  most  sacred  of  subjects 
and  the  most  sacred  of  books,  become 
more  tolerable  because  the  author,  after 
making  one  of  his  characters  soliloquize 
amiably  and  atheistically  with  all  the 
ingenuity  at  his  disposal,  tells  us  in  one 
curt  sentence  that  these  are  not  his  opin- 
ions ? 

The  oft  quoted  saying  of  Burke  that 
"vice  loses  half  its  evil  by  losing  all 
its  Crossness"  is  an  epigrammatic  lie  and 
nothing  better.  Sewer  gas  does  not  lose 
half  its  danger  by  losing  all  its  odor. 
And  if  sewer  gas  should  come  to  us  hid- 
den in  the  aroma  of  roses,  spices  and 
citron  groves,  it  becomes,  because  of  its 
borrowed  attractions,  far  more  dangerous 


than  if  it  had  no  odor  at  all.  No  cun- 
ning or  refinement  of  style  can  make 
what  is  ethically  ugly  artistically  beau- 
tiful. 

On  the  other  hand,  sewer  gas,  though 
presented  in  all  its  repulsiveness,  is 
disagreeable  as  a  literary  atmosphere. 
One  of  the  books  that  social  tyrrany  is 
forcing  on  us  this  year  is  nothing  less 
than  a  study  in  moral  pathology,  The 
author  seems  recently  to  show  a  prefer- 
ence for  the  seven  deadly  sins.  Last 
year  avarice  supplied  him  with  a  motif; 
this  year  a  grosser  sin — though  by  no 
means  grossly  dealt  with — forms  the 
groundwork  of  a  tale  unenlivened  by  a 
single  noble  character.  And,  although 
his  superb  skill  as  a  writer  and  analyst, 
and,  as  a  rule,  the  rectitude  of  his  moral 
sense  must  be  conceded,  probably  not 
one  reader  out  of  ten  will  grasp  the  full 
purport  of  the  story,  and  the  other  nine 
will  be  injured  by  it.  Treatises  on 
disease  are  useful  for  medical  prac- 
titioners, but  the  reading  of  them  by  the 
ordinary  layman  would  result  in  produc- 
ing an  army  of  hypochondriacs. 

Our  attitude  towards  literature  of  this 
kind  ought  to  be  evident.  If  it  is  ad- 
mired, if  its  offences  against  morality 
and  religion,  good  taste  and  decency,  are 
palliated,  because  these  offences  are  com- 
mitted with  literary  refinement,  it  be- 
comes our  duty  to  keep  our  judgment 
clear  and  right  in  its  presence.  Exam- 
ine it  in  the  light  of  faith  and  the  native 
instincts  of  morality  implanted  in  every 
soul.  Distrust  and  challenge  even  the 
judgment  of  the  majority.  Remember 
that  the  chorus  of  claqueurs  is  composed 
of  those  whose  judgment  on  the  elemen- 
tary principles  of  morality  and  good  taste 
is  not  better  than  yours.  If  we  Catholics 
are  not  the  salt  of  the  earth,  how  will 
the  earth  be  seasoned  ?  But  if  the  salt 
lose  its  savor  wherewith  shall  it  be 
savored? 


TALKS   ON 
By  Rei'.  P.  A. 

JF  I  remember  well,  in  the  last  talk  I 
promised  to  say  a  few  words  about 
the  topics  which  our  science  embraces. 
I  feel  satisfied  that  I  sufficiently  devel- 
oped the  definition  of  ethics — so  exten- 
sively developed  it,  that  I  was  reminded, 
in  looking  it  over,  of  what  happened  in 
a  Paris  restaurant,  wherein  a  saturnine 
Briton  (with  an  appetite  more  compre- 
hensive than  his  French)  pointed  to  an 
item  on  the  menu  which  he  neither 
guessed  at  nor  understood.  The  garcon, 
gesticulating  frantically,  tried  to  make 
him  aware  that  he  was  asking  for  almost 
an  impossibility.  The  Englishman  in- 
sisted. The  waiter,  departing  in  despair, 
returned  after  a  lapse  of  about  thirty 
minutes,  accompanied  by  ten  or  twelve 
others,  all  of  them  carrying  dishes,  which 
were  placed  before  the  diner.  What  his 
finger  had  indicated  so  imperiously  to 
the  waiter  was,  "  Oysters  in  every 
style." 

I  presented  the  definition  of  ethics  in 
"every  style."  Perhaps  I  emphasized 
unwarrantably  the  advantages  of  moral 
philosophy.  Perhaps  I  claimed  for  it  too 
large  a  province.  Some  one  might  say, 
' '  If  this  science  is  so  useful  and  so  neces- 
sary, what  is  the  multitude  (to  whom 
this  would  be  caviare)  going  to  do  ?  Is 
there  provision  made  for  that  large  class 
of  humanity  which  cannot  study  moral 
philosophy  :  or,  are  we  going  to  say  that 
because  the  majority  of  mankind  cannot 
investigate  for  themselves,  they  are  justi- 
fied in  flinging  off  the  obligation  of  right 
conduct  ?  ' '  Reason  will  not  allow  a 
conclusion  of  this  nature — we  have  to 
dismiss  it.  Let  us  be  ever  so  proficient 
in  the  science  of  moral  philosophy,  are 
we,  by  that  knowledge  of  ours  (no  mat- 
ter how  profound),  therefore  moral  ?  We 
know  this  to  be  inadmissible.  The 
knowing  our  duty  does  not  compel  its 
performance. 
114 


ETHICS. 
Halpin,  SJ. 

What  follows  ?  There  must  be  a 
means  somewhere  outside  the  thres- 
hold of  moral  philosophy  which  lays 
down  the  larger  outlines.  We  find  our- 
selves compelled  to  this  admission,  that 
since  man  cannot,  in  spite  of  the  most 
perfect  knowledge  of  that  science,  be 
thoroughly  a  moral  man,  he  needs  help. 
What  part  of  the  man  needs  help  ?  His 
highest  part,  that  part  by  which  chiefly 
he  is  man — his  intellect  and  his  will. 
Man  wants,  in  order  to  stand  out  in  the 
fulness  of  manhood,  light  for  the  mind 
and  strength  for  the  will.  Ten  thousand 
volumes  of  incontrovertible  principles 
connected  with  moral  philosophy  will 
never  give  him  sufficient  light  for  the 
mind  nor  present  him  with  the  amount 
of  strength  necessary  for  his  will  to  reach 
righteousness. 

Where  is  man  going  to  procure  that 
strength  ?  Is  it  within  himself?  Is 
it  in  the  man 's  will  ?  The  will  must 
be  the  storehouse  of  that  vigor,  but 
the  man  deposits  it  not  therein  by 
himself.  There  exists  the  necessity  of 
acquiring  elsewhere  than  in  the  mere 
human  mind,  than  in  the  mere  human 
will,  the  strength  requisite  for  man  to 
fashion  a  perfectly  moral  character.  So, 
at  the  very  door  of  our  science,  we  are 
confronted  by  the  conviction  of  a  truth 
which  our  philosophy  may  undertake  to 
prove  afterwards — the  necessity  of  relig- 
ion and  its  resources.  I  trust  that  what- 
ever obscurity  may  have  gathered  around 
the  utility  and  necessity  of  ethics  has 
been  dissipated. 

Cicero  says  that  the  first  thing  to  be 
done  in  all  scientific  discussion  is  to 
define.  We  have  followed  his  instruc- 
tion. We  have  defined,  and  defined 
multifariously.  After  the  definition 
comes  the  division.  There  are  many 
divisions  of  our  science,  some  very 
elaborate  ones,  too.  The  simpler  our 


TALKS  ON  ETHICS. 


115 


method  in  this  particular,  the  clearer 
our  treatment.  I  prefer  to  adhere  to  the 
old  divisions,  of  which  the  advantages 
will  lK-n.-inaftt.-r  be  made  patent.  The 
old  plan  divides  moral  philosophy  as 
Qcsar  divided  Gaul — into  three  parts, 
and  these  parts  are  :  the  general  princi- 
ples of  moral  philosophy — the  applica- 
tion of  them  to  man,  individually — the 
application  of  them  to  man,  socially. 
These  are  the  three  large  lines  we  are 
to  follow  in  our  considerations.  What 
principle,  or  what  authority  are  we  going 
to  be  led  by  ?  Burke  said,  "It  is  never 
safe  altogether  to  depart  from  the  old 
or  beaten  path. " 

There  is  a  tradition  among  those  who 
have  written  upon  this  subject,  that  is 
very  continued.  It  goes  right  up  be- 
yond Christianity  into  old  paganism — 
reaches  beyond  Aristotle,  Plato  and  Soc- 
rates. The  writers  who  follow  that  line 
in  their  investigation  we  call  the  scho- 
lastics. If  we  wished  to  put  any  authors 
forward  in  the  matter,  they  would  be  the 
scholastics.  But  as  there  is  no  question 
of  revelation,  other  than  we  have  ex- 
plained, as  we  intend  to  prosecute  this 
matter  by  reason  unaided,  not  asking 
light  from  any  divine  manifestation 
whatever — no  ipse  dixit  of  any  one  will 
be  held  indisputable  for  its  own  sake. 
The  only  point  that  we  have  to  main- 
tain is  legitimate,  logical  conclusion 
from  universally  conceded  facts.  I  must 
say,  however,  that  Plato,  Aristotle  and 
Socrates  have,  in  a  number  of  cases, 
reached  inferences  that  no  amount  of 
debate  has  been  able  to  controvert.  This 
premised,  let  us  approach  the  first  part 
of  moral  philosophy,  that  is  to  say,  let 
us  call  up  for  reflection  the  general  prin- 
ciples of  morality. 

I  will  ask  you  to  suppose — but  it  really 
is  not  a  supposition,  for  me  it  is  a  cer- 
tainty— I  will  rather  ask  you,  as  every 
ice  is  obliged  to  do,  to  take  for 
granted  something.  There  is  no  science 
that  does  not  begin  with  an  admission. 
Philosophy  has  never  wrought  any  law- 
ful inference  without  begging  or  admit- 


ting something,  at  the  very  start,  impos- 
sible, by  ordinary  methods,  to  prove. 
.lies  tried  to  upset  that  principle. 
He  said  that  the  beginning  of  his  philoso- 
phy would  not  be  a  thing  one  had  to  ad- 
mit, but  a  doubt,  on  which  he  was  to 
build  his  philosophy — with  the  result 
that  the  superstructure  tottered  !  His 
first  principle  was,  "  I  doubt  :  therefore 
I  am."  He  came  to  the  conclusion  he 
existed  from  the  fact  that  he  doubted, 
not  clearly  apprehending  that,  as  he  said 
' '  I  doubt, ' '  he  had  to  admit  the  existence 
of  the  doubter.  Novelty  is  pleasing,  but 
it  is  not  always  scientific.  In  mathe- 
matics, no  matter  how  far  you  proceed, 
you  must  admit  certain  things.  The 
point,  the  straight  line,  and  the  result  of 
a  point  travelling  over  space.  If  you 
know  how  to  make  the  point  travel  you 
will  have  all  your  propositions  of  geome- 
try7 and  trigonometry — but  you  have  to 
admit  the  point. 

I  ask  you,  therefore,  to  admit  that 
man  was  created  by  God,  which  sup- 
poses two  facts :  that  God  is,  and 
that  God  made  man.  If  you  find 
any  one  else  who  created  man,  pro- 
duce him.  The  assumption  is  very 
large  in  favor  of  his  creation  by  God. 
Humanity  has  been  in  possession  of 
that  truth  since  it  began,  although 
there  have  been  those  who  did  their 
utmost  to  eradicate  that  idea  from  the 
race.  The  verdict  of  mankind  is  largely 
in  favor  of  the  existence  of  God,  which 
has  been  admitted  at  all  times  and  every- 
where— against  which  powerful,  though 
illogical  minds  have  been  in  insurrec- 
tion. But  still  the  idea  of  that  existence 
dominates  the  human  mind,  and  no  argu- 
ment has  yet  been  adduced  of  which  the 
final  proposition  is,  * '  Therefore,  there 
is  no  God. " 

Further,  I  shall  ask  you  to  agree  to  the 
fact  that  man  has  free  will.  No  Ameri- 
raii  will  refuse  to  make  that  admission. 
Independence  means  free  will — "  I  can 
do  as  I  please."  Under  that  assertion 
lies  the  admission  of  free  will.  I  shall 
ask  you  to  admit — perhaps  I  shall  prove 


116 


TALKS  ON  ETHICS. 


it  when  the  time  comes — that  man  has 
in  him  an  immortal  something,  which 
we  call  the  life-principle,  the  soul.  This 
admitted,  let  us  advance.  Ethics  has 
for  its  object  to  direct  the  free  will  of 
man  in  its  operations.  In  the  last  analy- 
sis of  a  deliberate  action  what  do  I 
notice  ?  Operations  in  which  more  than 
one  agent  enter.  If  the  deliberate  act  of 
a  man  is  intellectual,  two  agencies  con- 
cur, man's  mind  and  man's  will.  If  it 
be  a  physical  act,  like  deliberate  walk- 
ing, eating,  drinking,  man's  mind  and 
man's  will  and  one  or  other  of  man's 
physical  faculties  contribute  to  the  result. 
If  I  strike  deliberately  the  table,  at  which 
I  am  writing — (remember,  the  word 
' '  deliberate  ' '  comes  from  the.  Latin 
word,  "libra,"  a  balance) — I  put  two 
acts  in  the  scales  and  consider  which  of 
these  actions  I  shall  prefer.  I  take  one 
of  these  actions,  I  deliberately  strike  the 
table,  I  was  not  compelled  to  strike  the 
table,  but  I  wished  so  to  do.  I  knew  I 
was  going  to  strike  the  table — act  of  the 
mind  ;  I  did  it  willingly — act  of  the  will ; 
I  did  it  by  the  help  of  some  of  the  motor 
muscles — physical  act. 

We  have,  therefore,  in  every  human 
act,  as  we  understand  it,  what  ?  A  thing 
to  be  done,  the  doing  it,  the  doing  it 
willingly.  Willingly  implies  knowing 
the  thing  to  be  done,  because  I  cannot 
will  nor  desire  a  thing  of  which  I  have 
no  knowledge.  What  other  fact  comes 
before  me  when  I  consider  man's  delib- 
erate action  ?  When  I  do  anything 
deliberately — when  out  of  two  or  three 
possible  actions  I  select  one,  I  make  a 
choice,  and  I  make  that  choice  for  a 
reason.  That  selection  is  made  in  behalf 
of  something — I  never  deliberately  do 
anything  for  nothing.  I  don't  mean 
nothing  in  the  pecuniary  sense — but 
nothing  cannot  be  the  object  of  a  delib- 
erate action.  The  fact  that  evidences 
itself  in  the  very  action  is  this  :  I  have 
an  end  in  view.  There  is  the  point  I 
want  to  reach — an  end  in  view.  There 
is  no  free  action  without  an  end. 

How  shall  I  define  an  end  ?    An  end  is 


that  for  which  a  thing  is  done  ?  That 
for  which  a  thing  is  done  may  be  last  or 
intermediate.  Take  the  action  of  ap- 
peasing hunger — let  us  analyze  it.  I  eat 
bread — for  what  purpose  ?  For  the  mere 
eating  ?  To  go  through  the  physical  ac- 
tions which  are  performed  when  I  eat  ? 
Tobacco  would  serve  that  purpose  just 
as  well,  so  would  shavings,  so  would  saw- . 
dust.  Evidently  there  'is  something 
more.  I  have  to  go  through  that  masti- 
cation for  a  purpose  in  view.  What  is 
that  purpose  ?  To  appease  my  hunger. 
Still  there  are  two  ends  ;  I  had  to  eat  the 
bread,  one  reason  for  my  taking  it,  I  had 
to  eat  it  to  cease  being  hungry.  To  eat 
the  bread  is  an  end,  but  only  intermedi- 
ate, because  my  action  does  not  intend 
to  stop  at  eating.  Remember,  my  will 
is  satisfied  in  this  instance  only  when 
hunger  is  appeased.  I  have  adduced 
this  very  commonplace  example  to  make 
clear  that  there  is  an  intermediate  and  a 
last  end  in  every  deliberate  performance. 
I  might  say  all  action,  physical,  moral 
or  intellectual,  is  motion.  That  all 
physical  action  is  motion  is  beyond 
doubt.  I  do  not  care  how  complicated 
the  machinery  is  that  is  going  to  pro- 
duce a  result — how  delicate,  how  imper- 
ceptible— I  do  not  care  how  secret  the 
agency  of  the  operative  forces  may  be — 
these  agencies  are  in  motion.  Even 
when  the  seed  is  undergoing  its  changes 
before  it  becomes  wheat  or  corn,  through- 
out them  all  there  is  motion.  What  is 
motion  ?  It  is  the  passing  from  one 
point  to  another.  Is  it  not  ?  Take  the 
revolving  wheels  of  a  locomotive.  When 
in  motion  they  are  going  from  one  point 
to  another ;  when  at  rest  the}-  are  not. 
All  action  is  motion  ;  for  instance,  the 
action  by  which  I  perceive.  Does  my 
mind  move  ?  It  moves  from  not  think- 
ing to  thinking — it  moves  from  thinking 
the  first  thought  to  thinking  the  second 
thought,  and  then  the  result  is  a  syllo- 
gistic conclusion.  When  I  say  :  "What 
is  good  is  lovable ;  God  is  good,  there- 
fore God  is  lovable,"  my  mind  travels 
from  a  truth  very  general  that  whatever 


TALKS  ON  ETHICS. 


117 


.od  is  lovable,  to  the  minor  truth 
Uiot  minor  in  importance-)  that  ('.<><!  is 
good.  It  coin part-s  two  truths  with  a 
third  truth,  and  It-arns  that  the  two 
things  are  equal  to  the  third,  and  neces- 
sarily equal  to  each  other. 

Why  have  I  said  so  much  about  all 
action  being  motion  ?  Ik-cause  I  should 
like  to  have  it  understood  that  the  action 
of  the  will  is  motion,  and  therefore  there 
is  in  it  a  tendency  of  .some  kind.  Ten- 
dency signifies  a  stretching  towards,  a 
reaching  out  for.  When  there  is  a  ten- 
dency you  have  to  admit  an  end,  or  the 
something  which  is  reached  out  for. 
We  cannot  admit  an  eternal  tendency, 
which  would  be  an  end  to  attain  and  to 
not  attain  at  the  same  time.  To  attain 
means  to  reach.  If  that  something  is  a 
something  which  cannot  be  attained  or 
reached,  then  that  thing  that  tends  is 
reaching  out  for  a  something  that  is  not. 
This  is  metaphysics,  but  it  will  help  to 
emphasize  what  is  in  my  mind  just  now. 
No  deliberate  action  is  performed  with- 
out an  end  in  view.  That  starting  out 
from  one  point  with  a  reaching  out  for 
another,  we  call  tendency.  Here  in 
ethics  we  call  it  intention.  You  cannot 
perform  a  deliberate  act  without  an  in- 
tention. 

Now,  let  us  examine  the  definition 
I  gave  you  of  end,  and  we  shall  come 
to  another  milestone  in  this  course  of 
moral  philosophy.  The  first  milestone 
which  it  is  very  necessary  to  remember — 
no  deliberate  agent  acts  without  an  end. 
I  remember  once  a  rather  bright  fellow 
in  tlit- class  of  philosophy  who,  when  his 
professor  asserted  the  foregoing, answered 
th  it  he  did  not  believe  it,  that  he  could 
deliberately  act  without  an  end.  "  Very 
well,  "  said  the  professor,  "  let  us  see  the 
action  that  is  going  to  be  a  deliberate 
action  done  without  a  purpose."  "I 
will  have  no  purpose  in  view  "  was  the 
reply,  "  except  to  prove  that  the  propo- 
sition is  wrong.  "  By  this  very  assertion, 
IK-  convicted  himself.  His  object  wa.s  to 
prove  that  he  could  act  without  an  end. 

Now,  the  end  is  that,  in  behalf  of  which, 


we  do  something.  There  is  no  pow 
cogent  or  so  peculiar  as  an  end.  It  is 
the  last  thing  to  reach  and  the  first  thing 
that  propels.  The  end  is  potent.  All 
the  sacrifices  of  the  Man-dod  —all  the 
wringing  of  the  Sacred  Heart — were  the 
outcome  of  the  end:  Thy  Kingdom 
Come. 

Long  ago  the  scholastics  put  it  down 
as  conclusive  of  end  that,  though  last  in 
execution,  it  is  first  in  intention  ;  it  gives 
the  impulse  to  the  movement.  It  seems 
to  be  behind  and  before,  it  seems  to  push 
and  to  pull,  it  is  somewhat  of  a  power- 
house. If  the  end  is  that  for  which  I  do 
something,  is  it  something  that  is  going 
to  benefit  me  or  harm  me  ?  I  shall  go  a 
step  further  in  my  statement  and  say  no 
man  acts  with  the  intention  of  banning 
himself.  He.  may  act  with  the  intention 
of  harming  others.  Forthwith  arises  the 
query-,  ' '  What  about  those  who  commit 
suicide  ?  "  We  have  to  prove  first  that 
the  individual  suicide  is  a  responsible 
agent.  I  think  that  if  suicides  could  be 
brought  before  court,  an  ordinarily  clever 
lawyer  would  get  them  off  on  the  plea  of 
temporary  insanity.  But  let  us  suppose 
them  in  full  possession  of  their  senses. 
What  does  a  man  fly  out  of  this  world 
for  ?  Because  he  forgets  what  Shakes- 
peare says  :  "Rather  bear  these  ills  we 
have  than  fly  to  others  that  we  wot  not 
of. "  No  man  will  cut  the  strings  of  his 
existence,  without  fancying  that  by  get- 
ting away  from  his  moorings  he  is  going 
to  drift  to  a  pleasanter  shore.  The  man 
who  commits  suicide,  acts  because  he 
feels  caged,  because  he  is  baffled,  because 
he  cannot  bear  the  shame  and  wants  to 
get  away  from  it,  and  takes  his  own 
route  out  of  the  difficulty,  always  think- 
ing that  it  is  better  for  him  to  be  dead 
than  alive.  No  man  deliberately  acts  to 
harm  himself. 

Now,  what  have  we  come  to  ?  The 
end  for  which  we  act  is  good.  You  will 
observe  that  I  am  not  elaborating  this 
from  my  own  inwardness — there  is  noth- 
ing fictitious  about  it.  I  put  down  the 
fact  that  no  man  deliberately  acts  with 


118 


MANRESA  AND  THE  SONS  OF  ST.    IGNATIUS. 


out  an  end  ;  that  no  man  deliberately  acts 
to  harm  himself;  and  therefore  end  and 
good  are  the  same  thing.  So  that  in 
moral  philosophy  when  I  use  the  word 
end,  I  might  as  well  use  the  word  good. 
How  shall  I  define  good  ?  That  which  is 
desirable.  Now  we  have  thrown  open  a 
very  big  gate.  There  are  three  or  four 
cardinal  points  in  moral  philosophy,  one 
is  this  :  what  we  call  the  theological 
aspect  of  ethics,  the  term,  the  end.  Men 
have  tried  hard  in  these  days  to  annihi- 
late final  causes.  They  belong  to  a  class 
of  philosophers  who  have  written  on 
moral  philosophy  and  other  subjects, 
and  who  profess  to  believe  that  nothing 
has  an  end,  nothing  has  a  cause,  that 


one  thing  comes  after  another — succes- 
sion, say  they,  but  not  causality. 

For  us  one  of  the  cardinal  points  is 
that  we  have  to  admit  an  end,  we  have 
to  admit  God  and  moral  obligation, 
to  stretch  out  to  the  end  the  Creator  de- 
termines. Give  me  these  three  hinges, 
and  the  door  will  swing  easily. 

I  know  that  this  talk  has  been  more 
or  less  metaphysical,  but  please  bear 
with  me,  and  we  shall  soon  get  where  the 
brushwood  is  not  so  thick,  and  where 
the  travelling  is  more  agreeable.  My 
next  chat,  perhaps  the  two  next  chats, 
will  still  hang  on  the  outskirts  of  meta- 
physics, but  all  in  my  power  will  be 
done  to  make  it  simple  and  clear. 


MANRESA   AND   THE    SONS   OF   ST.    IGNATIUS. 

By  Rev.  A.  J.  Maas,  SJ. 


ON  September  27,  1540,  Pope  Paul  III. 
issued  the  Bull  approving  the  new 
Society  of  Jesus,  and  immediately  after 
the  members  of  the  new  order  began  to 
spread  throughout  the  dominions  of 
Spain. 

Don  Francis  Borgia,  the  viceroy  of 
Cataluna,  enabled  them  to  open  a  college 
in  Barcelona  in  1545,  and  from  this  city 
they  made  frequent  visits  to  Manresa, 
the  cradle  of  the  infant  Society.  The 
Manresans  were  deeply  attached  to  St. 
Ignatius,  and  a  number  of  its  citizens 
kept  up  a  correspondence  with  him  until 
his  death  in  1556. 

After  that  event  the  whole  city  became 
a  living  monument  of  his  sanctity  ;  the 
two  famous  Jesuit  Fathers,  Juan  Planas 
and  Lorenzo  Sanjuan,  repeatedly  exer- 
cised the  sacred  ministry  in  Manresa, 
especially  during  the  years  1574  and 

1578. 

The  municipal  authorities  thought 
seriously  of  founding  a  college  of  the 
vSociety  in  the  city,  but  the  funds  were 
so  low  that  in  1575  they  were  forced  to 
sell  the  hospital  of  Santa  Lucia  to  a  cer- 
tain man  named  Malet,  who  changed  the 


place  into  a  tavern.  Twelve  years  later 
the  first  public  monument  was  erected  in 
honor  of  the  Saint,  though  he  had  not 
been  raised  to  the  altars  of  the  Church 
at  that  time,  nor  had  even  the  process  of 
his  beatification  been  introduced. 

Thus,  thirty  years  after  his  death,  was 
St.  Ignatius  honored  in  the  streets 
of  Manresa  ;  for  the  little  obelisk  which 
now  stands  to  the  left  of  Santa  Lucia, 
over  the  bridge  that  leads  across  the 
"Rio  de  San  Ignacio,"  was  originally 
placed  at  the  entrance  of  the  hospital. 
Its  shaft,  about  nine  feet  high,  rests  on 
a  pedestal  about  three  feet  high,  and  is 
surmounted  by  an  iron  cross.  The  mon- 
ument is  a  gift  of  Don  Juan  Cardona, 
who  became  Bishop  of  Yich  in  1584,  and 
was  translated  to  the  See  of  Tortosa  in 
1 589.  He  erected  the  monument  to  show 
his  devotion  to  the  Saint  and  to  testify 
his  love  for  the  Society  of  Jesus.  The 
same  saintly  prelate  is  the  author  of  the 
"  Laus  S.  Ignatii,"  a  precious  manu- 
script now  kept  in  the  national  library. 
He  also  assisted  Phillip  II.  in  forming 
the  royal  library  of  the  Kscurial,  and 
died  soon  after  his  translation  to  Tortosa. 


MANRESA  AND  THE  SONS  OF  ST.   IGNATIUS 


119 


In  i f» 1 1,  lat In.  i  !  (> re H7.0  de  Sanjuan 
preached  the  lenten  course  in  the  Seo,  or 
Cathedral  of  Manresa,  and  at  his  sug- 
^•estion  the  town  council  bought  back 
the  old  hospital  of  Santa  I.ucia.  Father 
Claudius  . \qnaviva,  then  (ieneral  of  the 
Society  of  Jesus,  sent  an  autograph 
letter,  thanking  the  citizens  of  Manresa 
for  the  honor  paid  to  the  founder  of  the 
Society,  of  which  he  himself  was  the 
fourth  General,  and  for  the  liberality 
shown  to  the  members  of  the  order  ;  for 
the  Manresans  had  offered  the  former 
hospital  to  the  Jesuits  as  a  residence. 
The  Generals  of  the  Society  have  always 
been  anxious  to  show  Manresa  their 
esteem  and  gratitude.  Father  Paul 
Oliva  sent  a  letter  of  affiliation  to  the 
Amigant  family  who  had  befriended  St. 
Ignatius  during  his  stay  in  the  city,  and 
had  contributed  a  thousand  "escudos" 
to  defray  the  expenses  of  his  canoniza- 
tion. On  December  30,  1689,  Father 
Thyrsus  Gonzalez  wrote  to  the  whole 
Society  in  commendation  of  Don  Fran- 
cisco de  Amigant  and  his  whole  family 
on  account  of  the  great  services  they  had 
rendered  the  Society  and  her  holy 
founder. 

Towards  the  end  of  1602,  the  Jesuit 
Fathers  had  already  taken  possession  of 
their  new  residence,  sanctified  by  the 
memories  of  St.  Ignatius.  The  little 
community  consisted  in  the  beginning  of 
two  priests  and  a  lay  brother,  and  had  not 
yet  the  promise  of  perpetuity.  The 
Superior  during  this  earliest  period  was 
Father  Diego  Thonera.  About  this  time 
the  court  began  to  take  interest  in  pro- 
moting the  honor  of  St.  Ignatius,  so 
Manresa  addressed  itself  to  His  Catholic 
Majesty  in  a  letter  dated  January  23,  1603. 
The  king  was  requested  to  become  the 
founder  of  a  college  of  the  Society  of 
Jesus  in  Manresa,  as  he  had  founded  the 
college  of  Loyola  and  of  Salamanca.  I'n- 
favorable  circumstances  did  not  allow 
him  just  then  to  manifest  his  love  and 
devotion  for  Ignatius  in  the  manner  sug- 
'1  by  theciti/.ens  of  Manresa.  Hence 
another  letter  was  despatched  to  the  king. 


SAN    IGNATIO — ENTRANCE. 

dated  December  6,  in  which  it  was  sug- 
gested that  His  Majesty  might  show  his 
royal  bounty  by  the  bestowal  of  certain 
founded  revenues  that  were  then  vacant. 
But  other  parties,  interested  in  the  same 
resources,  prevented  His  Royal  Highness 
from  complying  with  this  second  petition 
of  his  loyal  subjects.  Hence  the  found- 
ing of  a  college  near  the  place  of  Ignatius' 
early  penance  appeared  for  the  present  to 
be  indefinitely  postponed. 

In  1616  God  moved  the  heart  of  Don 
Frey  Lupercio  de  Arbizu,  knight  of  the 
order  of  St.  John,  knight-commander  of 
St.  John  of  Malta  and  incumbent  of  Caspe 
in  Aragon  to  think  of  employing  his 
great  resources  to  promote  the  honor  of 
Ignatius.  On  December  22,  1619.  he 
wrote  to  the  Father  General  of  the  Society. 
Father  Mutius  Yitelleschi,  offering  him 
the  revenue  needed  for  founding  a  college 
in  Manresa.  "If  my  resources,  "  he  writes, 
"correspond  with  my  devotion  for  St. 
Ignatius  and  my  love  for  his  holy  Insti- 
tute, there  should  not  be  an  inhabited  spot 
on  the  face  of  the  earth,  in  which  I  would 


120 


MANRESA  AND  THE  SONS  OF  ST.    IGNATIUS. 


not  found  a  college,  beginning  with  Man- 
resa  ...  '  He  set  aside  a  yearly  in- 
come of  ,£1,500,  of  Catalan  currency,  for 
the  support  of  the  faculty.  The  Superior 
of  the  residence.  Father  Thonera.took  pos- 
session of  the  new  college,  which  adjoins 
the  former  hospital,  on  April  15  of  the 
year  1622,  and  this  day  was  ever  after 
regarded  as  the  date  of  the  foundation. 
On  May  24,  of  the  same  year,  the  noble 
founder  himself  came  to  pay  a  visit  to 
Manresa,  and  he  was  received  with  due 
distinction.  Two  days  after  his  arrival 
he  was  invited  by  the  town  council  to 
carry  the  principal  flag  in  the  Corpus 
Christi  procession,  a  post  that  is  usually 
filled  by  the  most  honorable  citizen  or 
guest  of  Manresa.  The  rector  of  the  new 
college  accompanied  its  founder  to  Mont- 
serrat  and,  later  on,  to  Barcelona,  where 
he  embarked  on  the  galleys  of  St.  John 
for  Malta. 

In  the  following  year,  1623,  Father 
Thonera  applied  to  the  Father  General, 
Mutius  Vitelleschi,  for  a  relic  of  St.  Ig- 
natius. The  petition  was  granted  and 
the  Saint's  right  thumb  was  sent  to 
Manresa.  The  Rector  took  the  precious 
relic  to  the  Bishop  of  Vich,  Don  F.  An- 
dres de  S.  Jeronimo,  for  the  episcopal 
authentication.  Then  the  chapter  of  the 
Seo  and  the  councilmen  made  arrange- 
ments about  the  solemnity  of  depositing 
the  relic  in  its  new  sanctuary.  The 
town -crier  was  sent  out  to  order  that  for 
the  next  Sunday,  July  30,  the  streets 
were  to  be  swept  and  decorated,  and  that 
all  the  confraternities  were  to  take  part 
in  the  solemn  procession.  The  relic  was 
deposited  in  the  tabernacle  belonging  to 
the  confraternity  of  the  Holy  Name  of 
Jesus,  and  after  vespers  was  carried  from 
the  Seo  on  the  shoulders  of  four  priests 
to  the  Church  of  Santa  Lucia,  where  it 
was  venerated  by  the  whole  city. 

Public  veneration  for  the  relic  in- 
creased very  much  after  the  year  1680, 
through  the  yearly  procession  on  July 
31,  the  feast  of  the  Saint,  in  which  the 
relic  is  carried  through  the  streets  of 
Manresa.  To  appreciate  this  latter  cus- 


tom better  it  must  be  kept  in  mind 
that  in  Spain  the  various  districts  of  each 
city  and  village  have  their  special  patron 
Saint,  and  once  a  year  there  is  great 
rejoicing  and  feasting  in  each  "barrio  " 
on  the  feastday  of  the  special  patron. 
The  streets  are  decorated  not  only  with 
flowers  and  branches,  but  also  with 
hangings  and  pictures.  All  the  most 
preciovis  carpets  and  hangings  are  hung 
over  the  railings  of  the  balconies,  so  that 
the  streets  present  an  appearance  that  is 
not  known  and  is  hardly  appreciated 
outside  a  Spanish  community  A  statue 
of  the  patron,  placed  on  a  peculiar 
stand,  is  carried  on  the  shoulders  of  de- 
vout clients  through  the  streets  of  the 
' '  barrio  ' '  to  the  sound  of  music  through 
an  innumerable  crowd  of  spectators.  The 
character  of  the  whole  celebration  de- 
pends, of  course,  to  a  great  extent,  on  the 
character  of  the  locality  and  the  popularity 
of  the  saint.  In  Manresa,  it  may  be  well 
to  notice,  all  the  ' '  barrio  ' '  feasts  fall  in 
the  octave  of  Corpus  Christi,  so  that  one 
hears  religious  music  and  sees  proces- 
sions every  day  of  the  octave.  The 
St.  Ignatius'  procession  resembles  these 
' '  barrio  ' '  processions  to  a  certain  ex- 
tent, but  differs  from  them  because  he  is 
the  most  popular  saint  in  the  ' '  co- 
marca, "  and  his  "barrio  "  is  the  whole 
city  of  Manresa. 

During  the  suppression  of  the  Society 
the  relic  was  kept  in  the  Monastery  of 
Santa  Clara,  but  in  the  year  1818  it  was 
returned  to  the  Fathers  of  San  Ignacio. 
An  inundation  flooded  the  church  in  the 
year  1824,  but,  though  the  reliquary 
itself  was  badly  damaged,  the  case  that 
contains  the  relic  was  left  intact.  In 
order,  however,  to  avoid  future  trouble,  the 
Bishop  of  Vich,  Don  Pablo  de  la  Cruz 
Coronera,  authenticated  the  relic  anew 
and  granted  forty  days'  indulgence  for 
every  Pater,  ATC  and  Gloria  said  be- 
fore it. 

At  the  risk  of  anticipating,  I  must 
mention  that  there  is  a  relic  of  St.  Igna- 
tius in  the  other  Jesuit  church  of  Manresa; 
it  too  is  a  finger,  and,  according  to  some 


MANRESA  AND  THE  SONS  OF  ST.    IGNATIUS. 


121 


authorities,  is  a  part  of  the 
above-mentioned  thumb.  But, 
according  to  other  authors,  who 
appear  to  have  better  reasons 
on  their  side,  it  is  the  right 
index  finger  of  the  Saint.  If 
this  view  be  correct,  and  we  can 
hardly  doubt  its  correctness,  we 
must  certainly  admire  the  ways 
of  God's  providence  in  bringing 
the  two  fingers  that  wrote  the 
Spiritual  Exercises  in  Manresa 
to  the  Jesuit  churches  of  that 
city,  to  be  venerated  by  the 
numberless  faithful  that  an- 
nually visit  St.  Ignatius'  sanc- 
tuaries in  Catalufia.  The  reli- 
quary in  San  Ignacio  is  of 
silver,  the  relic  is  deposited  in 
a  glass  cylinder,  which,  in 
turn,  is  surrounded  by  another 
glass  cylinder. 

After  this  rather  lengthy  di- 
gression we  return  to  the  history 
of  the  residence  and  the  college 
of  the  Jesuits  on  the  spot  sancti- 
fied by  the  charity  and  humility 
of  St.  Ignatius  while  dwelling 
in  the  hospital  of  Santa  Lucia. 
From    time    immemorial   there 
had  existed   a  confraternity   of 
Santa  Lucia  in  the  church  dedi- 
cated   to    the    martyr.      When 
the  Society  of  Jesus   took  pos- 
session of  the  church,  the  confraternity, 
with    its   bell    and    its  altar-piece,   was 
transferred    to     the    Seo,    and    Father 
Thonera  had  a  new  "  retablo  "  painted, 
representing  St.  Ignatius.     At  the  sides 
of   this   picture    were    paintings  of  St. 
Francis     Xavier    and    of    our   Blessed 
Lady,    of    SS.     Stanislas    Kostka    and 
Aloysius  Gonzaga.     This  brings  us  to 
about   1625,  when   the   deputies   of  the 
Spanish  provinces  of  the  Society  passed 
through  Manresa  on  their  return   from 
the    general    congregation,     and    when 
visiting  the  Church  of  Santa  Lucia  they 
tfave  sufficient  alms  to  have  the  chapel 
«f  the  "  Rapto  "  decorated  in  the  man- 
ner described  in  a  former  article. 


REI.lyUAKY   CONTAINING    FINGER   OF   ST.    IGNATIUS. 

The  new  college  grew  in  popularity,  so 
that  in  1653  the  city  of  Manresa  en- 
trusted the  Fathers  of  the  college  with 
the  grammar  classes  and  the  class  of 
rhetoric.  Five  years  later,  in  1658,  the 
class  of  philosophy  was  also  entrusted 
to  them.  The  class  of  theology  was  still 
taught  by  the  Dominican  Fathers.  This 
additional  labor  was  paid  by  the  city, 
with  a  yearly  revenue  of  .£200,  and  the 
income  from  a  number  of  fields  and  gar- 
dens. After  this,  all  seems  to  have 
proceeded  peacefully  and  prosperously. 

The  annals  for  1750  mention  an 
event  that  deserves  notice.  A  new 
church  to  be  dedicated  to  St.  Ignatius 
\\.is  begun  in  that  year,  and,  to  judge 


122 


MANRESA  AND  THE  SONS  OF  ST.    IGNATIUS. 


from  its  rapid  progress,  would  have  been 
finished  in  what  at  that  age  was  a  very 
short  time.  Then  came  the  frightful 
catastrophe  of  1767;  on  April  n  the 
Jesuits  of  Manresa  were  taken  prisoners, 
and  led  captive  to  Tarragona,  whither  the 
other  Spanish  Jesuits  had  preceded  them. 
It  seems  to  have  been  due  to  a  very 
special  decree  of  God's  providence  that 
whereas  the  royal  decree  had  been  pub- 
lished and  executed  in  all  the  other  towns 
and  cities  of  Spain  on  the  day  and  at 
the  hour  determined  by  the  enemies  of 
the  Society,  in  Manresa,  through  some 
mistake  or  other,  the  decrees  did  not 
arrive  till  the  last  day  of  the  celebration 
held  in  the  ' '  Rapto  ' '  in  honor  of  the 
-wonderful  ecstasy  of  St.  Ignatius. 

The  Fathers  returned  to  Manresa  in 
1816,  but  the  church  was  not  continued 
till  the  year  1818,  and  not  completed  till 
1831.  It  is  especially  due  to  the  gener- 
osity of  Don  Antonio  Amat  that  the 
construction  could  be  dedicated  as  early 
as  1820.  .  But  the  influence  of  their 
friends  could  not  protect  the  Fathers 
from  being  again  expelled  in  1820, 
though  they  had  resumed  the  full  duties 
of  their  classes,  and  had  even  opened  a 
novitiate  in  the  citjr.  Brother  Ramon 
Tort  managed  somehow  to  remain  in  the 
college,  where  he  distinguished  himself 
by  his  popularity  among  the  little  ones. 
More  than  200,  it  is  said,  daily  came 
to  see  him,  and  received  from  him  re- 
ligious and  secular  instruction.  In 
December  of  the  year  1825  the  Fathers 
returned  to  their  home,  and  college 
duties  were  resumed.  It  would  lead  us 
too  far  to  follow  the  fate  of  the  college  in 
our  own  times ;  those  who  know  the 
religious  history  of  Spain  are  acquainted 
with  what  happened  in  1835  and  1868. 

At  present  the  college  is  hardly  more 
than  a  deserted  building,  whose  broken 
windows  and  dilapidated-looking  walls 
speak  of  thorough  abandonment.  A  few 
years  ago  the  ruling  "  alcalde  "  of  Man- 
resa conceived  the  bright  idea  that  the 
Jesuits  ought  not  to  teach  in  his  city 
unless  they  adopted  the  State  pro- 


gramme of  studies.  The  Fathers  pre- 
ferred to  transfer  their  college  to  Sarria, 
a  suburb  of  Barcelona,  a  far  more  desir- 
able locality  than  Manresa,  both  for 
health  and  for  the  number  of  pupils. 
The  "alcalde  "  was  a  little  disappointed, 
but  successfully  concealed  the  mischief 
he  had  done  In  the  ensuing  election  he 
was,  however,  defeated,  and  last  summer 
his  successor  published  a  chapter  of 
blunders  out  of  the  public  career  of  his 
predecessor.  One  of  the  items  was  the 
dismissal  of  the  Jesuits  from  the  teach- 
ing staff  of  the  city. 

The  new  ' '  alcalde  ' '  first  declared  that 
he  is  not  going  to  consider  the  moral 
side  of  the  question  at  issue,  which  all 
those  who  are  acquainted  with  him 
would  know  without  being  told.  Then 
he  proceeded  to  calculate  the  amount  of 
money  that  the  Jesuit  college  annually 
brought  to  Manresa  on  account  of  the 
more  than  200  boarders,  who  were,  for  the 
most  part,  outsiders.  If  this  was  not 
clear  gain,  it  was  at  least  very  profitable 
to  the  city.  Next  he  showed  that  the 
college,  as  it  is  taught  according  to  the 
unfortunate  "alcalde's"  arrangement, 
has  attracted  no  externs,  in  fact  has  no 
boarders,  and  moreover  the  city  must 
pay  its  teachers  annually  the  sum  ot 
15,000  pesetas.  Surely  Manresa  pays  a 
high  price  for  its  State  programme. 

The  reader  must  not  imagine  that  the 
sanctuary  of  St.  Ignatius  has  been  aban- 
doned by  his  sons  because  they  have 
been  obliged  to  leave  the  college.  For 
at  the  west  end  of  the  street  "  Escodi- 
nas  "  are  four  buildings  consecrated  to 
the  Saint :  the  old  hospital  of  Santa 
Lucia,  the  greatest  part  of  which  now 
again  serves  as  the  residence  of  the 
Fathers  attached  to  the  church  ;  the  old 
Church  of  Santa  Lucia,  dating  from 
before  the  eleventh  century,  and  having 
the  chapel  of  the  ' '  Rapto  ' '  alongside  of 
it ;  the  Church  of  San  Ignacio,  built  at 
right  angles  to  that  of  Santa  Lucia, 
though  adjoining  it,  finished  in  the  pres- 
ent century  ;  and  finally  the  college 
building,  adjoining  both  the  Church  of 


THE  BLACK  FINGER. 


123 


San  I^M.UMO  and  UK-  ancient  hos])it:il. 
It  is  only  the  college  that  has  been  ^iveii 
up  :  the  other  three  buildings  are  still 
under  the  care  of  the  Fathers  of  the  So- 
ciety, because  the  grim  "alcalde"  had 
no  jurisdiction  over  them. 

The  Church  of  San  Ignacio  is  built  in 
what  may  be  called  the  Greco-Roman 
style  ;  its  front  is  wholly  of  masonry, 
and  its  entrance  is  adorned  with  Doric 
columns,  on  which  rests  the  statue  of 
St.  Ignatius.  His  eyes  are  raised  to 
heaven,  his  left  hand  holds  the  book  of 
the  Constitutions,  his  right  wields  the 
patriarchal  staff  which  pierces  the  head 
of  Luther.  To  the  right  and  the  left  of 
the  Saint  are  seated  the  figures  of  Faith 
and  Hope,  Charity  being  sufficiently 
typified  by  the  person  of  Ignatius.  The 
number  of  confessions  heard  in  this 
church  is  very  great ;  among  the  devo- 
tions regularly  practised,  those  of  May 
and  June,  of  the  week  before  the  feast  of 
St.  Ignatius,  and  of  the  week  from  Sat- 
urday before  Passion  Sunday  to  Satur- 
day before  Palm  Sunday  are  worthy  of 


special  attention.  The  Apostkship  of 
1 'raver  and  the  Sodalities  of  the  women 
and  girls  working  in  the  factories  have  a 
most  salutary  influence  in  the  city. 

This,  then,  is  a  summary  of  the  ex- 
ternal history  of  the  places  sanctified  by 
St.  Ignatius  during  the  first  three  or  four 
months  of  his  residence  in  Manresa. 
The  internal  history  of  the  holy  places, 
the  holy  thoughts  they  have  suggested, 
the  sinners  they  have  converted,  the 
good  resolutions  they  have  inspired,  the 
acts  of  love  and  devotion  they  have  en- 
kindled, the  tears  they  have  drawn  from 
the  eyes  of  the  most  hardened,  the  tem- 
poral relief  they  have  been  instrumental 
in  procuring,  all  this  cannot  be  known 
fully  while  we  live  in  this  exile  of  ours, 
but  must  be  learned  on  the  great  day  of 
reckoning  when  the  glory  of  St.  Igna- 
tius will  be  revealed  to  its  full  extent. 
Meanwhile,  we  may  draw  this  benefit 
from  all  that  has  been  said  :  an  implicit 
confidence  in  the  intercessory  power  of 
the  Saint  whose  glory  has  been  cared  for 
so  jealously  by  God  Himself. 


THE    BLACK  FINGER. 
By  M.   T.   Waggaman. 


CHAPTER   III. 

STORM-BOUND. 

FOR  a  week  the  white  storm  raged 
pitilessly.  Gorges  were  filled  and 
sharp  peaks  rounded,  rock  and  chasm 
masked.  He  would  be  a  bold  traveller 
indeed  who  dared  venture  now  over 
these  white  wastes,  veiled  in  treach- 
erous drifts,  where  want  and  sin  and 
death  stalked  unchecked,  for  the  great 
shafts  stood  black  and  silent,  the  roar 
and  belch  of  forge  and  furnace  were 
stilled,  and  hundreds  of  sullen,  desperate 
men  waited  in  rebellious  idleness  for 
their  employers  to  accept  their  dictates. 

The  powers  of  darkness  seemed  to  rule 
the  mountain  in  grim  defiance  of  the 
cross  that  rose  from  Father  Paul's  little 
chapel  in  the  "  Notch.  " 


So  at  least  the  young  priest  was  think' 
ing  this  Sunday  evening  as  he  sat  in  the 
little  room,  that  served  both  as  a  study 
and  bed  chamber.  In  fact  this  miniature 
presbytery  was  a  part  of  the  chapel 's  plan, 
and,  small  though  the  apartment  was,  its 
groined  ceiling  of  natural  wood  and 
Gothic  windows,  gave  it  a  picturesque 
dignity.  Father  Paul  had  broken  the 
tender  ties  of  a  luxurious  home  at  his 
Master's  call,  and  there  were  gentle 
touches,  here  and  there,  even  in  this 
celibate  cell,  that  told  he  was  not  for- 
gotten by  the  dear  ones  he  had  so  sternly 
and  bravely  left.  The  Madonna  over  the 
stone  chimney-place  was  a  master-piece, 
the  ivory  crucifix  in  his  oratory  had  been 
an  artist's  life-work,  the  great  nig  before 
the  fire — sole  bit  of  luxury  in  the  barely 
furnished  room — was  the  pelt  of  a  huge 


124 


THE  BLACK  FINGER. 


grizzly,  shot  by  a  roving  brother  and 
valued  only  for  that  reckless  Nimrod's 
sake. 

All  else,  the  narrow  cot,  the  plain 
desk,  the  toilet  service,  were  the  simple 
outfit  of  a  soldier  ready  to  march  at  the 
word  of  command. 

' '  Bedad,  this  is  the  murthering  weather 
intirely , ' '  said  old  Tim  Connor,  as  he 
hobbled  into  the  room  with  a  hod  of  coal 
that  he  tumbled  upon  the  open  grate 
with  a  thunderous  crash  that  startled 
Father  Paul  from  his  reverie. 

' '  Were  you  speaking  to  me,  Tim  ? ' ' 

' '  I  was  only  saying  this  was  the  mur- 
thering winter,  sur,  and  this  the  unhowly 
place  for  a  fine,  scholarly  gintleman  like 
your  riverince  to  be  left  in.  Not  thirty 
craythurs  at  the  blessed  Mass  this  morn- 
ing ;  faix,  it  wint  agin  me  to  rowl  out  the 
pulpit  for  ye  to  waste  your  wurrds  and 
your  breath  on  thim,  wid  Norah  Magin- 
nis  and  Mary  Finnegan  saying  their 
bades  like  deaf  ijiots  through  the  sermon 
and  Mike  Lanahan  nodding  off  to  sleep 
under  yer  very  nose.  Faix,  if  it  wasn't 
for  the  howly  altar  before  me  I'd  have 
fetched  him  a  crack  that  would  have 
opened  both  his  eyes  and  his  ears. ' ' 

1 '  And  yet  my  sermon  was  very  short, 
Tim, ' '  said  Father  Paul.  ' '  I  don 't  think 
I  preached  ten  minutes.  And  it  was 
simple  enough,  I  am  sure,  for  a  Sunday- 
school  to  understand. ' ' 

"  Sunday-school  is  it?  "  said  Tim,  di- 
gressing to  a  greater  grievance,  for  be- 
fore Father  Paul's  coming,  Tim,  who 
had  been  left  as  custodian  of  the  little 
chapel  by  its  founders,  had  constituted 
himself  catechist  as  well,  and  gathering 
the  little  ones  around  him  every  Sunday 
had  instructed  them  to  the  best  of  his 
ability.  Tim's  theology  might  not  have 
stood  the  crucial  tests  of  the  schools, 
but  his  faith  and  zeal  were  beyond  ques- 
tion, and  the  cuffs  which  he  had  liberally 
dispensed  to  dull  or  refractory  pupils 
made  his  teachings  doubly  forcible.  On 
Father  Paul's  arrival,  he  had  proudly 
delivered  some  twenty-four  young  cate- 
chumens to  his  pastor  for  more  legiti- 


mate instruction.     But  it  rankled  just  a 
little,  so  he  relieved  his  feelings  by  : 

' '  Sunday-school  is  it,  sur  ?  Shure  ye 
might  as  well  close  the  doors  intirely. 
The  young  divils  fly  from  the  church 
now  as  if  the  spotted  fayver  was  inside. 
They've  turned  wild  as  March  hares." 

"  I  fear  I  am  the  '  fever  '  they  dread, '* 
said  Father  Paul  sadly.  "They  have 
been  made  afraid  of  me. ' ' 

"They  have,  yer  riverince, "  and  Tim, 
who  was  kneeling  before  the  grate 
raking  down  the  ashes,  gave  an  oracular 
nod.  "It's  lies  that  is  skeering  the 
poor  innocents  and  nothing  else.  Didn  't 
I  catch  Pat  Noonan  the  other  day,  and 
threaten  not  to  lave  a  whole  bone  in  him 
if  he  wasn't  up  at  church  this  morning, 
and  the  young  omadhaun  burst  from  me 
with  the  screech  of  a  wildcat  and  left 
half  the  tail  of  his  jacket  in  me  hand. 
And  Norah  Kelly,  that  had  the  Tin  Com- 
mandments glib  as  ABC,  barrin '  the 
furrst,  which  was  too  long  for  her,  and 
the  Tin  Beatitudes  as  well — ' 

"Eight  Beatitudes,  Tim,"  corrected 
Father  Paul,  repressing  a  smile. 

"The  Eight  Beatitudes,  and  the  Cor- 
poral's Works  of  Mercy,  and  the  Sivin 
Sins  against  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  all  of 
thim,  sur.  Shure  there  was  not  a  sin- 
sibler  gurl  in  the  whole  Allegheny 
Ridge  than  the  same  Norah  Kelly,  and 
now  her  mother  tells  me  she  is  tuk  all  ol 
a  trimble  if  she  hez  to  so  much  as  pass 
the  church  door.  Faith,  if  I  got  me 
hand  on  her  I'd  make  her  trimble  in 
airnest. ' ' 

' '  Can 't  you  persuade  them  that  I  am 
not — not  such  an  ogre  as  I  look  ?  ' ' 

"A  nogre, "  said  literal  Tim,  staring 
at  the  handsome,  high-bred  face  revealed - 
by  the  leaping  fire-light.  ' '  Shure  I  'd 
niver  be  calling  yer  riverince  sich  names 
as  that.  I  've  niver  heerd  thim  say  that 
of  ye,  sur,  at  all,  at  all." 

' '  What    do    they    say    then  ?  ' '   said 

Father   Paul.       "Out   with   it,    Tim;    I 

• 

won 't  be  offended. ' ' 

' '  What  do  they  say,  sur  ?  Shure,  I 
wouldn't  like  to  come  over  the  half  of 


THE  BLACK  FINGER. 


125 


it  to  ye.  It's  thiin  bloody  heretics 
<»f  Welshmen  that  have  brought  their 
divil's  lies  from  across  the  says.  That 
ye  whisk  around  by  night  on  bats' 
wings  ;  that  ye  bile  childer  down  for  the 
holy  iles,  and  that  there's  a  thrap  below 
the  confessional  that  drops  the  people 
down  into  a  black  dungeon  below." 

Poor  children,"  said  Father  Paul, 
laughing.  "I  don't  wonder  they  scam- 
per away  from  me.  We  must  only  have 
patience,  Tim,  and  teach  them  better." 

"Patience,  sur !  "  exclaimed  Tim. 
"I 'in  shure  ye've  had  patience.  Faix, 
as  I  tell  thim,  whin  yer  riverince  gits 
outdone  and  puts  the  ban  on  thim  in 
airnest  they'll  see  what  they'll  see — 
thin." 

Ah,  Tim,  Tim,"  said  the  young 
priest,  shaking  his  head,  ' '  that  is  not 
the  way  to  talk.  Tell  them  I  am  not 
here  to  ban,  but  to  bless." 

"To  bless!"  repeated  Tim,  "you'll 
get  small  chance  at  that,  yer  riverince. 
If  ye'd  so  much  as  lift  yer  hand  to  make 
the  howly  sign,  they'd  think  ye  were 
casting  some  divil's  spell.  Shure,  sur, — 
and  the  speaker  cast  a  cautious  glance 
around  him  and  lowered  his  voice  to  a 
whisper:  "Ye  don't  know  the  half  of 
the  divil's  \vurrk  that  is  going  on  up  in 
these  mountains.  I  haven 't  drawn  an  aisy 
breath  for  yer  riverince  since — since  that 
ould  riprobate  (the  Lord  forgive  me  for 
calling  him  such  hard  names )  Dan 
Rourke — died. " 

"  Why?"  asked  Father  Paul,  his  eyes 
fixed  thoughtfully  on  the  fire  that  was 
beginning  to  blaze  royally  under  Tim's 
skilful  touch. 

' '  Shure,  he  was  one  of  the  boys,  sur, 
the  '  Hushers, '  as  they  call  thim,  and 
they  're  a  dark  murthering  pack  of  wolves, 
that's  what  they  are,  yer  riverince,  and 
there's  thim  that  say  Dan  was  head  and 
m.ister  of  thim  all  and  could  lift  the 
Black  Finger  on  anybody  from  say  to 
say.  " 

"  The  '  Black  Finger, '  what  is  that  ?  " 
asked  Father  Paul. 

"Their  mark,  sir,"  answered  Tim,  in 


a  low  voice,  ivery  wan  of  thim  hez  it  on 
the  left  breast,  and  there's  thim  that  say 
the  Ix>rd  be  between  us  and  harrni,  that 
the  divil  himself  signs  it  there." 

"  Nonsense, "  said  Father  Paul  lightly, 
"  I  hope  you  have  too  much  good  sense, 
Tim,  to  believe  any  such  foolish  stories. 
The  devil  does  not  need  a  finger  mark  to 
show  him  the  hearts  that  are  his  own." 

' '  Mebbe  he  doesn  't,  sur, ' '  answered 
Tim  uneasily,  "  but  for  all  that,  the  same 
mark  brings  the  black  curse  wid  it. 
Thim  that  find  it  on  door-post  or  door- 
stone  niver  see  the  year  through. " 

' '  Why  !  Does  the  evil  one  carry  them 
off  ?  "  asked  Father  Paul  smiling,  "or," 
and  his  voice  grew  grave,  "is  the  Black 
Finger  a  threat  of  wicked  lawless  men  ?  " 

"Shure,  I  can't  say,  yer  riverince," 
Tim  shook  his  head  impressively,  "all 
I  know  is  they're  '  hushed  '  so  they  will 
niver  shpake  agin.  There  was  Hugh 
Conley,  the  mark  was  on  his  door-stone 
one  morning.  It  was  neither  God  nor 
man  that  Hugh  feared,  wid  his  pistol  each 
side  of  his  belt,  and  him  sich  a  shot  as 
'ud  take  the  eyeball  out  of  a  wild  cat  at 
forty  yards,  and  niver  turn  a  hair  of  the 
craythur  ;  poor  Hugh  that  laughed  at  the 
mark  whin  he  saw  it,  and  said  he'd  like 
to  see  man  or  divil  that  'ud  lay  finger  .on 
him;  wasn't  he  found  six  weeks  after 
wid  his  neck  broke  at  the  foot  of  Bear 
Cap  Cliff?  Mick  McGraw,  shure  you 
must  have  heard  of  Mick  McGraw,  yer 
riverince." 

"  No  "  answered  Father  Paul,  "  what 
of  Mick  McGraw,  Tim." 

"Poor  Mick,  he  came  of  holy  God- 
fearing people  in  the  ould  counthry,  shure 
and  there  wasn't  a  foiner,  straighter,  or 
dacinter  lad  that  iverthrod  ould  Ireland's 
turf.  It  was  the  black  unlucky  day  for 
him,  that  he  iver  thought  of  coming  to 
Amerikay,  to  seek  his  fortune.  But  he 
did  come,  yer  riverince,  with  his  poor 
mother's  blessing  on  his  head,  and  the 
scafler  about  his  neck,  and  his  bades  in 
his  i>ocket,  as  dacint  a  Christian  boy  as 
y'ed  want  to  find.  But  p-whiff. "  Tim's 
whiff  and  head  shake  conveyed  volumes 


126 


THE  BLACK  FINGER. 


of  significance,  "it  was  not  long  before 
the  scatter  wint  one  way  and  the  bades 
the  other,  and  Mick  was  roystering  round 
wid  thim  barebacked  riprobates  at  the 
forge  beyant,  his  head  turned  wid  the 
free  ways  and  the  free  speech,  and  the 
free  divilment  around  him  intirely,  until 
he  didn  't  know  what  or  where  he  was  at 
all,  at  all.  He  had  a  foine  voice,  thrained 
in  the  Brothers'  School  in  the  ould  coun- 
thry  and  he  could  sing  a  song  and  give  a 
speech  sich  as  few  could  make,  and  what 
wid  the  crowd  gathering  around  to  hear 
him  talk  and  sing,  and  the  hurrahing 
and  the  spachifying  and  the  drinking, 
the  divil  got  his  claws  on  poor  Mick  in- 
tirely. He  wint  from  bad  to  worse, 
jined  the  Hushers,  and  was  in  a  fair  way 
to  be  head  divil  among  thim,  whin,  by 
the  Lord's  marcy,  he  was  sint  to  Wheel- 
ing on  some  of  their  haythin  wurrk.  It 
happened  to  be  Lent,  yer  riverince,  and 
a  mission  was  going  on  there,  and  from 
ould  habit  Micky  somehow  drifted  into 
the  church  wan  night. 

"It's  the  Mission  Fathers  can  prache, 
as  ye  know,  sur,  and  Micky  got  a  dale 
more  than  he  came  for.  That  sermon 
did  the  wurrk  for  him,  or  mebbe  it  was 
the  ould  mother  he  left  praying  in 
Ireland  ;  whativer  it  was,  he  came  out 
of  the  church  that  night  a  changed  man. 
He  cut  with  the  '  Hushers  '  intirely  ;  he 
come  back  and  tuk  a  place  as  foreman  in 
the  forge,  and  settled  down  to  a  sober  re- 
spectable Christian  life.  He  knew  that 
he  was  in  danger  from  the  divils  he  had 
quit,  poor  lad,  but  as  he  said  to  me  he 
had  led  many  asthray  by  his  spachify- 
ing and  his  blatherskiting,  and  he  would 
undo  the  harrm,  if  he  could,  by  setting 
another  sort  of  example  now.  But  he 
wasn't  left  to  do  it  long.  Not  two 
months  after  his  convarsion,  he  come  to 
me  one  night,  his  face  white  as  the 
sheeted  dead. 

"  '  It's  all  up  wid  me,  Tim,'  he  said, 
'  the  mark  is  on  me  door-post.  I  '11  go 
off  to  Richardsville  and  make  ready  to 
meet  me  God.  I'll  niver  see  another 


"  'Whisht,  man,  whisht, 'sez  I,  'don't 
ye  talk  like  that.  Can 't  ye  blow  all  their 
bloody  saycrets  to  the  wind,  if  ye  plaze, 
and  give  the  murthering  divils  to  the 
hangman. ' 

"'No,'  he  said,  shaking  his  head, 
sorrowfully,  'I  can't,  Tim;  and  it  'ud 
do  no  good  if  I  did.  All  I  can  thry  to 
do  is  to  git  back  to  the  ould  counthry 
saycretly  and  silently.  But  I'll  niver 
rache  the  ould  sod  alive. '  ' ' 

"  And  he  didn't,  sur.  The  next  day 
he  was  found  dead  in  Stryker's  Run. " 

' '  And  does  the  law  take  no  notice  of 
these  murders?  "  asked  Father  Paul, 
indignantly. 

"  There 's  no  one  dares  call  thim  that 
name,  yer  riverince,"  said  Tim,  in  a 
lower  tone. 

' '  Mick  might  have  tumbled  into  the 
wither,  and  Hughy  broke  his  neck  off 
Bear  Cap,  through  his  own  misstep. 
But  when  they  do  this,  afther  the  Black 
Finger  has  been  set  upon  them,  it 
doesn't  take  a  counselor-at-law  to  tell 
us  what  it  manes.  And,  I'm  thinking, 
sur,  if  Dan  Rourke  had  lived,  it  'ud  be 
the  same  wid  him.  As  it  is,  yer  river- 
ince,"  Tim  blurted  out  at  last,  the  real 
core  of  his  trouble,  "  I'm  afeerd  fur  ye. ' ' 

CHAPTER  IV. 

A   WAIF   FROM   THE   STORM. 

"  For  me  !"  said  Father  Paul  quietly. 
"Ah,  I  understand,  Tim.  You  mean 
these  poor,  misguided  wretches  think 
I  have  learned  too  much.  Ah  well  ! 
don 't  worry  about  me.  A  priest,  like  a 
soldier,  must  do  picket-duty  and  take 
consequences.  Hark  !  is  that  the  wind, 
or  do  I  hear  something  crying  at  the 
chxirch  door. ' ' 

Tim  opened  the  little  door  leading  into 
the  chapel.  The  wind  swept  into  the 
narrow  entrance  with  a  rush  that  made 
the  lamp  flare;  with  the  gust  came  a  long 
piercing  cry. 

"  Ho wly  mother,  "  muttered  Tim,  let- 
ting the  door  shut  with  a  slam.  "It's 
the  Banshee,  your  riverince.  The  Ban- 
shee at  the  door  of  the  church  itself.  " 


THE  BLACK  FINGER. 


127 


••  NonsniM-.  "  said  Father  Paul  sU-rnly. 

I  lave  I  not  talked  enough  about  these 
silly  superstitions,  Tim  ?  That  was  tin- 
cry  of  SOUK*  creature  in  pain.  Hark! 
there  it  comes  again,  "  as  the  sound  arose 
once  more  piteous  and  piercing  over  the 
storm. 
"  It 'sat  the  church,  indade,  " 


"Then  we  must  unbar  it,"  said  Un- 
pin st  calmly,  "come,  don't  be  a  foolish 
coward,  Tim.  I  must  see  what  or  who 
it  is  suffering  without."  He  passed 


ON    THE    BOY'S   I1ARK    HKEAST   WAS  A   LO.NU    I1LACK    MARK    L1KK  THE    PRINT  OK   AN    INKY    FINGER. 


said  Tim,  trembling,  "  och  musha  it's 
your  funeral  or  mine,  this  betokins,  I 
don't  know  which.  Y 're  niver  goin', 
ver  riverince,  to  let  the  craythur  in." 
i-rii-d  Tim  in  terror,  as  Father  Paul  took 
one  of  the  tapers  from  his  oratory  and 
proceeded  to  light  it.  "The  chapel  is 
barred  and  bolted  for  the  night." 


into  the  chapel  as  he  spoke,  followed 
reluctantly  by  the  terrified  sexton,  and 
unfastened  the  heavy  door  that  had  been 
closed  earlier  than  usual  on  account 
of  the  storm.  As  it  swung  open,  the 
cry  rose  again,  shrill  and  piercing, 
at  Father  Paul's  side.  It  was  the 
howl  of  a  great  wolf-hound  that  stood 


128 


THE  BLACK  FINGER. 


guard  over  a  boy  lying  senseless  at  his 
feet. 

With  Tim's  aid,  Father  Paul  lifted  the 
helpless  form  into  the  little  chapel,  under 
the  red  glow  of  the  sanctuary  lamp.  He 
bent  his  ear  to  the  breast,  from  which 
the  wretched  clothes  were  hanging  in 
tatters,  to  hear  if  the  boy's  heart  still 
beat. 

The  hound  followed  and  stood  by  shiv- 
ering. Strange  intruders  indeed  in  this 
holy  place,  but  the  Master  who  dwelt 
there  holds  sweet  charity  highest  rever- 
ence, and  no  spot  in  His  fold  is  too 
sacred  to  shelter  the  lambs  of  His  flock. 

"Wine,  quick,"  said  Father  Paul  to 
Tim,  who  was  standing  staring  blankly 
at  the  unconscious  boy.  "  A  little  of  the 
altar  wine;  you  will  find  it  in  the  closet  in 
my  room. " 

"It's  that  young  divil  Eric  Dome, " 
gasped  Tim,  "  And  the  Lord  save  us  all ! 
Look  there,  your  riverince  !  " 

Father  Paul  looked,  and,  despite  him- 
self, a  momentary  thrill  of  repulsion 
passed  throvigh  his  frame,  for  on  the 
boj-'s  bare  breast,  lit  by  the  trembling 
ray  of  the  sanctuary  lamp,  was  a  long 
black  mark  like  the  print  of  an  inky 
finger  upon  the  firm  white  flesh. 

"  Fling  him  out,  "  said  Tim,  excitedly, 
"  fling  him  out,  sur ;  what  'ud  a  devil's 
whelp  like  that  be  doing  here?  " 

"Be  still,"  said  the  priest  sternly, 
"  Bring  the  wine  as  I  bid  you  at  once. " 

Awed  by  the  imperative  tone,  Tim 
shuffled  off"  and  returned  in  a  moment 
with  the  wine,  which  Father  Paul  poured 
between  the  livid  lips. 

Life  was  at  a  low  ebb  in  the  half- frozen 
boy,  but  there  was  life,  and  young  life 
still.  Eric  gasped,  gurgled,  then  swal- 
lowed painfulh'. 

Again  the  dose  was  repeated,  and  again 
nature  struggled  to  respond  to  the  saving 
effort. 

Tim,  whose  kind  heart,  stirred  by  his 
pastor's  example,  was  warming  to  the 
lad,  despite  the  numbing  influence  of 
the  Black  Finger,  rubbed  the  icy  feet 
and  hands  vigorously. 


"  Another  drop,  yer  riverince,  another, 
bedad,  but  he's  taking  it  down  like  a 
sucking  babe.  Oh,  bad  scran  to  the 
young  divil,  he  is  coming  to  beauti- 
fully, sur." 

For  at  last  Eric's  blue  eyes  had  un- 
closed and  he  was  staring  in  bewilder- 
ment at  the  shadowy  chapel,  the  priest 
bending  over  him,  then  up  where  the 
sanctuary  lamp  flung  its  crimson  light 
upon  the  altar  and  a  form  divine  seemed 
to  smile  down  in  tender  pity  upon  the 
poor  little  waif  cast  by  the  storm  at  his 
feet. 

"  It's  the  place,  "  gasped  Eric,  huskily. 
' '  I  give  me  word  and  me  grip  to  Dan  that 
I'd  come,  and  we've  done  it,  me  and 
Boar,  though  it  was  the  hard  road  in  the 
cold  and  the  dark.  We  found  the  way, 
and  now — now  what  are  we  to  do  next  ? ' ' 

"Poor  boy/'  said  Father  Paul,  pity- 
ingly. "Let  us  see  if  he  can  stand, 
Tim;  there  now  lean  on  us,  don't  be 
afraid,  we  won't  let  you  fall,  come  ;  "  and 
gently  and  slowly  the  boy  was  supported 
into  the  priest's  little  room. 

"This  is  next,"  said  Father  Paul, 
turning  down  the  blankets  of  his  own 
spotless  cot.  ' '  Tumble  in  there  and  go 
to  sleep." 

"You  can  leave  us  now,  Tim,"  said 
his  young  pastor,  about  half  an  hour 
later.  "Thank  you  for  your  help,  my 
good  fellow,  but  I  won't  need  you  any 
more  to-night.  The  boy  is  sleeping  com- 
fortably and  will  be  all  right,  or  nearly 
so,  in  the  morning.  The  poor  little  chap 
is  both  starved  and  frozen.  He  has  been 
hiding,  I  judge,  ever  since  Dan's  death.  " 

"An'  where's  yer  riverince  to  sleep  ?" 
asked  Tim,  casting  an  ill-pleased  glance 
at  the  little  cot  in  the  corner. 

"Oh,  on  the  sofa,  on  the  bear-skin, 
anywhere,"  said  Father  Paul,  indiffer- 
ently. "Most  likely  I  won't  sleep  at 
all,  as  I  have  some  writing  to  do  to- 
night. Don't  worry  about  me,  Tim,  but 
go  home  to  your  good  wife,  who,  I  am 
sure,  must  be  anxious  about  ydu. ' '  And 
as  Tim  turned  reluctantly  away  with 
Father  Paul's  kindly  "goodnight  and 


THE  BLACK   FINGER. 


129 


God  bless  you,"  echoing  in  his  ear,  the 
you n^  priest  threw  himself  into  the  arm- 
chair before  the  fire  and  drew  out  the  let- 
ter la-  was  to  answer  to-night ;  the  letter 
whose  contents  he  had  been  gravely  de- 
hating  for  the  past  six  days. 

It  bore  the  stamp  of  an  episcopal  resi- 
dence, and  was  written  with  the  familiar 
tenderness  of  a  father  to  a  favorite  son. 

"  MY  DEAR  BOY  :  I  have  been  think- 
ing much  of  you  lately  and  of  the  post 
to  which  I,  perhaps,  too  hastily  assigned 
you  last  summer.  I  felt  that,  to  one 
who  had  been  so  long  at  books,  a  little 
study  of  nature  in  the  rough  would  be 
advantageous. 

Besides,  Mrs.  Morren,  with  pardon- 
able preference,  begged  that  you  might 
have  charge  of  the  memorial  chapel  of 
her  son. 

"  But  since  her  return  to  the  city  her 
account  of  affairs  in  the  mountains  has 
caused  me  grave  doubts  as  to  the  wisdom 
of  my  decision.  I  understand  that  the 
whole  region  about  you  is  in  a  most  law- 
k-s^  condition,  that  the  very  few  Cath- 
olics, who,  in  the  inclement  season  attend 
your  chapel,  could  easily  seek  spiritual 
ministrations  at  the  town  of  Richards- 
ville  ;  that,  in  short,  to  human  eyes  your 
time  and  talents  seem  wasted  in  your 
present  sphere. 

"And,  strongest  reason  of  all,  I  have 
heard  that  among  the  ignorant,  preju- 
diced and  reckless  people  about  you  your 
personal  safety  is  by  no  means  secure. 

"Now  my  dear  Paul,  as  wisdom  and 
prudence  take  precedence  of  fortitude,  I 
don't  propose  to  let  a  Welsh  collier  add 
my  brilliant  young  cleric  to  the  martyr- 
ology,  so  I  write  to  offer  you  the  post  of 
Secretary  at  the  Cathedral.  Father 
James  is  far  from  well  this  autumn  ;  in- 
deed I  think  his  cough  will  necessitate  a 
winter  at  the  South.  As  forme,  well  I 
am  turned  of  seventy  now,  and  at  three- 
score and  ten  the  Shepherd's  crook 
begins  to  grow  heavy  and  his  voice 
weak.  I  think  a  clarion  call,  such  as 
you  could  sound  from  my  pulpit,  would 
wake  some  of  the  sleepers  in  our  cush- 
ioned pews  effectively.  But  understand 
me.  dear  boy,  this  is  not  an  official  sum- 
mons home.  It  is  your  father  who 
writes  you  frankly,  leaving  you  free  to 
follow  the  dictates  of  your  own  heart,  or 
rather  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  which  I  know 
<h\vl!s  in  you. 

1 '  Come  back  to  me  and  you  will  be 
welcomed  with  outstretched  arms ;  re- 


main at  your  post  if  you  feel  God's  call 
is  there,  and  you  will  have,  as  al\v 
my  tender  and  paternal  benediction. 

"Ever,  my  beloved  son,  your  friend 
and  Father  in  Christ, 

^  "JOHN  BERNARD." 

Father  Paul  read  the  letter  twice  over 
with  softening  face.  The  writer  was  very 
dear  to  him  ;  he  had  been  from  child- 
hood his  director,  teacher,  father  and 
friend.  Between  them  was  one  of  those 
rare  and  exquisite  ties  that  transcend  the 
kinship  and  friendship  of  earth,  and 
foreshadow  the  intercourse  of  those 
blessed  realms  where  soul  is  unveiled  to 
soul.  To  share  this  father's  broad, 
noble  duties,  to  live  in  the  light  of  his 
benignant  smile  had  been  the  hope 
which  Father  Paul  had  silently  cherished 
during  all  his  student  years. 

Besides,  the  Cathedral  City  was  his 
home ;  there  clustered  all  the  tender 
memories  and  bright  associations  of  his 
youth  ;  there  he  would  breathe  the  atmos- 
phere of  culture  and  refinement,  which 
even  the  ascetic  may  enjoy;  there  he 
would  find  the  cordial  sympathy  and 
appreciation  which  is  an  elixir,  even  to 
those  who  clamber  "up  the  heights;" 
there  the  soul  that  he  felt  stirring  within 
him  could  ring  out  indeed  in  clarion  call 
afar. 

And  here — Father  Paul  smiled  a  little 
grimly,  as  he  mentally  drew  the  compar- 
ison pictures,  the  desolate  church,  the 
score  of  worshippers  dozing  through  his 
brief  sermon,  the  children  flying  from  his 
shadow  and  trembling  at  his  name. 

"  Surely  Tim  with  his  Tin  Beatitudes 
and  his  •  Corporal 's  Works  of  Mercy  '  did 
far  better  than  I,  "  said  the  young  priest, 
rising  and  beginning  to  pace  the  room. 
"  And  yet — yet  a  greater  light  than  Tim 
can  hold  seems  needed  in  this  gloom — 
Suppose  there  had  been  no  priest  to 
answer  the  call  of  that  poor  despairing 
man,  who  died  on  the  mountain  two 
weeks  ago — That  '  Father  John  '  wants 
me  at  his  side  I  know,  I  can  read  it  be- 
tween the  lines.  He  will  not  yield  enough 
to  thoughts  of  self,  to  recall  me  outright ; 
still  no  one  on  earth  has  such  a  claim  on 


130 


CHINESE  EXAMINATIONS. 


my  services  as  that  noble  old  man.  I 
will  go,  I  will  close  the  church  to-morrow 
and — 

A  restless  movement  of  the  sleeper 
made  him  pause  beside  the  cot.  Boar, 
too, dozing  before  the  fire,  started  up  with 
his  long  ears  pricked.  Eric  was  tossing 
and  muttering  feverishly.  The  half  froz- 
en blood  had  begun  to  rush  tumultuously 
through  the  young  veins  and  the  boy  had 
flung  aside  the  blanket  and  lay  there,  a 
ragged,  bare-breasted,  sin-smitten,  young 
barbarian,  a  fit  type  of  poor  humanity, 
untouched  by  heaven's  light. 


' '  There  it  is  Boar,  I  can  see  it  now, ' r 
he  whispered,  evidently  dreaming  of  his 
wild  journey  over  the  storm-swept 
height. 

' '  The  cross,  the  cross  on  the  church 
top.  We  were  to  go  there,  Dan  said.  I 
gave  him  my  grip  on  it. — The  boss  tried 
to  keep  us,  but  we  wouldn't  stay — I 
can't  hold  out  much  longer,  but  we're 
most  there.  I  wonder  if  they'll  let  crea- 
tures like  you  and  me  in.  If  they 
shut  the  door  on  us  we'll  die,  die  out  in 
the  cold  and  dark. " 

(To  be  continued.} 


CHINESE  EXAMINATIONS. 
By  Rev.   William  Hornsby,  SJ. 


EDUCATION  among  the  Chinese  and 
their  elaborate  system  of  state  ex- 
aminations are  not  new  subjects  to  the 
Western  public.  The  missionaries  of  the 
seventeenth  century  did  not  fail  to  re- 
port to  the  learned  of  Europe  the  intel- 
lectual activity  and  the  high  regard  for 
literary  culture,  which  they  found  in  the 
metropolis  and  in  the  swarming  marts  of 
Cathay.  In  the  present  century  the 
many  valuable  works  on  China  have  not 
neglected  this  interesting  subject.  In 
the  excellent  dictionary  of  Dr.  Morrison, 
first  Protestant  missionary  to  China,  the 
examinations  were  first  treated  for  the 
English  student.  Justus  Doolittle  in  his 
Social  Life  of  the  Chinese  popularized 
the  subject,  and  presented  it  clearly  and 
with  sufficient  accuracy  for  the  general 
reader,  though  his  unfortunate  illustra- 
tions represent  the  frail  Chinese  student 
as  a  Cantonese  pirate,  and  the  accom- 
plished master  of  arts  as  a  doll-faced  boy 
of  fourteen.  Later  the  examination  sys- 
tem received  a  more  scholarly  and  more 
sympathetic  treatment  at  the  hands  of 
Dr.  Martin,  President  of  the  Imperial 
College  of  Western  Science  at  Pekin. 

For  the  student  of  Chinese  civilization, 
the  works  just  referred  to  left  something 
to  be  desired,  as  did  also  the  learned  es- 


say of  the  French  savant,  Edward  Biot, 
and  the  notice  given  to  the  subject  in  the 
monumental  work  of  P.  Duhalde,  S.J. 
To  supply  this  want,  Rev.  Stephen  Zi, 
S.J.,  of  the  Jesuit  Mission  of  Nankin,  has 
recently  published  a  concise  but  exhaust- 
ive treatise  entitled  Pratique  des  Ex- 
amens  Litteraires  en  Chine.  Father  Zi, 
or  Sin,  as  his  name  is  pronounced  in  the 
court  dialect,  is  a  native  of  the  Shanghai 
district.  He  is  a  descendant  of  Paul  Sin, 
minister  of  state  under  the  last  dynasty 
and  illustrious  convert  of  Father  Matthew 
Ricci.  The  little  work  appears  as  No.  5 
of  the  Varietes  Sinologiques,  published 
by  the  Jesuit  Missionaries  at  their  press 
near  Shanghai. 

Adapted  to  the  student 's  taste,  as,  in- 
deed are  all  the  numbers  of  the  Varietes, 
Father  Zi's  pages  bristle  with  Chinese 
quotations  and  phrases  in  fhe  original 
characters.  For  such  as  are  initiated, 
into  the  mysteries  of  Chinese  ideography, 
the  result  is  most  satisfactory  ;  for  the 
ordinary  reader,  the  effect  is  perhaps 
rather  striking  than  attractive. 

It  may  be  regretted  that  the  nature  of 
Father  Zi's  work  confined  his  remarks  so 
exclusively  to  the  practice  of  £he  examin- 
ations, as  not  to  permit  of  a  chapter,  in 
his  thorough  way,  upon  their  history. 


CHINESE    EXAMINATIONS. 


131 


In  the  case  of  Chinese  institutions,  tlu-ir 
history  is,  as  a  rule,  of  all  things  the  most 
interesting.  The  present  system  of  ex- 
aminations is  one  of  competitive  trials 
for  civil  office,  and  it  sprang  out  of  the 
older  practice  of  examining  the  officers 
tlu  inselves.  The  latter  practice  may  be 
traced  back  in  the  old  books  to  the  Em- 
peror Shun,  who  was  a  contemporary, 
according  to  current  chronology,  of  Nim- 
rod,  "  the  stout  hunter  before  the  Lord.  " 
Shun,  we  are  told,  examined  his  officers 
every  three  years,  and  after  three  such 
examinations  he  put  down  the  negligent 
and  promoted  the  worthy.  Though 
there  may  be  some  question  as  to  the  date 
of  his  reign,  there  is  no  reasonable  doubt 
of  Shun's  historical  identity  or  of  the 
principal  facts  recorded  of  him  in  the  old 
books.  The  brief  text  does  not  tell  us 
upon  what  subjects  Shun  examined  his 
officers.  The  country  in  Shun's  day  was 
in  something  of  a  feudal  state  ;  his  officers 
were  lords,  and  they  were  examined  most 
probably  as  to  their  methods  of  govern- 
ment. 

At  the  beginning  of  the  Chow  dynasty, 
the  last  of  the  three  great  families  which 
ruled  the  Empire  before  our  era,  the  ex- 
aminations make  their  first  appearance 
as  a  method  of  selecting  officers.  The  six 
arts  :  ceremonies,  music,  archery,  horse- 
manship, arithmetic  and  writing  formed 
the  subjects  of  the  examinations.  Under 
the  head  of  ceremonies  are  included  the 
elaborate  rules  of  social  and  court  eti- 
quette, as  well  as  the  rites  of  civil  and 
religious  services.  The  other  five  arts 
are  not  peculiar  to  the  Chinese.  Such  a' 
range  of  subjects  for  examination  indi- 
cates no  low  standard  of  civilization,  for 
an  age  when  the  son  of  Cis  had  the 
little  phial  of  oil  poured  upon  his  head 
and  was  anointed  first  king  of  Israel. 
In  the  latter  half  of  the  Chow  dynasty, 
China's  philosopher  arose  and  fixed  for 
ages  the  standard  of  ethical  and  of  liter- 
ary excellence.  From  that  time  Confu- 
cian ethics  began  to  absorb  the  attention 
of  students,  and  the  teachings  of  Confu- 
cius and  the  classics  transmitted  bv  him 


form  the  basis  of  the  literary  examina- 
tions to-day. 

After  the  Chow  family  came  that  of  the 
Chins.  Though  they  held  the  imperial 
sceptre  less  than  threescore  years,  they 
left  an  indelible  mark  upon  the  history 
of  the  nation  and  its  literature.  From 
the  name  of  this  family,  through  the 
Arabians,  came  the  name  by  which  the 
old  Cathay  of  Marco  Polo  is  now  known 
in  Western  languages.  The  second  of 
the  Chins,  a  contemporary  of  Alexander 
the  Great,  was  the  builder  of  the  great 
wall,  the  founder  of  the  strongly  central- 
ized government  still  enduring,  and  the 
would  be  destroyer  of  ancient  literature. 
In  the  last  fanatical  undertaking  he  was 
fortunately  not  entirely  successful.  The 
bamboo  tablets  and  the  silken  scrolls  to 
which  the  precious  heritage  of  antiquity 
had  been  consigned,  had  become  too  nu- 
merous to  be  all  destroyed  at  the  tyrants 
word,  and  in  some  cases  the  faithful  tab- 
lets of  the  brain,  written  with  the  cher- 
ished words  of  sage  and  poet,  survived 
the  short  lived  rule  of  the  destroyer's 
family. 

Under  the  succeeding  dynasty  of  the 
Hans,  literature  resumed  its  importance 
in  the  commonwealth,  and  competitive 
examinations  for  office  began  to  take  the 
shape  of  a  well  defined  system.  During 
the  long  and  brilliant  rule  of  the  con- 
quering house  of  Tang,  the  importance 
of  the  examinations  grew  with  the 
vigorous  intellectual  activity  and  the 
ever  increasing  esteem  of  literary  cul- 
ture. Under  the  patronage  of  the 
munificent  Sungs,  about  the  epoch  of 
the  Crusades,  the  examinations  devel- 
oped into  the  system  which,  with  but 
slight  modifications,  may  be  seen  in 
operation  to-day.  The  system  of  the 
present  is  the  growth  of  forty  centuries. 
Like  a  venerable  but  still  vigorous  oak, 
it  is  at  once  the  pride  of  the  present  and 
a  monument  of  the  past.  It  is  a  monu- 
ment as  old,  and  certainly  as  noble, 
as  the  silent  stones  from  which  forty 
centuries  contemplated  Napoleon 's  troops 
in  the  battle  of  the  Pyramids. 


132 


CHINESE  EXAMINATIONS. 


If  there  is  one  thing  that  China  is 
proud  of,  and  perhaps  not  without 
reason,  it  is  her  aristocracy  of  letters. 
Outside  of  the  imperial  family,  there  is 
but  one  hereditary  title  of  nobility  in 
the  whole  Empire.  It  is  the  title  of  the 
Duke  of  Cong,  the  descendant  of  Cong- 
foo-tse,  whose  name  was  softened  by  the 
early  missionaries  into  the  Latin  form, 
Confucius.  The  family  with  its  title  of 
nobility  has  survived  all  the  changes  of 
dynasty,  and  for  antiquity  it  may  well 
challenge  comparison  with  any  in  the 
world.  Its  founder  was  born  before 
Pisistratus  had  become  master  of  Athens 
and  ere  Babylon  had  fallen  before  the 
Mede  and  the  Persian.  This  exception 
in  favor  of  hereditary  nobility  shows  a 
rare  regard  for  intellectual  excellence, 
and  being  unique  it  throws  into  relief 
the  fact  that  the  ministers  of  state  and 
the  governors  and  the  officers  of  the 
Empire  are  not  chosen  from  an  heredi- 
tary aristocracy,  nor  from  an  aristocracy 
of  money,  nor  yet  from  among  such 
uncultured  demagogues  as  rise  to  the 
surface  in  some  commonwealths,  but 
from  among  scholars  who  have  proved 
their  intellectual  superiority  in  a  long 
series  of  literary  trials  and  in  repeated 
competitions  with  their  fellows.  That 
is  what  is  meant  by  China's  aristocrac}' 
of  letters. 

The  literary  examinations  are  intended 
first  and  foremost  to  provide  a  body  of 
men,  from  among  whom  the  Emperor 
may  choose  competent  counselors  and 
officers.  Nor  is  the  Emperor  free  in  the 
matter ;  he  must  choose  his  officers 
from  among  graduates.  This  permanent 
though  unwritten  law  is  really  of  a 
democratic  nature,  and  throws  light 
upon  the  limitations  of  the  imperial 
power.  How  well  the  end  of  selecting 
competent  officers  is  attained  by  the 
examinations  as  conducted  at  present, 
is  a  subject  open  to  dispute.  To  dis- 
pute it,  however,  is  not  the  present  pur- 
pose. A  brief  sketch  of  the  actual 
practice  of  the  examinations,  as  given 
in  detail  by  Father  Zi,  will  enable  the 


reader  to  form  for  himself  some  opinion 
with  regard  to  the  merits  and  the  defects 
of  the  system. 

The  degrees  conferred  are  three  in 
number,  corresponding,  we  may  say,  to 
the  Western  degrees  of  bachelor,  master 
or  licentiate,  and  doctor.  In  Chinese  a 
graduate  of  the  several  degrees  is  called 
respectively  Budding  Genius,  Promoted 
Scholar,  and  Candidate  for  Office.  For 
each  degree  there  are  several  trials,  and 
as  the  number  to  be  graduated  at  each 
examination  is  determined  in  advance, 
the  standard  is  not  so  much  an  absolute 
as  a  relative  one.  The  examinations  are 
thus  strictly  competitive.  Each  gradu- 
ate may  consider  himself  the  victor  of 
hundreds  and  the  survivor  of  many  con- 
tests. 

The  trials  for  the  three  degrees  are 
held  respectively  in  the  departmental 
cities,  the  provincial  capitals  and  the 
imperial  capital.  In  the  civil  adminis- 
tration the  Empire  is  divided  at  present 
into  twenty-three  provinces,  the  prov- 
inces subdivided  into  eight  or  ten  de- 
partments, and  the  departments  into 
a  convenient  number  of  districts.  Thus 
Shanghai  is  a  district  city,  depending 
upon  the  departmental  city  of  Song- 
kiang,  which  is  in  the  province  of  Kiang- 
soo,  with  Nankin  as  the  provincial  capi- 
tal. Some  idea  of  the  size  of  these 
divisions  may  be  gathered  from  the  fact 
that  the  single  province  of  Canton, 
which  is  not  the  largest  nor  the  most 
thickly  populated  of  the  Empire,  is  about 
equal  in  area  to  the  British  Isles,  while 
its  population  is  estimated  to  fall  but 
little  short  of  that  of  Great  Britain. 

For  the  first  degree  two  examinations 
are  held  ;  the  first  under  the  presidency 
of  the  departmental  magistrate,  and  the 
second  under  a  special  officer  known  as 
the  provincial  examiner.  To  lessen  the 
crowd  of  competitors  at  these  examina- 
tions, preliminary  trials  are  held  in  the 
district  towns  under  the  district  magis- 
trates. Three  or  four  hundred,  on  an 
average,  assemble  for  the  preliminary 
examination  in  a  district,  but,  as  an  un- 


CHINESE  EXAMINATIONS. 


133 


sparing  weeding  takes  place  after  each 
of  the  four  or  five  trials,  not  more  than 
eighty  or  a  hundred  in  each  district  sur- 
vive for  the  examination  at  the  city  of 
the  department. 

It  is  a  general  rule  for  the  examina- 
tions that  each  candidate  must  be  duly 
registered  in  advance,  and  provided  with 
a  certificate  signed  by  a  witness,  who 
must  accompany  the  candidate  during 
the  roll-call  at  the  opening  of  the  doors. 
There  have  grown  up  in  the  conduct  of 
the  examinations  a  certain  number  of 
forms  and  ceremonies,  which  tend  to 
enhance  the  idea  of  their  importance  and 
to  raise  them  out  of  the  sphere  of  every- 
day life.  The  mandarin,  in  official  dress, 
presides  in  person  ;  the  doors  are  locked 
and  officially  sealed  ;  the  students  as- 
semble at  the  signal  of  guns,  and  the 
exits  take  place  to  the  sound  of  music  ; 
the  compositions  are  written  in  uniform 
books,  neatly  ruled  in  red  and  stamped 
with  the  president's  seal  ;  the  list  of  the 
successful  is  drawn  up  in  a  target-like 
circle,  around  a  graceful  red  character 
signifying  the  centre.  After  the  exami- 
nation there  is  a  visit  of  honor  to  the 
shrine  of  Confucius,  the  list  of  graduates 
is  published  with  music  and  ceremony, 
and  a  repast  is  given  by  the  magistrate 
to  the  first  ten  on  the  list. 

Each  trial  lasts  about  twelve  hours, 
and  four  or  five  trials  are  held  within 
eight  or  ten  days.  The  test  in  the  trials 
for  the  first  degree  is,  as  a  rule,  two  com- 
positions in  prose  and  one  in  verse.  The 
subject  for  the  first  prose  composition  is 
posted  up  about  daylight,  for  the  second 
about  nine  or  ten  o'clock,  and  last  of  all 
the  subject  for  the  verses.  In  some  ex- 
aminations each  student  is  provided  with 
a  dictionary  of  rhymes  to  facilitate  the 
flow  of  verses.  For  the  first  prose  com- 
position two  subjects  are  sometimes 
assigned,  one  for  those  above  twenty 
years  of  age,  and  the  other  for  those  be- 
low twenty.  The  examination  for  the 
first  degree  s  what  they  call  the  "  boys' 
trial." 

The  subjects  for  the  compositions  in 


these  examinations  are  taken  from  the 
Four  Books  and  the  Five  Classics.  The 
Four  Books  are  four  works  of  Confucian 
ethics,  and  the  Five  Classics  comprise 
the  history,  poetry,  rites  and  cosmogony 
of  antiquity,  as  collected  and  transmitted 
by  Confucius,  together  with  a  history  of 
the  principality  of  Soo,  composed  by  the 
sage  himself.  The  first  of  the  Four 
Books  is  called  the  Great  Science.  It 
is  the  work  of  a  disciple  of  Confucius, 
and  it  sets  forth  briefly  the  philosopher's 
teaching  on  government — government  of 
self,  of  the  family,  of  a  principality,  and, 
finally,  of  the  Empire.  It  is  not  a  logi- 
cally reasoned  treatise,  but  it  contains 
many  a  noble  precept  concerning  the 
pursuit  of  virtue,  the  force  of  example, 
self-control,  regard  for  others,  and  many 
a  sentiment  worthy  alike  of  the  philoso- 
pher's reputation  abroad  and  of  the  rev- 
erence in  which  he  is  held  at  home.  The 
Steady  Man  is  the  title  of  the  second 
of  the  Four  Books,  the  composition  of 
the  sage's  grandson.  As  the  title  indi- 
cates, it  deals  with  the  straight  and  even 
path  of  the  ' '  superior  man, ' '  the  philoso- 
pher, in  the  old  Greek  sense  of  the 
word.  There  is  more  order  in  this  work 
than  in  the  first  of  the  Books,  but  it  is 
open  to  criticism  on  the  score  of  obscuri- 
ty. It  must  not  be  forgotten  that  both  of 
these  books,  as  well  as  some  of  the  other 
classics,  most  probably  suffered  from  the 
ravages  of  the  tyrant  Chin,  who  aimed 
at  destroying  all  existing  literature. 
Many  of  the  classics  survived,  but  some 
in  a  mutilated  condition. 

Sentences  and  Sayings  is  the  third 
book  of  the  Four.  It  is  called  by  trans- 
lators "Confucian  Analects."  It  is  by 
far  the  most  satisfactory  of  all  the  works 
on  the  philosopher  and  his  teaching,  as 
it  is  simply  a  plain  record  of  the  sage's 
principal  sayings  and  doings.  "The 
master  said, "  is  the  set  formula,  varied 
occasionally  by  a  question  and  "  the 
master  answered.  "  The  first  part  gives 
the  philosopher's  teaching,  in  sentences 
more  or  less  disconnected,  and  the  second 
part  puts  the  sage  before  us  in  his  private 


134- 


CHINESE  EXAMINATIONS. 


and  public  conduct.  Each  of  his  favorite 
disciples  was  a  Boswell,  and  there  are 
few  characters  of  antiquity  so  vividly 
p'ictured  to  posterity  as  "the  master  "  of 
the  Confucian  Analects.  We  not  only 
have  the  quintessence  of  his  pure  philoso- 
phy, but  we  are  told  how  he  sat  and 
how  he  walked,  how  he  dressed  and 
adorned  himself,  how  he  liked  his  meals 
and  how  he  lay  down  to  sleep,  how  he 
acted  at  home  and  at  court. 

Such  details  are  interesting  even 
to  a  Christian  student  of  Confucius, 
and  the  native  commentators  are  not 
wrong  in  remarking  that  in  the  conduct 
of  a  sage  even  little  things  are  worthy  of 
record.  Their  opinion  is  to  be  preferred 
to  that  of  some  Western  critics,  who  find 
these  details  tedious  and  in  bad  taste,  and 
think  that  Confucius  appears  less  a  sage 
after  having  been  seen  at  table  or  com- 
posing himself  to  sleep.  As  to  the  phi- 
losophy- of  the  Analects,  the  ideas  of  the 
two  preceding  books  occur  under  different 
lights,  culminating  in  a  statement  of  the 
"golden  rule,"  "judge  by  yourself  in 
your  treatment  of  others."  This  is  the 
purest  and  noblest  precept  to  which  Con- 
fucian, or  may  we  say,  pagan  philosophy 
ever  attained.  The  fourth  of  the  Books 
is  the  work  of  Mencius,  whose  name  it 
bears.  Mencius  was  a  professor  of  Con- 
fucian philosophy  about  a  century  after 
his  master,  and  for  his  clear  and  elegant 
exposition  of  the  treasured  doctrine,  he 
is  universally  considered  as  second  to 
none  but  the  sage. 

Confucius  professed  to  be  not  an  origi- 
nator but  simply  a  transmitter.  By  col- 
lecting and  digesting  the  old  writings, 
he  sought  to  transmit  the  records  and 
the  wholesome  truths  of  antiquity.  The 
result  was  the  Five  Classics.  China  has 
nothing  more  precious  than  her  Five 
Classics,  the  history,  poetry,  rites  and 
cosmogony  of  the  venerable  nation 's  in- 
fancy, and  the  only  authentic  production 
of  the  philosopher  himself,  a  history  of 
the  principality  of  Soo,  the  beloved  home 
of  his  youth  and  of  the  best  years  of  his 
manhood.  From  these  Five  Classics  and 


Four  Books  the  themes  for  the  examina- 
tion papers  are  chosen,  and  as  the  Books 
contain  nothing  but  the  teachings  of 
Confucius  and  the  classics,  the  treasures 
of  antiquity  as  transmitted  by  Confucius, 
it  is  evident  what  an  autocrat  the  sage 
has  been  in  the  matter  of  education  and 
morals. 

He  regretted  during  life  that  he  was 
not  in  a  position  to  propagate  and  ap- 
ply his  doctrine  more  widely ;  little  did 
he  think  that  his  teachings,  even  his 
casual  words,  on  morality  and  good  gov- 
ernment were  fixing  the  standard  of  the 
Empire  for  ages.  When  wandering  an 
exile  from  Soo,  banished  and  compelled 
by  forced  retirement  to  pursue  his  literary 
work,  little  did  he  think  that  for  ages  to 
come  not  an  emperor  should  sit  upon  the 
dragon  throne  without  reverencing  his 
name,  that  not  a  magistrate  should  re- 
ceive the  seal  of  office  without  paying 
homage  to  his  memory,  and  that  not  a 
plea  in  the  interests  of  justice  and  good 
government  should  be  made  without  in- 
voking his  principles  and  authority. 

Confucius  is  supreme  in  the  examina- 
tions for  the  first  degree,  and  more  or 
less  so  in  those  for  the  two  higher  de- 
grees. We  have  here  the  excellence  as 
well  as  the  defects  of  the  system.  The 
excellence,  for,  taking  the  nation  as  it  is, 
pagan  from  prince  to  pauper,  they  could 
scarcely  do  better  than  require  of  the 
future  officers  a  familiarity  with  the  sage's 
superior  morals ;  the  defects,  for  princi- 
ples of  morality  and  skill  in  composition 
are  not  all  that  is  to  be  desired  in  a  good 
officer. 

The  candidates  who  escape  the  weeder's 
merciless  hand  in  the  district-  trials,  go 
up  to  the  departmental  city  at  the  ap- 
pointed epoch,  to  compete  with  the  suc- 
cessful students  of  the  other  districts  for 
the  coveted  title  of  "Budding  Genius." 
The  place  of  the  examinations  at  Song- 
kiang,  which  has  been  mentioned  above 
as  the  departmental  city  of  Shanghai,  is 
a  long  rectangular  court,  furnished  on 
each  side  with  200  tables  sheltered  by 
a  light  roof  from  the  sun  and  rain. 


CHINESE  EXAMINATIONS. 


138 


Tin  -a-  is  room  for  ten  at  each  table,  five 
on  a  side,  so  that  4,000  competitors 
could  be  accommodated  at  a  tinu-.. 
A->  .1  tact,  however,  not  more  than  half 
that  number  assemble  at  Song-kiang,  for 
the-  city  is  not  the  prosperous  and  busy 
mart  that  it  was,  when  visited  by  Marco 
I'olo  in  the  thirteenth  century  and  by  the 
Jesuit  missionaries  in  the  seventeenth. 
The  city  and  the  surrounding  country 
have  not  yet  recovered  from  the  ravages 
of  a  relentless  war.  Song-kiang  was 
sacked  and  held  by  the  fanatical  Tai-ping 
rebels,  and  was  recaptured  for  the  im- 
perialists by  Gordon  in  1863. 

The  examination  tables  are  numbered 
with  the  letters  of  the  "  Thousand-letter 
Classic,"  a  well-known  little  poem  of 
just  a  thousand  characters,  no  one  of 
which  is  repeated.  The  letters  of  this 
little  poem  are  frequently  employed  as  a 
notation,  instead  of  the  more  prosaic  one, 
Av0,  three.  At  the  further  end  of  the 
court  is  the  platform  for  the  presiding 
mandarin,  and  near  by  is  his  private 
office  and  other  offices  of  the  examination. 
When  the  place  was  visited  during  the 
summer  of  '94,  the  tables  and  benches 
were  found  to  be  perfectly  new,  and  of  a 
stmcture  as  solid  as  it  was  simple.  They 
consisted  of  broad  heavy  boards  fastened 
firmly  upon  granite  uprights.  It  was 
said  that  the  "Budding  Geniuses"  of 
the  last  examination  had  become  indig- 
nant at  the  old  tables  and  benches,  and 
had  summarily  destroyed  them.  The 
Chinese  of  to-day,  no  less  than  in  the 
day  of  Pliny,  are  remarkable  for  their 
gentle-ness,  but  Chinese  students  have 
enough  of  human  nature  in  them  to  put 
the  mandarins  to  their  wits'  end,  to  keep 
order  among  2,000  boys  and  young 
men,  gathered  together  for  eight  or  ten 
days  away  from  home. 

The  number  to  be  graduated  is  deter- 
mined for  each  di.strict  according  to  its 
population  and  importance.  The  num- 
lii  is  given  by  Father  Zi  show  that  of  those 
who  go  u])  for  the  examinations,  not 
more  than  twenty  or  twenty-five  per  cent. 
return  with  the  degree.  The  average  age 


of  the  graduate,  -s  seems  to  be  about  twenty 
.  though  all  ages  are  represented 
from  the  clever  boy  of  fourteen  up  to  the 
persevering  sexagenarian 

There  are  two  circumstances  in  the 
practice  of  the  examinations,  which. 
particularly  in  the  eyes  of  Western  ob- 
servers, tend  to  lessen  the  significance  of 
the  degrees  and  to  destroy  the  practical 
value  of  the  whole  system.  These  two 
circumstances  are,  first,  that  degrees  are 
sometimes  obtained  by  fraud  or  conniv- 
ance of  venal  officers,  and  secondly,  that 
the  first  degree,  by  a  peculiar  device  ot 
the  government,  is  openly  put  upon  the 
market  at  no  considerable  price.  To 
some  observers,  not  free  from  bias,  per- 
haps, who  see  nothing  in  the  Chinese 
but  avarice  and  fraud  in  private  relations, 
and  corruption  and  venality  in  the  pub- 
lic administration,  these  abuses  render 
the  whole  system  of  examinations  nuga- 
tory and  ridiculous.  If  the  matter  be 
considered  in  the  sympathetic  spirit 
which  every  nation  may  reasonably  ex- 
pect of  its  critics,  it  may,  perhaps,  be 
found  that  these  two  abuses  do  not  .seri- 
ously affect  the  general  utility  of  the 
examinations,  nor  render  abortive  their 
special  purpose  of  selecting  competent 
officers  for  the  civil  administration. 

The  sale  of  the  first  degree  is  effected 
by  selling  diplomas  of  the  Imperial  Uni- 
versity, which  entitle  the  purchasers  to 
the  insignia  and  privileges  of  those  who, 
after  years  of  toil,  win  their  laurels  in 
the  dust  and  heat  of  the  arena.  The 
Imperial  University  is  an  old  institution 
primarily  intended  for  the  youths  of  the 
imperial  family.  Its  scope  was  after- 
wards widened,  but  it  has  never  seen 
days  of  remarkable  prosperity .  A  nom- 
inal corps  of  professors  is  still  main- 
tained, but  at  present  the  only  function 
of  the  venerable  institution  is  to  provide 
diplomas  for  a  depreciated  market.  This 
practice  would  seem,  indeed,  to  turn  into 
ridicule  the  vaunted  aristocracy  of  let- 
and  the  flattering  boast  that  the 
government  is  administered  throughout 
by  scholars  of  tried  superiority. 


136 


CHINESE  EXAMINATIONS. 


There  are  several  things  to  be  consid- 
ered, before  forming  an  opinion  upon  the 
gravity  of  this  abuse.  In  the  first  place, 
it  is  only  the  first  degree  which  can  be 
thus  purchased,  and  the  first  degree  does 
not  of  itself  admit  its  possessor  to  high 
emoluments.  It  is  true  that  some  of  the 
highest  officers  are  graduates  of  only  the 
first  degree,  but  they  are  men  of  tried 
worth  and  have  been  promoted  only  after 
proving  their  ability  in  humbler  magis- 
tracies. Secondly,  the  number  of  gradu- 
ates who  win  their  degree  by  honorable 
competition,  is  in  excess  of  those  who 
receive  a  spurious  title  to  the  degree  by 
a  purchased  diploma.  Taking  the  num- 
ber of  districts  in  the  Empire  as  1,500, 
and  the  average  number  of  graduates  at 
a  session  in  each  district  as  16,  there 
would  be  24,000  graduates  for  the  Empire, 
or  48,000  every  three  years,  as  two  ex- 
aminations are  held  within  that  period. 
The  accurate  number  of  diplomas  sold  is 
not  stated,  but  it  may  safely  be  placed 
below  the  number  of  regular  graduates. 
Moreover  a  ' '  graduate  of  the  University  ' ' 
is  always  distinguished  from  a  graduate 
of  the  examinations,  and  not  certainly 
to  the  discredit  of  the  one  who  has  earned 
his  laurels. 

The  second  abuse  is  that  it  is  not  always 
possible  to  prevent  fraud  on  the  part  of 
students  and  venal  partiality  on  the  part 
of  examiners.  In  the  examinations  for 
the  first  degree,  less  care  is  taken  in 
these  particulars  than  in  the  trials  for 
the  higher  degrees,  and  the  punishment 
of  offenders  is  less  severe.  In  the  higher 
examinations  offences  of  this  nature  are 
visited  with  capital  punishment,  and  one 
has  not  to  reside  long  in  China  to  hear 
of  the  dire  sentence  being  passed  upon 
examiners  as  well  as  students.  The 
principal  precautions  taken  against  this 
abuse  may  be  briefly  enumerated.  Upon 
entering  the  enclosure",  the  persons  of 
the  students  are  searched,  and  their 
baskets,  containing  writing  materials 
and  a  little  lunch,  are  carefully  examined. 
Superintendents  keep  watch  during  the 
examinations,  and  moreover  each  student 


is  under  the  inspection  of  his  neighbors. 
Where  rivalry  is  so  keen  and  the  matter 
considered  of  such  importance,  it  is  not 
probable  that  a  number  of  hard  workers 
would  sit  passively  by  and  let  the  fruit 
of  their  labors  be  taken  from  them  by 
fraud.  Owing  to  the  strictly  competi- 
tive nature  of  the  examinations,  when 
one  enters  by  fraud,  a  deserving  student 
is  thereby  excluded.  At  intervals  dur- 
ing the  composition  of  the  papers,  an 
officer  makes  the  rounds  and  stamps  each 
paper  immediately  after  the  last  character 
written.  The  names  of  the  competitors, 
are  concealed  from  the  examiner,  until 
after  he  has  classed  the  papers.  In  the 
examination  for  the  second  degree,  all 
the  papers  are  copied  by  official  scribes, 
and  the  copies  submitted  to  those  who- 
are  to  decide  upon  their  merits. 

In  spite  of  all  that  can  be  said,  the  two 
abuses  mentioned  still  remain  practical 
abuses.  The  above  considerations,  how- 
ever, may  make  it  appear  that  they  are  - 
not  of  such  consequence  as  quite  to  destroy 
the  value  of  the  examinations.  It  may 
still,  perhaps,  be  permitted  to  the  Chinese 
to  speak  of  their  aristocracy  of  letters. 

The  examinations  for  the  second  degree  - 
are  held  in  the  provincial  capitals,  and 
for  the  third  and  last  degree  only  in 
Pekin.  As  many  as  10,000  assemble  at 
Nankin,  for  a  single  session  of  the  ex- 
aminations for  the  second  degree.  At 
Canton,  where  the  population  is  rather 
commercial  than  literary,  seven  or  eight 
thousand  is  not  an  unusual  number.  As- 
there  is  no  longer  question  of  a  "boys" 
trial,"  there  is  very  little  to  relieve  the 
serious  nature  of  the  examination.  The 
doors  of  the  enclosure  are  locked  and 
sealed  for  more  than  twenty-four  hours 
at  a  time.  Each  candidate  works  alone 
in  a  narrow  cell  ;  for  chair,  table  and 
bed,  he  has  a  couple  of  boards,  fitting 
into  the  walls  of  the  cell  like  the  shelves 
of  a  book-case.  When  the  number  of 
competitors  is  great,  as  happens  at 
Pekin,  each  one  receives  but  a  single 
board,  and  he  is  obliged  to  sit  on  the 
floor  to  write,  unless  upon  entering  he  • 


CHINESE  EXAMINATIONS. 


137 


provide  himself  with  a  little  stool  or 
table.  There  is  a  strange  saying  among 
the  iK.'ople  that  there  is  no  examination 
without  a  death,  and  the  saying  is  sel- 
dom belied  by  fact.  In  the  spring  of 
iS<;;,  there  were  several  deaths  during 
a  single  session  at  Pekin.  Some  kill 
themselves  in  despair,  and  others  seem 
to  die  of  sheer  exhaustion  and  nervous 
excitement. 

For  the  second  degree,  besides  the  com- 
positions on  themes  from  the  old  books, 
there  are  papers  on  criticism,  history, 
finance,  agriculture  and  war.  It  would 
seem  that  but  little  freshness  or  origin- 
ality is  expected,  as  the  questions  pro- 
posed are  concerned  mostly  with  the 
remote  past.  In  the  line  of  criticism, 
for  instance,  in  a  paper  given  at  Nankin 
in  1889,  the  date  of  the  composition  of 
certain  ancient  commentaries  is  required, 
the  authenticity  of  another  old  book  is 
to  be  discussed,  and  it  is  asked  of  a 
chronological  work,  written  about  the 
beginning  of  our  era,  how  many  thou- 
sands of  characters  it  contains.  The 
papers  on  military  affairs  discuss  the 
tactics  of  the  Tangs  in  Corea  in  the 
eighth  century  and  the  curious  guns  of 
Kublai-Khan,  rather  than  the  tactics  of 
the  French  in  Cochin-China  in  the  nine- 
teenth century  and  the  effective  guns  of 
the  Russian  Czar. 

For  the  last  degree  the  subjects  are 
assigned  by  the  emperor  himself.  "  Men 
of  letters,  "  says  His  Majesty,  at  the  end 
of  the  paper,  ' '  after  long  years  of  prac- 
tice, you  begin  to  address  your  sovereign. 
Expose  your  worthy  ideas  ;  admit  noth- 
ing commonplace,  no  obscurity.  It  is  I 
who  shall  read  your  papers."  For  the 
first  time  these  students  of  the  past  are 
called  upon  to  give  their  opinion  upon 
practical  issues — the  emperor  proposes  to 
them  problems  of  government.  With 
infant  lips  they  have  lisped  the  records 
of  great  rulers  and  the  cadenced  phrase 
of  sage  and  poet ;  in  youth  they  have 
conned  the  lyrics  of  antiquity,  and  have 
had  their  imaginations  quickened  by  all 
that  is  noble  and  beautiful  in  their  na- 


tion's past  ;  with  the  judgment  of  ma- 
turity they  have  studied  the  benign  rule 
of  Yao  and  Shun  and  the  constructive 
statesmanship  of  the  Duke  of  Chow,  and 
by  patient  toil  they  have  made  their  own 
the  treasured  wisdom  of  4,000  years. 
And  now,  at  last,  at  the  bidding  of 
the  emperor  himself,  they  begin  to  ex- 
press their  views,  in  contest  for  the 
highest  honors  which  the  state  can  be- 
stow upon  her  men  of  letters.  The  doc- 
tor's degree  carries  with  it  an  extraordi- 
nary prestige,  nor  is  it  simply  an  empty 
title.  It  admits  its  possessor  into  the 
civil  administration,  and  prepares  the 
way  for  rapid  preferment  to  offices  of 
trust  and  dignity. 

After  graduation  the  doctors  may  com- 
pete for  admission  into  the  Imperial 
Academy,  called  rather  poetically,  the 
' '  Forest  of  Pencils. ' '  This  institution  is 
of  very  old  date,  and  it  is  designed  to 
provide  the  emperor  with  a  bod}'  of  the 
choicest  scholars,  whose  services  he  may 
alwaj's  command.  The  academicians  in 
Pekin  are  employed  at  whatever  the  em- 
peror may  desire,  but  admission  into  the 
academy  does  not  debar  a  doctor  from 
offices  of  administration  in  the  Empire. 
Under  Kang-hi,  about  the  beginning  of 
the  last  century,  the  academicians  com- 
piled the  standard  dictionary  still  in  use 
under  that  emperor's  name.  About 
the  same  time  they  edited,  in  6,000 
volumes,  a  magnificent  collection  of 
selections  from  all  that  is  best  in  the 
literature. 

As  may  appear  from  the  requirements 
of  the  examinations,  a  Chinese  graduate's 
education  cannot  escape  the  charge  of 
narrowness.  In  the  literature,  history, 
and  philosophy  of  his  own  people,  he  is 
indeed  a  marvel  of  accomplishment.  Not 
a  sentence  of  a  sage  but  he  can  repeat  it, 
and  point  out  in  the  laconic  phrase  an 
unseen  depth  of  signification  ;  not  a 
verse  of  poetry  but  he  has  it  at  the  tip  of 
his  elegant  pencil,  to  turn  a  pretty  com- 
pliment or  point  a  wholesome  moral  ; 
not  a  hero  of  action  or  counsel  but  he 
can  recount  his  virtues  and  develop  the 


138 


AMERICAN  COLLEGE,   ROME. 


secrets  of  his  success.  With  astonishing 
acuteness  and  erudition  he  can  discuss 
the  authenticity  of  a  commentary  or  the 
value  of  a  history,  and  with  an  ease  begot 
of  long  practice,  he  can  round  off  a  dis- 
course, polish  up  an  epigram  or  indite  a 
letter,  in  a  style  as  elegant  as  his  charac- 
ters are  graceful.  Nor  is  he  a  stranger 
to  such  culture  as  may  put  him  in  har- 
mony with  a  calm  sunset  or  a  bleak  sea- 
shore, and  make  him  particular  as  to  the 
flavor  of  his  wines  and  the  tastes  of  his 
friends.  But  as  to  science  and  knowledge 
of  the  outside  world,  the  average  Chinese 


doctor  in  letters  is  certainly  ignorant, 
nor  can  it  be  said  that  he  has  taken  the 
first  step  towards  expelling  his  ignorance 
by  learning  to  regret  it. 

From  a  Western  point  of  view,  China's 
examination  system  leaves  much  to  be 
desired.  Her  future,  we  may,  in  charity, 
leave  to  Him  who  rules  great  nations 
as  He  feeds  the  sparrow,  who  has  made 
China  in  some  respects  the  most  re- 
markable nation  in  the  world,  and  has 
guided  her  destinies  through  more  than 
forty  centuries  of  uninterrupted  civili- 
zation. 


A   SECOND   CHAPTER  ON  THE   AMERICAN  COLLEGE,  ROME. 
By  Rev.  Henry  A.  Brann,  D.D. 


Y  N  the  January  number  of  the  MKSSEN- 
A  GER  "  L.  S. "  has  given  a  most  interest- 
ing and  well-written  article  on  '  'Life  in  the 
American  College,  Rome."  His  article 
has  suggested  and  stimulated  this  one  ; 
for  it^must  be  useful  as  well  as  entertain- 
ing to  record  the  events  that  took  place 
especially  in  the  beginning  of  an  insti- 
tution so  dear  to  the  heart  of  the  Holy 
Father  and  especially  of  American  Catho- 
lics. "  L.  S.  "  is  generally  correct  in  his 
statements  ;  but  there  are  a  few  slips 
which  he  will  kindly  permit  me  to  point 
out.  Thus  in  speaking  of  the  original 
thirteen  students  of  the  college,  whose 
portraits  in  a  group  he  gives,  he  says  we 
shall  find  among  them  the  likeness  of 
Bishop  Northrop.  This  is  a  mistake. 
The  likeness  is  that  of  Claudian  Northrop, 
the  brother  of  Henry,  the  Bishop  of 
Charleston,  who  was  not  a  student  in 
the  college  until  some  years  after  it  was 
opened. 

Again,  he  tells  us  that  Dr.  Ubaldi  was 
the  bearer  of  the  Cardinal 's  hat  to  Arch- 
bishop McCloskey.  The  bearer  of  the 
hat  was  Monsignor  Roncetti ;  Dr.  Ubaldi 
and  Count  Marefoschi  were  only  his 
associates  and  compagnons  de  voyage. 
Again,  although  Dr.  McGlynn's  likeness 
is  in  the  group,  the  learned  and  eloquent 


doctor  was  never  considered  in  my  time 
a  student  of  the  college.  He  was  a 
student  of  the  propaganda,  and  was  sent 
over  to  the  American  College  on  account 
of  his  thorough  knowledge  of  the  Italian 
tongue,  to  help  the  rector  and  post  him 
on  the  ways  of  the  Romans  According 
to  "  Iy.  S. "  the  doctor  was  already  in 
holy  orders  when  he  was  thus  commis- 
sioned to  assist  the  greenhorns  with  his 
superior  knowledge  and  experience. 

"  L.  S. "  says  nothing  about  the  batch 
of  students  who,  although  not  at  the 
opening  of  the  college,  entered  it  during 
the  same  year,  some  of  them  only  a  few 
months  after  the  8th  of  December,  1859. 
I  cannot  remember  all  of  those  who  may 
be  numbered  in  this  second  batch.  We 
who  came  from  the  neighborhood  of 
New  York  used  to  call  the  first  batch  the 
"  original  Jacobs,  "  in  reminiscence  of  a 
well-known  Chatham  Street  Jew  and 
jeweler,  who  thus  advertised  to  dis- 
tinguish himself  from  a  rival  of  the  same 
name.  Some  of  the  ' '  original  Jacobs, ' ' 
notably  my  learned  friend,  Rev.  Dr. 
Parsons,  the  historian,  and  my  equally 
learned  friend  Monsignore  Seton,  the 
archaeologist  and  genealogist,  used  to 
edify  us  new-comers  with  repeated  tales 
of  the  glories  of  the  opening  day  and  of 


AMERICAN  COLLEGE,  ROME. 


139 


the  celebrities  present  on  the  occasion, 
notably  of  (ieneral  Guyon,  the  French 
Major  (ieneral,  and  good,  noble  and 
courageous  Pius  IX. 

We  used  to  listen  to  them  with  open 
mouths,  but  we  never  swallowed  all  they 
.said.  In  fact,  the  old  students  of  the 
college  who  read  this  will  remember  that 
we  used  to  call  many  of  their  stories 
' '  Neapolitans, ' '  because  one  of  them  told 
us  an  incredible  story  about  something 
that  had  happened  in  Naples ;  a  story 
which  even  the  learned  narrator  himself 
did  not  believe.  "A  Neapolitan"  in 
American  College  English  in  the  year 
1860  meant  "  a  yarn." 

How  many  students  of  that  year  are 
dead?  There  was  Ambrose  O'Neill,  of 
Albany  diocese,  a  long,  lank  alumnus, 
with  a  fine  baritone  voice.  A  good 
singer  and  a  good  preacher  was  he. 
Then  there  was  our  vice-prefect  or 
bidello,  Ward  of  Pittsburg.  Both  are 
dead,  and  I  believe  in  heaven.  Then 
there  was  Fitzpatrick,  of  Brooklyn, 
afterwards  a  rector  and  the  editor  of  a 
Catholic  newspaper  ;  and  another  Brook- 
lyn man,  Rev.  Dr.  Gardiner,  the  clever- 
est alumnus  of  his  time,  a  poet,  a  phil- 
osopher and  a  saint,  with  a  special 
devotion  to  the  Sacred  Heart.  He,  too, 
edited  a  Catholic  newspaper — the  Brook- 
lyn Catholic.  Both  died  of  consumption, 
many  years  ago.  Wm.  Hart,  of  New 
Haven,  another,  is  also  dead.  So  is 
Rev.  Wm.  Smith,  of  Fort  Edward,  N.  Y. 

Of  that  second  batch,  the  Rev.  James 
Nilan,  my  associate  woodsawyer — Dr. 
McCloskey  sent  the  pair  of  us  to  saw 
wood,  as  a  cure  for  college  dyspepsia ; 
Rev.  Patrick  Hennessy,  Rev.  Patrick 
Cody,  Rev.  Patrick  Smith,  Rev.  Christo- 
pher Hughes,  are  alive  and  well,  and  I 
believe  some  of  them  have  been  kicking. 
These,  with  myself,  came  next  to  the 
original  thirteen.  Others  there  were, 
but  in  the  lower  classes,  and  conse- 
quently not  so  conspicuous. 

There  was  one  who  came  a  little  after 
us.  Rev.  Daniel  O 'Regan,  of  Cincinnati. 
Dan.  with  l-'ather  Frank  Dutton,  who  is 


still  alive,  were  sent  to  France  in  their 
boyhood,  by  Archbishop  Purcell.  They 
studied  at  first  in  Nantes,  and  after- 
wards in  St.  Sulpice,  Paris,  where  Dan 
and  myself  were  classmates.  Suddenly 
and  unexpectedly  the  noble  spirited 
fellow,  impelled  by  a  desire  to  fight  for 
the  Pope,  left  the  seminary  and  joined 
the  Papal  Zouaves,  among  whom  he 
served  for  a  year.  Then,  at  the  entreaty 
of  his  Archbishop,  he  gave  up  his  mili- 
tary career,  entered  the  American  Col- 
lege, and  ranks  as  its  second  priest  and 
second  doctor  in  the  order  of  time.  He 
died  a  short  time  after  he  returned  to  the 
United  States.  He  was  brave  and  manly, 
and  hardly  inferior  to  Gardiner  in  talent. 
Kaf>ti  sunt,  ne  malitia  mutaret  intelUc- 
ium.  They  whom  God  loves  die  young. 

Good  Father  Merriweather,  so  he  is 
alive !  He  was  the  vice-prefect  of  the 
first  camerata  in  1860,  Father  Hennessy 
being  the  prefect.  Do  they  remember 
the  night  of  the  "  Knobs,  "and  the  great 
April  fool  hoax  ?  Of  course  they  do ; 
but,  reader,  you  know  nothing  about 
them,  so  I'll  tell  you. 

I  think  it  was  the  second  or  third 
night  after  I  got  to  the  college  villa  at 
Gensano,  near  Lake  Nenu,  in  October, 
1860,  the  students  being  then  in  vaca- 
tion, that  we  of  the  first  camerata,  gath- 
ered around  the  community  table,  began 
to  tell  anecdotes.  Each  tried  to  outdo 
the  other.  At  last  some  one  told  a  story 
— I  think  it  was  Nilan  ;  but  if  it  was 
not  I  hope  he'll  forgive  me  for  saying  so 
— a  story  that  had  no  point  to  it.  His 
remarks  were  and  are  usually  pointed. 
Dead  silence  followed.  But  dry  and 
quaint  old  Merriweather  in  the  corner, 
interrupted  the  silence  by  remarking : 
"That  story  has  no  knob  to  it."  So 
from  that  out,  a  silly  story  or  a  bad  syl- 
logism in  American  College  English 
became  "something  without  a  knob  to 
it. "  "  The  sermon  had  no  knob  to  it ;  " 
"the  argument  has  no  knob  to  it;" 
•  where's  the  knob?  "  Such  were  well- 
known  and  well  understood  phrases  in 
the  college  for  many  years.  Dear  old 


14O 


AMERICAN  COLLEGE    ROME. 


bidello  Merriweather,  I  have  not  seen 
you  in  thirty-three  years,  but  I  hope  to 
make  you  smile  when  you  read  this,  no 
matter  where  you  are,  and  even  though 
you  did  once  complain  of  a  certain  stu- 
dent for  sharing  his  bottle  of  wine  with 
another. 

Then  there  was  the  celebrated  April 
fool  hoax  in  the  year  1861 — was  it  ?  Or 
was  it  1 862  ? 

Rumors  had  been  rife  for  some  time 
that  the  Garibaldini  were  prowling 
through  the  Papal  States  and  might  in- 
vade Rome.  I  was  the  librarian  and 
very  much  interested  in  the  volumes 
which  the  Jesuit  Fathers  had  sent  over  to 
us  from  the  Roman  College,  either  for 
safe  keeping  or  as  a  gift,  I  cannot  say 
which.  That  library  was  the  object  of 
my  especial  care.  I  remember  with 
what  zeal  I  made  out  the  catalogue  of  its 
books,  assisted  sometimes  by  a  very 
quiet,  unpretentious,  gentle,  hard-work- 
ing student,  named  Michael  A.  Corrigan. 
He  was  the  rector's  favorite,  if  he  had 
any.  The  library  was  at  the  end  of  the 
corridor  on  the  top  story  occupied  by  the 
first  camerata.  Near  the  library  lived 
Fitzpatrick,  of  Brooklyn,  a  wag  fond  of 
a  practical  joke  ;  a  few  doors  lower  down 
was  the  room  of  the  librarian.  At  the 
other  end  dwelt  the  tall,  sturdy,  stern 
prefect,  Hennessy,  now  pastor  in  Jersey 
City,  and  near  him  dwelt  the  brave  and 
pugnacious  Cody,  now  pastor  in  Newark, 
N.  J.  Both  were  the  owners  of  formid- 
able sticks,  and  knew  how  to  use  them 
if  necessary. 

Archbishop  Hughes  was  at  that  time 
in  the  house  very  sick  ;  in  fact  the  rec- 
tor, Dr.  McCloskey,  feared  the  prelate 
would  then  die. 

It  was  the  eve  of  April  i  and  almost 
midnight  when  the  librarian  was  rudely 
awaked  from  his  slumbers  by  the  voice 
of  Fitzpatrick  saying,  ' '  Get  up,  get  up 
quick,  there  are  robbers  in  the  library." 
I  jumped  up,  donned  my  cassock,  put  on 
my  shoes,  slip-shod,  seized  a  stick  which 
I  had  cut  the  preceding  October  in  the 
woods  near  Lake  Albano,  and  told  Fitz- 


patrick to  go  and  wake  Cody  and  Nilan. 
Nilan  was  an  athlete.  They  would  have 
made  good  fighters  on  a  pinch.  Then  I 
went  to  awaken  Hennessy  and  he  sent 
me  to  awaken  the  rector.  I  awoke  the 
rector  who  thought  at  first  that  it  was 
some  sad  news  about  the  Archbishop, 
that  was  being  brought  to  him  ;  and  the 
rector  sent  me  to  awake  the  servant 
David — David,  one  of  whose  chief  occu- 
pations in  the  house  was  to  apply  leeches 
to  the  students  when  the  barbarian  doc- 
tor ordered  them  to  be  bled.  I  awoke 
David  ;  and  now  every  fighter  in  the 
first  camerata  was  up  and  arrayed  for 
battle. 

I  came  up  stairs  from  the  rector's 
room  and  found  Cody,  the  Achilles  of  the 
house,  ready  to  enter  the  library  at  once 
and  slaughter  the  robbers  whether  they 
were  Garibaldini  or  common  burglars. 
He  demanded  the  keys  from  me.  But  I 
dissuaded  him  from  haste  lest  the  burglars 
should  stab  him  as  he  entered  the  door. 
In  a  solid  phalanx  we  then  marched. 
Hennessy  however  had  not  yet  appeared. 
He  was  making  extraordinary  prepara- 
tions for  the  conflict ;  when  in  the  midst 
of  the  hubbub,  Fitzpatrick  began  to 
laugh,  cried  out  "  April  fool, "  ran  to  his 
room  and  locked  himself  in.  The  others 
saw  the  joke  at  once,  and  went  hastily  to 
bed.  But  it  was  no  joke  for  me,  for  I  had 
to  face  both  the  prefect  and  the  rector  and 
explain  matters  to  them.  I  did  not  want 
to  tell  them  that  Fitzpatrick  was  to  blame 
and  I  am  very  sorry  to  say  that  they 
both  thought  me  quite  capable  of  being 
the  culprit  myself.  However  I  faced  the 
music,  although  I  feared  Hennessy  armed 
with  a  club,  more  than  I  did-  the  rector 
armed  with  superior  authority. 

He  was  gentle  and  genial  and  a 
thorough  American.  The  joke  pleased 
him  so  much  that  he  gave  us  a  whole 
recreation  day  on  the  strength  of  it.  And 
so,  dear  juniors  of  the  American  College, 
you  have  the  story  of  the  April  fool  hoax. 

But  I  bore  you  ;  so  here's  an  end  to  it. 
O'Neill,  O 'Regan,  Ward,  Gardiner,  Fitz- 
patrick, Hart,  Sheridan,  Charlton,  Win- 


A  REMARKABLE  CURE. 


141 


smith,  Burns,  the  chess-player  of  Phila- 
delphia, Chas.  O'Connor  of  the  same 
city,  and  who  else  ?  All  dead  and  gone. 
Requiescant  in  pace!  They  were  not 
among  the  original  thirteen,  but  they 
were  among  the  original  half-hundred 
who  loved  the  college  and  carried  off  the 
prizes  in  1860,  1861  and  1862.  This 
record  has  not  been  surpassed  since. 

The  last  slip  of  "L.  S. "  is  in  his  last 
sentence.     He  claims  that  Bishops  Mc- 


CloskeyandChatardas  "of  our  alumni." 
Neither  of  these  two  bishops  ever  studied 
in  the  American  College.  Bishop  Mc- 
Closkey  is  an  alumnus  of  Mount  St. 
Mary 's  and  Bishop  Chatard  of  the  Propa- 
ganda ;  and  consequently  are  not  alumni 
of  the  American  College  in  any  proper 
sense.  Both  of  them  were  presidents, 
however,  and  were  beloved  by  all  the 
students  who  lived  under  their  manly, 
but  benign  administration. 


A   REMARKABLE  CURE. 


THE  readers  of  the  MESSENGER  will 
probably  still  remember  the  assuring 
words  of  Leo  XIII.,  on  occasion  of  the 
beatification  of  B.  Bernardino  Realino,  of 
the  Society  of  Jesus,  concerning  the  bright 
prospects  of  the  approaching  beatifica- 
tion of  the  Venerable  Father  Claude  de 
la  Colombiere,  whom  our  Lord  chose  as 
the  apostle  of  the  devotion  to  His  Sacred 
Heart.  On  the  feast  of  the  Annuncia- 
tion of  last  year,  after  publishing  the 
decrees  of  the  Sacred  Congregation  of 
Rites  regarding  the  cause  of  B.  Ber- 
nardino, the  sovereign  pontiff  remarked  : 
"  There  remains  still  Claude  de  la  Colom- 
bi£re,  who  is  extremely  dear  to  us.  His 
cause  is  already  well  advanced,  and 
almost  secured  (fere  in  tuto post/am).  We 
recommend  it  most  earnestU'  to  the 
active  solicitude  of  the  Cardinal  Prefect 
of  the  Rites." 

We  are  in  receipt  of  an  important 
communication  from  an  authentic  source, 
which  will  doubtless  interest  the  clients 
of  this  venerable  servant  of  God,  and 
gladden  the  hearts  of  all  true  friends  of 
the  Sacred  Heart.  It  is  dated  Rome, 
November  i,  1895,  and  reads  as  follows  : 

"REV.  AND  DEAR  FATHER: — I  take 
great  pleasure  in  transmitting  to  you  an 
account  of  the  cure  of  a  religious  of 
Lugo  (a  small  town  in  Romagna,  Italy), 
obtained  through  the  intercession  of  the 
Venerable  Father  de  la  Colombiere.  The 
Rev.  Father  Armellini  (postulator  of  the 


causes  of  beatification  and  canonization 
of  the  servants  of  God,  of  tve  Society  of 
Jesus),  communicated  to  me  the  Italian 
text  of  the  statement  received  from  the 
Convent  of  the  Adorers  of  the  Sacred 
Heart,  which  I  translate  for  publication 
in  the  MESSENGER.  The  Rev.  Postula- 
tor is  about  to  institute  a  canonical  in- 
vestigation of  the  fact  at  Lugo.  The 
conditions  for  such  an  investigation  are 
fulfilled,  for  an  entire  year  has  elapsed 
since  the  cure  took  place,  which  is  the 
term  required  in  such  a  case. " 

We  here  reproduce  the  statement,  with 
the  explicit  declaration  that  it  is  not  our 
intention  to  forestall  the  judgment  of  the 
Holy  See  in  regard  to  the  supernatural 
character  of  the  facts  related.  It  runs 
as  follows  : 

"  Our  Lord,  always  wonderful  in 
His  saints,  has  deigned  to  glorify  His 
servant,  Father  Claude  de  la  Colom- 
bi£re,  on  occasion  of  a  very  serious 
illness,  with  which  a  religious  of  the 
monastery  of  the  Sacred  Heart  in  Lugo 
was  afflicted  in  the  month  of  July,  1894. 
The  following  is  the  account  of  the 
facts : 

"Sister  Mary  Pia  of  the  Immaculate 
Conception,  known  in  the  world  as  Anne 
Modonesi,  aged  thirty-five  years,  daugh- 
ter of  Dr.  Cajetan  Modonesi  and  Mary 
Foschini — both  of  whom  are  still  living — 
of  very  delicate  constitution,  has  been  for 
fifteen  years  a  religious  in  the  Monastery 


142 


A  REMARKABLE  CURE. 


of  the  Adorers  of  the  Sacred  Heart  of 
Jesus,  in  Lugo.  July  9,  1894,  she  fell 
seriously  ill.  For  several  days  she  com- 
plained of  general  indisposition  and  such 
a  violent  headache  as  to  render  application 
of  any  kind  utterly  impossible.  In  the 
afternoon  of  July  9,  she  was  constrained 
to  take  to  her  bed.  As  in  addition  to  the 
headache  fever  set  in,  Dr.  Frederic  Lan- 
zoni,  the  community  physician,  was 
summoned  at  once.  He  carefully  exam- 
ined the  patient  and  showed  serious 
anxiety  about  her  condition,  but  declined 
to  pronounce  on  the  nature  of  her  sick- 
ness till  next  day. 

' '  On  the  following  day  he  found  that 
his  apprehensions  were  but  too  well 
founded.  He  declared  the  case  to  be 
dangerous,  and  suggested  that  Sister 
Pia's  family  should  be  notified  of  her  ill- 
ness. As  her  father  is  a  physician  of  much 
skill  and  experience,  Dr.  Lanzoni  ex- 
pressed his  desire  to  call  him  in  for  con- 
sultation. Accordingly,  Dr.  Modonesi 
came  ;  July  13,  he  held  two  consultations 
with  Dr.  Lanzoni  and  both  agreed  that 
the  disease  was  a  serious  case  of  tubercu- 
lous meningitis,  having  its  seat ,  in  the 
cerebellum — a  disease,  the  cure  of  which 
is  very  uncertain,  and  generally  incom- 
plete. They  prescribed  blisters,  which 
were  applied  to  the  nape  of  her  neck.  In 
the  course  of  the  evening,  during  the 
application  of  this  remedy,  she  suf- 
fered a  fainting-spell,  during  which  she 
appeared  for  some  time  to  be  lifeless.  On 
the  following  day  the  Viaticum  was  ad- 
ministered to  her  ;  which  had  to  be  done 
with  great  precautions,  so  as  not  to  ag- 
gravate her  condition.  As  the  patient 
could  not  bear  the  least  noise,  the  formula 
o  her  religious  profession,  which  the 
constitutions  of  the  society  require  to  be 
recited  before  receiving  the  Viaticum, 
had  to  be  suggested  to  her  in  an  almost 
inaudible  whisper. 

' '  The  headache  caused  a  sensation  like 

he  blows  of  a  hammer  on  the  crown  of  her 

head  and  the  nape  of  her  neck.      To  this 

was  added  a  violent  aching  of  the  spinal 

co  umn — a  feeling  as  if  a  nail  were  being 


driven  into  it.  This  headache  deprived 
the  patient  also  of  the  use  of  her  eyes. 
She  could  not  endure  the  slightest  ray  of 
even  the  faintest  light.  All  this  ren- 
dered her  so  sensitive  that  the  slightest 
noise  would  bring  on  the  most  painful 
paroxysms.  Finally,  she  was  seized  by 
an  intermittent  fever  at  certain  regular 
intervals.  She  could  not  sleep,  and  had 
an  absolute  loathing  for  any  kind  of 
nourishment.  Her  suffering,  far  from 
abating,  went  on  increasing.  On  July 
1 7  she  was  seized  with  a  violent  parox- 
ysm. Our  apprehensions  became  more 
and  more  serious.  On  the  i8th  she  again 
received  the  Viaticum. 

' '  All  the  religious  were  in  extreme 
sadness  at  the  thought  of  losing  a  sister 
that  was  most  dear  to  them.  It  is  need- 
less to  say  that,  moved  by  their  charity 
and  piety,  they  offered  many  prayers  and 
promises  and  vows  to  God  and  His  Holy 
Mother  and  their  patron  saints  for  her 
recovery.  From  July  14  prayers  to  the 
Sacred  Heart  were  offered  in  common  for 
her,  and  more  were  promised. 

' '  One  of  the  religious  felt  an  impulse  to 
have  recourse  to  the  Venerable  Father  de  la 
Colombiere — not  herself  alone — but  that 
the  whole  community  should  direct  their 
request  in  common  to  the  servant  of  God. 
Not  venturing  to  propose  this  request, 
as  she  was  a  junior  sister,  she  confined 
herself  to  praying  our  Lord  that  He 
might  send  the  other  sisters  the  same 
inspiration.  Her  prayer  was  heard  in  a 
most  remarkable  manner,  for  the  sick 
sister  herself  was  the  first  to  feel  the  in- 
spiration to  request  the  Superior  to  have 
the  community  offer  certain  prayers  to 
the  Holy  Trinity,  that  God  might  glorify 
His  faithful  servant,  the  Venerable  Father 
de  la  Colombiere,  by  granting  her  cure 
through  his  merits.  The  Mother  Su- 
perior, to  gratify  her  desire,  decided  that 
a  private  novena  of  prayers  should  be 
offered  for  that  intention,  July  19  to  27. 
^I'hat  this  was  a  veritable  inspiration 
from  God  may  be  seen  from  what  hap- 
pened the  night  between  July  21  and  22. 
That  night  the  patient  had  a  dream, 


A  REMARKABLE  CURE. 


1-4-3 


which  greatly  encouraged  her  to  put  her 
confidence  in  the  intercession  of  the  Ven- 
erable Servant  of  God. 

"  Let  us  hear  the  fact,  as  told  in  her 
own  words  :  '  The  night  from  July  21  to 
22, '  she  says,  '  I  dreamed  I  saw  a  Jesuit 
enter  my  cell.  I  recognized  him  as  the 
Venerable  Father  de  la  Colombifcre,  as  he 
much  resembled  a  picture  which  I  have 
of  that  holy  religious.  Beside  myself 
with  joy,  I  wished  to  put  myself  in  a 
kneeling  posture  in  my  bed  to  receive 
his  blessing.  But,  with  a  smile,  he 
motioned  to  me  with  his  hand  not  to 
stir.  Then  approaching  my  bedside,  full 
of  paternal  kindness,  he  raised  his  right 
hand,  which  had  rested  on  his  breast, 
and  gave  me. his  blessing.  I  wanted  to 
say  a  prayer  to  him,  which  I  thought 
would  give  expression  to  my  desires  ; 
but  when  I  tried  to  recite  it,  my  memory 
failed  me.  Despite  all  my  efforts,  I  could 
only  recall  these  words  :  Its  qui  invocant 
tuum  potens  auxilium  (To  those  who  in- 
voke thy  powerful  aid).  I  think  I  tried 
to  make  the  Venerable  Servant  of  God 
understand  the  meaning  of  the  prayer  by 
means  of  gestures. 

"  'Then  he,  smiling  at  my  presump- 
tion and  helplessness,  answered  :  '  All 
right !  All  right !'  as  if  he  would  say : 
1 1  know  better  than  yourself  what  you 
wish  to  say  to  me. '  Then  coming  nearer 
he  said  with  gentleness  :  '  My  child, 
remember  that  it  is  only  God  who  can 
fully  satisfy  our  hearts. '  '  O  Father, '  I 
answered,  '  I  know  it  well  now,  in  my 
present  state  of  sickness,  and  I  feel  sure 
that  the  soul  has  no  other  consola- 
tion but  that  of  having  sought  God 
alone,  and  having  acted  only  for  His 
love.'  The  servant  of  God  added  in  a 
tone,  both  grave  and  full  of  gentleness : 
'Let  that  maxim,  then,  be  thy  rule;' 
and  again  making  the  sign  of  the  cross 
over  me,  he  disappeared. 

"  '  I  awoke  and  felt  myself  consoled. 
But  I  regarded  this  altogether  as  a  dream, 
especially  as  I  felt  my  pains  just  as  on 
the  previous  evening. '  So  far  Sister  Pia. 

"  But  to  this  recital  of  her  dream,  the 


night  of  July  21  to  22,  it  is  necessary  to 
add  another  circumstance,  which  has 
been  attested  by  the  infirmarian  who 
watched  with  her  that  same  night.  This 
religious  stayed  outside  of  the  patient's 
cell  in  order  not  to  disturb  her,  but  pre- 
pared to  wait  upon  her  at  the  slighest 
sign.  All  of  a  sudden,  she  seemed  to 
behold  something  like  a  shadow  passing 
before  her  and  enter  the  cell  of  the 
patient.  Whereupon  she  heard  Sister 
Pia  utter  a  cry.  Hastening  to  the  door 
of  the  cell,  she  asked  her  if  she  wanted 
anything.  The  patient,  in  reply,  only 
uttered  some  unintelligible  words.  Seeing 
that  she  rested  quietly,  however,  the 
nurse  did  not  question  her  any  further, 
but  remained  in  attentive  silence. 

"Next  morning  the  infirmarian  re- 
ported this  fact  to  the  Mistress  of  novices. 
At  the  same  moment  Sister  Pia  was  re- 
counting her  own  experience  to  the 
Mother  Superior.  The  religious  were  all 
astonished  at  the  coincidence  of  the 
facts. 

"Meanwhile,  as  Dr.  Cajetan  Modonesi 
could  not  devote  his  continual  services 
to  his  daughter,  Signor  Antonio  Modo- 
nesi, her  brother,  was  asked  to  take 
charge  of  her.  In  accord  with  Dr.  Lan- 
zoni,  he  continued  her  treatment  with 
all  that  devotion  and  zeal  which  science, 
conscientiousness  and  a  brother's  love 
inspired. 

"The  patient's  condition  continued  to 
grow  worse.  The  paroxysms,  which 
seized  her  at  regular  intervals,  became 
more  and  more  violent.  She  had  one  on 
the  2ist  and  another  on  the  24th  of  July. 
As  soon  as  she  recovered  from  these 
attacks  she  asked  for  the  Viaticum, 
which  was  admini.stered  to  her  for  the 
third  time,  July  22,  and  for  the  fourth 
time,  July  24.  The  physicians  were 
powerless  in  the  case,  and  did  very  little 
in  the  way  of  medical  treatment,  as  the 
patient's  constitution  was  extremely 
delicate.  Dr.  Lanzoni  had  given  up  all 
hope  of  her  recovery  ;  nor  did  he  change 
his  opinion  when  a  slight  improvement 
set  in.  Dr.  Antonio  Modonesi,  commu- 


14-4 


A  REMARKABLE  CURE. 


nicating  the  sad  news  to  his  parents,  re- 
echoed the  opinion  of  his  confrere,  and 
tried  to  console  them,  saying  that  it  was 
better  for  his  sister  that  God  should  take 
her  to  Himself  in  heaven  ;  for  if  she 
would  recover,  she  would  remain  blind, 
or  idiotic,  or  crippled  for  life. 

' '  The  novena  was  coming  to  a  close, 
and  there  was  nothing  to  warrant  the 
hope  that  the  grace  sought  for  would  be 
obtained.  Nay,  the  ayth  of  July,  the 
last  day  of  the  novena  was  the  day  on 
which  she  suffered  most  desperately.  At 
half-past  four  in  the  morning  the  patient 
was  taken  with  the  most  terrible  attack 
which  she  suffered  during  her  illness. 
It  lasted  till  ten  o  'clock.  She  was  delir- 
ious and  underwent  the  most  dreadful  con- 
vulsions, so  that  it  seemed  she  might 
breathe  her  last  at  any  moment.  The  phy- 
sician stood  by  her  bedside,  observing 
her  difficult  breathing,  the  irregular 
pulsation  and  movement  of  the  heart, 
and  the  frequent  convulsions  of  her  whole 
person,  which  caused  apprehension  of 
paralysis  which  might  result  in  imme- 
diate death.  During  this  whole  time  the 
Father  Confessor  did  not  leave  her  bed- 
side. 

' '  Towards  mid-day  God  was  pleased 
to  grant  her  some  relief.  She  rested  a 
little ;  but  the  fever  did  not  abate  in 
aught  and  her  weakness  was  extreme. 
Towards  evening,  after  having  consulted 
the  physician,  arrangements  were  made 
to  administer  to  her  the  Sacrament  of 
Extreme  Unction.  However,  it  was  re- 
solved to  defer  it  to  the  next  day.  We 
would  still  hope  with  confidence  for 
supernatural  aid  and  for  the  favor  which 
was  so  ardently  prayed  for.  Some  one 
of  the  bystanders  remarked  to  the  pa- 
tient :  '  To-day  is  the  last  day  of  the 
novena ;  the  Lord  wishes  to  try  your 
faith  by  permitting  you  to  grow  worse. 
We  read  in  the  lives  of  the  Saints  that 
He  is  wont  to  do  so.  Have  confidence. ' 
'  Yes, '  said  the  Father  Confessor,  '  have 
confidence  ';  and  turning  to  the  patient, 
he  said,  repeating  his  words  at  least 
twice  :  '  Sister  Pia,  remember,  if  your 


dear  Father  de  la  Colonibi&re  wishes  to 
grant  the  favor  which  you  have  asked  of 
him,  he  has  still  time  to  do  so  till  mid- 
night ;  but  if  at  that  hour  he  shall  not 
have  granted  your  request,  whatever 
favors  we  shall  receive  in  future,  we 
shall  not  attribute  to  him,  but  to  others. ' 
Having  uttered  these  words  he  gave  the 
Sister  his  blessing  and  left  the  cloister. 

' '  After  several  hours  of  convulsions, 
Sister  Pia  fell  asleep.  She  slept  till  half- 
past  twelve.  On  awaking,  to  her  great 
surprise,  she  felt  no  more  pain.  She 
attributed  this  effect  to  the  repose  she 
had  enjoyed  and  awaited  with  resigna- 
tion the  return  of  her  sufferings.  In- 
stead, she  was  revisited  by  sleep,  which 
continued  for  half  an  hour.  Awaking 
again  (wondrous  to  say !),  she  found 
that  she  was  perfectly  cured.  There  was 
no  more  headache,  no  more  pangs,  no 
more  pain  in  the  spine,  no  more  fever,  no 
more  dread  of  the  light,  no  more  loathing 
of  food  ;  she  felt  herself  entirely  restored 
to  life.  She  was  so  surprised  that  she 
could  hardly  believe  her  own  impres- 
sions. Opening  her  eyes,  which  had 
been  closed  for  twenty  days,  she  could 
distinguish  the  objects,  and  soon  also 
the  persons,  around  her.  She  began  to 
weep  for  joy  and  thankfulness.  Her 
soul  was  filled  with  gladness  and  delight. 
She  fervently  thanked  God  and  her  pro- 
tector, the  venerable  Father  de  la  Colom- 
bi£re.  She  was  on  the  point  of  getting  up 
and  hastening  to  the  Mother  Superior's 
cell  to  acquaint  her  of  the  favor  she  had 
obtained.  She  felt  sufficiently  strong  to 
do  so,  but  from  prudence  she  restrained 
herself.  She  did  not  even  awaken  the 
nurse  who  had  charge  of  her. 

"Shortly  after,  that  is,  at  half-past 
one  o'clock,  the  Assistant  Mother,  eager 
to-'know  the  state  of  the  patient,  visited 
her,  and  she  could  no  longer  conceal  the 
favor  which  she  had  received.  Assured 
of  the  marvellous  fact  the  Assistant 
Mother  thanked  God  and  hastened  to 
inform  the  Mother  Superior.  • 

"  On  the  morning  of  July  28,  the  Fa- 
ther Confessor  came  to  the  convent  at  an 


A  REMARKABLE  CURE. 


145 


hour.  When  he  learned  what  had 
taken  place,  he  advised  prudent  meas- 
ures. It  was  agreed  to  communicate  the 
fact  of  the  cure  to  all  the  community, 
but  they  were  to  say  nothing  to  outsiders. 

"  At  8  o'clock  the  doctor  arrived  and 
asked  her  how  she  felt ;  and  with  increas- 
ing surprise,  he  learned  that  she  had  no 
more  fever,  that  her  sight  was  restored, 
that  the  headache  had  ceased.  He  was 
told  that  she  could  open  her  eyes  and 
bear  the  light.  He  was  inclined  to  be 
skeptical  and  submitted  her  to  a  series 
of  examinations.  Finally,  having  ad- 
mitted the  full  daylight  into  the  cell  he 
•convinced  himself  that,  after  being  for 
twenty  days  unable  to  bear  any  light, 
Sister  Pia,  radiant  with  joy,  almost  in  a 
sitting  posture  on  her  bed,  contemplated 
freely  those  persons  who  stood  around 
her.  '  Well  done!  Well  done!  Courage!' 
he  exclaimed  ;  and,  after  leaving  the  cell, 
he  said :  '  Let  us  profit  by  this  lull. ' 
He  left,  promising  to  return  before  night. 
On  his  return  in  the  evening,  he  found 
that  all  was  going  on  well.  After  his 
visit  he  was  asked  if  he  thought  that 
there  was  any  hope  of  her  recovery. 
'  Oh  !  no, '  he  answered,  '  there  is  no  use 
making  illusions  to  ourselves ;  that  is 
the  way  with  these  diseases. '  '  But  how 
long  would  this  improvement  have  to 
last  to  be  regarded  as  permanent  ?  '  'A 
fortnight,  or  a  month,  before  entitling  to 
any  hope. '  '  But  if  the  disease,  which 
has  now  disappeared,  should  not  return 
again  ?  '  '  Oh  !  '  said  he,  that  might  be 
pronounced  a  miracle. '  With  these  words 
he  departed. 

' '  This  sudden  improvement  was  not 
merely  '  a  lull, '  but  a  veritable  and  per- 
manent cure,  which  became  even  more 
evident  in  the  case  of  Sister  Pia ;  for 
repeatedly  she  asked  for  nourishment. 
She  took  coffee  and  milk,  gruel,  and 
even  a  piece  of  chicken  ;  so  well  did  she 
feel. 

"Sunday,  July  29,  she  was  for  some 
hours  slightly  troubled  with  indigestion. 


But  this  indisposition  soon  ceased  and 
she  was  able  to  take  stronger  and  more 
abundant  nourishment.  Also  on  Mon- 
day, the  3oth,  she  was  already  well,  and  on 
Tuesday,  the  3ist,  she  was  very  well,  ac- 
cording to  the  pronouncement  of  the  doc- 
tor. He  was  asked  how  this  change  could 
have  taken  place  in  the  patient.  His 
answer  was  that  there  are  many  things 
which  science  is  unable  to  explain. 

"On  Wednesday,  August  i,  both  the 
physicans  called  to  see  her  and  declared 
her  fully  convalescent,  so  that  their  daily 
visits  were  no  longer  necessary.  In  fact, 
both  the  doctors,  having  paid  their  re- 
spects to  the  sister,  went  their  way,  well 
pleased  with  her  condition,  and  did  not 
return  to  see  her  for  ten  days. 

"  Next  day,  August  2,  and  again 
August  5,  Sister  Pia  was  able  to  receive 
communion  fasting.  After  August  i ,  she 
began  to  quit  her  bed  and  to  occupy  her- 
self with  some  light  work.  She  wrote 
a  letter  to  her  parents,  left  her  cell  first 
for  the  corridor,  then  for  the  garden. 
The  improvement  of  her  eyes  particularly 
created  great  wonder  and  joy. 

"The  physicians  returned  August  9, 
and  pronounced  Sister  Pia  restored  to 
perfect  health.  All  that  was  necessary 
was  to  tone  up  her  delicate  constitution. 
Now,  full  of  life  and  cheerfulness,  she 
performed  the  same  duties,  which  were 
confided  to  her  before  her  illness — per- 
fectly sound  in  mind  and  body. 

"  This  is  the  candid  and  truthful  re- 
cital of  her  cure.  May  it  serve  for  the 
greater  glory  of  the  Sacred  Heart  of 
Jesus,  to  whose  honor  this  monastery  is 
dedicated.  May  the  Sacred  Heart  also 
deign,  by  means  of  this  wonderful  cure, 
to  glorify  him  who  during  his  life  was 
the  great  apostle  of  devotion  toward  it — 
the  Venerable  Claude  de  la  Colombiere, 
by  whose  merits  this  grace  was  obtained. 
Yes,  it  is  to  this  Venerable  Father  that 
we  must  attribute  this  favor  or  miracle  ; 
for,  as  we  stated  before,  the  community 
had  recourse  to  him  alone." 


JESUIT   COLLEGE    AND   CHUKCH — CAIRO. 


THE  CATHOLICS  OF  THE  COPTIC  RITE  IN  EGYPT. 
By  H.  J.  S. 


CHRISTIANITY  was  introduced  into 
Egpyt  by  the  holy  evangelist  St. 
Mark,  who,  having  established  himself 
in  Alexandria,  preached  the  Faith  with 
such  fruit  that  at  the  time  of  his  martyr- 
dom, A.  D.  62,  flourishing  Christian  com- 
munities were  scattered  here  and  there 
throughout  the  great  valley  of  the  Nile. 
For  over  two  centuries  and  a  half  after 
the  triumph  of  St.  Mark,  the  patriarchal 
see  of  Alexandria  was  wonderfully  blessed 
in  its  rulers.  Athanasius,  the  valiant 
champion  of  orthodoxy  against  the  Arian 
impiety,  was  the  twentieth  in  an  un- 
broken succession  of  canonized  saints. 
Under  such  leaders  the  Gospel  was 
preached  with  so  much  success  in  Egypt 
proper,  Libya,  the  Pentapolis,  Nubia  and 
Abyssinia  that  at  the  general  council  of 
Nice,  A.  D.  325,  it  was  decreed  that  the 
146 


Patriarch  of  Alexandria  should  take 
precedence  of  the  other  Oriental  patri- 
archs, and  should  rank  next  to  the  Pope. 
But  the  Church  once  so  great,  glorious 
and  productive  of  saints  and  apostles  was 
to  be  crushed  to  the  earth  under  a  burden 
of  affliction.  In  the  year  444,  St.  Cyril 
was  succeeded  in  the  patriarchal  see  by 
Dioscorus,  who  speedily  threw  all  the 
weight  of  his  exalted  position  upon  the 
stfle  of  the  Monophysite  heresy.  The 
false  shepherd  was  deposed  by  the  gen- 
eral council  of  Chalcedon  in  451,  but  the 
error  which  he  had  propagated  so  actively 
did  not  lose  its  hold  upon  many  of  the 
clergy  and  people.  His  orthodox  suc- 
cessor, Proterius,  was  murdered  in  the 
baptistry  of  the  cathedral  by  the  partisans 
of  Dioscorus,  who,  by  their  violence, 
had  gained  the  ascendency  in  the  city. 


THE  CATHOLICS  OF  THE  COPTIC  RITE  IN  EGYPT. 


147 


The  Emperor  Justinian  exerted  him- 
self to  stamp  out  the  heresy,  but  his 
extreme  measures  served  only  to  embit- 
ter and  estrange  its  dupes.  It  was  at 
this  time  that  those  who  remained  faith- 
ful to  Catholic  unity  were  derisively 
styled  Melchites  or  Royalists,  as  being 
of  the  emperor's  party  ;  those  who  re- 
mained in  heresy  called  themselves 
Jacobites,  from  a  fanatical  Syrian  monk 
named  Jacob,  who  was  an  ardent  propa- 
gator of  their  errors.  To  this  day  the 
same  terminology  is  in  use.  A  Copt  is  a 
native  Egyptian  Christian.  If  in  com- 
munion with  the  Holy  See,  he  is  a  Mel- 
chite  Copt ;  if  a  partisan  of  the  Monophy- 
site  heresy,  he  is  a  Jacobite  Copt. 

At  the  time  of  the  Arabian  invasion, 
towards  the  middle  of  the  seventh  cen- 
tury, the  imperial  governor  of   middle 
Egypt,  who  was  a  Jacobite,  made  only 
the  faintest  show  of  resistance  and  then 
concluded  what  seemed   to  him  a.  very 
advantageous  treaty  with  the  representa- 
tives of  the  caliph  Omar.     Lower  Egypt 
and  Memphis  were  given  up  to  the  invad- 
ers.    The  Jacobites,  by  paying  an  annual 
poll-tax,  were  to  be  free  to  practise  their 
religion  ;  but  the  Melchites  and  foreign 
Catholics,  resident  in  the  subjugated  ter- 
ritory, were  left  to  the  mercy  of  the  victor. 
For  a  time  it  appeared  that  the  Mono- 
physite  traitors  had  struck  a  good  bargain 
with  the  Mohammedans,  for  they  adhered 
to  their  tenets  unmolested,  and  obtained 
possession  of    many    of    the    Melchite 
churches.      The  day   of  reckoning  was 
nearer  than    they    thought.       The   su- 
premacy of    the   crescent  having    been 
firmly  established,  there  was  inaugurated 
series   of  persecutions   ranging   from 
petty  displays  of  despotism  to  the  most 
shocking    barbarities.     Christians    were 
ordered   to  wear  a  cross  weighing   five 
pounds,   suspended    from    their    necks, 
to  dress  in  garments  of  fanciful  colors, 
and  to  ride  only  on  donkeys  with  their 
faces  towards  the  tail,  as  if  unworthy  to 
look  at   the  head   of  that   lowly  beast. 
The  odious  Mohammedan  rite  of  circum- 
cision was  imposed  upon  them  and  over 


the  portals  of  the  churches  which  were 
left  standing,  they  were  forced  to  inscribe 
the  Mohammedan  shibboleth;  "There 
is  no  god  but  God  ;  Mohammed  is  the 
prophet  of  God."  Another  tyrannical 
decree  ordered  monks  to  be  branded  on 
the  right  hand  with  a  mark  indicating 
the  monastery  to  which  they  belonged. 
Failure  to  comply  with  its  provisions  was 
visited  with  the  loss  of  the  hand  at  the 
wrist. 

Towards  the  end  of  the  eighth  century, 
there  was  a  lull  in  the  storm  of  persecu- 
tion. One  of  the  Egyptian  concubines 
of  the  mighty  Haroun-al-Raschid,  the 
Caliph  of  Bagdad,  having  fallen  ill  of  a 
lingering  disease  which  baffled  the  skill 
of  the  physicians,  the  ablest  practitioners 
of  Alexandria  were  summoned  to  attend 
her.  Balazian,  the  Melchite  Coptic 
Patriarch  of  Alexandria,  who  was  well- 
known  for  his  skill  in  the  healing  art, 
undertook  to  effect  her  cure.  Complete 
success  crowned  his  efforts  and  a  cessa- 
tion of  the  persecution  was  the  precious 
reward  of  his  labors. 

After  a  long  period  of  repose  the  bit- 
terest and  bloodiest  persecution  broke 
out  under  El  Hakem-bi-amr-allah,  to- 
wards the  end  of  the  tenth  century. 
Churches  and  monasteries  were  razed  to 
the  ground ;  men  were  subjected  to 
the  frightful  punishment  of  the  bastinado 
until  death  relieved  their  sufferings ; 
women  and  children  were  sold  into  slav- 
ery ;  all  their  worldly  possessions  were 
confiscated.  Hundreds  of  thousands 
perished  by  the  scimitar,  famine  and 
disease,  and  the  wretched  survivors  were 
reduced  to  such  extremities  that  dogs 
and  carrion  were  their  food.  Great  num- 
bers, both  of  the  Jacobites,  whose  treason 
had  brought  Egypt  under  the  sway  of 
Islam,  and  of  the  Melchites,  who  had 
until  then  remained  unshaken  in  their 
orthodoxy,  gave  way  under  the  trial 
and  bought  the  favors  of  their  masters 
by  apostatizing  to  Mohammedanism. 
There  are  in  Egypt  to-day  about  4,000,- 
ooo  followers  of  the  prophet,  of  whom 
fully  3,000,000  are  descendants  of  apos- 


148 


THE  CATHOLICS  OF  THE  COPTIC  RITE  IN  EGYPT. 


BISHOP    AMBA   AGAPIO3    BICHAY. 

tate  Christians.  After  five  desperate  but 
unsuccessful  attempts  to  destroy  the 
supremacy  of  the  crescent,  the  wretched 
Copts,  those  spirited  descendants  of  the 
mighty  Pharaohs,  were  at  last  thorough- 
ly cowed  by  their  reverses  and  were 
forced  to  submit  their  necks  in  the  sullen 
despair  of  slaves  to  the  yoke  of  Moham- 
med. In  the  latter  part  of  the  eleventh 
century,  Abdel  -  Massih,  the  Jacobite 
Patriarch  of  Alexandria,  moved  his 
court  to  Cairo,  where  his  successors  have 
continued  to  reside  up  to  the  present 
day. 

At  about  the  time  of  the  change  of  resi- 
dence of  the  Jacobite  patriarch,  the 
Emperors  of  Constantinople  began  to 
exercise  an  influence  anything  but  good 
in  the  choice  of  the  Melchite  patriarchs 
of  the  same  see.  Too  often  their  ap- 
pointees were  mere  court  favorites,  who 
knew  nothing  about  the  Church  in  Egypt, 
and  who  cared  so  little  about  it  that  some 
of  them  never  took  the  trouble  to  visit 
the  see  to  which  they  had  been  raised  by 
imperial  favor.  By  the  beginning  of 
the  thirteenth  century  they  had  become 
so  hellenized  that  the  ruling  patriarch, 


Mark  II., abandoned  the  venerable  liturgy 
of  St.  Mark,  which  had  been  the  only 
one  in  use  from  time  immemorial,  and 
adopted  that  of  Constantinople.  Thus 
the  ancient  See  of  Alexandria  became 
Greek  in  rite,  in  doctrine  and  in  character  ; 
for  the  patriarchs,  following  the  beck  of 
the  Byzantine  Emperors,  returned  no 
fewer  than  six  times  to  the  unity  of  the 
church,  and  as  often  relapsed  into  schism. 

In  these  vagaries  of  liturgy  and  doc- 
trine, the  Melchite  Copts  did  not  follow 
the  example  of  the  patriarch  foisted  upon 
them  by  Constantinople.  They  clung 
tenaciously  to  the  old  faith  and  to  the  old 
traditions. 

The  Patriarch  John  XI.  was  received 
into  the  unity  of  the  Church  in  1441,  at 
the  general  council  of  Florence,  and  his 
successors,  up  to  Matthew  III.  in  1640, 
continued  in  communion  with  the  Holy 
See.  But  by  little  and  little  a  change 
crept  in.  "Not  doubting  the  Catholic 
faith,  but  fearing  prison  and  chains," 
as  one  patriarch  expressed  himself  to  a 
papal  envoy,  they  gradually  fell  back 
into  the  old  ways  of  schism  and  heresy. 
They  drew  with  them  the  greater  part  of 
their  flock,  but  not  all,  for  in  the  dark- 
est hour  there  were  always  some  Mel- 
chites  unshaken  in  their  attachment  and 
devotion  to  the  chair  of  Peter. 

Being  left  without  an  orthodox  bishop 
in  all  Egypt,  their  forlorn  condition 
would  have  touched  a  sterner  heart  than 
that  of  the  saintly  Pope  Benedict  XIV. 
During  the  first  year  of  his  pontificate, 
he  chose  Amba  Athanasius,  Coptic  Arch- 
bishop of  Jerusalem,  a  prelate  of  unblem- 
ished life,  whom  he  appointed  bishop  of 
all  Catholics  of  the  Coptic  rite."  in  both 
Upper  and  Lower  Egypt,  and  elsewhere. ' ' 
And  thus  the  faithful  Melchite  Copts 
have  continued  under  a  succession  of 
Melchite  bishops  to  our  own  day. 

In  the  year  321,  100  Egyptian  and 
Libyan  bishops  attended  the  synod 
called  by  St.  Alexander,  Patriarch  of 
Alexandria,  to  condemn  the  blasphemies 
of  Arius.  In  1869,  when  the  sovereign 
Pontiff,  Pius  IX.  convoked  the  general 


THE  CATHOLICS  OF  THE  COPTIC  RITE  IN  EGYPT.     . 


149 


council  of  the  Vatican,  the  once  glorious 
Church  in  Egypt  could  send  hut  one  rep- 
resentative. A  mba  Agapios  IJichay,  Hishop 
of  the  Melchite  Copts.  This  prelate,  dis- 
tinguished alike  for  his  priestly  virtues 
and  for  his  profound  learning,  which  had 
won  for  him  a  European  reputation,  de- 
parted this  life  in  1887. 

For  eight  years,  the  Melchite  Copts 
remained  without  a  bishop  of  their  rite. 
On  April  21,  1895,  in  the  cathedral  of 
Cairo,  Mgr.  Corbelli,  the  Delegate  Apos- 
tolic, consecrated  Rev.  George  Macarius 
bishop.  The  new  prelate  will  be  known 
as  Cyril  Macarius,  Bishop  of  Qesarea 
Philippi.  While  yet  a  priest,  he  pub- 
lished two  valuable  works  on  the  history 
of  the  Copts.  His  learning,  zeal  and 
activity  give  bright  promise  for  the 
future  of  the  Catholics  of  the  Coptic  rite. 

The  Jacobites  number  about  140,000; 
the  Melchites  reach  the  modest  figure  of 
12,000.  Among  the  many  nations  rep- 
resented on  Egyptian  soil,  it  is  easy  to 
single  out  the  Copt.  His  customs  and 
his  characteristic  features  distinguish 
him  from  the  descendant  of  the  Arabian 
conqueror,  from  the  Bedouin,  or  nomadic 


Arab,  from  the  Turk  and  the  Jew,  and, 
still  more,  from  the  Frank,  the  Greek  and 
the  Italian.  He  is  below  the  medium 
height,  of  spare  build,  with  black  hair 
and  eyes  and  prominent  lips.  In  Lower 
Egypt,  his  skin  is  quite  fair,  but  it 
deepens  in  hue  as  one  ascends  the  Nile. 
I  hiring  the  long  ages  which  separate  him 
from  the  Pharaohs,  the  domination  of  the 
stranger  has  not  effaced  his  resemblance 
to  them,  as  is  seen  when  comparing  his 
features  with  those  of  the  ancient  Pha- 
raonic  statues  ;  he  is  plainly  the  legiti- 
mate offspring  of  that  conquering  people. 
The  Copt  is  intellectually  gifted,  not 
without  spirit  and  keenness  of  perception, 
eager  to  learn  and  fond  of  hard  study. 
He  is  active  and  industrious  in  the  vari- 
ous trades  and  professions,  but  his  forte 
is  that  of  business  manager,  financial 
agent  or  tax-collector.  To  an  extreme 
suavity  and  affability  of  manner  he  adds 
a  less  amiable  trait,  which  is  commonly 
found  in  all  nations  long  subjected  to 
despotic  rule,  namely,  disingenuousness. 
The  Coptic  women  are  not  shut  up  in 
harems,  but  present  themselves  freely  be- 
fore visitors.  Convent  schools  conducted 


Till      VIRGIN  S   TKI   I      AT    MATARIEH. 


150 


THE  CATHOLICS  OF  THE  COPTIC  RITE  IN  EGYPT. 


by  European  nuns  are  quietly  and  unos- 
tentatiously accomplishing  a  vast  amount 
of  good  by  imparting  to  the  girls  that 
complete  and  thoroughly  Catholic  educa- 
tion which  can  with  difficulty,  if  at  all, 
be  obtained  elsewhere. 

The  name  ' '  Copt, ' '  according  to  Bishop 
Cyril  Macarius,  is  a  corruption  of  the 
Greek  cdyvnTog,  which  the  Arabs 
transformed  into  elqibt.  Over  two  centu- 
ries ago  the  Coptic  language  ceased  to  be 
a  living  tongue,  but  it  remains  in  the 
liturgy  and  in  the  literature  of  the 
country.  It  is  the  old  demotic  Egyptian 
with  a  strong  admixture  of  Greek  words. 
The  alphabet  is  a  slight  modification  of 
the  Greek,  with  the  addition  of  six 
letters  to  represent  sounds  peculiar  to 
the  Coptic  language. 

The  tenth  and  last  general  persecution, 
that  of  Diocletian,  who  ascended  the 
throne  of  the  Roman  Empire  in  the  year 
284,  was  the  bloodiest  that  the  universal 
Church  ever  underwent.  The  cruel  edicts 
against  the  Christians  were  carried  out 
with  the  greatest  rigor  in  the  East, 
where  St.  Peter,  Patriarch  of  Alexandria, 
was  one  of  the  many  glorious  martyrs. 
Hence  the  Copts  reckon  their  years,  not 
from  the  birth  of  our  divine  Lord,  as 
Christians  commonly  do,  but  from  the 
accession  of  Diocletian,  which  they  call 
the  "Era  of  the  Martyrs."  The  year 
1895,  therefore,  is  the  year  1611,  accord- 
ing to  their  method  of  reckoning  time. 
Their  year  begins  on  August  29,  and,  as 
with  the  ancient  Egyptians,  consists  of 
twelve  months  of  thirty  days  each.  The 
months  keep  their  old  Egyptian  names. 
At  the  end  of  Mesra,  the  twelfth  month, 
they  add  five  days,  which,  once  in  four 
years,  they  increase  to  six. 

The  Church  feasts  celebrated  with  the 
greatest  solemnity  are  Christmas,  Epiph- 
any, the  Annunciation,  Palm  Sunday, 
Easter,  the  Ascension  and  Whitsun- 
day. 

Like  all  Orientals,  the  Copts  are  great 
fasters.  Besides  Lent  there  is  a  fast  of 
twenty-three  days  for  the  laity,  but  of 
forty-three  for  the  clergy,  before  Christ- 


mas ;  another  of  thirteen  days  for  the 
laity,  but  beginning  with  the  octave  of 
Whitsunday  for  the  clergy,  in  prepara- 
tion for  the  feast  of  SS.  Peter  and  Paul ; 
and  a  third  of  fifteen  days  before  the 
Assumption.  Many  Mohammedans  of 
both  sexes  keep  this  last  feast  in  honor 
of  our  Blessed  Lady.  May  her  powerful 
intercession  obtain  for  them  the  grace  of 
conversion  ! 

Egyptian  folk-lore  is  full  of  tales  about 
the  sojourn  of  the  Holy  Family  in  the 
land  to  which  it  fled  from  the  cruelty  of 
Herod.  At  the  little  town  of  Matarieh, 
about  seven  miles  from  Cairo,  there  is  a 
very  old  and  gnarled  wild  fig  tree,  now 
carefully  propped  up  and  protected  by  a 
paling,  which  popular  tradition  points 
out  as  having  sheltered  the  infant 
Saviour.  "  The  Virgin's  Tree,  "as  it  is 
called,  is  venerated  by  all,  both  Chris- 
tians and  Mohammedans. 

Egypt  is  the  cradle  of  the  monastic 
life.  In  the  year  305.  the  great  St. 
Anthony,  who  had  already  spent  forty 
years  as  a  hermit,  yielded  to  the  entreat- 
ies of  other  hermits  who  wished  to  live 
under  his  spiritual  direction,  and  estab- 
lish the  first  monastery  near  the  city  of 
Memphis.  Within  fifty  years,  St.  Pacho- 
mius,  who  wrote  the  first  rule  for  relig- 
ious, founded  a  monastery  on  an  island 
in  the  Nile  which  became  the  mother- 
house  of  many  other  communities.  He 
also  established  the  first  convent  for 
women,  of  which  his  sister  became 
abbess.  But  now,  alas !  the  scene  is 
sadly  changed.  Desolate  and  abandoned 
ruins  are  all  that  remain  of  almost  of  over 
350  religious  houses  which  once  dotted 
the  soil  of  Christian  Egypt.  Those 
which  exist  to-day  are,  without  excep- 
tion, in  the  possession  of  the  schismati- 
cal  Jacobites. 

Following  a  custom  which  dates  from 
times  of  persecution,  confirmation  is 
administered  by  the  officiating  priest 
immediately  after  baptism. 

The  fear  of  profanation  brought  in 
among  the  Copts  the  practice  of  not 
reserving  the  Holy  Eucharist  in  the 


THE  CATHOLICS  OF  THE  COPTIC  RITE  IN  EGYPT. 


151 


BISHOP   CYRIL    MACARIUS   IN    PONTIFICALS. 


tabernacle — a  practice  which  has  out- 
lived the  dangers  which  led  to  its  intro- 
duction but  which  is  still  followed  by 
the  Jacobites.  Hence,  whenever  their 
priests  are  called  upon  to  administer  the 
last  sacraments  to  the  dying,  they  cele- 
brate Mass,  whatever  hour  of  the  day  or 
night  it  may  be.  The  Melchites,  on  the 
contrary,  reserve  the  Blessed  Sacrament 


in  their  churches,  where  it  is  visited  and 
adored  by  the  faithful. 

Though  holding  that  matrimony  is  a 
true  sacrament,  the  schismatical  Jacob- 
ites too  often  disregard  its  indissoluble 
nature.  Ecclesiastical  superiors  are 
rather  easy  in  granting  absolute  divorces 
even  for  trivial  causes,  for  they  know 
that  the  way  to  the  cadi,  or  Turkish 


152 


THE  CATHOLICS  OF  THE  COPTIC  RITE  IN  EGYPT. 


judge,  is  open  and  that  a  civil  marriage 
will  speedily  follow  the  civil  divorce. 

The  Seminary  at  Cairo,  under  the  di- 
rection of  the  Fathers  of  the  Society  of 
Jesus,  has  already  accomplished  much 
good  for  the  Melchite  Copts  and  gives 
every  indication  of  a  successful  future. 
The  undertaking  was  begun  on  a  very 
modest  scale  in  1879,  but  the  Catholic 
parents  of  the  city,  realizing  the  advan- 
tages of  religious  teachers  for  their  sons, 
soon  sought  and  obtained  for  them  the 
privilege  of  following  the  scientific  and 
literary  course  prescribed  for  the  young 
seminarians.  The  number  of  students 
increased  so  rapidly  that  in  1889  the 
Fathers  erected  the  present  college  for 
the  better  accommodation  of  their  patrons. 
The  pupils  now  number  320,  of  whom 
only  a  small  fraction  are  candidates  for 
orders.  While  following  the  regular 
classes  of  the  college,  where  they  com- 
monly lead,  they  devote  particular  atten- 
tion to  the  study  of  Coptic,  their  liturgical 
language.  They  form  a  little  community 
by  themselves  under  a  Jesuit  superior 
in  a  building  adjoining  the  collegiate 
church.  After  finishing  rhetoric,  they  go 


to  the  Jesuit  university  at  Beyrouth, 
Syria,  for  their  philosophical  and  theo- 
logical studies.  Bishop  Cyril  Macarius 
made  a  brilliant  course  in  these  two  in- 
stitutions. 

The  Melchite  Coptic  priests  are  but 
thirty  in  number,  and  are,  therefore,  far 
too  few  to  attend  to  the  spiritual  wants 
of  the  faithful  of  their  rite,  without 
thinking  of  trying  to  win  back  those 
who  have  for  so  long  been  victims  of 
heresy  and  schism.  This  latter  task  does 
not  seem  to  be  so  difficult,  for  a  little 
church  and  a  school  are  the  only  things 
needed  to  reclaim  many  well-disposed 
Jacobites,  who  are  schismatics  simply 
because  they  know  no  better.  Such,  at 
least,  is  the  verdict  of  the  Jesuit  mission- 
aries. 

' '  Labor  and  materials  are  so  cheap, ' ' 
writes  one  of  them,  "  that  with  a  hun- 
dred dollars  I  could  build  a  church  in  a 
village  of  two  or  three  thousand  schis- 
matics and  open  the  way  for  their  return 
to  Catholic  unity.  Where  we  have  been 
able  to  establish  ourselves  the  number 
of  conversions  has  been  very  gratify- 
ing." 


SANCTUARY   IN   JESUIT   CHURCH. 


FOR  FEBRUARY,  1896. 


Recommended  by  His  Holiness,  Leo  XIII.,  it-it  h  His  Blessing  to  the  Associates  of  the 
Apostlcship  of  /Vojrr,  League  of  the  Sacred  Heart. 


THE  REVIVAL  OF  THE  CHRISTIAN  SPIRIT. 


THE  Christian  Spirit  is  the  spirit  of 
Christ — that  fire,  that  light  and  love, 
which  He  brought  into  this  world.  "  I 
am  the  light  of  the  world. "  "I  am  come 
to  cast  fire  on  the  earth,  and  what  will 
I  but  that  it  be  kindled?"  It  is  the 
principles,  the  teachings,  the  sentiments 
of  Jesus  Christ,  which  dispelled  the 
darkness  of  paganism,  diffused  the  light  of 
truth  and  charity,  regenerated  the  world, 
renewed  the  face  of  the  world.  "  Thou 
shalt  send  forth  Thy  spirit,  and  they 
shall  be  created  ;  and  Thou  shalt  renew 
the  face  of  the  earth. "  This  spirit  is  the 
reverse  of  the  spirit  of  the  world. 

When  it  pleased  the  Son  of  God  to 
come  into  this  world  in  the  flesh  He 
found  it  wrapt  in  the  darkness  of  ignor- 
ance, error  and  sin.  Man  had  lost  the 
knowledge  of  the  one  true  God,  had 
gone  after  gods  of  his  own  fashioning, 
the  personifications  of  vice,  whom  he 
worshipped  by  the  committal  of  the 
most  revolting  crimes.  St.  Paul,  in  the 
first  chapter  to  the  Romans,  gives  us  a 
graphic  description  of  the  spirit  of  this 
world.  "They  became  vain  in  their 
thoughts"  he  says,  "and  their  foolish 
hearts  were  darkened.  For  professing 
themselves  to  be  wise  they  became  fools. 
And  they  changed  the  glory  of  the  in- 
corruptible God  into  the  likeness  and  im- 
age of  corruptible  man  and  of  birds,  and 
four-footed  beasts,  and  of  creeping  things. 


Wherefore  God  gave  them  up  to  the  de- 
sires of  their  hearts,  unto  uncleanness, 
to  dishonor  their  own  bodies  among 
themselves ;  .  .  .  and  delivered  them 
up  to  a  reprobate  sense,  to  do  those 
things  which  are  not  becoming ;  being 
filled  with  all  iniquity,  malice,  fornica- 
tion, avarice ;  .  .  .  foolish,  disso- 
lute, without  affection,  without  mercy." 

This  spirit  of  the  world  may  be  summed 
up  in  pride,  avarice,  sensuality  and  self- 
ishness. St.  John  says  that  "the  whole 
world  is  seated  in  wickedness,"  and  he 
describes  the  world  and  all  that  is  in  it,  as 
"  the  concupiscence  of  the  flesh,  the  con- 
cupiscence of  the  eyes,  and  the  pride  of 
life." 

It  is  this  world  which  Jesus  Christ 
came  to  save  by  His  own  spirit.  His 
spirit  is  diametrically  opposed  to  the 
spirit  of  the  world,  as  light  to  darkness, 
as  heat  to  cold,  as  love  to  hatred.  The 
spirit  of  the  world  is  avarice,  the  im- 
moderate desire  of  the  goods  of  this 
world  ;  the^pirit  of  Christ  is  contempt 
of,  and  detachment  from,  wordly  riches. 
The  spirit  of  the  world  is  sensuality, 
the  gratification  of  the  animal  lusts  ; 
the  spirit  of  Christ  is  the  spirit  of  the 
cross,  the  mortification  of  the  flesh.  The 
spirit  of  the  world  is  the  spirit  of  pride, 
self-sufficiency,  the  immoderate  desire  of 
worldly  honors  ;  the  spirit  of  Christ  is 
self-abasement,  meekness,  humility.  The 

153 


154- 


GENERAL  INTENTION. 


spirit  of  the  world  is  selfishness,  envy, 
disregard  of  others  ;  the  spirit  of  Christ 
is  self-denial,  self-sacrifice,  love. 

Our  Lord  inculcated  this  spirit,  both 
by  His  example  and  His  teaching.  He, 
who  was  sovereign  Lord  and  master  of 
all  things,  embraced  a  life  of  poverty. 
He  chose  a  poor  virgin  for  His  Mother, 
a  poor  carpenter  for  His  foster-father. 
He  brought  it  about  in  His  providence 
that  there  should  be  no  room  for  them  in 
the  inn  of  Bethlehem,  so  that  He  was 
born  in  the  most  destitute  poverty,  in  a 
cave-stable,  amid  the  beasts  of  the  field, 
was  wrapped  in  swaddling  clothes  and 
laid  in  a  manger.  His  poverty  was  the 
sign  by  which  He  was  to  be  known. 
' '  This  shall  be  a  sign  unto  you  ;  you  shall 
find  the  infant  wrapped  in  swaddling 
clothes  and  laid  in  a  manger. ' '  While 
4 '  the  foxes  have  their  holes  and  the 
birds  of  the  air  their  nests,  the  son 
of  man  hath  not  where  to  lay  his 
head. " 

Why  did  our  Lord  go  to  such  extrem- 
ity of  poverty  and  contempt  of  earthly 
riches  ?  To  condemn  the  spirit  of  the 
world.  To  illustrate  by  His  example 
the  doctrine  which  He  came  to  teach  : 
' '  Blessed  are  the  poor  in  spirit ;  for 
theirs  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  "  "  Woe 
to  the  rich."  "It  is  easier  for  a  camel 
to  pass  through  the  eye  of  a  needle  than 
for  a  rich  man  to  enter  the  kingdom  of 
heaven."  Thus  He  condemned  avarice, 
or  what  the  Apostle  calls  ' '  the  concu- 
piscence of  the  eyes. ' ' 

' '  The  desire  of  money  is  the  root  of 
all  evil, "  says  St.  Paul.  The  reason  is 
evident,  because  money  can  procure  the 
gratification  of  all  passions.  Hence  it  is 
that  in  the  wake  of  riches  often  follow 
luxury,  intemperance,  sensuality,  lust — 
what  St.  John  terms  ' '  the  concupiscence 
of  the  flesh."  This  spirit  also  our  Lord 
condemns,  by  renouncing  all  those  com- 
forts which  riches  can  afford,  by  seeking 
the  discomforts  and  hardships  incident 
to  a  life  of  poverty  and  hard  labor,  by 
embracing  a  life  of  suffering,  and  a  pain- 
ful and  ignominious  death.  "Having 


joy  set  before  him,  he  endured  the  Cross, 
despising  the  shame. " 

Christ  condemns  this  spirit  by  His 
teaching  as  well  as  by  His  example.  "  If 
anyone  will  come  after  me, "  He  says, 
"  let  him  deny  himself,  and  take  up  his 
cross  and  follow  me."  And  "If  any 
man  come  to  me  and  hate  not  [z.  e., 
esteem  not  less]  father  and  mother,  and 
wife  and  children,  and  brethren  and  sis- 
ters, yea,  and  his  own  life  also,  he  can- 
not be  my  disciple. ' '  Those  who  would 
have  the  spirit  of  Christ,  then,  must  be 
prepared  to  leave  what  is  nearest  and 
dearest  to  them,  to  endure  privations, 
hardships  and  sufferings,  and  even  death 
itself,  for  His  sake ;  much  more  must 
they  be  prepared  to  forego  all  sinful 
pleasures  and  amusements. 

The  spirit  of  the  world  is  the  spirit  of 
pride — "the  pride  of  life."  Avarice, 
the  root  of  all  evils,  leads  the  way  also 
to  pride.  It  procures  wealth,  by  means 
foul  or  fair.  The  next  step  is  ambition  ; 
the  immoderate  striving  after  honor, 
distinction  and  high  places,  often  by 
questionable  means.  Then  follow  the 
contempt  of  our  fellow-beings,  the  neg- 
lect of  our  duties — duties  to  God  and 
man — religious  indifference  and  final  re- 
bellion against  the  authority  of  God  and 
His  Church.  It  would  be  easy  to  trace 
this  gradation  in  daily  life  until  it 
comes  to  the  awful  phase  in  which  salva- 
tion becomes  all  but  impossible  without 
a  most  extraordinary  grace  of  God.  Yet 
this  is  not  the  fault  of  riches,  which  are 
good  in  themselves,  but  of  the  rich  man, 
who  is  immoderately  attached  to  his 
riches,  and  uses  them  for  self-indulgence 
and  self-glorification. 

Our  Lord,  in  like  manner,-  condemned 
the  spirit  of  pride.  "  Being  in  the  form 
of  God  ...  he  emptied  himself, 
taking  the  form  of  a  servant,  being  made 
in  the  likeness  of  men,  and  in  habit 
found  as  a  man.  He  humbled  himself, 
becoming  obedient  unto  death,  even  unto 
the  death  of  the  Cross.  "  He  could  have 
come  in  glory  and  majesty,  but  He  pre- 
ferred to  come  in  lowliness,  in  order  to 


GENERAL   INTENTION. 


155 


show  us  the  emptiness  of  all  earthly 
glory.  He  humbled  Himself  in  obedi- 
ence—obedience to  His  heavenly  Father, 
obedience  to  His  parents,  obedience  to 
all  lawful  authority,  whether  spiritual  or 
temporal — in  order  to  condemn  the  spirit 
of  disobedience,  pride  and  rebellion, 
which  reigned  in  the  world. 

The  first  shall  be  last,  and  the  last  shall 
be  first ;  he  who  would  be  first  must  be  the 
servant  of  all ;  he  that  humbleth  himself 
shall  be  exalted,  and  he  that  exalteth 
himself  shall  be  humbled  :  this  is  the 
teaching  of  Christ  by  word  and  example. 
Pride  goes  before  the  fall  ;  humility  is 
the  way  to  true  greatness.  "  For  which 
cause  [that  is,  because  He  humbled  Him- 
self, says  St.  Paul]  God  also  hath  exalt- 
ed him,  and  hath  given  him  a  name 
which  is  above  every  name  ;  that  in  the 
name  of  Jesus  every  knee  should  bow,  of 
those  that  are  in  heaven,  on  earth  and 
under  the  earth  ;  and  that  every  tongue 
should  confess  that  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
is  in  the  glory  of  God  the  Father. " 

Our  divine  Lord,  moreover,  condemned 
the  selfishness  of  the  world.  The  world 
seeks  its  own  advantage,  its  own  glory, 
reckless  of  the  weal  or  woe  of  others. 
Jesus  Christ  came,  lived,  toiled,  suffered, 
died,  for  others.  "For  us  and  for  our 
salvation  he  came  down  from  heaven." 
He  gave  Himself  as  a  ransom  for  us ; 
He  redeemed  us  by  the  shedding  of  His 
blood  ;  drained  His  Sacred  Heart  of  the 
last  drop  of  its  precious  blood  for  us. 
He  is  the  Good  Shepherd,  who  gave  His 
life  for  His  flock.  And  so  He  wishes  us 
to  sacrifice  our  ease  and  comfort,  and  our 
material  resources  for  our  fellows.  Ac- 
cording to  this  standard  He  will  judge 
us  on  the  last  day:  "I  was  hungry, 
and  you  gave  me  to  eat ;  I  was  thirsty, 
and  you  gave  me  to  drink ;  I  was  a 
stranger,  and  you  took  me  in  ;  naked, 
and  you  covered  me ;  sick,  and  you  vis- 
ited me  ;  in  prison,  and  you  came  to  me. 
.  .  .  Amen,  I  say  to  you,  as  long  as 
you  did  it  to  one  of  these,  my  least 
brethren,  you  did  it  to  me." 

This  is  the  spirit  which  Jesus  Christ 


brought  into  the  world — contempt  of 
cart  lily  riclu-s  and  pleasures,  self-denial, 
self-sacrifice.  This  is  the  spirit  with 
which  He  inspired  His  AjK>stles  and  dis- 
ciples, when  He  invited  them  to  come 
and  follow  Him  ;  "and  having  left  their 
nets,"  that  is,  all  they  possessed,  they 
followed  Him.  This  is  the  spirit  in 
which  He  trained  them,  when  He  sent 
them  out  with  the  injunction:  "Take 
nothing  for  your  journey,  neither  staff, 
nor  scrip,  nor  bread,  nor  money  ;  neither 
have  two  coats."  This  was  the  spirit 
which  animated  the  first  Christians, 
when  they  brought  all  their  earthly  re- 
sources and  placed  them  at  the  feet  of 
the  Apostles ;  when  their  charity  com- 
pelled the  admiration  even  of  their 
enemies,  who  could  not  help  exclaiming  : 
"  Behold,  how  they  love  one  another  !  " 
They  showed  forth  the  spirit  of  Christ, 
and,  therefore,  they  were  called  Chris- 
tians, that  is,  followers  of  Christ.  "  By 
this  shall  all  men  know  that  you  are  my 
disciples,  if  you  love  one  another." 

It  was  this  same  spirit  of  Christ  that 
animated  the  Apostles  when  they  went 
forth  on  their  glorious  mission,  bearing 
the  glad  tidings  of  the  Gospel  before 
kings  and  princes  and  the  elders  of 
Israel  ;  and  when  the)-  were  rebuked  and 
chastised  by  the  mighty  of  this  world, 
they  went  away  rejoicing,  "  because  the}' 
were  deemed  worthy  to  suffer  reproach 
for  Christ's  sake."  It  was  this  spirit 
that  strengthened  them  as  they  bore  this 
sacred  message  to  the  utmost  boundaries 
of  the  earth,  and  finally  sealed  their  tes- 
timony with  their  blood.  It  was  this 
spirit  that  gathered  the  nations  into  the 
bosom  of  the  Church  ;  that  broke  the 
idols,  the  images  of  false  gods ;  that 
changed  the  temples  of  the  pagan  dei- 
ties into  the  houses  of  the  living  God. 
It  was  this  spirit  that  spread  the  light  of 
culture  and  Christian  civilization  over 
the  world.  It  is  to  this  spirit  that  we 
owe  whatever  progress  we  can  boast  of  in 
this  nineteenth  century. 

It  was  the  spirit  of  Christ  that  strength- 
ened the  martyrs,  that  gave  them  courage 


156 


GENERAL  INTENTION 


to  brave  the  excruciating  tortures — to  go 
forth  exulting  to  meet  the  sword,  the 
gibbet,  the  rack,  the  fire,  the  wild  beasts 
of  the  arena.  Christ  had  gone  before 
them  on  the  way  of  the  cross.  They  fol- 
lowed Him  rejoicing.  He  who  values 
his  life  more  than  Christ  is  not  worthy 
of  Him  ;  that  was  their  maxim  and  their 
watchword.  To  add  their  mite  to  the 
testimony  of  Christ  by  laying  down  their 
lives  for  Him  ;  that  was  their  glory.  Oh, 
the  power  of  the  spirit  of  Christ  that  can 
infuse  into  weak  men,  women,  and  even 
children,  such  astounding  heroism  ! 

This  heroic  spirit  of  Christianity  sup- 
ported the  faithful  during  three  centuries 
of  persecution.  It  was  the  lamp  that  il- 
lumined the  catacombs  ;  the  light  that 
went  forth  to  enlighten  the  barbarians ; 
the  fire  that  burned  in  the  monastic  insti- 
tutions of  the  middle  ages,  and  shed  its 
civilizing  glow  over  town  and  country.  It 
was  this  spirit  that  drew  hundreds  of 
thousands  in  every  age  of  the  Church  to 
follow  Christ  in  voluntary  and  perpetual 
poverty,  chastity  and  obedience.  It  was 
this  spirit  that  guided  the  great  founders 
of  religious  orders — SS.  Benedict,  Domi- 
nic, Francis,  Ignatius,  and  others — and  the 
hosts  that  followed  their  wise  guidance  on 
the  way  to  Christian  perfection. 

Whatever  there  has  been  of  true  good- 
ness, greatness,  love,  light  and  sanctity 
in  the  world  since  the  days  when  Christ 
walked  visibly  upon  earth,  is  the  out- 
come of  this  saving  spirit.  This  spirit 
triumphed  over  the  horrors  of  paganism  ; 
it  tamed  and  humanized  savage  nations  ; 
it  coerced  avarice,  sensuality,  pride  and 
self  love  ;  it  opened  the  hearts  and  hands 
of  men  for  the  relief  of  their  suffering 
fellow-beings ;  it  found  a  remedy,  a 
refuge  and  a  home  for  every  suffering 
member  of  the  human  family  ;  it  taught 
kings  to  govern  and  subjects  to  obey ; 
parliaments  to  legislate,  judges  to  dis- 
pense justice,  and  free  nations  rightly  to 
use  their  freedom  ;  it  diffused  the  knowl- 
edge of  sciences  and  letters ;  inspired 
the  poet,  the  painter,  the  sculptor  and 
the  architect  ;  it  has  transformed  the 


views  and  ideas  of  men  ;  it  has  pervaded 
all  human  institutions. 

It  is  well  to  recall  this  truth  often  to 
our  own  minds  and  to  impress  it  upon 
those  who  would  divest  all  human  insti- 
tutions and  life  itself  of  the  spirit  of 
Christ,  whether  under  the  specious  name 
of  unsectarianism  or  the  more  unvarn- 
ished title  of  naturalism.  The  unregen- 
erate  world  is  always  the  same  —  the 
three-fold  lust — covetousness,  sensuality 
and  pride.  For  4,000  years  it  had  free 
scope.  The  result  was  ignorance,  cor- 
ruption and  barbarism.  Christ  came  and 
preached  detachment,  self-denial  and 
self-abasement.  There  was  light,  sanc- 
tity and  civilization.  The  abandoning 
of  the  spirit  of  Christ  is  a  return  to  bar- 
barism ;  the  spirit  of  Christ  alone  is  true 
progress.  In  the  spirit  of  Christianity 
alone  is  to  be  found  the  solution  of  all 
the  great  social  and  religious  problems 
which  to-day  agitate  the  human  mind. 

This  spirit,  we  are  happy  to  say,  is 
embodied  in  a  special  manner  in  the 
Apostleship  of  Prayer.  Its  motto  is 
"  Thy  Kingdom  Come."  Its  purpose  is 
the  advancement  of  God's  reign  among 
men,  the  diffusion  of  the  spirit  of  Jesus 
Christ,  ,the  promotion  of  the  interests 
of  the  Sacred  Heart.  "Let  this  mind 
be  in  you,  which  is  also  in  Christ 
Jesus."  Our  Associates  will,  therefore, 
join  with  special  favor  in  this  General 
Intention,  which  expresses  the  very 
essence  of  the  League  of  the  Sacred 
Heart,  well  knowing  that  this  spirit  of 
Christ  alone  can  save  the  world  from 
impending  evils. 

PRAYER  FOR  THE  INTENTION  OF  THE 
MONTH. 

O  Jesus,  through  the  immaculate  heart 
of  Mary,  I  offer  Thee  all  the  prayers, 
works,  and  sufferings  of  this  day,  for 
aH  the  intentions  of  Thy  divine  Heart, 
in  union  with  the  Holy  Sacrifice  of  the 
Mass,  in  reparation  for  all  sins,  and  for 
all  requests  presented  through" the  Apos- 
tleship of  Prayer ;  in  particular  for  the 
revival  of  the  Christian  Spirit. 


A  FEW  weeks  ago  a  gentleman  called 
upon  the  writer,  who  was  rather 
surprised  to  find  on  meeting  him  that 
the  visitor  was  a  minister.  He  had  sent 
in  his  name,  but  there  was  no  reverend 
prefix.  Nor  had  he  anything  distinctive 
in  his  apparel  to  mark  his  office.  He 
•came  to  inquire  the  character  of  some  one 
who  had  applied  to  him  for  work.  The 
applicant  was  a  Catholic  !  He  was  a 
Unitarian  minister  ! 

*        *         * 

After  the  business  on  hand  was 
finished,  naturally  the  subject  nearest  to 
us  both  came  up  for  discussion.  He  had 
been  brought  up  a  Presbyterian,  but 
when  the  time  came  for  understanding 
the  reasons  why,  he  had  found  Calvin- 
ism wanting.  "Why  should  I  accept 
another's  opinions,  or  the  accumulated 
opinions  of  any  number  of  people  ?  My 
opinion  is  as  good  as  theirs."  This,  I 
admitted,  was  perfectly  true,  and  con- 
sequently you  are,  I  suppose,  a  ration- 
alist ?  "  Practically  so,  "  was  the  reply. 
There  are,  I  said,  logically,  only  two 
positions  for  one  dissatisfied  with  Prot- 
estantism, yours  and  mine.  The  two 
Newmans  are  examples.  Two  brothers, 
men  of  high  intelligence,  educated  under 
the  same  influences,  one  became  a  Cath- 
olic, the  other  a  free-thinker.  One  must 
accept  either  the  authority  of  God  as 
contained  in  His  infallible  Church,  or 
else  accept  one's  own  self-sufficient 
authority.  "True,"  he  said,  "but  at 
present  I  do  not  see  my  way  t«»  accepting 
the  authority  of  the  Catholic  Church, 
though  I  have  great  respect  for  the 
Church  and  her  workings. "  I  suppose 
you  came  to  your  present  conclusions, 
I  went  on,  by  studying  the  German 


rationalistic  writings,  and  their  destruc- 
tive method  of  criticising  the  Scriptures. 
Such  was  the  case. 

*         *         * 

But  what,  may  I  ask,  do  you  preach  ? 
"  Philanthropy,  "  was  the  reply.  That's 
very  good  as  far  as  it  goes,  but  it  does 
not  satisfy  the  soul,  does  it?  "Not 
exactly."  But  should  not  religion  do 
this?  "It  would  seem  so."  What  is 
your  ministerial  work  besides  the  Sun- 
day services  ?  "I  am  studying  sociology 
practically  among  the  poor  and  working 
classes."  But  your  sect  has  no  poor, 
and  no  working  classes  as  commonly 
meant  by  the  expression.  "  WTe  are 
not  exclusive  in  working  among  our 
own  people.  The  case  about  which  I 
came  to  see  you  is  an  evidence  of  it ;  " 
as  indeed  it  was.  But  what  do  you 
teach  those  who  come  to  you  ?  ' '  To  be 
clean  and  to  improve  their  physical  and 
social  condition.  We  are  interested  in 
the  university  extension  among  the  lower 
classes. " 

How  are  you  doing  this  ?  "  We  have 
just  erected  and  opened  a  large  building 
where  we  have  all  the  facilities  for 
this — gymnasium, library,  reading-rooms 
and  classes  of  all  kinds."  Would  you 
mind  telling  me  how  many  Catholics  fre- 
quent this  place?  "  Not  at  all.  I  should 
say  that  ninety -five  per  cent,  are  Catho- 
lic."  Do  you  realize  what  you  are  doing 
to  these  unfortunate  people?  You  are 
teaching  the  necessity  of  cleaning  the 
outside  of  the  cup  and  of  the  platter, 
but  what  of  the  purity  of  heart  ?  "  Oh, 
we  don't  interfere  with  their  religion." 
C  in 't  you  see  that  this  non-interference 
is  imposssible  ?  You  can't  help  influ- 
encing them  against  their  religion.  You 

'57 


158 


THE  READER. 


are,  perhaps  unintentionally,  cajoling 
them  out  of  their  faith.  You  are  mak- 
ing them  sordid.  You  are  trying  to 
improve  their  bodies  at  the  expense  of 
their  souls.  You  are  providing  them 
means  of  improvement  and  enjoyment 
which  are  slowly,  it  may  be,  but  surely 
undermining  their  faith.  "It  may  be 
so,  but  that  is  not  my  intention.  "  And 
I  believe  that  he  honestly  meant  what 
he  said.  But  think  of  the  horrible  propa- 
ganda !  Ninety-five  per  cent,  of  Catho- 
lics frequenting  this  institution  avowedly 
and  openly  opposed  to  the  divinity  of 

Christ. 

*  *        * 

That  same  week  I  received  the  annual 
report  of  The  Boys '  Club  of  1 25  St.  Mark 's 
Place,  in  New  York  City.  It  is  called 
non-sectarian.  It  states  that :  "  It  grows 
in  popularity  and  membership.  During 
the  nineteenth  season  the  attendance  was 
the  largest  in  the  history  of  the  club. 
The  actual  attendance  during  the  past 
season  has  been  57,671,  as  against  50,923 
for  the  season  previous,  and  at  some  of 
the  entertainments  we  have  had  1,100 
boys.  You  can  go  in  any  evening  and 
see  300  or  400  boys  being  instructed, 
reading  or  playing.  If  we  had  more  room, 
we  could  provide  for  many  more,  and 
many  more  would  come.  "  Then  an  ac- 
count is  given  of  the  attractions.  They 
provide  books,  periodicals,  newspapers, 
games,  reading  classes,  singing  and  drill 
classes,  and  monthly  entertainments. 
And  everything  is  free.  In  the  middle  of 
July  they  have  an  outing.  "  About  1,500 
members  of  the  club  had  a  happy  day  on 
the  water  and  in  the  country. " 

How  many  of  these  boys  are  Catholic  ? 
They  claim  an  average  of  "277  boys 
present  each  night  last  season,"  and 
"over  50,000  attendances  during  the 
season."  Is  it  not  highly  probable  that 
we  might  find  here  another  instance  of 
ninety-five  per  cent  ? 

*  *        * 

Who  support  these  clubs,  for  this  is 
only  one  of  many  in  the  city  ?  Philan- 
thropic, well-meaning  people  who  may 


not  understand  the  spiritual  loss  to  souls 
in  which  they  are  co-operating.  But  they 
give  not  merely  money  but  their  personal 
interest  to  these  works.  Young  men, 
leaders  in  society,  are  willing  to  devote 
evenings  to  the  amusement  of  these  poor 
boys.  I  asked  one  of  them  if  he  realized 
what  he  was  doing.  "Oh,  we  don't 
interfere  with  their  religion,  we  teach 
them  to  love  their  fellowmen.  The  golden 
rule  of  charity. " 

Poor  boys !  they  are  convinced  more 
through  the  heart  than  the  head.  The 
religion  that  provides  them  instruction 
in  a  pleasant  form  and  amusement,  has 
a  very  strong  attraction,  and  so  the 
propaganda  goes  on.  First  they  become 
indifferent  as  boys,  and  then  grow  up 
positively  un-Catholic  as  men. 
•x-  *  •* 

Nor  is  the  work  of  proselytizing  only 
among  boys.  There  is  a  system  of  clubs 
for  working  girls  all  over  the  city.  They 
too  are  supposedly  non-sectarian,  as  if 
such  a  thing  were  possible,  when  the 
very  essential  mark  of  Protestantism,  no 
matter  by  what  sectarian  name  it  goes, 
must  be  a  protest  against  some  doctrine 
of  the  Catholic  Church. 

I  shall  give  one  instance  of  a  club  that 
came  under  my  notice.  It  is  under  the 
patronage  of  prominent  Episcopalian 
ladies  of  very  pronounced  anti-Catholic 
views.  They  take  turns  in  spending  an 
evening  at  the  club,  which  is  in  by  no 
means  a  fashionable  part  of  the  city. 
We  must  admire  the  devotedness  of  these 
indefatigable  people ;  one,  a  leader  in 
society,  has  never  in  years  missed  her 
appointed  evening.  No  matter  what  in- 
vitation comes,  it  is  invariably  refused 
if  it  is  for  her  club  night.  This  really 
means  a  great  deal. 

But  to  return  to  the  particular  club  in 
question.  I  asked  my  informant  how 
many  members  there  were.  "  About 
250."  How  many  of  these  are  Protest- 
ants ?  ' '  Only  a  dozen  or  so. ' '  .Why  do 
these  fine  ladies  take  the  trouble  to  teach 
and  amuse  you  ?  ' '  Oh,  they  are  so  good 
and  kind.  They  are  realh'  interested  in 


THE  READER. 


180 


us."  Is  there  any  religious  feature? 
"Oh,  no;  at  least  not  exactly."  Are 
there  no  prayers  ?  "  Not  in  the  city,  but 
only  in  the  country  house."  So  there  is 
a  country  house  ;  well,  what  do  they 
have  there?  "Morning  and  evening 
prayers  and  Bible  reading. ' '  How  about 
Sunday?  "Oh,  we  are  quite  free  on 
Sunday.  To  be  sure,  the  Catholic  Church 
is  .v Ten  miles  away  and  the  road  is  dusty, 
and  the  only  way  to  go  is  by  paying  fifty 
cents  in  the  stage.  But  there  is  a  beauti- 
ful little  Episcopal  Church  right  at  the 
gate,  and  we  are  cordially  invited  there 
and  are  treated  very  kindly  and  made  to 
feel  quite  at  home."  And  do  Catholics 
go  to  this  Protestant  Church  ?  ' '  Well — 
some  go.  There  can 't  be  much  harm  in 
it.  Everything  is  so  nice,  such  beautiful 
singing,  and  the  service  is  something 
like  our  own,  and  the  minister  is  a  good 
preacher,  and  doesn't  say  anything 
against  Catholics,  and  we  don't  like  to 
refuse  such  kind  people  ;  it  would  look 
bigoted."  This  is  a  sample  of  non- 
sectarian  country  homes  !  How  many 
Catholics  avail  themselves  of  their  ad- 
vantages ?  Their  bodies  are  recruited 

and  their  souls  poisoned. 
*        *        * 

But  the  anti-Catholic  crusade  is  not 
against  boys  and  girls  only.  There  is 
a  "Little  Mothers'  Aid  Association." 
What  is  its  object  ?  As  officially  stated, 
it  is  "  to  amuse,  instruct  and  American- 
/':<•."  The  last  speaks  for  itself.  It  is 
worded  by  those  who  commonly  answer, 
if  asked  :  ' '  Are  you  a  Catholic  ?  "  "  Oh, 
no,  I  am  an  American."  This  is  the 
clue  to  the  meaning  of  Americanize.  It 
means  simply  to  de-Catholicize.  They 
are  at  least  frank  in  stating  the  object. 
And  who  are  these  who  are  to  be  Ameri- 
canized ?  Why,  they  are  children  born 
here  on  our  American  soil.  What  au- 
dacity to  try  to  make  American  a  syn- 
onym for  Protestant,  while  at  the  very 
time  they  are  violating  the  essence  of 
Americanism,  which  is  inviolable  free- 
dom of  conscience  !  So  these  good,  phil- 
anthropic ladies  would  help  the  "  Little 


Mothers  "  by  relieving  them  of  the  care 
of  their  children  during  the  day,  in  order 
that  the  mothers  may  work  and  that  the 
children  may  be  inoculated  with  the  so- 
called,  but  falsely  so,  American  virus. 
A  tul  how  many  children  have  been  under- 
going this  "  Americanizing  "  treatment 
during  last  year?  They  claim  1,531! 
Thus  are  our  young  children,  the  favor- 
ites of  Christ,  beguiled  out  of  the  true 

fold. 

*        #        * 

Let  us  now  give  another  example  of 
Americanizing.  It  is  the  Italian  mission 
carried  on  at  the  Church  of  San  Salva- 
tore,  in  Mulberry  Street,  New  York. 
"  This  institution,  "  says  the  Churchman, 
"now  stands  for  all  that  is  decent  and 
American  among  this  immigrated  people, 
who  are  beginning  to  take  a  very 
active  part  in  American  government 
and  civilization." 

No  wonder,  for  ' '  Rev.  Mr.  Pace  con- 
ducts each  week, a  school  forinstmction  in 
voting,  and  in  the  duties  of  citizenship. 
The  congregation  numbers  150  com- 
municants and  about  1,200  attendants, 
who  are  more  or  less  regular.  Other 
features  of  the  mission  are  a  thriving 
Sunday-school,  a  Ladies'  Aid  Associa- 
tion, a  Benevolent  Society,  industrial 
school,  day  school  for  the  study  of  Eng- 
lish branches,  and  a  boys'  club,  known 
as  '  The  Sons  of  Italy. '  " 

The  use  of  the  vernacular  in  the  serv- 
ices is  said  to  be  very  attractive.  By 
the  way,  the  vernacular  is  Italian,  not 
American.  .  .  „  "Our  American 
Church  is  just  what  they  need."  Of 
course  he  means  the  Protestant  Episcopal 
Church.  "They  are  a  liturgic  people, 
and  we  offer  them  our  church  liturgy. 
They  love  church  festivals,  and  the  ways 
of  historic  Christendom,  and  these  we 
give  them.  Altogether,  r«r  are  adapted 
in  a  pre  eminent  degree  to  make  these 
people  good  American  citizens  as  well  as 
good  Christians." 

The  crowning  feature,  however,  is  the 
Guild  of  Santa  Filomena.  Of  Santa  Filo- 
mena's  connection  with  the  Protestant 


160 


THE  READER. 


Episcopal  Church  we  were  not  before 
aware.  We  had  an  idea  that  she  was  a 
Roman  Saint.  What  is  her  Guild?  It 
is  "an  industrial  school,  principally  in 
sewing,  for  the  older  girls  who  are  at 
work  all  day. ' '  But  the  little  ones  are 
not  neglected.  Their  industrial  school 
is  "  so  largely  attended  that  there  have 
not  been  teachers  enough,  and  a  number 
of  would-be  scholars  were  turned  away 
last  year.  The  children  range  all  the 
way  from  the  baby  of  three  to  the  girl  of 
twelve. ' ' 

' '  Probably  the  most  interesting  depart- 
ment of  the  mission  is  Mr.  George  W. 
Peck 's  society,  known  as  the  '  Sons  of 
Italy, '  about  100  strong.  They  meet  every 
Monday  night  in  the  basement  of  the 
Church  for  recreation  and  enjoyment. 
Incidentally,  they  receive  instruction  in 
English,  hold  short  services,  and  drill  with 
guns  and  other  amis."  The  Rev.  Mr. 
Pace  says  it  is  not  easy  work  to  make 
converts  among  Italians,  "taught  from 
the  earliest  childhood  to  blindly  believe  in 
a  worship  which  is  well-nigh  idolatrous. 
They  feel  safe  in  committing  whatever 
sin  they  please,  being  sure  that  it  will  be 
remitted  them  at  the  confessional. 

"There are  some,  however,  more  intel- 
ligent than  others,  who  know  that  they 
have  a  higher  duty  to  perform  than 
merely  bowing  to  an  image,  and  of  these 
the  congregation  at  San  Salvatore  is 
largely  composed. "  Certainly  they  are 
not  taught  there  to  bow  to  the  image  of 
the  Crucified,  for  probably  there  is  none, 
but  how  about  Santa  Filomena  ?  Nor 
need  they  confess  their  sins  there,  for 
there  is  no  priest  with  power  to  absolve. 
But  then,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Pace's  way  is  far 
simpler  than  the  way  divinely  instituted 
by  Christ.  For,  as  this  worthy  minister 
says,  ' '  one  has  only  to  recall  sinners  from 
the  way  of  perdition,  set  before  them  the 
example  of  the  One  altogether  holy,  and 
bid  them  repent  and  be  saved." 

The  mission  Christ  gave  to  the  apos- 
tles was  to  evangelize.  The  nineteenth 
century  American  Churchman  (whatever 
that  may  mean,  since  there  is  no  definite 


standard  of  orthodoxy  among  Protest- 
ant Episcopalians),  prefers  to  substi- 
tute for  it  Americanize;  "  We,"  says 
Rev.  Wm.  Pace,  "are  adapted  in  a 
pre-eminent  degree  to  make  people  good 
American  citizens,  as  well  as  good 
Christians." 

*         *         * 

But,  enough  of  these  well  organized 
and  richly  supported  associations  for 
the  perversion  of  the  faith  of  Catholics. 
There  is  no  form  of  human  misery  that 
does  not  afford  them  an  opportunity  for 
throwing  out  their  nets  to  catch  the 
miserable.  The  "soupers"  among  us 
far  exceed  those  of  former  days  in 
Ireland.  The  propagandists  are  ever  on 
the  alert,  ready  with  an  offer  of  help  in 
the  hope  of  securing  a  proselyte.  If 
they  would  only  be  open  and  above 
board  about  it,  we  should  be  more  on  our 
guard.  But  the  sheeps'  clothing  of  non- 
sectarianism  is  always  worn  in  public. 

Some  people  express  wonder  at  the 
leakage  from  the  Church;  we  should 
rather  wonder  how  so  many  remain 
true.  The  only  way  for  us  is  to  know 
and  admit  the  facts,  examine  the 
methods,  and  start  at  once  to  counteract 
them.  I  have  only  mentioned  a  few  of  the 
organizations.  Others  are  well  known, 
as  the  wide-spread  Young  Men's  and 
Young  Women's  Christian  Association, 
the  missions  for  tramps  and  loose  char- 
acters of  both  sexes,  the  port  societies 
for  seamen,  the  Children's  Aid  Associa- 
tion and  newsboys'  lodging  houses  and 
homes,  day-nurseries  and  hospitals  of  all 
kinds.  Everywhere  the  object  is  the  same, 
to  de-Catholicize  and  to  Americanize. 

It  is  our  duty  to  give  a  warning  note. 
For  those  who  are  dearest  to  the  Sacred 
Heart  of  Jesus  are  the  little  ones,  the 
poor,  the  sick,  the  ignorant  and  the 
sinner,  both  the  innocent  lambs  and  the 
stray  sheep,  for  all  belong  to  the  one 
fold  of  Him  who  came  to  seek  and  to 
save  that  which  was  lost,  to  tiring  back 
the  lost  on  His  shoulders  rejoicing,  and 
who  cried  woe  to  those  who  scandalize 
one  of  His  little  ones. 


Some  Facts  about  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land.— As  these  facts  are  given  by  a 
defender  of  Anglicanism  in  an  Anglican 
organ,  The  Guardian,  they  come  with 
great  force.  It  says  :  "  Church  reformers 
are  apt  to  forget  that  the  appointments 
to  all  the  highest  offices  in  the  Church 
(i.  e.,  of  England)  are  in  the  hands  of  the 
laity.  A  layman  nominates  the  bishops, 
the  deans,  many  of  the  canons,  and  a 
large  proportion  of  the  incumbents, 
under  the  name  of  the  Crown.  These 
appointments  may  be  criticised  by  any 
one,  but  they  can  only  be  controlled,  and 
that  indirectly,  by  a  parliament  from  the 
most  powerful  house  of  which  all  clergy 
are  excluded. 

"The  same  parliament  has,  with  the 
Crown,  the  sole  power  of  making  laws 
for  the  Church.  The  clergy  cannot  alter 
one  letter  of  the  Prayer  Book,  or  intro- 
duce a  single  ceremony,  without  the  pre- 
vious permission  of  a  lay  sovereign  and 
the  subsequent  ratification  of  a  lay  par- 
liament. In  the  case  of  a  dispute  as  to 
the  meaning  of  the  Church's  formularies, 
whether  doctrinal  or  practical,  the  de- 
cision is  entrusted  to  judges,  in  the  first 
instance,  solely  lay,  and  in  no  case  ex- 
clusively, or  even  preponderating!}', 
clerical.  In  even'  direction  lay  influ- 
ence is  thus  seen  to  be  almost  paramount 
in  the  general  system  and  machinery  of 
the  Church." 

It  seems  strange  how  intelligent  peo- 
ple who  make  and  accept  this  statement, 
which,  after  all,  is  perfectly  true,  can 
close  their  eyes  to  the  fact  that  such  a 
church,  with  not  only  a  lay  i>erson,  but 
;i  lay  woman,  for  its  head,  has  not  the 
marks  of  divinity  about  it.  The  English 
so-called  reformers  threw  off  the  sweet 
yoke  of  Christ,  represented  on  earth  by 
His  vicar,  to  put  their  necks  in  the  gall- 
ing yoke  of  a  self-constituted  ruk-r  in 
things  spiritual — the  King  or  Queen  of 
England,  as  the  case  might  be,  aided  and 
abetted  by  Parliament. 

A  Prime  Minister's  I'icc  of  /  Dis- 
establish ment. — "  I  suppose  we  all  re- 
member what  the  State  once  did  with 


these  endowments— how  it  took  them  at 
the  time  of  the  Reformation  from  the  old 
Church,  and  handed  them  to  the  Re- 
formed Church.  The  State  took  this 
property  and  assigned  ;  and  this,  in  my 
phraseology,  was  an  act  of  national 
option  which  may  be  repeated  at  any 
moment.  If,  therefore,  I  am  correct  in 
my  reading  of  these  endowments,  and  if 
my  statement  as  to  the  Reformation  is 
correct,  it  is  not  wise  for  the  defenders 
of  the  establishment  to  rest  too  much 
upon  the  right  of  property ;  because  if 
the  indefeasible  right  of  ancient  property 
rested  in  any  way  in  these  endowments, 
it  rested,  not  with  the  Reformed,  but 
with  the  Roman  Catholic  Church." 
Thus  spoke  Lord  Roseberry,  Prime  Min- 
ister of  England,  in  a  speech  concerning 
disestablishment  and  the  right  of  the 
State  to  deal  with  the  ancient  endow- 
ments now  held  by  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land. What  Parliament  had  done  once, 
it  could  do  again. 

Patriarch  of  Constantinople  Opposed  to 
Reunion. — The  Encyclical  of  Leo  XUI., 
on  the  Reunion  of  Christendom  has  been 
answered  by  the  schismatic  Greek  Patri- 
arch of  Constantinople  in  a  declaration 
of  war.  He  claims  that  the  orthodox 
Eastern  Church  is  the  Church  of  the 
Seven  Ocumenical  Councils,  and  of  the 
first  nine  centuries  of  Christendom,  and 
therefore,  the  one,  holy,  Catholic  and 
Apostolic  Church  of  Christ,  the  pillar 
and  foundation  of  truth.  He  then 
enumerates  the  differences  between  Con- 
stantinople and  Rome  as  insuperable 
obstacles  to  reunion.  Perhaps,  however, 
the  real  ground  of  his  resistance  is,  as  he 
admits,  that  such  a  step  would  deprive 
himself  of  his  position  of  "  Head  of  the 
Eastern  Churches."  Now  Patriarch  An- 
thimns  is  by  no  means  Head  of  the  East- 
ern Churches  as  he  would  imply  by  the 
assumed  title,  for  many  of  the  said 
churches  have  taken  to  themselves  the 
title  of  autocfplialoits,  or,  having  their 
own  special  head,  in  other  words  that 
they  are  independent.  We  mention  such 
('.reek  churches  as  those  of  Russia, 

161 


162 


INTERESTS  OF  THE  HEART  OF  JESUS. 


Greece,  Bulgaria,  Servia,  Roumania  and 
Montenegro,  which  do  not  recognize  any 
authority  over  them  in  Patriarch  Anthi- 
mus.  One  wonders  at  the  audacity  of 
his  claim.  Besides  everybody  knows 
that  Constantinople  and  its  Patriarchal 
See  did  not  begin  to  exist  until  the  fourth 
century,  about  300  years  too  late  to  sup- 
port the  pretention  of  Anthimus.  More- 
over, were  the  Orthodox  Eastern  Church 
what  Anthimus  claims,  she  should  have 
given  some  proof  of  the  divine  mission 
which  Christ  gave  the  Apostles  to  preach 
the  Gospel  to  every  creature.  Whereas, 
from  the  time  of  the  schism  from  Rome, 
she  has  never  been  a  missionary  church, 
but  has  been  satisfied  to  hold  her  own 
adherents.  If  she  ever  did  attempt  to 
spread  her  faith  it  was  not  out  of  Chris- 
tian zeal  but  out  of  political  proselytism. 

A  Catholic  Ambassador  from  Turkey. — 
A  great  loss  has  been  sustained  in  diplo- 
matic circles  by  the  death  of  Rustem 
Pasha,  the  Turkish  Ambassador  to  the 
Court  of  St.  James.  He  was  not  a  Turk 
by  race  or  religion.  His  family  was  of 
Italian  origin  and  Mariani  by  name. 
When  quite  young  he  entered  the  service 
of  the  Ottoman  government  as  an  inter- 
preter. He  rose  rapidly  to  high  positions 
in  the  diplomatic  service.  In  1870  he 
was  intrusted  with  an  important  mission 
to  Rome  during  the  Vatican  Council  in 
regard  to  the  Christian  communities  in 
Turkey.  He  was  afterwards  ambassador 
at  St.  Petersburg  ;  then  after  three  years 
he  became  Governor-General  of  the  Leba- 
non, which  office  he  filled  most  judi- 
ciously for  ten  years.  In  1885  he  came 
to  England  as  Ambassador  Extraordinary 
and  Plenipotentiary.  He  was  then  in 
his  seventy-fifth  year,  but  was  very  en- 
ergetic. He  spoke  Turkish,  French, 
Italian  and  English.  He  was  highly 
esteemed  by  all  who  had  dealings  with 
him.  His  loss  will  be  much  felt  in  diplo- 
matic circles,  especially  in  London,  where 
he  ranked  on  account  of  his  long  services 
as  the  Dean  of  the  foreign  representa- 
tives. His  funeral  was  largely  attended. 
Cardinal  Vaughan  gave  the  absolution  at 
the  end  of  the  requiem  Mass.  Rustem 
Pasha  had  always  been  a  devout  Catho- 
lic. If  the  Sultan  had  men  of  his  stamp 
as  councillors  there  would  be  a  widely 
different  policy  in  the  Turkish  provinces, 
and  no  need  of  the  interference  of  the 
European  powers. 

A  Swedish  Convert. — Sweden  has  given 
one  of  her  most  gifted  authors  to  the 
Church  in  Mme.  Helena  Nvblom.  Her 


husband  is  a  university  professor  and 
one  of  the  eighteen  members  of  the 
Swedish  Academy.  It  was  he  who  trans- 
lated the  works  of  Shakespeare  and 
Moore  into  Scandinavian.  This  conver- 
sion has  excited  a  great  deal  of  criticism 
among  her  country  people. 

She  wrote  to  a  friend  :  "It  only  strikes 
one  after  having  been  received  into  the 
Church  that  it  is  perfectly  incomprehen- 
sible how  men  who  think,  and,  at  the 
same  time  wish  to  be  Christians,  can 
find  a  harbor  anywhere  else  than  in  the 
Church  of  Christ."  We  trust  that  her 
influence,  owing  to  her  fame  as  an  au- 
thoress and  her  social  position,  may  be 
powerful  in  dispelling  prejudice  and  in 
leading  people  to  examine  the  credentials 
of  the  Church. 

The  Baptism  of  La  Saroyarde. — The 
inhabitants  of  Savoy  have  testified  their 
love  of  the  Sacred  Heart  by  presenting  to 
the  National  Basilica  at  Montmartre, 
Paris,  a  huge  bell.  The  baptism  of  La 
Savoyarde  was  performed  by  Cardinal 
Richard,  assisted  by  an  archbishop  and 
four  bishops.  There  was  a  very  large 
gathering  of  priests,  some  600  in  number, 
and  about  12,000  people  were  present. 
The  celebrated  Dominican,  Father  Monsa- 
bre\  gave  a  short  but  eloquent  discourse. 
A  feature  of  the  ceremony  was  the  render- 
ing of  a  musical  composition  written  for 
the  occasion  and  describing  the  duties  of 
the  bell :  i.  Laudo  Denm  verum,  I  praise 
the  true  God  ;  2.  Popnlum  voco,  I  call  the 
people;  3.  Congrego  clerum,  I  assemble 
the  clergy  ;  4.  Defunclos  ploro,  I  bewail 
the  dead  ;  5.  Fugo  fulmina,  I  dispel 
thunderstorms  ;  6.  Festa  dccoro,  I  honor 
feasts 

Jesuit  Maps  of  China. — During  the  late 
Chinese-Japanese  war,  the  great  German 
geographers  of  to-day  passed  an  enthusi- 
astic verdict  on  the  maps  of  the  Chinese 
Empire  made  in  the  i  yth  century  by  the 
Jesuit  Fathers  for  the  Chinese  govern- 
ment. These  modern  geographical  au- 
thorities declare  that  the  knowledge  we 
possess  to-day  of  the  geography  of  China 
is  substantially  that  which  is  supplied 
by  the  Jesuit  maps,  which  are  admirable  ; 
and  that  scarce!}-  any  progress  has  been 
made  since  the  days  of  the  Jesuit  mission- 
aries in  the  knowledge  of  China.  We 
may  add  that  the  French  Fathers  are  now 
continuing  this  work  in  China  ;  and  that 
the  French  army  which  lately  conquered 
Madagascar  used  the  maps  and  surveys 
made  there  by  the  Fathers. 


WORK    AMONG  CATHOLIC   DEAF  MUTES. — 

The  following  account  is  taken  from  a 
report  read  at  the  General  Convention  of 
the  Conferences  of  the  St.  Vincent  de 
Paul  Society  : 

"  In  the  United  States,  it  is  estimated, 
there  are  about  45,000  deaf  mutes,  of 
whom,  probably,  one-half  are  Catholics. 
While  efforts  have  been  made  to  improve 
the  instruction  of  Catholic  deaf  mutes, 
at  the  same  time,  many  have  not  had  the 
opportunity  to  avail  themselves  of  it, 
hence,  their  spiritual  condition,  from  a 
Catholic  standpoint,  is  not  what  it  should 
be. 

"  It  was  a  Benedictine  Monk,  Pedro 
Ponce  de  Leon,  who  conceived  the  idea 
of  imparting  instruction  to  deaf  mutes 
by  means  of  the  Manual  Alphabet,  and 
the  first  to  educate  them  in  the  general 
principles  of  grammar  was  the  Abbe  d6 
L'Ep6e,  in  Paris,  in  the  eighteenth  cen- 
tury. This  holy  man  adopted  an  ingen- 
ious sign  language  devised  by  himself, 
and  his  example  was  followed,  in  more 
recent  years,  by  Monsignor  de  Haerne, 
in  whose  memory  a  monument  was 
erected  recently  at  Courtrai  in  Belgium. 
In  our  own  country,  as  an  evidence  of 
the  interest  that  has  been  awakened 
for  deaf  mutes,  we  have  the  efforts  in 
their  behalf  of  Archbishop  Corrigan,  and 
of  Archbishop  Elder  of  Cincinnati.  In 
New  York,  Buffalo,  Philadelphia,  Chi- 
cago, St.  Louis,  and  perhaps  other  cities, 
institutions  have  been  opened  for  their 
instruction.  In  Canada,  also,  grand  in- 
stitutions at  Montreal  are  devoted  to  this 
work  under  the  care  of  religious  orders. 
It  is  fitting  to  recall  the  zealous  work  of 
Rev.  Alfred  Belanger,  of  the  Order  of  St. 
Viator.  He  labored  for  several  years  in 
the  cause  in  New  York  until  growing  ail- 
ments obliged  him  to  withdraw. 

"  Since  his  withdrawal  one  of  the  Jesuit 
Fathers  connected  with  the  College  of 
St.  Francis  Xavier  has  ministered  to  the 
spiritual  wants  of  the  deaf  mutes.  Every 
Sunday  afternoon  there  is  an  instruction 
followed  by  Benediction  of  the  Blessed 
Sacrament.  The  Xavier  Deaf  Mute 


Union  was  formed  about  five  years  ago 
for  the  purpose  of  bringing  together  these 
children  of  silence.  The  young  men 
meet  every  Thursday  evening  in  the  Col- 
lege for  literary  work.  The  young 
women  hold  two  meetings  a  week  in  the 
rooms  of  the  Notre  Dame  Club  at  71 
Seventh  Avenue. ' ' 

The  poor  deaf  mutes,  often  unable  to 
make  themselves  understood  even  by  the 
members  of  their  own  family,  look  for- 
ward with  pleasure  to  these  reunions,  to 
participate  in  which  they  come  from 
Brooklyn,  Jersey  City,  and  points  even 
more  distant.  Unfortunately,  the  spirit- 
ual director  can  only  give  to  them  the 
few  brief  moments  remaining  after  his 
many  and  exhausting  duties  in  the  col- 
lege are  fulfilled.  Thus,  the  great  work 
of  visiting  these  helpless  charges  in  their 
homes,  inquiring  into  their  associations, 
bringing  them  to  instructions  and  to  the 
sacraments,  is  not  and  cannot  be  prop- 
erly done.  As  a  rule,  the  great  majority 
are  very  poor,  for,  handicapped  as  they 
are,  many  of  the  avenues  of  employment 
are  closed  to  them,  thereby  entailing 
the  necessity  of  frequent  assistance  and 
relief. 

Father  Stadelman,  S.J.,  makes  the  fol- 
lowing statement  and  suggestions : 

Number  of  deaf  and  dumb  in  the  United  States, 
from  40,000  to  50,000. 

It  is  safe  to  say  that  one-third  or  even  one-half  of 
these  are,  or  ought  to  be  Catholics. 

Public  schools  for  the  deaf  in  the  United  States  62 

Pupils  in  those  schools 8.857 

Denominational  schools  (Catholic  and  Protest- 
ant)    15 

Pupils  in  those  schools 375 

Catholic  schools  in  the  United  States 9 

Children  in  those  schools 650 


Number  of    deaf    mutes  in  New   York  and 
Brooklyn,  from  2,000  to  2,500. 
Number  of  Catholic  deaf  mutes  in  New  York 

about  ...  •••      7°° 

Numln-r  of   Catholic  deaf  mutes  in   Brooklyn 

about   .  400 


Total 


1,100 


Lost  to  the  Church— out  of  these— at  least  one- 
half. 

To  what,  especially,  is  to  be  attributed  this 
loss  of  faith? 

'(•<>  lack  of  religious  instruction  in  the  case  of 
children. 

To  lack  of  religious  instruction  in  the  case  of 
adults. 

To  indifferences  and  immorality  of  parents 


164 


APOSTOLIC  WORKS. 


Number  of  Catholic  children  in  two  New  York 
non-sectarian  institution*  (without  any  religious 
instruction  for  often  more  than  ten  years)  .  .  .  150 

Percentage  of  deaf  mutes  in  Niw  York  and 
Brooklyn,  with  Irish  Catholic  names,  about 
three-fourths. 

I. 

Arguments  in  favor  of  the  Society  of  St.  Vincent  de 
Paul  taking  up  the  work. 

"  We  sh  .uld  add  the  care  of  the  deaf,  dumb  and 
blind  to  the  special  works  of  the  Society." 

1.  Of  all  the  afflicted  members  of  the  human  family 

(a)  None  are  more  afflicted  than  the  de<.f  and 

dumb. 

(b)  None  are  more  neglected  than  the  deaf 

and  dumb  especially  spiritually. 

2.  Their  lives  are  easily  cheered  and  brightened 


by  the  least  mark  of  sympathy. 
3.   The' 


3.  Their  general  helplessness  in  case  of  sickness. 

"      "destitution. 
"      "  loss  of  em- 
ployment. 

4.  If  poor  and  destitute,  they  are  the  poorest  among 
the  poor,  unable,  as  they  are,  to  make  known 
their  wants. 

5.  If  sick  and  unable  to  work,  thty  are   beyond 
<ioubt,  the  most  deserving  of  assistance. 

6.  If  without  employment  and  anxious  to  work 
(most  of  them  have  trades)  their  difficulty  in  procur- 
ing a  situation  cannot  but  enlist  the  sympathy  of 
those  whose  object  it  is  "to  point   out  to    others 
sources  of  employment,  and  assist  them  to  obtain 
it." 

II. 

ANSWER  TO  OBJECTIONS. 

1.  Difficulty  of  communication  with  the  deaf  and 

dumb : 
(a)  Most  of  the  deaf  and  dumb  can  read  and 

write. 
(6)  Many  among  them  can  read  the  lips  of  the 

speaker  and  articulate. 

2.  Too  many  already  to  assist : 

(a)  In  most  parishes,  there  are  not  more  per- 
haps than  half  a  dozen  deaf  mutes  or 
even  less. 

III. 

SUGGESTIONS  AND   PLANS. 

Calculated  to  insure  improvement  of  the  spiritual 
conditions,  especially  of  the  deaf  mutes 

i.  In  cities  where  a  priest  is  interested  in,  and  in 
chaige  of  the  deaf  and  dumb:  besides 
the  usual  good  officers  of  the  members  of 
the  Conferences. 

(a)  Appointment  of  o«<>  member  at  least  in  each 
Conference  to  interest  himself, in  a  special 
•manner,  in  the  deaf  and  dumb  ; 
(*)  It  is  of  the  highest  importance  that  the  deaf 
mutes'  advocate  take,  at  the  earliest  op- 
portunity, and  with  the  co-operation  of 
the  other  visiting  members  of  the  Confer- 
ence, a  census  of  the  deaf  and  dumb  living 
in  the  district  of  each  Conference,  stating: 

1.  Number  of  adults  i  name  and  address) 
Whether  Catholic  or  not. 
Practical  Catholic  or  not. 

2.  Number  of  Catholic    children    (age 
and  sex ): 

Whether  of  school  age  or  not  (to  se- 
cure them  for  the  Catholic  deaf  and 
dumb  schools)- 

N.  B.  (i)  L,ossof  faith,  especially  due  to  years  spent 
by  Catholic  children  ill  non-sectarian  in- 
stitutions (generally  boarding  schools). 

2.  Foregoing    information    easily    procured    from 

friends  or  neighbors  of  the  deaf. 

(c)  Report  to  be  sent  to  the  deaf-:nutes'  advo- 

cate, or  to  the  President  of  the  Confer- 
ence of  that  church,  where  priest  is  in 
charge  of  the  deaf  and  dumb. 

(d)  In  case  where  a  deaf-mute  needs  special 

consolation,  instruction,  preparation  for 
the  Saciaments,  etc.,  information  is  to  be 
sent  to  the  priests  in  charge,  or  to  the  asso- 
ciate members  of  the  St.  Vincent  de  Paul 
Society,  chosen  from  among  the  most  in- 
telligent deaf  mutes,  and  appointed  by 
the  priest  in  charge. 

3.  In  cities  whtre  no  priest  is  in  charge  of  the  deaf 

and  dumb  : 
(a)  See  III— a. 


(b)  Report  to  be  sent  to  the  President  of  the 

Particular  Council,  and  by  him  to  the 
Bishop  of  the  diocese,  if  judged  prudent. 
(See  I II -b.) 

(c)  Knorts  made  to  secure  services  of  a  priest, 

to  interest  himself  in  a  special  manner  in 
the  spiritual  welfare  of  the  deaf  and 
dumb 

(d)  In  case  of  failure— to  secure  from  them, 

with  the  approval  of  the  pastor,  of  the 
district,  the  use  of  some  school-room  or 
basement  of  church  or  parlor  in  private 
house,  where  they  may  meet,  on  Sunday 
afternoons,  at  least. 

N.  B.  (i)  Complete  isolation  ;  mingling  with  Protest- 
ants and  bad  Catholics  the  greatest  dan- 
ger of  their  faith. 

2.  Two  or  three  of  the  most  intelligent  among  them 

would  gladly  volunteer  to  interpret  at 
the  meeting,  a  written  instruction,  or 
short  printed  sermon  pointed  out  to  them, 
or  point  of  Catholic  doctrine. 

3.  Such  a  weekly  meeting  would  draw  the  Catholics 

together,  and  preserve  them  from  losing 
their  faith. 

4.  The  presence  of  a  member  of  the  St.  Vincent  de 

Paul  Society  at  such  meetings  would  be  a 
source  of  great  encouragement  and  per- 
severance. 

5.  Confessions  of  the  deaf  and  dumb  are  generally 

made  in  writing,  hence  am-  priest  can 
hear  their  confession,  provided  there  is 
light  in  the  c<  nfessional,  and  the  priest 
has  a  pencil  to  write  their  penance. 

We  have  taken  this  rather  full  account 
from  the  first  number  of  the  St.  I  'incent 
de  Paul  Quarterly,  published  by  the 
Superior  Council  of  New  York,  at  2  La- 
fayette Place.  At  the  same  time  we 
recommend  our  readers  interested  in  the 
works  of  the  Conferences  of  St.  Vincent 
de  Paul  to  subscribe  for  this  very  inter- 
esting magazine  of  eighty-four  pages. 
The  subscription  is  only  fifty  cents  a 
year. 

This  is  a  fitting  place  to  record  a  mark 
of  favor  from  Leo  XIII. 

The  recent  celebrations  in  Rome  in 
commemoration  of  the  twenty-fifth  anni- 
versary of  the  spoliation  of  the  Holy  See 
called  forth  protestations  of  loyalty  to 
the  Holy  Father,  and  expressions  of 
sympathy  from  all  parts  of  the  world. 
Among  them  was  an  address  from  the 
Xavier  Deaf  Mute  Union  of  this  city. 
To  it  was  added  a  spiritual  bouquet  in 
the  shape  of  a  list  of  the  prayers  and 
good  works  offered  for  the  welfare  of  the 
Church.  The  address  was  illuminated 
on  satin.  The  presentati9n  to  the  Pope 
was  made  by  the  Rev.  S.  M.  Brandi,  S.J., 
one  of  the  editors  of  the  Civilth  Cattolica 
of  Rome. 

Leo  XIII.  was  greatly  pleased  with  this 
token  of  affection,  and  bade  his  Secretary 
of  State,  Cardinal  Rampolla,  express  his 
appreciation.  The  following  letter  was 
accordingly  addressed  to  the  Rev.  J.  M. 
Stadelman,  S.J.,  the  Spiritual  Director 
of  the  Union : 

"ROME,  Nov.  8,  1895. 
"  REVEREND  FATHER  :  With  truly  pa- 
ternal affection  the  Holy  Father  received 


APOSTOLIC  WORKS. 


105 


y.mr  letter,  expressing  the  sentiments 
and  wishes  of  the  members  of  the  Xavier 
Deaf  Mute  Union.  His  Holiness  was 
^  dingly  consoled  by  the  fervent  de- 
of  tin  st.-  his  children  for  the  restor- 
ation of  peace  and  liberty  to  the  Church. 
His  consolation  was  greatly  increased  by 
the  hope  that  the  prayers  which  they 
have  offered,  and  the  good  works  they 
have  performed,  will  move  God  to  show 
His  mercy  to  us  in  our  present  needs. 

"He,  therefore,  most  lovingly  bestows 
his  apostolic  blessing  on  you, the  Director, 
on  all  the  members  of  the  Xavier  Deaf 
Mute  Union,  as  well  as  on  all  those  who 
are  laboring  in  this  noble  cause. 

"With  sincere  expression  of  my  own 

esteem,  I  am,  devotedly  yours  in  Christ. 

M.  Card.  RAMPOLLA." 

IXWSTRIOUS  HOMELESS  BOYS.—  ' 

This  deserving  class  of  boys  is  being 
cared  for  in  Philadelphia  by  the  Rev.  D. 
J.  Fitzgibbon,  C.S.Sp.,  in  that  excellent 
institution,  St.  Joseph's  House,  of 
which  he  is  the  founder.  The  good  work 
is  steadily  growing  and  the  only  barrier 
to  its  extension  is  the  want  of  funds. 
Its  claims  are  thus  stated  : 

I.  No  share  is  given  it  from  any  col- 
lection  or  any    orphans'    fund    of  the 
diocese.     Charity  from  individuals  alone 
sustains  it. 

II.  Its  work  is  to  prevent  crime  by  sav- 
ing our  poor  boys  from  the  streets  and 
evil  company. 

III.  We  must  provide  for  these  poor 
boys,  or  else  they  come  to  be  inmates  of 
the  State  Reformatories,  a  burden  and  a 
disgrace  to  society. 

It  gets  no  State  aid,  although  it  is  cer- 
tainly a  valuable  ally  to  the  State  in 
forming  good  citizens  and  patriots. 

The  very  interesting  annual  for  1896, 
called  the  Messenger  of  St.  Joseph  for 
the  Homeless  Boys  of  Philadelphia,  is 
before  us.  It  contains  excellent  reading 
matter,  but  what  awakes  our  admiration 
are  the  three  half-tone  groups  of  these 
boys.  Nowhere  could  you  find  a  finer- 
looking  body  of  lads ;  many  of  them 
really  handsome,  all  manly  and  happy 
looking  fellows. 


A  yearly  subscription  of  twenty-five 
cents  constitutes  membership.  It  may 
be  sent  to  Rev.  D.J.  Fit/gibbon,  C.S.Sp'. 
P.  O.  Box  1214,  or  to  727  Pine  Street, 
Philadelphia,  1'a. 

Sl'HSUM   CORDA. — 

Under  this  title  comes  to  us  the  3d 
Annual  Report  of  the  Confraternity  of 
St.  Gabriel,  whose  headquarters  are  in 
Philadelphia.  It  is  an  attractive  little 
magazine,  containing  interesting  articles 
and  pleading  for  the  work  of  which  it  is 
the  organ. 

The  object  of  the  Confraternity  is  the 
spiritual  aid  and  consolation  of  the  sick 
and  of  converts  who  suffer  from  the  iso- 
lation which  their  change  of  faith  im- 
poses upon  them.  This  object  is  to  be 
attained  by  the  free  distribution  of  good 
reading  matter  and  by  correspondence 
carried  on  by  associate  members  with 
their  assigned  members  at  least  once  a 
month  or  oftener.  It  is  certainly  a  great 
consolation  for  lonely  people  in  unsympa- 
thetic surroundings  to  feel  that  they 
have  frends  who  take  an  interest  in  them, 
and  by  counsel  and  argument  help  them 
to  bear  the  cross  which  the  gift  of  the 
true  faith  usually  lays  upon  the  convert. 

No  pecuniary  aid  is  given  to  any  mem- 
bers from  the  funds  of  the  organization  ; 
for  the  work  of  the  Confraternity  is  a 
purely  spiritual  one.  Consequently  there 
are  no  dues  except  for  honorary  mem- 
bers, who  pay  $i  annually,  to  help  defray 
the  necessary  expense  of  printing  the 
Annual  Record  and  the  forwarding  of 
the  reading  matter.  The  dissemination 
of  good  Catholic  magazines  and  books 
among  convert  members  of  Protestant 
families  is  a  powerful  apostolate.  The 
Confraternity  has  been  in  existence  less 
than  five  years,  but  during  that  period 
there  have  been  over  400  members  of  the 
different  classes.  We  heartily  recom- 
mend it  to  our  readers,  especially  to 
those  who  wield  a  facile  pen,  and  to  those 
who  would  like  to  help  the  good  work 
by  contributions  of  papers,  monthlies  or 
books.  Communications  should  be  ad- 
dressed to  Mrs.  Isabel  Whitely,  secretary,. 
3803  Spruce  Street,  Philadelphia. 


CHINA. — The  Rev.  Father  Neveux, 
missionary  in  Southeast  Tcheli,  writes 
toMgr.  Bulte,  Vicar  Apostolic  of  that  dis- 
trict, the  following  interesting  letter  on 
the  marvellous  results  produced  by  the 
Apostleship  of  Prayer  in  the  missions 
intrusted  to  his  charge  : 

"  Since  the  last  account  which  I  rend- 
ered of  the  district  confided  to  my  care, 
we  have  received  some  signal  favors  from 
the  Sacred  Heart,  which  I  regard  it  my 
duty  to  point  out  to  Your  Lordship.  Since 
the  beginning  of  the  war  I  had  recourse 
to  the  Sacred  Heart  of  Jesus,  beseeching 
it  to  guard  my  Christians  against  the 
evil  reports  spread  by  the  malice  of  the 
pagans,  which  were  calculated  to  bring 
apostasies  in  their  wake.  This  was  a 
salutary  inspiration,  for  of  the  1,100 
Christians  of  whom  I  have  charge,  not 
one  fell  away,  and  the  behavior  of  my  500 
catechumens  surpasses  all  my  anticipa- 
tions. Only  two  yielded  to  fear  for  some 
time,  but  even  while  the  war  was  raging 
they  returned  again  to  the  fold,  the  one 
bringing  with  him  his  whole  family, 
which  till  then  was  entirely  pagan,  the 
other  establishing  in  his  village  a  promis- 
ing Christian  community. 

' '  Two  localities  in  particular  have 
been  the  object  of  a  special  protection  of 
the  Sacred  Heart — Ngai-tchou  and  Leu- 
tchoang.  For  some  years  I  could  not 
without  great  affliction  betake  myself  to 
Ngai-tchou.  This  village,  once  so  full 
of  hope,  was  to  me  the  source  of  the 
keenest  apprehensions.  The  heads  of 
several  families  had  betrothed  or  sold  their 
daughters  to  pagans — a  horrid  crime, 
which  God  rarely  leaves  unpunished, 
even  in  this  life,  visiting  the  guilty  par- 
ties with  afflictions,  or  permitting  a 
great  weakening  of  their  faith,  and  some- 
times even  their  total  apostasy  from  Chris- 
tianity. 

' '  Unable  to  lead  back  the  culprit  to 
better  ways,  I  explained  my  fears  to  the 
Rev.  Father  Marquet,  and  asked  him  to 
labor  personally  for  their  conversion. 
He  took  the  case  in  hand,  and  betook 
himself  to  that  unfortunate  community, 
gave  a  Mission  there,  punished  tho>^uilty 
ones,  and  returned,  rejoicing  that  he  had 

1 66 


not  only  restored  the  order,  which  had 
been  disturbed  by  the  wiles  of  Satan,  but 
had  also  established  among  those  Chris- 
tians the  Apostleship  of  Prayer.  You 
may  imagine  my  surprise.  But  what  is 
impossible  to  obtain  through  the  protec- 
tion of  the  Sacred  Heart  ? 

"This  happened  at  the  end  of  January, 
1893.  Now  in  the  month  of  November, 
in  the  following  year,  the  community  was 
•  entirely  changed.  Apostates  had  returned 
to  the  practice  of  their  religion  ;  pagans, 
who  were  members  of  partly  Christian 
families,  and  till  then  resisted  divine 
grace,  were  won  over  by  their  Christian 
relatives ;  several  families  of  catechu- 
mens were  drawn  by  their  good  exam- 
ple. The  villagers  flocked  to  the  church 
for  night  prayers,  and,  without  any 
mercy,  they  kept  the  poor  catechist  ex- 
plaining the  Christian  doctrine  till  mid- 
night, so  that  I  was  obliged  to  give  him 
an  assistant. 

' '  Let  us  now  come  to  Leu-tchoang. 
It  is  a  fervent  community,  but  discord 
among  the  Christians  themselves  gave 
great  cause  for  alarm.  The  conduct  of 
one  in  particular  gave  rise  to  suspicions, 
and  it  required  all  the  missionary's  au- 
thority to  preserve  the  peace  of  the  com- 
munity. Things  came  to  such  a  pass 
that  the  Christians  absented  themselves 
from  the  church  services  at  which  he  was 
expected  to  be  present.  Where  was  the 
remedy  to  be  sought  ? 

' '  The  good  results  of  the  Apostleship 
of  Prayer  at  Ngai-tchou  suggested  the 
idea  of  establishing  the  League  also  at 
Leu-tchoang,  and  of  consecrating  the  en- 
tire community  to  the  Sacred  Heart.  A 
large  picture  of  the  Sacred  Heart  was  ex- 
posed in  the  church  ;  a  smaller  one  was, 
given  to  each  family  ;  an  explanation  of 
the  nature  of  the  Apostleship  and  of  the 
devotion  to  the  Sacred  Heart  was  given 
to  all.  The  good  results  did  not  delay. 
A  few  days  after,  almost  all  knew  the 
Morning  Offering  by  heart.  The  month 
of  June  redoubled  their  fervor.  Despite 
their  poverty,  they  contributed  money  to 
buy  flowers,  and  to  keep  a  lamp  burning 
before  the  picture  of  the  Sacred  Heart. 
Some  who  seemed  to  have  forgotten  the 


NOTES  FROM  HEAD  CENTRES. 


167 


way  to  UK  church,  no  longer  feared  to 
brave  the-  inclemency  of  the-  season,  to 
walk  through  the  down-pouring  of  the 
rains  on  Hooded  roads  t<>  the-  daily  re- 
unions for  prayer  and  instruction.  "  .  .  . 

HISTRIA.—  The  following  letter  from 
Father  r.attin.  S.J.,  Central  Director  for 
Croatia,  to  the  Director  General  at  Tou- 
louse, is  full  of  interest  and  edification  : 

••On  ni y  return  from  Paren/.o,  where 
1  had  established  the  League,  I  visited 
Friest.  It  was  no  small  source  of  con- 
solation to  me  to  find  so  much  self-devo- 
tion, such  a  spirit  of  sacrifice  and  active 
charity  among  the  Promoters  of  the 
Apostleship  in  this  town.  The  following 
facts  may  serve  as  an  illustration  of  this 
self-devotion. 

"  By  means  of  alms  collected  by  them 
the  Promoters  were  enabled  to  assist  285 
sick  persons  with  food.  In  their  visits 
to  the  houses  they  frequently  met  with 
persons  who  had  been  estranged  from 
(»od  for  a  long  time,  and  have  succeeded 
in  bringing  them  back  to  the  practice  of 
their  religion.  A  certain  Promoter,  for 
instance,  managed  to  bring  back  to  his 
duties  a  man  who  had  absented  himself 
from  the  Sacraments  for  fort}'  years. 
Another  assisted  in  his  last  moments  a 
young  man  of  twenty-eight,  who  had 
given  up  the  practice  of  his  religion  after 
his  First  Communion.  A  third,  on  her 
errands  of  charity,  met  a  poor  woman 
suffering  from  extreme  want.  She  was 
surrounded  by  seven  small  children,  of 
whom  two  were  unbaptized.  The  zeal- 
ous Promoter,  having  first  provided 
bodily  relief  for  the  indigent  family,  se- 
cured the  baptism  of  the  little  ones. 

' '  In  this  year  alone  the  members  of  the 
League  have  effected  the  revalidation  of 
47  marriages,  have  prepared  for  First 
Communion  in  public  instructions  500 
children,  and  have  privately  instructed 
in  their  homes  51  persons  for  the  same 
holy  Sacrament. 

' '  Some  years  ago  they  established  a  cir- 
culating library,  to  counteract  the  evil 
influence  of  the  bad  press.  Every  year 
some  2,600  volumes  have  been  put  in  cir- 
culation. 

"One  fact  more.  A  certain  lady  had 
absented  herself  from  the  Sacraments  for 
thirty  years.  Afflicted  by  an  incurable 
disease,  she  resolved  in  a  fit  of  melancholy, 
to  put  an  end  to  her  life  by  opening  an 
artery,  and  put  her  evil  design  into 
cution.  One  of  the  Promoters  immedi- 
ately heard  of  it,  and  at  once  ran  to  her 


aid.  She  spoke  to  her  of  the  mercy  of 
the  Sacred  Heart,  awakened  in  her  heart 
contrition  and  hope  of  pardon,  and  thus 
prevented  her  from  dying  impenitent. 

"The  month  of  the  Sacred  Heart  was 
celebrated  this  year  with  much  solemnity 
and  fervor  in  the  church  of  the  Capuchin 
Fathers,  which  is  the  Local  Centre  of  the 
Apostleship  of  Prayer.  Every  day  there 
was  a  Solemn  High  Mass ;  and  even- 
evening  sermon  and  benediction.  At 
the  close  of  the  month  there  was  general 
Communion  and  a  solemn  procession,  in 
which  the  statue  of  the  Sacred  Heart  was 
borne. 

"Over  200  persons  make  the  Commun- 
ion of  Reparation  on  the  First  Friday  ; 
and  i ,  1 25  Decade  Leaflets  are  distributed 
monthly.  A  number  of  Promoters  have 
made  with  their  own  hands  and  dis- 
tributed 2,250  scapulars  of  the  Sacred 
Heart. 

"In  conclusion,  I  must  not  omit  to 
tell  you  that  in  the  same  Church  of  the 
Sons  of  St.  Francis,  by  the  zeal  of  the 
Promoters,  a  magnificent  altar  will  soon 
be  erected  to  the  Sacred  Heart  at  the  cost 
of  several  thousand  florins." 

FRANCE.— At  Paray-le-Monial,  a  sol- 
emn tridnum,  was  held  in  preparation 
for  the  feast  of  Blessed  Margaret  Mary. 
The  sermons  were  preached  by  the  elo- 
quent Prelate,  Mgr.  Jourdan  de  la  Passar- 
diere,  Bishop  of  Ross£a.  His  Lordship 
in  his  brilliant  discourses  made  a  mas- 
terly application  of  the  theory  of  the 
passions  of  St.  Thomas  of  Aquinas  to  the 
character  of  Blessed  Margaret  Mary.  In 
her  heart  also  were  agitated  those  same 
human  passions — joy  and  sorrow,  hate 
and  love — but  all  these  different  emotions 
were  directed  towards  the  possession  of 
God,  her  supreme  and  only  good.  On 
these  same  principles,  on  which  is  based 
the  magnificent  treatise  of  St.  Thomas 
on  the  virtues,  he  analyzed  the  virtues  of 
the  Sacred  Heart,  and  proposed  it  as  the 
grand  model  of  our  hearts.  The  Rev.  P. 
Zelle,  in  his  Echos  de  Pa  ray,  remarks 
that  these  brilliant  and  learned  discourses 
would  serve  as  an  excellent  introduction 
to  a  work  on  the  Theology  of  the  Sacred 
Heart.  They  were  attended  by  a  very 
large  and  distinguished  audience. 
Among  other  eminent  personages,  who 
graced  the  occasion  by  their  presence, 
was  Mgr.  Perraud,  Bishop  of  Autun.  who 
has  been  recently  raised  to  the  dignity  of 
the  Cardinalate. 


DIRECTOR'S -REVIEW- 


A  Word  We  take  this  occasion 

of  to    express    our    sincere 

Acknowledgment,  thanks  to  the  Rev.  Local 
Directors,  to  the  Promoters,  Associates 
and  readers  of  the  MESSENGER  for  the 
kindly  manner  in  which  they  received 
the  January  number  of  the  MESSENGER 
and  for  the  warm  words  of  encourage- 
ment which  we  daily  receive.  It  is  a 
source  of  gratification  to  us  to  know 
that  we  are  meeting  with  the  approval  of 
our  patrons,  and  we  shall  labor  to  de- 
serve their  continued  approbation.  Very 
many  have  expressed  their  appreciation 
by  securing  new  subscribers  and  thus 
they  help  us  to  continue  the  good  work. 
We  also  return  our  thanks  to  the  Cath- 
olic press  of  the  country  for  the  welcome 
reception  it  gave  to  the  MESSENGER  in 
its  new  and  enlarged  form. 

The  The  General   Intention   for 

General  this  month,  « '  The  Renewal  of 
on-  the  Christian  Spirit,  "  will  ap- 
peal in  a  special  manner  to  Promoters 
and  Associates.  It  expresses  the  gist  of 
the  Apostleship  of  Prayer.  The  Christian 
Spirit  is  the  spirit  of  Christ  ;  the  inter- 
ests, the  wishes,  the  aspirations  and  sen- 
timents of  the  Sacred  Heart.  "Have 
this  mind  in  you,  which  is  also  in  Christ 
Jesus,"  the  Apostle  exhorts  us.  The 
purpose  of  the  Apostleship  is  to  carry 
out  this  behest  of  the  Apostle,  to  make 
us  of  one  mind  and  one  heart  with 
our  divine  Lord.  Our  aim  is  to  prop- 
agate this  spirit,  to  bring  all  men  into 
touch  with  the  Sacred  Heart,  that  they 
may  imbibe  the  sentiments,  and  appro- 
priate the  virtues  of  the  Master.  ' '  Learn 
of  me,"  He  says,  "because  I  am  meek 
and  humble  of  heart."  And  as  we 
should  learn  meekness  and  humility 
from  Him,  so  we  should  learn  all  the 
other  virtues  of  His  Sacred  Heart.  Love 
of  prayer  and  converse  with  God,  de- 
tachment from  the  things  of  earth  and 
appreciation  of  what  is  spiritual  and 
heavenly,  contempt  of  self  and  gentle- 
ness and  forbearance  towards  our  neigh- 
bors, self-denial  and  love  of  the  cross. 
This  is  the  spirit  which  Christ  taught  by 
word  and  example — the  spirit  which  re- 
generated the  world,  and  which  is  now 

1 68 


sure  to  renew  the  face  of  the  earth.  This  is 
the  realization  of  our  motto  :  "  Thy  King- 
dom Come.  "  It  is  the  reign  of  Christ  in 
our  hearts.  While  we  justly  rejoice,  then, 
that  this  spirit  of  Christianity  breathes 
its  sweet  and  invigorating  breath  upon 
us  in  the  League  of  the  Sacred  Heart,  let 
us  labor  and  pray  that  it  may  be  diffused 
over  the  entire  world,  and  may  dispel  the 
cold  atmosphere  of  unbelief,  indifference 
and  sin,  and  bring  all  under  the  sweet 
and  saving  influence  of  the  Sacred  Heart. 
In  order  to  bring  about  this  renewal  we 
must  begin  at  home — that  is,  with  our- 
selves. Then  we  shall  work  and  pray 
w  ith  more  success  for  others. 

The  secret  of   success  of 

Promoters'  ..        T  •  ,. 

the   League   in  any  Centre 

Meetings    ,.  .  , 

lies  in  the  regulanty  with 
which  the  Promoters'  Meetings  are  held 
and  attended.  With  commendable  zeal 
and  much  self-sacrifice  the  Reverend 
Directors,  as  a  rule,  use  all  their  efforts 
to  make  these  meetings  an  interesting 
and  effective  feature  of  League  work. 
But  if  Promoters  fail  to  show  their  appre- 
ciation by  regular  and  punctual  attend- 
ance all  their  efforts  are  fruitless.  It  is 
impossible  that  the  Promoters  do  their 
work  zealously  and  intelligently  unless 
they  regularly  attend  these  meetings. 
Their  zeal  needs  to  be  stimulated  ;  they 
need  enlightenment  on  many  practical 
points  in  the  discharge  of  their  duty  and 
in  dealing  with  the  Associates  under 
their  charge ;  they  need  the  encourage- 
ment and  good  example  of  their  fellow- 
Promoters.  The  regularity  with  which 
they  attend  the  Promoters'  Meetings  is 
an  index  of  their  zeal  and  faithfulness  in 
the  discharge  of  all  their  other  duties. 
Ten  to  one,  those  who  neglect  to  attend 
these  meetings  will  also  neglect  to  see 
the  members  of  their  Bands  monthly,  to 
distribute  rhe  Decade  Leaflets,  to  collect 
intentions  and  the  items  for  the  Treasury 
of  Good  Works,  am1  to  give  the  neces- 
sary instructions  J;o  their  Associates. 
Promoters  should  bear  in  mind  that  they 
have  undertaken  a  very  important  work, 
a  true  apostolate  for  the  Sacred  Heart, 
for  which  they  will  have  to  give  an 
account.  The3r  should  remember  the 


DIRECTOR'S    REVIEW. 


words  of  the  Holy  Ghost :  ' '  Accursed  be 
lu  who  doth  the  work  of  the  Lord  care- 
lessly." Nor  should  they  lose  sight  of 
the  great  privilege  which  the  Church 
offers  them  for  their  faithful  services — 
the  indulgences  attached  to  the  Diploma 
and  Cross.  They  should  often  summon 
all  these  motives  to  their  aid  to  incite 
themselves  to  fervor  in  the  discharge  of 
thc-ir  duty,  and  particularly  to  the  regu- 
lar and  prompt  attendance  at  the  Pro- 
moters' Meetings. 

rscof  We  take  occasion  to  di- 

Decade  rect  the  attention  of  Pro- 
Leaflets,  moters  to  the  Decade  Leaf- 
lets and  their  use.  First,  we  would  ask 
them  to  read  carefully  every  month  the 
communications  printed  on  the  cover  and 
on  the  first  page,  which  are  directed  to 
themselves  in  particular,  and  vary  from 
month  to  month.  Here  they  find  a  sum- 
mary of  what  every  Promoter  should  know 
and  do,  with  some  special  hints  for  each 
month  or  season,  of  which  it  is  well  to 
refresh  the  memory  every  month.  We 
also  venture,  even  at  the  risk  of  being  very 
commonplace,  to  draw  their  attention  to 
the  blank  for  Promoters'  Report  on  page 
two,  and  the  Treasury  of  Good  Works, 
and  Intention  Blank  on  the  back  cover, 
and  to  ask  them  to  examine  themselves 
to  what  extent  they  have  used  them  hith- 
erto, and  whether  there  is  any  room  for 
improvement  in  their  use.  So  much  for 
the  Promoters  themselves.  Now  with  re- 
gard to  the  Rosary  Leaflets,  Promoters 
should  instruct  their  Associates  to  keep 
them,  if  possible,  in  sight,  so  that  they 
may  be  a  constant  reminder  to  them  of 
the  Morning  Offering,  the  General  and 
Special  Intentions,  the  Mystery,  and  the 
other  practices  of  the  League  which  they 
have  assumed.  Those  who  make  a 
proper  use  of  these  Leaflets  will  find  in 
them  much  useful  information,  and  many 
valuable,  practical  hints  for  a  fervent 
Christian  life. 

The  virtue  The  month  of  February 

of  the  Month,     is  dedicated   in  a  special 
Hidden  Life,   manner  to  the  considera- 
tion of  the  Hidden  Life  of  our  Lord.    The 


life  of  our  Lord  in  His  retreat  in  Nazareth 
was  a  simple  and  unostentatious  one. 
He  prayed  and  toiled  in  retirement  and 
obscurity.  Yet  His  prayer  and  labor 
were  apostolic.  This  is  the  ideal  life  of 
the  Associate  of  the  Apostleship  of 
Prayer,  who  daily  offers  his  humble 
prayers,  works,  and  sufferings,  to  the 
Father  in  union  with  the  intentions  of 
the  Sacred  Heart.  Our  Lord  was  no  less 
a  Saviour  when  He  worked  and  prayed  in 
Nazareth  than  when  He  taught  on  the 
Mountain  of  the  Beatitudes.  The  League 
Associate  is  no  less  an  Apostle  when  he 
prays  and  labors  and  suffers  for  the  in- 
terests of  the  Sacred  Heart  than  if  he 
were  preaching  in  some  distant  mission 
among  the  heathens.  Let  us  try  to  copy 
the  Hidden  Life,  as  it  is  eloquently  deline- 
ated before  us  in  this  month's  MESSEN- 
GER, in  the  article  entitled  "The  Retreat 
in  Nazareth,"  to  which  we  would  direct 
the  special  attention  of  Promoters  and 
Associates. 

Feast  The  Feast  of  the  Purifica- 

of  the       tion,    which   is   the    leading 

Month.   feast  of  this  month  suggests 

to  Promoters  and  Associates  strong  in- 
centives to  renewed  fervor  in  the  fulfil- 
ment of  their  apostolate.  It  presents  to 
us  our  Blessed  Mother  Mary  scrupulously 
fulfilling  to  the  last  jot  and  tittle  that 
law,  from  which  she  could  have  justly 
exempted  herself.  She  freely  offers  her 
Son,  who  is  her  only  treasure,  to  His 
heavenly  Father  as  a  holocaust,  well 
knowing  that  He  is  to  become  a  victim 
for  the  sins  of  the  world.  He  is  the  glo- 
rious light  for  the  revelation  of  the  na- 
tions ;  but,  at  the  same  time,  the  butt  of 
contradiction,  and  at  His  sufferings  the 
sword  will  rankle  in  her  own  soul.  She 
submits  to  all  this  and  becomes,  as  it 
were,  the  priestess  by  whom  the  Saving 
Victim  is  offered  in  atonement  for  our 
sins.  Thus  she  becomes  our  mother  and 
our  mediatrix  with  God.  Obedience  and 
self-sacrifice  are  the  lesson  of  this  glori- 
ous feast.  The  opening  article  in  this 
month 's  Pilgrim  will  present  some  excel- 
lent thoughts  on  this  subject. 


ADDITITI^E  AD  P.  GURY. — 
Quas  Alumnis  Suis  tradebat  Joannes 
Maria  Corre,  Societatis  Missionum  ad 
Exteros,  Missionarius  Apostolicus  Ja- 
paniae  Meridionalis,  Theologise  Professor 
in  Seminario  Nangasakiensi.  Hong- 
kong :  Typis  Societatis  Missionum  ad 
Exteros.  1893.  Pages  624. 

We  greet  with  special  pleasure  this 
learned  and  valuable  contribution  to  the 
literature  of  Moral  Theology  as  coming 
from  the  Foreign  Mission  of  Japan,  the 
work  of  a  missionary  known  to  our 
readers  from  his  letters  printed  and  pub- 
lished in  the  Pilgrim.  Despite  the  most 
comprehensive  study  of  moral  theology, 
the  priest  in  the  Foreign  Missions  will 
often  be  confronted  with  cases  of  the 
most  perplexing  nature,  without  the  aid 
of  books  or  advisers  to  solve  them.  The 
Notce  before  us  is  a  ready  reference  book 
for  such  emergencies.  It  is  skilfully 
compiled  from  decrees  and  rescripts  of 
the  Sacred  Congregations  and  the  most 
approved  authors  on  Moral  Theology  and 
Canon  law.  It  is  an  excellent  supple- 
ment to  the  ordinary  text-books  on  Moral 
Theology  and  will  prove  very  service- 
able not  only  to  the  missionary  in  pagan 
nations,  but  to  all  pastors  of  souls.  Pa- 
ganism and  pagan  superstitions,  and  the 
intricate  cases  resulting  from  them,  are, 
alas  !  not  confined  to  barbarous  nations 
in  our  days,  but  are  to  be  found  almost 
everywhere  ;  and  the  priest  must  be  pre- 
pared to  act  in  such  cases  as  they  present 
themselves.  The  present  work  will  offer 
him  very  valuable  assistance.  Mgr. 
Corre  deserves  the  thanks  not  only  of  his 
fellow-workers  in  the  missions,  but  of 
the  entire  Catholic  priesthood  for  this 
excellent  work,  which  ought  to  have  a 
place  in  every  priest's  library. 

STUDIES  IN  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT. 
Compiled  by  Rev.  James  H.  O'Donnell, 
with  an  introduction  by  Rev.  John  A. 
Mulcahy,  V.G.  of  the  Diocese  of  Hart- 
ford. New  York  :  The  Rosary  Publica- 
tion Company.  1895.  i2mo.  Pages  168. 

This  is  an  excellent  hand-book  for 
teachers  and  the  more  advanced  pupils  of 
our  Sunday-schools,  and  for  all  layper- 

170 


sons,  who  wish  to  become  acquainted 
with  the  New  Testament.  It  contains 
in  a  small  space  a  large  amount  of  use- 
ful and  accurate  information  on  points 
which  every  one  should  know  regarding 
the  Scripture.  It  is  divided  into  five 
parts  :  Sacred  Scripture  in  general,  the 
Scriptures  of  the  New  Testament  and 
the  Gospels  in  particular,  the  Epistles, 
biographical  sketches  of  the  sacred 
writers  and  of  the  various  persons  who 
figure  in  the  New  Testament,  miscel- 
laneous points  of  special  interest.  It 
closes  with  a  chronological  order  of  the 
events  in  the  life  of  our  Lord,  with  refer- 
ences to  the  Gospel  narratives. 

Space  does  not  permit  us  to  give  an 
adequate  idea  of  the  wealth  of  valuable 
matter  compressed  into  this  little  volume. 
Suffice  it,  as  an  illustration,  to  say  that 
in  the  first  part,  in  less  than  twenty 
pages,  we  find  a  solution  of  the  principal 
questions  regarding  the  meaning,  the 
inspiration,  the  canon,  the  authenticity 
of  the  Scriptures,  the  rule  of  faith,  the 
reading  of  the  Bible,  and  the  ancient 
manuscripts  of  the  Bible.  The  author 
has  adopted  the  catechetical  form,  which 
greatly  adds  to  the  popularity  of  the 
work  and  makes  it  better  suited  for  self- 
instruction.  A  map  of  Palestine  and 
of  Jerusalem  would  have  added  to  the 
value  and  usefulness  of  the  book.  As  it 
is,  it  deserves  the  highest  commenda- 
tion for  the  purpose  for  which  it  was 
written. 

A  MODERN  GALAHAD.  By  A.  M. 
Grange.  London:  Catholic  Truth  So- 
ciety. 1895.  Pages  246.  Price  is.  6d. 

This  is  a  story  of  more  than  common 
merit.  It  gives  a  deep  insight  into  the 
state  of  mind  of  many  Anglicans  of  the 
present  day.  There  is  much  noble  pur- 
pose and  religious  earnestness  side  by 
side  with  hollow  and  superficial  formal- 
ism and  sentimentalism.  There  are  doubt 
and  dissatisfaction  side  by  side  with 
strong  prejudice  and  self-sufficiency. 
There  is,  with  all  this,  a  strong  Rome- 
ward  tendency — partly  conscious  and 
partly  unconscious.  The  ways  that  lead 
to  Rome  are  manifold,  and,  at  times,  in- 


BOOK   NOTICES. 


17! 


scrutable,  being  the  ways  of  the  work- 
ings of  divine  grace.  "The  spirit 
breatheth  where  he  listeth  ;  but  thou 
knowest  not  whence  he  cometh,  or 
whither  he  goeth."  This  is  the  lesson 
conveyed  in  A  Modern  Galahad.  The 
characters  are  varied  and  well  defined  ; 
the  incidents  interesting,  sometimes  even 
startling.  There  are  no  dull  reflections, 
sermonizing  or  dialoguing ;  the  facts 
carry  their  own  moral.  The  style  is 
graceful,  and  the  make-up  in  the  very 
best  taste.  It  is  a  timely  story,  now  that 
the  question  of  reunion  is  a  burning  one. 

A  LADY  AND  HER  LETTERS  (Second 
Edition).  MAKING  FRIENDS  AND  KEEP- 
ING THEM.  By  Katherine  E.  Con  way. 
Boston  :  Pilot  Publishing  Company. 
1895.  Price  50  cents  per  volume. 

These  two  beautiful  little  volumes  are 
the  first  of  a  series  aptly  entitled  the 
' '  Family  Sitting-Room  Series. "  It  is 
only  a  few  months  since  we  had  the 
pleasure  of  noticing  the  first  edition  of 
A  Lady  and  Her  Letters.  Our  com- 
mendation of  it  was  unqualified.  The 
best  proof  of  its  merit,  however,  is  that  a 
new  edition  has  been  so  soon  called  for. 
A  few  additions  and  some  slight  changes 
have  been  made  in  this  edition. 

Its  companion  volume — Making  Friends 
and  Keeping  Them — if  anything,  is  su- 
perior in  merit  to  the  first.  Its  theme  is 
more  comprehensive.  The  relations 
which  it  treats  are  more  far-reaching  and 
delicate.  The  treatment  requires  a  more 
extensive  knowledge  of  human  nature 
and  of  the  ways  of  the  world,  and  a 
power  of  discernment  and  gift  of  dis- 
cretion which  are  given  to  few.  Miss 
Conway  has  brought  all  these  accom- 
plishments to  her  delicate  task  in  a  very 
high  degree.  She  is  a  woman  of  broad 
culture,  keen  power  of  observation,  wide 
experience  and  warm  sympathies.  Her 
profession  as  a  journalist  and  the  promi- 
nent position  which  she  has  always  held 
in  society  have  brought  her  in  contact 
with  more  people  than  is  generally  the 
lot  of  women.  Few  are  more  intimately 
acquainted  with  the  strength  and  weak- 
ness of  woman  than  Miss  Conway  ;  and, 
consequently,  few  are  better  qualified 
than  she  to  speak  with  authority  to  her 
own  sex.  She  does  so  with  a  candor  and 
sweetness  and  power  which  cannot  fail  at 
the  same  time  to  win,  to  convince  and  to 
influence  the  reader  towards  that  gentle- 
ness, forbearance,  constancy  and  self- 
sacrifice  which  form  the  characteristic  of 
a  true  Christian  lady.  No  one  can  read 
Miss  Con  way's  books  without  becoming 


wiser  and  better,  and  thus  making  a  long 
stride  towards  reaping  the  true  purpose 
of  life — our  own  true  happiness  and  the 
happiness  of  our  fellow-beings.  May 
they  bear  that  bliss  and  brightness  which 
are  the  expression  of  genuine  Christian 
charity  into  many  a  "family  sitting- 
room." 

BALLADS  OF  BLUE  WATER  and  other 
Poems.  By  James  Jeffrey  Roche.  Bos- 
ton and  New  York  :  Houghton,  Mifflin 
&  Co.  1895.  i2rno.  Pages  68.  Price 
$1.25. 

This  is  decidedly  one  of  the  daintiest 
books  of  the  season.  It  contains  twenty- 
four  poems,  true  gems,  mostly  sea  ballads. 
In  the  dedication  to  his  ' '  Canoe  Wanda, ' ' 
Mr.  Roche  clearly  disclaims  being  a 
seaman.  However  that  may  be,  per- 
haps on  that  account,  he  has  managed  to 
appropriate  all  the  sea's  poetry.  Certain 
it  is  that  he  sings  ' '  of  storm  and  battle 
on  the  blue,"  as  if  he  had  spent  all  his 
days  and  nights  on  its  heaving  bosom. 
There  is  every  reason  why  these  poems 
should  live  in  literature — the  memorable 
themes,  the  exquisite  thoughts,  the 
charming  imagery,  the  choice  diction. 
Future  ages  will  say  of  their  author  : 

"  The  star  you  seem  to  see,  love, 

With  eyes  more  bright  and  clear, 
All  dark  and  dead  may  be,  love, 

This  many  a  hundred  year. 
"  But  though  its  fires  may  never 

Send  forth  another  ray, 
That  beam  through  space  forever 
Shall  wing  its  shining  way." 

AN  HOUR  WITH  A  SINCERE  PROTEST- 
ANT. By  Rev.  J.  P.  M.  S.  New  York  : 
Christian  Press  Association  Publishing 
Company.  1895.  i6mo.  Pages  48.  Price 
10  cents. 

As  Chaplain  of  the  Penitentiary  and 
Charity  Hospital  on  Blackwell's  Island 
for  some  years,  as  well  as  in  his  previous 
charges,  the  Rev.  Father  Schleuter,  S.J., 
the  author  of  this  booklet,  has  had  much 
experience  in  the  instruction  of  converts. 
In  the  present  tract  he  embodies  the 
practical  course  of  instructions  which  he 
is  wont,  in  most  cases,  to  pursue.  He 
begins  with  the  divinity  of  Christ,  passes 
from  thence  to  the  Church,  and  finally 
to  the  various  dogmas  of  the  faith,  gradu- 
ally developing  the  principal  truths  of 
our  religion,  and  removing  difficulties 
and  prejudices  as  he  goes.  His  state- 
ments and  expositions  are  concise,  clear 
and  accurate.  His  little  book  will  prove 
very  valuable  for  self-instruction  of  con- 
verts as  well  as  a  practical  guide  for 
their  instructors.  An  excellent  list  of 
books  is  suggested  by  Father  Schleuter 
at  the  end  of  his  treatise. 


IN  THANKSGIVING  FOR  GRACES  OBTAINED. 

TOTAL  NUMBER  OF  THANKSGIVINGS  FOR  LAST  MONTH,  60,660. 
"  In  all  things  give  thanks."     (I.  Thes.,  v,  18.) 


LAKEWOOD,  O.,  NOVEMBER  25. — A 
young  man  was  brought  into  the  hospital 
with  his  skull  broken  and  the  brains  ooz- 
ing out,  but  still  conscious.  He  had  been 
baptized  a  Catholic  and  had  made  his  First 
Communion.  He  had  become  almost 
an  infidel,  and  flatly  refused  to  see  a 
priest  when  told  that  he  was  in  danger 
of  death.  Twice  he  refused.  A  Badge 
was  put  on  him,  with  his  consent,  and 
he  was  begged  to  make  an  act  of  contri- 
tion, but  he  then  called  for  the  priest, 
who  came  and  administered  the  last  Sacra- 
ments, which  he  received  in  excellent 
disposition .  He  soon  after  lost  conscious- 
ness and  died. 

Los  ANGELES,  CAL.,  NOVEMBER  25. — I 
joined  the  League  just  to  please  a  friend, 
not  that  I  had  the  least  idea  of  returning 
to  the  Sacraments.  I  had  thought  if  I  had 
time  I  would  confess  before  my  death  ;  if 
not,  I  would  lose  my  soul ;  but  from  the 
moment  that  I  received  the  Badge  from 
the  hands  of  the  priest  I  was  overcome 
by  the  thought  of  the  sad  condition  of 
my  soul ;  and  that  night,  not  being  able 
to  sleep,  I  arose  from  my  bed  and  recited 
the  beads,  promising  God  that  I  would 
make  the  first  mission  that  would  open 
in  the  city.  Two  weeks  later  a  mission 
was  announced  in  my  parish  church. 

I  had  fully  intended  to  make  my  con- 
fession at  the  close  on  Saturday,  but  when 
the  time  came  I  persuaded  myself  to  put 
it  off,  which  I  did.  Finally  the  Fathers 
announced  that  they  would  hear  confes- 

172 


sions  on  the  following  Monday  and  Tues- 
day. I  took  this  as  a  warning  from  God, 
and  went  to  the  Church  with  a  humble 
and  contrite  heart,  but  after  examining 
my  conscience  I  turned  and  found  my 
pocket-book  had  been  taken  while  I  was 
in  the  church.  Provoked  by  this  trial  I 
left  the  church,  abandoning  the  idea  of 
going  to  confession.  I  met  a  member  of 
the  League  and  told  her  of  my  loss.  She 
said  the  devil  took  my  pocket-book  to 
keep  me  from  going  to  confession.  I  at 
once  took  the  next  car  to  the  church, 
where  I  made  my  peace  with  God  after 
a  lapse  of  five  years.  I  am  now  using 
my  influence  as  a  wife  and  mother  to 
restore  my  family  to  the  grace  of  God. 
I  make  this  public  acknowledgment  to 
the  Sacred  Heart. 

SOMERVILLE,  N.  J.,  NOVEMBER  27.— 
Thanks  are  returned  for  a  great  favor. 
A  young  man  was  laid  off  from  work  in- 
definitely, and  feared  he  might  be  dis- 
charged. He  recommended  his  intention 
to  the  prayers  of  the  League,  and  within 
a  week  he  was  reinstated. 

PHILADELPHIA,  PA.,  NOVEMBER  29. — 
A  young  married  woman  was  suddenly 
seized  with  a  most  unusual  and  danger- 
ous internal  hemorrhage.  The  physician 
gave  no  hope  at  all  of  her  life.  She  accord- 
ingly received  the  last  Sacraments.  Her 
physician  then  performed  an  operation 
as  a  last  resort,  but  without  any  hope  of 
success.  As  she  came  to,  out  of  the 
ether,  a  relic  of  the  true  Cross  was  placed 


IN  THANKSGIVING  FOR  GRACES  OBTAINED. 


173 


in  her  hand.  A  novena  was  started  to  the 
Sacred  Heart  and  our  Lady  of  Perpetual 
Help.  She  has  recovered  entirely  and 
regained  her  strength.  The  doctor  de- 
clares that  in  his  thirty  years  of  practice 
he  has  never  known  a  recovery  in  such  a 
case,  and  the  nurse,  a  woman  of  great 
experience,  had  no  hope  of  her  patient 's 
recovery. 

Sioux  CITY,  IOWA,  NOVEMBER  29. — 
Thanks  are  returned  for  a  wonderful  cure, 
through  a  relic  of  Blessed  Margaret  Mary. 
I  was  troubled  with  an  ulcerated  sore 
throat,  which  was  rapidly  growing  worse, 
until  I  had  the  relic  applied  and  promised 
a  Mass  for  the  holy  souls.  In  two  hours 
my  throat  was  well,  and  has  not  since 
troubled  me. 

HOBOKEN,  N.  J.,  DECEMBER  i. — A 
Promoter  returns  thanks  for  the  restora- 
tion of  an  insane  man  to  his  senses,  after 
being  ten  weeks  in  an  asylum  and  con- 
sidered incurable.  Publication  was  prom- 
ised and  many  prayers  offered.  The 
week  following  the  cure  was  effected. 

MEMPHIS,  TENN.,  DECEMBER  i. — A 
mother  publishes  her  thanks  for  the 
recovery  of  her  little  girl,  three  years  old, 
so  ill  with  meningitis  that  the  attending 
physician  had  no  hope  of  bringing  her 
through,  as  the  symptoms  were  of  the 
worst  kind.  Prayers  were  offered,  and 
two  Masses  for  the  holy  souls  and  publi- 
cation were  promised. 

IOWA  CITY,  IOWA,  DECEMBER  2. — 
Thanks  are  offered  for  the  cure  of  an  eye. 
All  hope  had  been  given  up  of  saving  it, 
and  it  was  to  be  taken  out.  Prayers 
were  offered  to  the  Sacred  Heart,  through 
our  Lady  and  St.  Joseph.  It  got  better 
immediately,  and  is  now  entirely  well. 

NEW  YORK,  DECEMBER  4. — A  favor  to 
a  Jewess  is  recorded.  She  was  seized, 
while  at  work,  with  such  intense  pain 
that  she  could  neither  sit  nor  stand.  She 
asked  a  Catholic  companion  what  she 
should  do.  After  some  hesitation,  the 
latter  gave  her  a  medal  of  St.  Benedict. 
She  applied  it  to  the  part  affected,  and  in 
five  minutes  she  returned,  saying  that 
she  was  cured  as  soon  as  the  medal 
touched  her.  She  said  she  would  not 
part  with  it  for  a  fortune.  There  has 
been  no  recurrence  of  pain  in  six  weeks. 

NEW  YORK,  DECEMBER  10. — The  won- 
derful recovery  of  a  boy  is  acknowledged. 
Doctors  said  that  he  would  not  survive 
three  days  an  operation,  that  had  been 


necessary  to  perform.  He  therefore  re- 
ceived the  last  Sacraments.  A  Badge 
was  put  on  him,  and  publication  was 
promised.  He  is  now  well  and  publishes 
his  thanks. 

LONG  ISLAND,  DECEMBER  15. — Two 
cures  are  recorded.  They  were  obtained 
through  a  novena  to  St.  Joseph  and  the 
application  of  the  Promoter's  Cross  to 
the  part  affected. 

The  first  case  was  that  of  a  little  girl, 
suffering  from  a  sore  eye,  whose  mother 
had  spent  much  time  and  money  for  nine 
months  on  doctors.  At  the  suggestion 
of  a  Promoter,  they  began  the  novena. 
The  mother,  a  very  careless  Catholic  for 
eleven  years,  was  induced  to  approach 
the  Sacraments.  The  cure  was  granted, 
and  the  little  girl's  eye  is  now  well  and 
strong,  and  the  mother  has  become  very 
fervent. 

The  other  case  is  a  cure  of  a  man  so 
afflicted  with  rheumatism  that  he  could 
not  move  hand  or  foot.  The  same  Pro- 
moter suggested  a  novena  to  St.  Joseph 
and  the  application  of  her  Cross.  On 
the  eighth  day  he  said  to  her :  "  Thank 
God,  I  haven't  a  pain  or  ache.  I  recom- 
mend St.  Joseph  as  the  best  doctor  I  ever 
knew." 

SPRINGFIELD,  KY.,  DECEMBER  16. — 
Thanks  are  returned  for  the  conversion 
of  a  young  woman.  She  had  been  bap- 
tized a  Catholic,  but  lost  her  mother 
when  she  was  five  years  old.  Her  father, 
a  Protestant,  kept  her  under  his  influence, 
and  she  followed  his  religion,  at  least  in 
practice.  She  has  now  chosen  for  her- 
self, and  has  made  her  First  Communion. 

Another  favor  is  recorded — that  of  a 
most  providential  preservation  of  a  house 
which  was  on  fire. 

Various. — Besides  the  above  men- 
tioned favors,  thanks  are  also  returned 
for  numerous  spiritual  favors,  such  as 
conversions,  reformation  of  life,  and 
peace  and  harmony  in  families ;  for 
temporal  favors  such  as  alleviation  in 
suffering,  cure  of  diseases,  employment 
obtained,  lawsuits  averted,  success  in 
business,  success  in  examinations,  pres- 
ervation from  fire  and  from  contagious 
disease,  sale  and  lease  of  property. 
Thanks  are  also  given  for  many  favors 
obtained  through  the  use  of  the  League 
Badge  and  of  the  Promoter's  Cross. 
Many  of  these  favors  were  obtained 
through  the  intercession  of  special 
patrons,  such  as  our  Lady  of  Prompt 
Succor,  St.  Joseph,  St.  Anthony  and 
others. 


RECENT  AGGREGATIONS. 

The  following  Local  Centres  have  received  Diplomas  of  Aggregation  from  the  Central  Direction 
from  November  20  to  December  20,  1895. 


Diocese. 

Place. 

Loral  Centre. 

Date 
of 
Diploma. 

Alton  
Baltimore    

Quincy,  111  
Baltimore,  Md  

St.  Francis  Solanus'  .   . 
St.   Benedict's 

College 
Church 

Academy 
Church 

Convent 
Hospital 
Church 

Church 

Convent 
Church 

Nov.  jo 
Nov.    13 
Nov.  21 
Dec.     6 
Dec.     8 
Nov.  30 
Dec.   20 
Dec.   10 
Dec.     8 
Nov.  27 
Nov.  21 
Dec.     8 
Nov.  26 
Nov.  21 
Dec.    15 
Dec.     6 
Dec.     8 
Dec.   20 
Dec.   20 
Dec.     8 
Nov.  30 
Dec.     6 
Dec.     6 
Nov.  30 

Nov.  21 

Dec    12 
Dec.     6 
Nov.  30 
Dec.    16 
Nov.  26 
Dec.     6 
Nov.  23. 
Nov.  30 
Nov.  24 
Nov.  30 
Dec.     i 
Nov.  26 
Dec.   20 
Nov.  30 

Leonardtown,  Md  

ii 

Hmmittsburg,  Md.             .  . 

Boise  City  

Hailey,  Idaho  
Warsaw   NY           

St.  Charles'  

Buffalo  

Cincinnati       

Cincinnati,  O  
Dayton,  O  .         

Notre  Dame  .   .   . 
St  Eizabeth 

Davenport  

Farmington,Ia  

St.  Boniface's  
St.  Patrick's 

Dubuque  

hi  ma.  la   

Duluth  

Grand  Rapids,  Minn  .... 
Aitkin,  Mum      .           ... 

St.  Joseph's     

St  James' 

Fort  Wayne 

Arcola,  Ind         

St.  Patrick's 

Green  Bay   

Florence,  Wis  

Immaculate  Conception 
Our  Lady  of  Sorrows.  . 

Hartford  

Hartford,  Conn  ... 
Rockville,  Conn 

Kansas  City  Mo        .  .   . 

Independence,  Mo     .   .   . 

St.  Mary's 

Jopliu,  Mo  

Convent  of  Mercy  .   .   . 
St.  Mary's  

La  Crosse  

Seneca,  Mo  

Mauston,  Wis  

St.  Patrick's  

Rice  Lake,  Wis  

St.  Joseph's         

Milwaukee                .   . 

Waunakee,  Wis  
Westport,  Wis  

St.  John's         
St.  Mary's  of  the  Lake.  . 
St.  Mary's  

St.  Andrew's  

Mobile  
Monterey        ) 

Mobile,  Ala  
Pasadena,  Cal  

Los   Angeles/  
New  York  
Peoria  

New  York,  N.  Y  
Kewanee,  111  

St.  Vincent  Ferrer's  .   . 
Visitation  B.  V.  M  .   .   . 

Philadelphia 

Reading,  Pa     

St   Joseph's.     .      .   . 

St.  Cloud  

Little  Falls,  Minn          .   .   . 
Chillicothe,  Mo  
Poplar  Bluff,  Mo  
Morton,  Minn.             .... 
S.  St.  Paul,  Minn  

Immaculate  Conception 
St.  Joseph's  
Sacred  Heart  
St.  John's  
St.  Augustine's  

St.  Joseph  .... 

St.  Louis  
St.  Paul  

San  Antonio  
San  Francisco  .... 
Springfield  

San  Antonio,  Tex  
S.  San  Francisco,  Cal.  .   .   . 
Monson,  Mass  
Cazenovia  N  Y 

St.  Patrick's  
All  Hallows' 

St.  Patrick's  
St  James'                 .   . 

Vincennes  

Poseyville,  Ind  

St.  Francis  Xavier's  .   . 
St.  Vincent's 

Wheeling       .       ... 

Kingsville,  W  Va       . 

Aggregations,  39;  churches,  33;    convents,  3;  college,  i  ;  academy,  I ;  institution,  i. 


TREASURY  OF  GOOD  WORKS. 
Offerings  for  the  Intentions  recommended  to  the  League  of  the  Sacred  Heart. 

100  days'1  Indulgence  for  every  action  offered  for  the  Intentions  of  the  League. 


i.    Angelus 328,284 


Beads . 

3.  Stations  of  the  Cross  . 

4.  Holy  Communions  .  .   . 

5.  Spiritual  Communions . 

6.  Examens  of  Conscience 

7.  Hours  of  Labor 1,329,142 

8.  Hours  of  Silence 350, 143 

9.  Pious  Reading 182,976 

:o.  Masses  Celebrated 10,172 


NO.    TIMES.  NO.  TIMES. 

11.  Masses  heard 219,949 

12.  Mortifications 214,343 

13.  Works  of  Mercy 98,303 

14.  Works  of  Zeal 74.034 

15.  Prayers 2,192,374 

16.  Charitable  Conversation 40,285 

17.  Sufferings  or  Afflictions 61,235 

18.  Self-conquest 67,949 

19.  Visits  to  B.  Sacrament 305.63? 

20.  Various  Good  Works t   .   .   .  208,500 


369.435 
92,667 

78,39° 
282,654 
161,564 


Special  Thanksgivings,  1,071 ;  Total,  6,669,107. 


Owing  to  want  of  space  we  are  obliged  to  hold  the  list  of  Promoters'  Receptions  until  next  month. 
174 


Letter*  received  from  November  25,   1895,  to  December  20,  1895,  and  not  otherwise  acknowledged. 
The  number  after  the  name  of  the  place  indicates  the  date  of  the  letter. 


ALABAMA. 

ILLINOIS. 

Birmingham,  29. 

Alton,  22. 

Mobile.  25,  27. 
ToBcaloosa,  27. 

Aurora,  25. 
Beardstown,  27. 

ARIZONA. 

Cairo,  25. 
Charlestown,  25. 

Phoenix,  7. 

Chatsworth,  21. 

ARKANSAS. 

Chicago,  26,  27,  28,  29,  4, 

Helena,  25. 
Pine  Bluff,  25.  26. 

Collmsville,  6. 
Decatur,  10. 

Texarkana,  26. 

Hdwardsville,  28. 

CALIFORNIA. 
Berkeley,  26. 

Effingham,  9. 
Freeport,  12. 
Joliet,  23,  30. 

Eureka,  10. 

Lemont,  20. 

Los  Angeles,  21.  25. 

Lincoln,  29,  7,  18. 

Lo*  Gatos,  25. 

Litchfield,  26. 

Menlo  Park,  aS. 

Mendota.  23. 

Petal  n  ma,  19. 

Moline,  26. 

Santa  Clara,  24. 

Ottawa,  28. 

San  Francisco,  18,  19,  14, 

Pan  a,  26. 

21,  25,  2,  7,  13- 

Pawree,  27. 

San  Jose,  25. 

Peoria,  26,  27,  29. 

San  Mateo,  19. 
Santa  Rosa,  19. 

yuincy,  25 
Springfield,  22,  26. 

COLORADO. 

Streator.  12. 
Taylorville,  3,  16.' 

Denver,  21,  26,  9,  14. 

Wenona,  25,  18. 

Georgetown,  24. 
Los  Animas,  29. 

West  Liberty,  13. 
Wyoming,  25. 

Pueblo,  25,  28,  6. 

INDIANA. 

CONNECTICUT. 

Brazil,  3. 

Ansonia,  26. 

Connersville,  25. 

Bridgeport,  25,  29. 

Delphi,  9. 

Derby,  28. 

Fort  Wayne,  17. 

East  Hampton,  29. 

Greencastle,  28. 

Greenwich.  15. 

Hammond,  28. 

Hartford,  28,  30,  3. 
Manchester.  14. 
Meriden,  25,  28,  10. 

Indianapolis,  27.  28,  30,  a. 
Lafayette,  7,  9. 
Madison,  22 

Middk-toivn,  25. 

Notre  Dame,  26,  27. 

New  London,  26,  28. 

Olean,  26. 

Newton,  14. 

Peru,  27. 

Ridgefield,  4. 

Seymour,  7. 

South  Norwalk,  30. 
Thompsonville,  4. 

Shelbyville,  28. 
Terre  Haute,  21  ,  24. 

Waterbury,  28,  29,  30. 
Winsted,  29. 

Valparaiso,  26,  27. 
Washington,  28. 

DELAWARE. 

IOWA. 

Wilmington,  29,  13. 

Bancroft,  27 

DIS.  OF  COLUMBIA. 

Coon  Rapids,  26. 
Council  Bluffs,  21,  29. 

Washington,  26,   27,  28, 

Davenport,  13. 

29,  30,  10,  ii. 

Des  Moines,  21,  25. 

FLORIDA. 

Dubuque,  25,  26,  27,  29,  30. 
Independence,  26. 

Armstrong.  3. 
Jacksonville,  7. 

Iowa  City,  27. 
Keoukuk,  21. 

Key  West,  rj,  30. 

Le  Man,  25. 

Orlando,  27. 

Lyons  ,  27. 

Palatka,  14. 

Marshalltowii,  30. 

Titusville,  22. 

Mount  Pleasant,  27. 

Tampa,  25. 

Sheldon,  24. 

GEORGIA. 

Vinton,  26. 
Webster  City,  27. 

Atlanta,  26. 

Wesley,  n. 

Bainbridge,  26. 
Macon.  10. 

KANSAS. 

Savannah,  29,  9. 

Abilene,  10. 

Washington,  25. 

Atchison,  28,  29. 

Leavenworth,  23. 

IDAHO. 

Mount  Olivet,  n. 

Wallace,  21.  GO. 

Olathe,  25. 

KANSAS  (con'd.) 
Parsons,  28,  29. 
Topeka,  27. 
Wichita,  14. 

KENTUCKY. 
Auburn,  25. 
Bowling  Green,  12. 
Covington,  30. 
Earlington,  4. 
Lebanon,  25,  18. 
Lexington,  28. 
Louisville,  26,  28,  29,  2,  9. 
Newport,  29. 
Paducah.  9. 
Saint  Mary,  2. 
Springfield,  28,  18. 

LOUISIANA. 
Fairmount,  23. 
Grand  Coteau,  27,  28. 
Mansura,  29,  17. 
New  Orleans,  26,  28,  5,  9, 

10,  13. 
Shreveport,  20. 

MAINE. 
Peering,  27. 
Oldtown,  26. 
Portland,  27,  29. 

MARYLAND. 
Ammendale,  29,  30. 
Baltimore,  25,  26,  27,  28, 

29,  30,  16,  19. 
Barclay,  26. 
Bryantown,  27. 
Chapel  Point,  29. 
Cumberland,  29. 
Ellicott  city,  13. 
F.mmitsburg,26. 
Fishing  Point,  25. 
Frederick.  26,  28. 
Glyndon,  29. 
Ilchester,  29. 
I.ibertytown,  16. 
Morganza,  30. 
Mount  Hope,  30. 
Mount  Savage,  27. 
Mount  Washington,  28. 
Oxen  Hill,  19 

Pom  fret,  6 
Sykesville,  28. 
t'rhana,  27. 
Woodstock,  30,  6. 

MASSACHUSETTS. 
Abington,  u. 
Amherst,  29,  GO. 
Beverly,  i. 
Boston,  25,  26,  27,   28,   29, 

30.  GO. 
Canton,  30. 

Des,  2,  4,  5,  7,  10,  13, 15. 
Everett,  9. 
Fitchburg,  3. 
Holyoke,  27. 
Hyannis,  26, 
Lawrence,  5,  18. 
Lee,  14. 
Maiden,  29. 
Newburyport,  18. 
North  Adams.  30. 
North  Brookfield,  29,  16, 

'9- 

North  Chelmsford,  30. 
Pittsfield,  29. 


MASS,  (con'd). 
Salem,  24. 
Sonthbridge,  7. 
Springfield,  28. 
Westfield,  29. 
Worcester,  25,  7. 

MICHIGAN. 
Battle  Creek,  3,  10. 
Beacon,  26. 
Champion,  n. 
Detroit,  23,  9. 
Kscanaba,  22. 
Grand  Rapids,  9. 
Grosse  Pointe,  at. 
Hancock,  26. 
Manistique,  28,  29. 
Newport,  29. 
Petoskey,  27,  29,  16. 
Saginaw,  26, 
Wyandotte,  17. 

MINNESOTA. 
Avoca,  29. 
Canton   3. 
Collegeville,  29. 
Duluth,  22,  27,  28. 
Hastings,  15. 
Minneapolis,  26,  27,  28,  4, 

16,  18. 
Morris,  29. 
Pine  Island,  13. 
Redwing,  14. 
St.  Paul,  25,  29,  4. 
Simpson,  23. 
Stewartville,  25. 
West  Duluth.  2. 
White  Hear  Lake,  30. 
Winona,  26 

MISSISSIPPI. 
Bay  St.  Louis,  28. 
Chatawa,  27. 
Hopkinton,  ti. 
Jackson,  17. 
Michigan,  16. 
Tucker,  28. 
Vicksburg,  10. 
Yazoo  City,  8. 

MISSOURI. 
Arcadia,  27. 
Cape  Girardeau,  10. 
Clyde,  17. 
Glencoe,  30. 
Joplin,  14. 
Kansas  City,  25,  26. 
Moberly,  26,  27. 
Nazareth,  2. 
Norhorne,  21. 
Normandy,  25,  27. 
Saint  Cha'rles,  30   14. 
Saint  Joseph,  26,  28,  5. 
St    Louis,   23,  24,  25,  26, 
27,  29,  6,  7,  ii,  16,  17,  18. 
St.  Paul,  26. 
Sedalia.  2. 
Springfield,  I. 
St.  Genevieve,  23. 

MONTANA. 
Fort  Benton,  24. 
Great  Palls,  8. 
Helena,  19. 
Jocho,  26,  GO. 
Logan.  15. 
Miles  City,  22. 


176 


LETTERS   WITH   INTENTIONS. 


NEBRASKA. 

NEW  YORK  (con'd). 

OREGON. 

TENNESSEE. 

Alliance,  26. 

New  York.  23,  24,  27,  29, 

Gervais,  4. 

Omaha,  23,  25,  28,  29,  10. 
Prague,  4. 
Rulo,  26. 
Spalding,  20. 

GO.  30,  i,  3,  5,  6,  10,  13, 
14,  16,  19. 
Niagara  Falls,  29. 
Niagara   University,  23. 

Mount  Angel,  21. 
Portland,  30. 
Saint  Paul,  25. 

PENNSYLVANIA. 

Evansville.  21. 
Jackson,  25. 
Memphis,  25,  a6,  29. 
Nashville,  21,  29,  9. 

NEVADA. 

Nyack,  29. 
Ogdensburg,  29. 

Allentown,  27,  3. 

TEXAS. 

Reno,  26. 

Oswego,  ii,  14. 

Altoona,  28  5. 

Austin,  22. 

NEW  HAMPSHIRE. 

Patchog^ie,  30. 

Athens,  29. 

Corsicana,  25. 

Franklin  Falls,  7. 
Manchester,  26,  29,  17,  18. 
Salmon  Falls,  26. 

Peek  skill,  23,  29. 
Philmont,  26. 
Plattsburg,  27. 

Beatty,  28, 
Beaver  Falls,  17. 
Bedford,  26,  6. 

Cuero,  7. 
Denison,  20. 
Galveston,  23,  27. 

NEW  JERSEY. 

Port  Henry,  29. 
Port  Richmond,  4. 

Bellefonte,  23,  27. 
Bristol,  28. 

Houston,  22,  43. 
San  Antonio,  30,  2. 

Atlantic  City,  29 
Bordentown,  29. 

Poughkeepsie,  5. 
Rochester,  25,  29. 

Butler,  23,  10. 
Carbondale,  13. 

Sherman,  16. 
Victoria,  22, 

Camden,  12. 

Rosebank,  29. 

Carnegie,  26. 

Elizabeth,  29. 

Saugerties,  6. 

Carrollton,  25. 

UTAH. 

Englewood,  27. 

Stapleton,  3,  17. 

Centralia,  19. 

Hoboken,  29,  30,  16. 
Jersey  City,  28,  29. 

Syracuse,  27,  i. 
Ticonderoga,  27. 

Clarion,  18. 
Coylestown,  29. 

Eureka,  22. 
Ogden,  13. 

Lakewood,  9. 
Morristown,  29. 

Troy,  27.  29. 
Utica,  28,  GO. 

Doylestown,  27. 
Dravosburg,  26. 

Parson,  27. 
Salt  Lake  City,  25,  27,  15. 

Mount  Holly,  25,  29. 
Newark,  24,  26,  27,  28,  29. 

Verplanck,  27. 
Waadington,22,  79. 

Dudley,  4. 
Dunmore,  6. 

VERMONT. 

12,  13. 
New  Egypt,  25. 

Wappinger's  Falls,  29. 
Watertown,  30,  n. 

Erie,  26. 
Gallitzin,  28,  2,  3. 

Burlington,  28,  7. 

Orange,  25. 

Waverly,  4. 

Grafton,  27,  14. 

VIRGINIA. 

Paterson,  29,  30. 

West  Troy,  28. 

Harrisburg,  29,  5. 

Phillipsburg,  12. 

Whitehall,  26. 

Hanley,  3. 

Alexandria,  16. 

Rutherford,  27. 

White  Plains,  6,  19. 

Hazleton,  25. 

Cape  Charles,  21. 

Somerville,  28. 
Trenton,  30. 

NORTH  CAROLINA. 

Herman,  28. 
Hollidaysburg,  30. 

Newport  News,  28. 
Norfolk,  25,  26,  28,  29,  19. 

West  Hoboken,  29. 

Belmont,  16. 

Houtzdale,  16. 

Portsmouth,  27. 

Charlotte,  2;. 

Jenkintown,  5. 

Purcellville,  19. 

NEW  MEXICO. 

Kittrell,27. 

Johnstown,  29. 

Richmond,  27,  10. 

Albuquerque,  26. 

Raleigh,  27,  28,  29. 

Latrobe,  29. 

Roanoke,  5. 

East  Las  Vegas,  23. 

Wilmington.  216. 

Lebanon,  27. 

Staunton,  28. 

Las  Cruces,  26. 

NORTH   DAKOTA. 

Littletown,  2,  18. 

West  End,  2. 

San  Miguel,  10. 
Santa  Fe,  24,  28. 
Socorro,  20. 

NEW   YORK. 
Albany,  25,  29. 
Amawalk,  30. 

Bismarck,  4. 
Elbowoods,  27. 
Fargo,  25. 
Jamestown,  n. 
Wheatland,  23. 

OHIO. 

Loretto,  28. 
McKeesport,  26. 
Maud,  28. 
Mayfield,  30. 
Morris,  27. 
Newcastle,  2. 
New  Derby,  26. 

WASHINGTON. 

Everett,  20: 
North  Yakima,  29. 
Seattle,  13. 
Spokane,  27,  28,  29. 
Tekoa    2. 

Amsterdam,  28. 

Akron,  27, 

New  England,  21. 

Andover,  28. 
Averill  Park,  27. 

Bellefontaine,  28. 
Canton,  24,  29. 

Norristown,  29. 
Olyphant,  28,  17. 

WEST  VIRGINIA. 

Babylon,  12. 
Bennington,  6. 

Carthage,  18. 
Cincinnati,  22,  26,  27,  29,8. 

Overbrook,  29. 
Philadelphia,  25,   26,  27, 

Harper's  Ferry,  26,  19. 
Parkersburg.  30. 

Binghamton,  25,  26,  30 

Circleville,  23. 

28,  29,  3°.  2,  4,  5,  9.  1°, 

Shepherdstown,  25. 

Broadalbin,  28. 

Cleveland,  27,  28,  29,  30, 

n,  18,  19. 

Wheeling,  25,  15,  16. 

Brooklyn,  25,    27,  28,   29, 

16  GO. 

Pittsburg,  25,  27,  28,  29, 

30,  GO.,  i,  3,  4,  6,  9   10, 

Columbus,  22.  10. 

3°-  9,  16. 

WISCONSIN. 

12. 

Buffalo,  22,  26,  27,  30,  3, 
it,  13- 
Chester,  7. 
Cohoes,  30,  17. 

Dayton,  23,  25,  28. 
Dennison,  26. 
Edgerton,  5. 
Elyria,  27. 
Frederickton,  27. 

Port  Carbon,  3. 
Pottsville,  27,  28. 
Reading,  26,  30. 
Rochester,  27. 
Scranton,  25,  26,  30,  5,  17, 

Bay  field.  28. 
Bay  Settlement  25. 
Chippewa  Falls,  26. 
Columbus,  26. 

Corning,  24. 
Dunkirk,  26. 
East  Arcade,  29. 

Fremont,  5. 
Greenville,  16. 
Hanoverton, 

19- 
vSaint  Clair,  28. 
Saint  Joe  Station,  28. 

Fond  du  Lac,  18. 
Fort  Howard,  28. 

Ellenville,  5. 
Far  Rockaway,  18. 
Flushing,  29,  4. 
Galway,  9. 
Hastings,  30. 
Haverstraw,  29. 
High  Bridge,  26. 
Horseheaos,  16. 

Kipton,  4. 
Lancaster,  28. 
Lima,  4. 
Louisville,  25. 
McCleary,  3. 
Mount  St.  Joseph.  13. 
Mount  Vernon,  27. 
Nelsonville,  7. 

Saint  Mary's,  22. 
Shamokin,  29. 
Sharpsburg,  19. 
Towanda,  17. 
Tyrone,  13. 
Vowinckel,  25. 
Wick,  25. 
Wilkesbarre,  26,  19. 

Fox  Lake,  21. 
Green  Bay,  21. 
Jacksonport,  10. 
Janesville    7. 
Kaukauna,  7. 
Madison,  30. 
Merrill  2. 
Milwaukee,  28.  29,  6,  7. 

Hudson,  3. 

Newark,  27,  .8. 

Willcock,  28. 

Northport,  29. 

Huntingdon,  26. 
Ilion,  28. 

Newport,  14 
New  Straitsville,  29. 

RHODE  ISLAND. 

Oshkosh   27. 
Prairie  du  Chien,  28,  2. 

Ithaca,  29. 

Painesville,  29. 

Bristol,  '2. 

Portage,  25. 

Jamestown,  27. 
Java  Center,  u. 
Johnstown,  3. 
Kelseville,  25. 
Kingston,  25,  28,  30,  31. 

Port  Clinton,  26. 
Reading,  5. 
Shawnee,  25. 
Springfield,  28. 
Summitville,  5. 

Newport,  30 
Providence,  28,  10,  16. 
Rumford,  25. 

SOUTH  CAROLINA. 

Shullsburg,  23. 
Washburn,  4. 
Watertown.  29. 
Wauwatosa,  12. 

WYOMING. 

Little  Falls,  29. 

Toledo,  27,  28  5. 

Charleston,  n. 

Long  Branch,  26. 
Long  Island  City,  27,  30. 
Millbrook,  30,  4. 

Tiffin,  29,  16. 
Urbana,  5. 
Wyoming,  11. 

SOUTH  DAKOTA. 
Aberdeen  5. 

Evanston,  21. 
CANADA. 

Mount  Vernon,  29. 

Youngstown,  29  3. 

Beresford,  10. 

Toronto,  29. 

Nanuet,  27. 

Zanesville,  27. 

Redfield,  2t. 

New  Brighton  28. 

Rosebud,  21. 

FOREIGN. 

Newburgh,  26,  30. 

OKLAHOMA    TER. 

Sioux  Falls,  30. 

Ernakulam,  India,  12. 

New  Rochelle,  6. 

Pawhuska,  2. 

Yankton,  ->6." 

Mexico,  18. 

On  account  of  the  change  in  the  time  of  issue  of  the  MESSENGER  the  letters  with  intentions  should 
reach  us  on  the  2oth  of  each  month,  at  the  latest,  in  order  to  be  included  in  the  monthly  list. 


ST.  JOSEPH. 

(Guido    Reni.) 


THE    AESSENGEP^ 


OF    THK 


SACRED     HEART    OF    JESUS 


VOL.  xxxi. 


MARCH,    1896. 


No.  3. 


A  GREAT    ARCHBISHOP. 
By  Rev.  Henry  A.  Brann,  D.D. 


THE  old  Cunarder  ' '  Scotia  ' '  was 
swinging  at  anchor  in  the  bay  of 
Queenstown  on  a  hot  summer's  day  in 
1862.  There  were  no  white  caps  on  the 
waves,  but  there  was  a  heavy  swell,  due 
to  a  recent  gale  outside.  The  staunch 
ship  rolled  heavily  and  disturbed  the 
passengers,  who  had  embarked  at  Liver- 
pool on  a  smooth  sea,  and  were  now 
waiting  for  the  last  contingent  to  come 
aboard,  before  sailing  for  New  York. 
A  small  band  of  American  priests  and 
laymen  standing  by  the  bulwark,  watched 
the  Irish  coast,  and  especially  the  town 
that  lay  before  them,  with  its  slate- 
roofed  houses,  narrow  streets  and  numer- 
ous churches.  The  eyes  of  the  watchers 
scanned  the  docks,  looking  out  for  the 
tug  which  they  knew  bore  John  Hughes, 
the  first  archbishop  of  the  metropolis  of 
the  New  World.  He  was  then  one  of  the 
most  conspicuous  public  characters,  and 
his  name  was  in  every  newspaper  and  in 
every  mouth. 

As  he  was  recognized  among  the  pas- 
sengers on  the  tug,  there  was  a  great 
clapping  of  hands  and  some  cheering 
on  the  steamer.  He  was  received  with 
honor  by  the  officers,  and  with  great 


cordiality  by  the  passengers,  most  of 
whom  were  Americans  from  the  North- 
ern States.  He  was  on  his  way  home 
to  report  to  President  Lincoln  and  Sec- 
retary of  State  Seward,  the  result  of 
his  mission  to  France  and  England,  on 
behalf  of  the  United  States,  still  strug- 
gling in  the  throes  of  a  civil  war,  that 
had  threatened  the  ruin  of  free  institu- 
tions in  the  great  American  Republic. 
From  the  moment  that  he  got  aboard, 
until  we  landed  in  New  York,  early  in 
the  middle  of  August,  he  was  the  central 
figure  on  the  ship. 

Of  course,  like  every  one  else  in  those 
days,  I  had  heard  and  read  of  him,  for  a 
long  time.  His  name  was  revered  in 
every  Catholic  house.  In  every  Irish 
Catholic  home,  no  matter  how  humble,  his 
portrait  hung  on  the  wall  not  far  from 
the  likenesses  of  our  Lord,  the  Blessed 
Virgin,  the  Pope  and  St.  Patrick.  I 
had  heard  of  his  battles  for  the  faith 
in  Philadelphia,  before  he  came  to  N\  \\ 
York,  and  had  listened  to  his  contro- 
versies with  Breckinridge  read  aloud, 
before  I  could  read  myself,  by  humble 
admirers,  who  revered  him  as  the  leader 
and  champion  of  their  faith  and  country. 


Copyright,    1896,  BY  Al'OSTLBSHIP  OF  PRAYER. 


179 


180 


A    GREAT    ARCHBISHOP. 


ranking  him  with  John  of  Tuam,  the 
great  Irish  Archbishop  and  Daniel  O  'Con- 
nell  the  Emancipator.  When  he  came 
to  Rome  I  saw  him  only  at  a  distance. 
He  was  then  broken  down  in  health — 
it  was  feared  that  he  would  not  leave  the 
Eternal  City  alive.  But  he  was  now 
much  improved  in  physical  condition  and 
looked  as  if  he  had  a  new  lease  of  life. 

We  set  sail,  or  rather  we  put  on  steam, 
on  a  Sunday  afternoon  while  the  chimes 
of  the  church  bells  followed  us  over  the 
heaving  water.  Outward  and  westward 
we  plunged  toward  home.  Every  day  on 
the  ocean  seemed  to  increase  his  strength. 
After  a  few  days  sailing  it  began  to  blow 
half  a  gale  and  a  rain  storm  set  in.  The 
ship  tossed;  the  upper  decks  were  wet 
and  it  became  disagreeable  to  remain  on 
them.  But  he  loved  the  ocean,  a  sea 
voyage  and  a  storm,  and  seldom  went  be- 
low except  at  night.  Others  who  would 
have  preferred  to  remain  between  decks 
in  the  bad  weather,  shamed  by  his  cour. 
age  and  stimulated  by  his  example,  often 
risked  a  ducking  and  stayed  on  deck 
with  him.  His  favorite  spot  was  to  the 
lee  of  the  smokestack,  where  he  used  to 
stand  for  hours  looking  out  at  the  angry 
waves  or  conversing  with  a  select  few 
grouped  around  him. 

Near  him  on  a  cloudy  evening  I  have 
seen  his  fellow  passengers  Archbishop 
Wood,  of  Philadelphia  ;  Archbishop  Pur- 
cell,  of  Cincinnati ;  Father  McNeirny, 
his  secretary,  and  a  number  of  promi- 
nent laymen  listening  to  his  observa- 
tions on  the  condition  of  Europe  and 
his  prophecies  regarding  the  future  of 
his  own  beloved,  adopted  country.  .He 
was  the  oracle  of  the  group.  Some 
distance  away  from  them  sat  alone, 
wrapped  up  in  a  waterproof  overcoat, 
his  future  successor,  Bishop  McCloskey, 
of  Albany  He  was  sick.  He  disliked 
the  sea.  His  pale,  gentle,  thin,  suffering 
face  and  the  tired  look  in  his  deep  blue 
sympathetic  eyes,  showed  that  sea  voy- 
ages did  not  agree  with  him.  The  two 
men  were  as  different  in  their  physical  as 
they  were  in  their  mental  characteristics. 


Bishop  McCloskey  inspired  love  at  first 
sight,  but  Archbishop  Hughes  inspired 
love  only  after  some  acquaintance  which 
usually  began  in  fear.     Toward  evening 
Archbishop  Purcell  used  to  take  me  down 
to  the  stern  of  the  vessel  to  do  some 
spiritual   reading  with    him.      No    one 
feared  the  "Angel  of  Cincinnati,"  and 
so  I  used  to  read  for  him  without  a  tremor 
in  the   voice ;  until    I   saw   Archbishop 
Hughes  stalking  along  the  deck  coming 
down  towards  us,  when  I  always  began 
to  shake  and  used  to  finish  my  work  as 
soon   as   possible.     Public   opinion    had 
already  made  him  a  popular  idol,  not  to 
be  treated  with   familiarity,   but  to  be 
approached  only  with  reverence  and  awe. 
Faith,    zeal,   courage,   patriotism   and 
independence  were  his  greatest  virtues. 
His  faith  was  Irish,  and  when   we  say 
that,  we  express  the  strongest  kind   of 
faith.     He  was  a  typical  Irish  Catholic, 
from  that  part  of  Ireland   in  which  the 
Catholics  had  suffered  most,  and  in  which 
they  had  to  fight  hardest  for  their  reli- 
gion .     He  was  from  the  North  where  the 
Orangemen  abounded  ;  and  where  a  Cath- 
olic was  exposed  to  blows  on  account  of 
his  creed,  from  his  cradle  to  his  grave. 
The  law  persecuted  him,  the  governing 
classes  hated  him.     A  Catholic  was  born 
under  the  bann  and  his  corpse  even  was 
banned.      The   mob,    brutal  and   fierce, 
added  its  persecution  to  that  of  the  alien 
government.     John  Hughes  was  brought 
up   under   the   oppression   of  the   cruel 
penal  laws  which  debarred  him  from  the 
rights  of  property,  of  education  and  of 
liberty.     When  one  of  his  sisters  died 
a  priest  was    not   allowed   to  enter  the 
Irish  cemetery  to  bless  the  grave.     This 
was  a  specimen  of  the  laws  enacted  to 
degrade  Catholics. 

But  under  such  persecution  Irish  faith 
grew  stronger.  The  anvil  defied  the 
hammer.  The  blow  welded  the  steel  and 
the  ring  of  defiance  was  loud,  clear  and 
resonant  all  over  the  Island  of  Saints. 

The  strong  faith  of  John  Hughes  is 
manifested  in  his  whole  life  ;  in  his  early 
struggles  to  get  an  education  :  in  his 


A   GREAT   ARCHBISHOP 


181 


ARCHBISHOP    III  ..111  s. 


persistence  to  become  a  priest ;  in  his 
Irinl  study,  his  sturdy  pugnacity;  his 
determination  never  to  let  any  one  assail 
his  religion  without  answering  him.  No 
matter  who  assailed,  whether  Breckin- 
ridge,  or  Murray,  or  Brooks  ;  whether  the 
doctrine  assailed  was  an  article  of  the 
Creed  or  the  policy  of  the  Church  in 
education  or  in  Huropean  politics,  John 


Hughes  always  threw  off  his  coat  and 
stripped  for  the  fray.  He  loved  his  re- 
ligion too  well  to  let  any  one  assail  it 
with  impunity. 

His  zeal  was  shown  in  his  tireless 
work.  Not  only  did  he  discharge  all 
the  routine  duties  of  his  office,  hastening 
from  one  part  of  this  State  to  another,  at 
all  seasons  of  the  vear,  and  at  a  time- 


182 


A    GREAT   ARCHBISHOP. 


when  the  means  of  communication  be- 
tween towns  and  villages  was  not  so  easy 
as  it  is  now,  but  he  used  his  pen  and 
voice  to  champion  the  cause  of  the  Church 
of  which  he  was  the  prelate.  He  was 
always  at  work.  If  not  administering 
confirmation  or  dedicating  a  church,  he 
was  devising  ways  and  means  to  promote 
the  cause  of  Christian  charity,  or  he  was 
burning  the  midnight  oil  in  composing 
the  eloquent  sermon  or  in  refuting  the 
charges  of  the  latest  assailant  of  the 
Catholic  Church.  There  is  not  a  great 
work  in  the  diocese  of  New  York  which 
does  not  owe  its  inception  to  him.  He 
began  the  Cathedral,  the  orphan  asylums, 
the  protectory  and  a  seminary  ;  he  intro- 
duced the  Jesuits,  the  Ladies  of  the 
Sacred  Heart,  the  Sisters  of  Charity  and 
the  Christian  Brothers  into  his  diocese. 
Their  works  received  their  first  impetus 
from  his  zeal. 

His  courage  was  heroic.  He  feared 
no  man.  Would  be  assassins  threatened 
him.  He  despised  their  threats.  If  the 
Know  -  nothings  had  dared  to  touch 
Church  property  in  New  York,  he  would 


have  armed  and  led  the  Catholics  in  de- 
fence of  their  rights. 

"  Are  you  afraid,  "  said  Mayor  Morris 
to  him  in  1844,  when  "  the  Native  Ameri- 
cans, "  the  "A.  P.  A."  of  those  days, 
threatened  to  mob  Catholics,  ' '  that  some 
of  your  churches  will  be  burned  ? ' ' 

' '  No,  sir, ' '  replied  the  Archbishop 
very  emphatically  ;  ' '  but  I  am  afraid  that 
some  of  yours  will  be  burned.  We  can 
protect  our  own.  I  come  to  warn  you  for 
your  own  good." 

When  Monsignore  Bedini,  on  leaving 
the  country  for  Rome,  secretly  left  New 
York,  for  fear  of  being  mobbed,  the 
Archbishop  greatly  regretted  what  he 
considered  an  act  of  cowardice,  and 
wrote,  saying  that  if  he  had  been  home, 
they  would  have  gone  to  the  steamer  in 
an  open  barouche.  He  despised  a  cow- 
ard and  knew  no  fear.  It  has  been  told 
me  on  excellent  authority,  that  on  one 
occasion  he  went,  armed  with  a  club,  to 
the  sanctum  of  an  editor,  and  threatened 
him  with  a  drubbing  if  he  did  not  stop 
his  abuse  of  him.  The  editor  believed 
the  Archbishop  to  be  a  man  of  his  word, 
and  always  afterward  treated  him 
with  comparative  respect.  The  man 
of  courage,  the  Irishman,  shone 
through  his  cassock  in  all  his  con- 
troversies. 

He  faced  the  aristocratic  Breckin- 
ridge  in  Philadelphia,  and  made  him 
bluer  than  his  own  Presbyterianism. 
The  conceited,  bragging  and  eventu- 
ally blackguard  minister  was  beaten 
by  the  cold,  biting  contempt  and 
stubborn  courage  of  the  Catholic 
priest.  Murray,  the  apostate  "  Kir- 
wan,"  of  Elizabeth,  N.  J.,  also  met 
his  match  in  the  author  of  Kinvan 
Unmasked.  The  letters  of  the  Arch- 
bishop, written  under  this  title,  are 
probably  the  best  of  his  literary  pro- 
ductions. In  them  he  shows  himself 
to  be  a  master  of  irony.  He  uses  a 
rapier,  and  puts  holes  in  every  point 
of  his  adversary.  His  courage  rose 
with  the  occasion.  The  more  ene- 
mies he  had  the  more  he  seemed  to 


A    GREAT   ARCHBISHOP. 


183 


enjoy  the  contest. 
I  doubt  if  there  can 
be  found  in  the  his- 
tory of  this  century 
a  more  gallant,  a 
more  courageous  or 
a  more  able  defence 
of  Catholic  princi- 
ples than  he  made 
in  1840,  before  the 
Board  of  Aldermen 
in  New  York,  in  the 
controversy  on  the 
school  question. 

Against  him  were 
two  prominent  law- 
yers, three  of  the 
ablest  Methodist 
preachers,  with  the 
most  pro  m  i  n  e  n  t 
Presbyterian  and 
the  most  prominent 
Dutch  Reformed 
clergyman  in  the 
city.  It  was  seven 
against  one.  Did 
he  flinch  ?  Did  he 
hesitate  ?  Not  an 
inch.  ' '  What  could 
he  do  against  three?  "  says  the  apolo- 
gist for  the  wavering  Horatius  in  Cor- 
neille's  immortal  lines.  "  Qu'il  mou- 
ntt .'  "  is  the  sublime  answer.  John 
Hughes  defeated  his  seven  antagonists, 
refuted  all  their  false  charges  and  false 
arguments  against  the  Church  in  a  mas- 
terly speech  of  three  hours  and  a  half 
duration.  Although  he  had  no  time  for 
preparing  his  oration,  and  had  to  answer 
his  adversaries'  objections  on  the  spur 
of  the  moment,  his  victory  was  com- 
plete. But  unfortunately  no  such  agree- 
ment had  been  made,  as  Levy  tells  us, 
existed  between  the  Curiatu  and  the 
Horatii  "ihi  int fieri  tun  fore,  nude  victoria 
fin- n't. ' '  The  victory  of  the  Archbishop 
has  remained  a  barren  one  to  this  day, 
for  politics  are  often  more  potent  than 
logic  or  truth. 

His  patriotism   is   known   and  recog- 
nized even  by  the  enemies  of  his  Church. 


ST.    PATRICK'S   CATHKDRAL. 


His  love  of  America  was  second  only  to 
his  love  for  the  Church.  In  all  his 
public  utterances  on  civil  questions,  he 
never  fails  to  praise  American  institutions 
and  American  liberty.  He  showed  the 
sincerity  of  his  conviction  by  his  acts. 
He  took  the  deepest  interest  in  the  wel- 
fare of  our  country  and  in  the  preserva- 
tion of  the  Union.  As  ambassador  to 
Europe,  he  influenced  the  mind  of  the 
French  Emperor,  enlightened  the  mind 
of  the  English  people,  and  of  the  officials 
of  the  Pontifical  Court  in  Rome  on  the 
true  nature  of  our  civil  contest.  His 
Irish  origin  gave  him  a  special  hold  on 
the  people  of  Ireland  and  he  used  his  in- 
fluence among  them  at  home  and  abroad 
to  intensify  their  devotion  to  the  cause  of 
the  North,  and  thus  to  weaken  the  politi- 
cal influence  of  England  which  favored 
the  South.  The  whole  United  States 
owe  him  a  monument,  which  should 


J  84 


THE    MISSION    OF   MANCALORE. 


stand    near  to   that    of   Seward    and  of 
Lincoln  in  the  city  of  New  York. 

Original,  forcible,  courageous,  he  was 
a  man  of  great  independence  of  character. 
No  clique  or  cabal  could  control  him.  He 
was  the  sole  ruler  of  his  diocese.  Mere 
policy  or  human  respect,  could  not  sway 
him  when  he  had  made  up  his  mind  to  a 
certain  line  of  action.  Hence,  in  politics 
he  stood  with  the  minority  rather  than 
with  the  majority  of  his  own  people. 
The  political  party  and  the  political  can- 
didates accepted  by  them  were  most  fre- 
quently rejected  by  him.  He  voted  for 
Henry  Clay  for  President,  and  tells  us 
that  he  did  so  ' '  because  my  congregation 
were  opposed  to  me,  and  some  of  them 
had  almost  threatened  me  on  account  of 
my  good  opinion  of  him,  as  a  man  much 
calumniated,  but  of  whom,  as  a  statesman 
and  orator,  his  country  might  well  be 
proud.  "  Later  in  life  his  political  views 
were  the  same  as  those  of  Lincoln  and 
Seward.  On  this  account  he  was  unpop- 
ular with  some  of  his  own  people  whose 
prejudices  were  stronger  than  their  rea- 
son. 

Sometimes  men  loom  into  greatness 
after  a  long  training  in  a  small  locality 
where  they  have  had  leisure  for  study 
and  where  tradition  and  the  machinery 
of  success  have  been  favorable  to  them. 
Bishop  Hughes  was  great  without  any  of 
these  advantages  to  help  him  in  his 
work.  He  had  to  create  everything, 
popular  opinion  as  well  as  to  build  up 


and  organize  a  church  and   fight  for  it 
after  it  was  built. 

Few  of  the  great  bishops  of  recent 
years  were  like  him.  We  think  of  three 
who  remind  us  of  him,  but  they  had 
advantages  over  him  in  their  environ- 
ment. John  of  Tuam  had  behind  him 
the  whole  of  Catholic  Ireland.  When  the 
brilliant  Dupanloup  of  Orleans  pleaded 
his  own  case  in  an  imperial  court  in 
which  the  judges  were  hostile  to  him, 
and  in  which  even  Prince  Napoleon  sat 
opposed  to  him,  the  Bishop  knew  that 
all  Catholic  France  was  watching  and 
applauding  him.  When  Napoleon  III. 
sent  his  officers  to  arrest  Bishop  Pie 
of  Poitiers  for  issuing  a  courageous 
pastoral  letter  without  permission  of 
the  civil  authorities,  the  Bishop  dressed 
himself  in  full  pontificals  and  then  told 
the  officers  of  the  law  he  was  ready 
to  go  with  them  to  prison.  When  the 
population  of  Poitiers  heard  of  what 
was  being  done,  they  all  turned  out 
to  support  their  beloved  prelate,  and 
the  imperial  order  of  arrest  was  at  once 
cancelled.  This  act  of  Monsignore 
Pie  is  very  much  like  what  Bishop 
Hughes  would  have  done  under  similar 
circumstances.  He  did,  however,  much 
more  courageous  acts  than  these  and 
neither  John  of  Tuam,  nor  Dupanloup  nor 
Pie  could  carry  with  him  the  popular 
enthusiasm  like  Hughes,  whose  fame 
grows  with  the  years,  and  who  appears 
the  greater  the  longer  he  is  dead. 


THE    MISSION    OF    MANGALORE- 
By  Rev.  S.  F.  Zanetti,  SJ. 

THE   principal   branches   of   the   St.  handful  of  forlorn  paupers,  the  asylum 
Joseph's  Asylum — such  as  the  two  has  now  fairly  grown   into  a  veritable 
orphanages,    the    sick    house,    the    St.  village.     Once  a  desert  wilderness  and 
Elizabeth's    home — have    already    been  the    haunt    of   venomous    reptiles    and 
sketched  in  distinct  articles.     We  shall  ravenous  jackals,  the  whole  site  has  so 
now  add  a  few  details  about  the  rest  of  far  changed  its  face  that  old-timers  can 
it,  especially  about  the  convert  families  no   longer    recognize   it.      Thorns    and 
that  live  within  its  precincts.  brushwood   have   given   place   to   fruit- 
Starting,  as  has  been  said,  with  a  mere  trees     and    vegetation,    and    numerous 


THE    MISSION    OF   MANCALORE. 


135 


ST.    KLI/ARKTIl'S    HOME    FOR    WIDOWS    AND    M AGDALKXS. 


•newly-laid  paths,  traversing  its  length 
and  breadth,  make  it  accessible  from  all 
sides.  The  whole  property  covers  an 
area  of  about  forty  acres.  Two  sides  of 
it  run  along  the  public  road  ;  the  cloister 
wall  of  the  Carmelite  convent  bounds  it 
on  the  third,  and  the  fourth  adjoins 
private  gardens,  owned  by  Catholics. 

Almost  in  the  centre  of  this  isolated 
*pot,  far  removed  from  the  stir  and 
bustle  of  the  town,  stands  the  new  semin- 
ary building,  commanding  an  extensive 
view  of  the  picturesque  country  around. 
On  its  right  come  in  succession  the  male 
orphanage  and  its  workshops,  the  hospi- 
tal with  its  chapel,  the  female  orphanage 
and  the  St.  Elizabeth's  home.  And  scat- 
tered over  the  premises  twenty-five  neat 
little  cottages  rear  their  grassy  tops  from 
amidst  clusters  of  trees.  Of  course  they 
are  all  built  with  an  eye  to  utility,  none 
at  all  to  comfort  or  beauty.  The  Dele- 
gate Apostolic,  Mgr.  Agliardi,  was  so 
amused  at  their  originality  that  His 
('.race-  insisted  on  entering  into  and  in- 
specting one  of  them.  In  fact,  they  are 
so  constructed  that  some  of  them  afford 
room  for  two  or  even  three  fain i lies. 


This,  however,  should  not  astonish  the 
reader.  For  living  among  the  lower 
classes  here  is  so  plain  and  cheap  that 
one  pretty  large  room  serves  a  small 
family  for  all  domestic  purposes.  Two 
stones  laid  in  a  corner  make  up  the 
kitchen,  and  the  same  floor  serves  us  for 
oratory,  refectory  and  dormitory.  In 
this  way  these  twenty-five  huts  accom- 
modate at  present  about  fort}'  families, 
consisting  of  forty  men,  sixty  women, 
thirty-six  boys  and  thirty-four  girls.  In 
the  beginning,  when  the}'  could  hardly 
manage  to  make  both  ends  meet,  they 
were  all  lodged  gratis.  But  now  those 
that  can  afford  it  hold  their  little  home- 
steads on  lease,  and  employ  their  leisure 
hours  in  cultivating  the  ground  attached 
to  them. 

Besides  this  property,  the  asylum 
owns  a  few  more  huts  on  another  piece 
of  ground  close  by,  acquired  from  the 
Government  a  few  years  ago  "  for  charity 
purposes."  It  was  formerly  called  after 
a  pagan  goddess  ;  now  it  is  the  Holy 
Cross  Hill.  While,  on  the  one  hand,  it 
attests  to  the  good-will  of  the  local 
authorities  towards  our  asylum,  it  illus- 


186 


THE    MISSION    OF    MANCALORE. 


trates,  on  the  other,  the  queer  religious 
policy  of  the  British  Government  in  this 
land  of  the  heathen.  Almost  in  the  cen- 
tre of  this  once  Government  property 
there  stands  a  mound  of  earth  with  a 
withered  tree  thereon,  sacred  to  the  gods. 
And  although  it  has  now  passed  into 
Christian  hands,  this  object  of  heathen 
worship  has  to  be  left  untouched.  For 
so  the  lease  deed  expressly  provides,  lest 
the  feelings  of  the  heathen  should  be 
wounded.  A  large  wooden  cross,  how- 
ever, erected  at  the  very  foot  of  this 
mound,  must  have  long  frightened  the 
deity  off  the  premises. 

We  have  thus  about  forty-five  convert 
families  at  present  living  in  the  asylum. 
Most  of  these  come  from  paganism,  a  few 
from  the  native  Protestants.  The  follow- 
ers of  Mahomet  are  too  deeply  immersed 
in  the  mire  of  immorality  and  fanaticism, 
to  appreciate  Christianity.  Still  a  priv- 
ileged few  have  been  favored  with  the 
boon  of  the  true  faith,  who  perhaps 
would  never  have  come  by  it,  had  not 
Providence  laid  a  heavy  hand  upon  them 
and  made  escape  as  it  were  impossible. 
One  instance,  however,  there  was  of  a 
genuine  conversion  of  an  elderly  matron 
who  embraced  Christianity  purely  for  its 
sake.  But  unfortunately  for  her,  soon 
after  her  baptism,  she  was  called  away 
by  her  Mahommedan  relations. 

From  the  native  Protestants  we  could 
easily  get  many  more  converts  than  we 
care  for,  had  we  money  enough  to  lavish 
on  them.  Generally  speaking  they  are 
in  truth  what  they  are  nicknamed  here, 
"  belly  Christians.'"  One  often  meets  in 
the  streets  on  a  Sunday  evening  groups 
of  them  taking  the  evening  air,  cane  in 
hand  and  cigar  in  the  mouth,  with  hair 
combed  to  perfection  and  cap  worn 
sideways,  trotting  about  like  peacocks, 
and  ready  at  a  moment's  notice  to 
spout  upon  you  mouthfuls  of  Scripture 
texts,  if  you  only  give  them  a  hearing. 
One  of  these  parties  once  met  a  convert 
of  ours,  an  old  co-religionist  of  his, 
and  invited  him  to  an  ale-house  for  a 
drink.  Happily  the  latter  declined  and 


"  was  refuted  "  with  St.  Paul's  advice  to 
Timothy. 

And  it  is  this  smattering  of  the  Bible 
that  turns  their  heads  so  much  and 
makes  them  believe  themselves  compe- 
tent to  run  the  gauntlet  with  any  divine. 
But  as  to  true  Christian  spirit,  it  is  a  sad 
nonentity.  We  are  drawing  upon  our 
fourteen  years'  experience  of  those  who 
had  once  abjured  Protestantism  at  our 
hands,  but  have  since  ' '  returned  to  the 
vomit."  Inured  to  a  life  of  ease  and 
comfort,  they  do  not  know  what  self- 
sacrifice  is.  As  long  as  fortune  smiles 
upon  them,  they  are  at  peace  with  their 
religion  ;  but  let  the  hand  of  God  be 
somewhat  shortened,  let  [poverty  begin 
to  pinch  them,  let  them  but  sip  the  cup 
of  humiliation,  and  the  mask  is  soon  off 
and  the  inner  man  shows  himself  in  his 
true  colors.  They  fret  and  grumble,  they 
threaten  to  decamp,  and  early  some  morn- 
ing, they  are  actually  missing  and  are 
next  heard  of  in  their  old  quarters,  the 
Basel  mission,  worming  themselves  into 
the  good  graces  of  their  former  bene- 
factors with  some  make-believe  stories 
against  the  Papists. 

A  few,  however,  have  persevered  and 
promise  to  fare  well.  I  will  adduce  an 
example  or  two,  which  are  also  interest- 
ing as  throwing  light  on  the  system 
of  proselytism  usually  followed  by  our 
Lutheran  neighbors. 

Many  years  ago,  a  discontented  Cath- 
olic husband  apostatised  with  the  hope 
of  a  divorce.  The  divorce  was  soon 
effected  and  a  second  union  concluded. 
He  was  put  to  weaving  and  in  a  short 
time  acquired  such  proficiency  in  the 
trade  that  he  rose  to  be  one  of  the  heads 
of  the  establishment.  Nothing  now  - 
seemed  to  him  to  be  wanting.  He  had 
a  wife  and  children,  house  and  property, 
he  enjoyed  the  patronage  of  his  superiors 
and  commanded  the  respect  of  his  fellow- 
converts.  He  had  reached  the  zenith  of 
his  ambition.  But  worldly  prosperity, 
without  the  curb  of  religion,  engenders 
vice.  He  fell  in  love  with  the  bottle,  the 
looms  were  not  cared  for,  the  factory 


THE    MISSION     OF   MANCALORE. 


187 


began  to  sufll-r,  and  naturally  enough. 
hi-,  si-rvuv.s  were  at  last  dispensed  with 
and  he  was  left  to  his  own  resources. 
What  lust  and  ambition  had  hitherto 
blinded  him  to,  now  flashed  upon  his 
mind,  thus  sobered  by  tribulation.  He 
began  to  repent  of  his  past  folly  and 
would  fain  return  to  the  bosom  of  that 
mother  whom  he  had  so  shamefully  dis- 
owned, if  he  could  but  take  the  initia- 
tive. But,  by  a  happy  coincidence,  our 
seminarians  began  about  this  very  time 
to  interest  themselves  in  his  behalf,  led 
thereto  by  a  young  son  of  his  who  was 
attending  an  elementary  school  where 
they  were  catechising.  The  son  intro- 
duced them  to  the  father,  and  in  the 
course  of  the  many  visits,  which,  in  spite 
of  protestations  and  threats  on  the  part 
of  the  Lutherans,  they  paid  him  at 
his  house,  they  gave  the  whole  family 
the  necessary  instruction. 

A  serious  difficulty  stood  in  the  way  of 
his  conversion.  His  wife,  though  will- 
ing to  embrace  Catholicism,  would  by 


no  means  consent  to  her  separation  from 
the  husband,  a  condition  which  could 
not  be  dispensed  with,  as  the  first  wift- 
was  still  living.  But  what  man  could 
not  persuade  her  to,  divine  grace  soon 
brought  about,  after  earnest  prayers  and 
penance  offered  to  the  Sacred  Heart  for 
that  intention.  Her  consent  was  thus 
obtained,  and  even  the  day  for  the  abju- 
ration was  appointed.  But  the  Prot- 
estants would  not  part  with  their  prey 
without  a  final  assault,  and  this  time  it 
was  the  minister's  wife  that  took  the 
field.  Availing  herself  one  afternoon 
of  the  absence  of  the  rest  of  the  family 
from  the  house — they  had  all  been  attend- 
ing the  funeral  of  one  of  our  Fathers — 
she  suddenly  called  on  the  woman  and 
almost  took  her  by  assault. 

The  pathetic  discourse  she  delivered  on 
this  occasion,  although  it  does  not  speak 
well  for  the  sect,  produced  the  intended 
effect.  I  quote  here  its  substance  for 
common  edification,  as  it  was  related  to 
us  afterwards  by  the  woman  herself,  and 


Kl      !    \IMKI)   APOSTATE   AND   HIS  SOWS. 


183 


THE    MISSION    OF   MANGALORE. 


remains  noted  in  our  diary  ad  perpetuam 

rei  memoriam.     "Oh   dear  C ,  how 

can  you  think  of  abandoning  a  religion 
in  which  you  have  been  brought  up  ?  Re- 
member what  state  you  were  in  when 
you  were  rescued  from  paganism.  How, 
from  an  helpless  orphan,  you  became 
our  darling  child.  How  much  care  and 
trouble  did  we  not  bestow  upon  you  ? 
And  now  you  are  going  to  abandon  us  ! 
(here  tears  of  compassion  interrupted 
her  for  a  moment).  And  now  see  whither 
you  are  going.  You  are  now  pregnant. 
Troubles  will  come  upon  you,  and  do 
you  hope  that  the  Romans  (so  they  gra- 
ciously call  us),  will  come  to  your  help  ? 
Where  are  the}'  now  ?  See  how  you  are 
left  alone.  You  will  soon  be  brought  to 
bed,  and  be  sure  none  will  approach 
you.  Behold  the  beginning  of  all  your 
troubles  and  misfortunes.  The  priests 
have  already  separated  you  from  your 
husband.  He  will  no  more  feed  you, 
nor  even  think  of  you.  You  will  be 
poor.  You  will  have  to  work  hard  for 
your  bread.  Do  you  wish  to  be  starved  ? 
Oh,  be  not  so  foolish.  Let  your  husband 
go,  if  he  will,  but  don't  you  go.  We 
will  take  care  of  you.  " 

With  such  religious  motives  as  these 
did  this  "  sister  "  wring  from  her  victim 
the  promise  not  only  to  remain  steadfast 
in  the  sect  "in  which  she  had  been  brought 
up, "  but  also  to  exert  all  her  influence 
over  her  husband  to  dissuade  him  from 
his  purpose  of  returning  to  the  faith 
from  which  he  had  apostatised.  The 
husband,  however,  stood  firm,  as  also 
did  his  eldest  boy.  The  other  children, 
all  very  young,  of  course  sided  with  the 
mother. 

As  soon,  however,  as  the  news  reached 
us,  we  too  resolved  to  take  the  devil  by 
assault,  and  our  arms  were,  as  usual, 
prayer  and  penance.  Many  a  good  work 
was  offered  that  day  in  hehalf  of  that 
wavering  soul,  and  early  next  morning 
the  Director  was  at  the  altar,  doing  vio- 
lence to  our  Lord,  offering  in  honor  of 
His  Sacred  Heart  the  sacrifice  of  His  own 
body  and  blood.  Thus  armed,  he  called 


on  the  family,  and  there  was  strikingly 
fulfilled  the  tenth  promise  of  the  Sacred 
Heart,  "  I  will  give  to  priests  the  gift  of 
moving  the  most  hardened  hearts. "  In- 
deed, no  sooner  had  he  broached  the  sub- 
ject than  the  woman  confessed  her  weak- 
ness, bewailed  her  unfaithfulness  to  God, 
and  asked  for  a  speedy  abjuration.  To 
prevent  future  mischief,  the  family  soon 
moved  into  the  asylum,  and  made  their 
abjuration  on  the  Feast  of  the  Patronage 
of  St.  Joseph,  1 88 1.  A  few  years  later 
the  first  wife  died,  and  their  second  mar- 
riage was  blessed.  The  woman  is  since 
dead,  as  also  the  eldest  boy.  The  father 
and  his  three  sons  continue  to  enjoy  the 
boon  that  had  cost  so  much  to  secure. 

The  second  example  deserves  mention^ 
on  account  of  the  rare  fortitude  which 
the  convert  displayed  in  the  trial  which 
his  secession  from  the  Protestants 
brought  upon  him.  For,  when,  through 
contact  with  some  Catholics,  he  became 
acquainted  with  the  true  religion  and 
made  known  his  intention  of  embracing 
it,  and  when,  in  spite  of  all  attempts 
on  the  part  of  the  Protestants  to  hold 
him  back,  he  actually  sought  and  ob- 
tained admission  into  our  asylum,  they 
brought  to  light  some  contract  or  other 
(there  was  no  written  document)  on  which 
they  alleged  money  had  been  advanced 
to  him,  and  prosecuted  him  for  breach  of 
contract.  The  pagan  magistrate,  rely- 
ing on  the  evidence  of  a  single  man, 
found  him  guilty,  and  gave  him  the 
choice  between  working  at  the  Protestant 
factory  until  the  debt  was  paid  or  expiat- 
ing the  crime  in  the  jail  b}-  three  weeks' 
hard  labor.  It  was  a  dangerous  choice, 
and  we  feared  for  his  constancj*.  But 
grace  prevailed  and  he  chose  the  jail.  He 
says  "  God  has  not  abandoned  him 
since."  His  two  children  have  now 
joined  him.  His  eldest  boy,  who  would 
not  follow  him  as  a  Protestant  consented 
to  become  a  Catholic.  And  his  eldest 
daughter,  who  was  in  the  ^Protestant 
orphanage,  had  to  be  recovered  through 
recourse  to  law.  Both  of  them  have  now 
settled  in  life. 


THE    MISSION    OF   MANCALORE. 


180 


HOCSE    FOR    THK    FEMALE   LETKRS. 


But  the  great  majority  of  our  converts 
come  from  paganism,  and  though  almost 
all  castes  are  represented  among  them, 
they  are  for  the  most  part  from  the  poorer 
classes.  Pauperes  evangelizantur.  Till 
now  we  have  had  no  organized  system  of 
conversion.  We  received  them  as  they 
came  and  each  year  the  number  has  been 
increasing.  The  great  channel  is  the 
sick  house,  but  not  the  only  one.  Some- 
times it  is  the  Promoter  of  the  Apostle- 
ship  of  Prayer  or  some  other  Samaritan 
that  brings  over  some  helpless  soul. 
Sometimes  it  is  the  pagans  themselves 
that  hand  over  to  us  some  sick  relation 
that  proves  a  burden  to  their  own  family. 
At  other  times,  our  own  converts  occa- 
sionally visiting  their  homes  return  with 
some  member  of  their  family  or  caste. 

Thus  one  of  our  very  first  acquisitions, 
made  through  a  Promoter,  was  a  woman 
and  a  child  whose  story  is  not  a  bad 
sample  of  the  rest.  Both  of  them  were 
so  hadly  clad  and  so  poorly  fed,  that  one 
mi-ht  have  taken  them  for  savages  just 
Tvsrued  from  the  jungles.  Two  other 
children  of  hers  who  had  been  />tj;cf/t'i/ 
with  a  pagan  for  a  few  rupees  were  after- 


wards redeemed.  What  was  worse  for 
us  the  woman  was  deaf,  and  her  instruc- 
tion had  to  be  carried  on  by  signs. 
But  her  defective  hearing  was  amply 
made  up  for  by  her  voluble  tongue  which, 
if  once  on  the  move,  there  was  no  telling 
when  it  would  stop.  After  a  long  time 
and  a  deal  of  patience,  they  were  all  in- 
structed and  baptized,  and  the  respect- 
able family  of  the  Promoter  who  had 
brought  them,  stood  as  sponsors.  This 
amiable  woman  has  since  married  a  wid- 
ower and  the  worthy  couple  get  on  as 
well  as  they  can,  in  spite  of  occasional 
squabbles  in  which  the  poor  husband 
usually  gets  worsted. 

Of  pagans  bringing  about  conversions 
the  best  example  is  furnished  by  a  pagan 
husband  who  was  long  living  with  his 
converted  family,  but  has  now  left  them. 
Although  himself  refusing  baptism,  or 
rather  postponing  it  to  his  death-bed,  he 
has  been  instrumental  in  leading  many 
to  the  light  of  faith.  He  belongs  to  one 
of  the  lowest  castes,  or  rather  outcasts, 
called  the  Pariahs,  but  as  a  headman,  he 
possesses  much  influence  over  the  rest, 
both  for  good,  and  evil.  He  seems  to 


19O 


THE    MISSION    OF   MANCALORE. 


hold  communication  with  the  spirits  be- 
low, but  is  convinced  that  they  are  pow- 
erless before  Jesus.  At  any  rate,  he  once 
insisted  that  a  woman  who  was  thought 
to  be  possessed,  should  be  forced  to  pro- 
nounce the  name  of  Jesus,  as  that,  he 
said,  was  the  only  means  of  casting  away 
the  fiend.  Indeed,  considering  St.  Augus- 
tine's "Animam  salvasti,  tuam  predesti- 
nasti, ' '  we  think  we  may  almost  hope  for 
his  death-bed  conversion,  although,  it 
must  be  confessed,  the  life  which  he  now 
leads  does  not  warrant  such  a  conclusion. 
One  more  instance  is  in  point  here. 
It  was  again  a  pagan  husband  sending 
for  the  priest  to  baptize  his  dying  wife. 
The  priest  went  immediately,  and,  to  his 
surprise,  found  the  man  earnestly  pre- 
paring her  for  the  Sacrament  !  She  was, 
of  course,  perfectly  willing,  but,  owing 
to  extreme  weakness,  could  not  readily 
catch  what  the  priest  taught.  But  the 
husband  insisted  on  her  understanding 
each  word,  and  would  himself  repeat  it 
to  her  several  times  over  until  he  was 
satisfied  that  she  had  caught  the  mean- 
ing. She  was  thus  fully  instructed  and 
baptized,  and  died  the  next  day  and  had 
a  solemn  funeral.  His  own  story,  as 
told  by  himself,  will  be  given  in  his  own 
words  :  ' '  From  my  very  childhood,  I 
have  believed  in  Christ  as  God,  and  am 
convinced  that  without  Him  there  is  no 


HOSPITAL    NURSKS    AND   COOKS. 


salvation.  My  wife  has  been  long  ill 
and  I  tried  all  remedies  in  vain.  At 
last  I  made  a  vow  to  burn  a  candle  in 
honor  of  Christ,  and  she  immediately 
got  better.  This  made  me  believe  more 
firmly  that  Christ  is  very  powerful  and 
that  is  why  I  desired  that  my  wife  should 
die  in  His  religion.  I  have  been  work- 
ing at  the  Basel  Mission  Tile  Works 
these  thirty  years  and  they  often  urged 
me  to  join  their  religion.  But,  knowing 
that  it  is  a  false  one,  I  have  always  re- 
fused. I  knew  your  religion,  even  before 
they  set  foot  in  Mangalore.  And  now 
I,  too,  want  to  be  a  Christian,  as  also  my 
children." 

Of  converts,  who  themselves  took  the 
initiative,  we  have  had  some  consoling 
examples.  They  illustrate  the  benign 
Providence  of  God  in  behalf  of  such 
pagans  as  would  gladly  embrace  Chris- 
tianity if  they  but  knew  it.  Thus  many 
years  ago  a  veteran  sepoy  of  a  native 
regiment  sought  admission  of  his  own 
accord,  with  the  sole  object  "  of  having  his 
sins  pardoned  and  going  to  heaven.  "  He 
would  not  go  to  the  Protestants,  he  said, 
for  ' '  he  had  learnt  from  many^ources  that 
Catholicism  was  the  only  true  religion." 
Nor  was  there  any  reason  to  doubt  of  his 
sincerity.  He  did  not  seek  for  a  liveli- 
hood, for  he  had  his  monthly  pension, 
and  as  for  old  age,  his  wife  and  children 
were  anxious  to  nurse  him.  Indeed  he 
had  left  them  just  because  they  had  re- 
fused to  become  Christians.  In  fact,  his 
constant  refusal  to  all  their  subsequent 
invitations,  and  his  steady  piety  in  all 
trials  and  sufferings,  full}'  confirmed  us 
in  our  belief  that  he  was  one  of  those 
privileged  souls  whose  naturally  good 
lives  God  rewards  in  the  end  with  the 
gift  of  the  true  faith. 

Such  instances  are  more  frequent  now 
as  the  asylum  becomes  more  known. 
Let  me  insert  one  of  the  more  striking 
ones.  Last  year  a  pagan  women  sent  for 
the  priest,  and  her  first  words  to  him 
were  :  ' '  Please  Father,  I  am  a'sinner,  but 
I  want  to  go  to  heaven .  Do  make  me  a 
Christian."  This,  however,  seemed  too 


THE    MISSION    OF   MANCALORE. 


191 


good  to  be  true,  and  UK 
priest  showed  some  hesita- 
tion, but  was  quite-  re- 
assured by  the  woman's 
promptly  putting  in : 
••oh  Father,  if  I  were  not 
in  earnest,  do  you  think 
that  I,  myself,  would  send 
for  you  ? ' '  She  then  asked 
to  be  taken  over  to  the 
asylum,  although  she  was 
not  helpless,  and  her  sis- 
ters were  nursing  her  well. 
While  here,  it  was  most 
consoling  to  see  her  al- 
most the  whole  day,  ab- 
sorbed in  the  crucifix  and 
a  picture  of  the  Mother  of 
God.  One  of  her  last 
requests  was  that  her  little  property 
should  all  go  for  Masses  ' '  that  she  might 
go  to  heaven  sooner, "  for,  she  added,  "  I 
know  my  sisters  will  never  think  of  that. ' ' 
The  last  instance  of  the  kind  we  shall 
give,  will  be  that  of  a  young  man  whom 
we  look  upon  as  a  "  child  of  prayer , "  as 
Providence  led  him  into  the  asylum  just 
when  a  religious  person  was  earnestly 
beseeching  of  our  Lady  to  send  ' '  a  young 
man,  especial ly  devoted  to  her  and.  service- 
able to  the  asylum, "  all  which  conditions 
have  been  fulfilled  in  him.  He  comes 
from  Malabar,  of  rich  parents,  who,  sur- 
prising as  it  may  look,  do  not  seem  to 
have  put  any  obstacles  in  the  way  of 
their  son 's  choosing  a  religion  for  himself. 
He  first  went  to  Cannanore  "in  search 
of  truth,  "  and  falling  in  with  the  Protest- 
ants, joined  them.  But  he  did  not  find 
there  "that  content  of  heart  he  was 
seeking  for."  He  often  visited  our  own 
church  there,  and  could  not  help  noticing 
the  contrast  between  the  two  creeds. 
One  difference  in  particular  struck  him 
much,  "  the  filial  love  and  veneration  of 
the  Catholics  and  the  meaningless  antipa- 
thy of  the  Protestants  towards  the 
Blessed  Virgin,  whom,  on  his  part,  he 
felt  drawn  to  love,  after  what  he  had 
learnt,  from  their  own  Bible,  of  her  close 
connection  with  our  Lord."  Meanwhile 


CONVERT    AND    FAMILY. 


the  work  of  weaving  told  upon  his  health, 
and  he  went  home  for  a  change,  with 
fine  testimonials  of  character  from  his 
superiors.  Soon  after  his  recovery,  when 
he  was  thinking  of  returning  to  Can- 
nanore, his  parents  sent  him  on  a  com- 
mercial errand  as  far  as  Mangalore,  where 
curiosity  "  to  see  "  took  him  through  the 
town,  and  among  other  things,  he  visited 
our  asylum  and  ' '  was  struck  with  what 
he  saw."  He  felt  that  he  would  find 
here  what  he  was  in  search  of,  and  made 
up  his  mind  to  go  home,  to  settle  accounts 
with  his  family  and  return  to  the  asylum 
for  good.  Nor  did  he  fail  in  his  purpose. 
It  was  a  painful  sight  to  see  him  arrive 
here  one  afternoon  with  his  trunk  on  his 
back,  all  wayworn  and  bruised  in  his 
feet — for  he  had  made  the  whole  journey 
on  foot — and  so  completely  exhausted  as 
to  be  obliged  to  keep  his  bed  for  several 
days.  He  has  since  put  away  Protestant 
fashion  and  Protestant  ideas  and  is  adapt- 
ing himself  in  our  orphanage  to  a  poor 
and  simple  Christian  living. 

Of  converts  exercising  their  /eal  in 
behalf  of  their  own  kinsmen,  we  could 
adduce  several  examples,  but  we  will 
content  ourselves  with  a  couple  of  such 
as  are  more  striking.  The  first  is  that  of 
a  Malayalee  convert,  a  young  man  of 
solid  piety  and  irreproachable  morals,  an 


192 


THE    MISSION    OF    MANCALORE. 


altar  boy  and  sodalist.  After  observing 
for  a  long  time  all  that  was  done  here  for 
the  conversion  of  pagans,  he  used  some- 
times to  remark,  with  much  concern,  that 
no  serious  attempts  of  the  kind  were 
being  made  in  his  own  country  where  he 
felt  sure  there  would  be  many  Christians 
if  they  only  knew  what  Christianity  was. 
At  any  rate,  he  was  anxious  to  rescue  his 
own  brothers  from  the  bonds  of  Satan, 
and  that  even  at  the  risk  of  his  own  dis- 
grace and  the  serious  displeasure  of  his 
kinsfolk.  For  this  purpose  he  laid  by 
his  little  savings,  month  by  month,  and 
when  at  length  he  thought  he  had  enough 
to  cover  the  expenses  of  his  journey,  he 
asked  the  director's  leave  to  go.  It  was, 
however,  not  without  some  misgiving 
that  the  permission  was  granted,  as  it 
was  naturally  feared  that  his  attempt  to 
save  others  might  prove  his  own  ruin. 
But  happily  the  event  falsified  our  appre- 
hensions. After  much  trouble  and 
fatigue,  and  in  the  face  of  biting  taunts 
and  railleries  of  relations  and  castemen, 


he  finally  succeeded,  almost  against  his 
father's  will,  in  bringing  away  one  of 
his  younger  brothers,  a  fat  little  chap,  as 
good  and  intelligent  as  himself.  He  was 
baptized  not  long  ago,  and  a  short  dia- 
logue between  him  and  a  priest  on  the 
day  of  his  baptism  will  show  his  tnie 
character.  ' '  What  happened  to  you  this 
morning,  my  boy?"  "I  have  become 
the  child  of  God."  "But  how  so?  I 
see  no  change  in  you.  "  "  The  change  is 
from  within."  "Indeed!  and  what  is 
it  ?  "  "  The  grace  of  God  has  come  into 
my  soul.  "  "I  see,  and  how  long  will  it 
continue  there  ?  "  "  As  long  as  I  com- 
mit no  sin."  "But  will  you  commit 
sin  ? ' '  The  boy  was  taken  aback  and 
didn't  know  what  to  say.  But  after  a 
while,  he  answered  with  simplicity,  "  I 
have  resolved,  with  the  grace  of  God, 
never  to  commit  sin. " 

The  second  example  will  be  furnished 
by  our  blacksmith  and  his  wife,  who 
both  vied  with  each  other  in  attracting 
the  latter's  relations.  This  girl  was  one 


WORKSHOPS    AND    \VOKKMKN. 


THE    MISSION    OF   MANGALORE. 


193 


of  five  children  left  us  seven  \vai  ^ 
by  their  mother,  who  dk-d  in  our  hospital 
a  happy  death.  The  father,  who  had  put 
away  his  fust  wife-,  was  living  with  others 
somewhere  in  the  country.  But  as  soon 
as  his  whereabouts  were  known,  this 
courageous  daughter  set  out  on  an  errand 
of  zeal  and  was  received  by  her  father 
with  tokens  of  affection  far  beyond  what 
she  had  hoped  for.  Taking  advantage 
of  this  paternal  fondness,  she  so  far  suc- 
ceeded in  working  upon  his  feelings  that, 
although  his  household  was  then  busily 
engaged  in  harvesting,  she  persuaded 
him  and  other  relations  to  accompany 
her  home,  if  not  for  good,  at  least  to 
enjoy  for  a  few  days  the  company  of  his 
children.  There  was  in  those  days  a 
small  round  of  homely  feasts,  now  a  son, 
now  a  daughter,  entertaining  their  aged 
father.  In  a  word,  he  was  so  entirely 
taken  with  this  Christian  outburst  of 
filial  piety  of  children  whom  he  had 
once  abandoned,  that  he  has  promised 
to  return  to  them  for  good,  after  settling 
his  domestic  affairs. 

A  second  tour  was  made  by  the  hus- 
band to  another  knot  of  his  wife's  rela- 
tions, and  he  brought  over  several, 
among  whom  was  a  girl  who  owes  to 
him  her  deliverance  from  an  evil  course 
to  which  she  had  just  taken.  His  return 
to  the  asylum  was  to  him  a  triumphal 
entry.  To  show  his  wife's  step-brother 
to  advantage,  he  had  dressed  him  up  in 
his  own  suit,  and  as  he  neared  home,  he 
ordered  the  cartman  down,  and,  unmind- 
ful of  the  shame  that  attaches  to  a  cart- 
driver  in  this  country,  he  himself  got 
into  his  place  and  drove  his  trophy- 
laden  cart  into  the  asylum. 

Hut  the  great  channel  of  conversions 
is  the  sick-house.  But  as  we  have 
already  spoken  of  it  in  a  former  article, 
we  shall  here  restrict  ourselves  to  some 
striking  manifestations  of  the  divine 
Providence  in  favor  of  these  abandoned 
pagans,  whose  sole  merit  for  heaven 
sometimes  lies  in  the  fact  that  they  are 
abhorred  of  men. 

And  to  do  this  we  need  only  dwell  on 


one  single  period  of  its  history,  the 
crisis  through  which  it  passed  two  years 
ago  when  cholera  raged  within  its  walls. 
Our  great  fear  was  that  this  dread  foe 
might  frighten  some  of  our  catechumens 
and  even  our  neophytes  off  our  premises, 
and  might  even  retard,  to  some  extent, 
the  work  of  future  conversion,  as  super- 
stition ascribes  such  visitations  to  the 
agency  of  the  devil.  But,  happily,  we 
were  mistaken.  Not  only  did  none  run 
away,  but  all  those  that  were  yet  unbap- 
tized  earnestly  sought  for  baptism,  that 
the  grim  messenger  might  not  find  them 
unprepared,  and  the  consoling  result 
was  that  in  spite  of  ihe  frightful  over- 
work their  instniction  entailed  on  our 
catechists,  as  many  as  thirty  were  in  a 
few  days  regenerated  in  the  waters  of 
baptism.  Nor  did  the  other  converts 
give  less  consolation  and  edification. 
Far  from  cowering  before  the  mortal 
enemy,  our  nurses,  both  old  and  young, 
boldly  girt  themselves  to  the  task  of 
serving  the  victims,  and  persevered  in  it 
with  a  fortitude  that  merited  for  them  a 
public  recognition  of  their  services,  with 
little  presents  from  the  Vicar-General, 
and  what  was  better  for  them,  they  came 
off  from  the  ordeal  unscathed  in  body 
and  fortified  in  soul. 

Looking  back  upon  those  days  of  trial 
we  cannot  but  admire  the  mysterious 
workings  of  divine  Providence  "that 
knows  so  well  how  to  draw  good  out  of 
evil."  And  first  as  to  the  occasion  that 
brought  the  epidemic  into  the  asylum,  it 
was  our  compassion  for  a  forlorn  pagan 
family  of  the  town,  where,  on  our  first 
visit  to  them,  we  found  two  corpses  on 
the  ground  and  two  other  victims  fast 
sinking,  without  a  soul  to  succor  the 
living  or  to  bury  the  dead.  There  was 
therefore  no  other  alternative  but  to  con- 
vey them  into  the  asylum.  The  dead 
were  consigned  to  the  cemetery,  and  the 
living  lodged  in  an  out-of-the-way  hut. 
Of  the  dead,  it  afterwards  turned  out,  one 
was  a  convert,  who  had  been  enticed 
away  from  our  hospital  by  her  daughter, 
and  the  other  had  been  baptized  condition- 


194 


THE    MISSION    OF   MANGALORE. 


ally  by  a  priest  at  the  last  moment.  The 
erring  mother  died  without  the  Sacra- 
ments and  the  treacherous  daughter  died 
here  well  fortified  with  the  rites  of  the 
Church. 

But  in  spite  of  every  precaution,  the 
infection  made  its  way  into  our  hospital. 
The  first  victim  was  a  Protestant  convert 
who  had  not  yet  made  her  abjuration. 
She  took  ill  at  night  and  feeling  her  end 
draw  near,  she  asked  for  the  priest.  But 
somehow  none  of  her  companions  would 
believe  that  it  was  cholera.  The  next 
morning,  however,  the  awful  reality  was 
brought  home  to  them,  and  the  Director 
was  soon  at  her  bedside.  He  received 
her  profession  of  faith  and  abjuration, 
baptized  her  under  condition,  gave  her 
conditional  absolution,  and  an  hour  later 
she  was  dead. 

Warned  by  such  an  example  a  pagan 
woman  in  sound  health,  earnestly  asked 
for  baptism.  Her  wishes  were  soon  com- 
plied with,  and  the  very  next  day,  her 
newly  regenerated  soul  winged  its  flight 
to  heaven.  About  this  very  time,  won- 
derful as  it  may  seem,  a  pagan  mother 
sought  admission  into  the  asylum  along 
with  her  grown-up  daughter  whom  she 
dragged  in  almost  against  her  will.  The 
mother  asked  and  received  baptism  and 
was  soon  carried  off.  The  wayward 
daughter  of  course  now  wanted  to  go 
away,  but  was  persuaded  to  stay  at  least 
////  the  next  morning.  But  the  next 
morning  found  her  battling  with  the 
mortal  foe  ;  such  were  the  means  used  by 
God  to  draw  her  unto  Himself.  She  now 
asked  and  received  baptism  and  before 
sunset  she  was  no  more. 

Indeed,  so  consoling  and  edifying 
were  the  deaths,  we  then  witnessed,  and 
so  salutary  were  the  effects,  both  physi- 
cal and  moral,  that  this  great  reformer 
produced  in  the  whole  asylum,  that  they 
assuaged  to  a  great  extent  the  untold 
trouble  and  hardships  that  we  were  sub- 
jected to  in  ministering  to  their  spiritual 
and  temporal  wants,  even  at  the  risk  of 
our  lives.  The  only  loss  that  caused  us 
some  regret  was  the  death  of  a  good  old 


convert,  in  whom  the  asylum  lost  a 
treasure.  He  was  a  discharged  police- 
man, and  his  old  experiences  well  quali- 
fied him  for  the  excellent  work  he  did  in 
the  asylum.  For,  besides  faithfully  col- 
lecting the  monthly  subscriptions  and 
running  all  errands,  however  arduous, 
he  acted  as  a  sort  of  a  "purveyor  of 
souls  "  to  our  hospital,  ferreting  out,  as 
he  did,  all  kinds  of  sick  people  from 
every  nook  and  corner  of  the  town.  In 
fact,  a  great  majority  of  the  sick  that 
have  passed  through  our  hospital,  as  we 
hope,  into  paradise,  owed  their  bliss  to 
his  instrumentality,  and  we  doubt  not 
but  that  he  himself  is  now  enjoying  his 
well  earned  happiness  in  company  with 
those  whom  he  had  helped  to  save. 

We  have  thus  given  the  reader  a  fair 
idea  of  the  various  ways  in  which  con- 
verts are  made.  We  now  proceed  to  de- 
scribe what  we  do  for  them  in  point  of 
religion  and  civilization.  And  first  of 
all  as  to  their  maintenance,  a  question 
which  must  go  hand  in  hand  with  that 
of  conversion  of  the  poor  classes,  the 
more  so  in  this  country  where  the  convert 
ipso  facto  forfeits  all  sympathy  and  sup- 
port of  relations  and  castemen.  The 
sick  and  the  orphans  are  all  fed  by  us. 
But  with  regard  to  the  rest,  the  only  help 
that,  under  existing  circumstances,  the 
mission  can  give  is  a  small  weekly  pit- 
tance to  children  born  of  pagan  parents. 
As  for  the  rest, they  have  all '  'to  earn  their 
daily  bread  in  the  sweat  of  their  brow. ' ' 
Generally  speaking  they  find  sufficient 
work  in  the  asylum  itself,  either  in  the 
work-shops  or  on  the  various  repairs  and 
other  little  jobs,  as  planting,  farming, 
etc.,  that  have  constantly  to  be  carried  on 
here  the  whole  year  around,  the  only  diffi- 
culty being  that  we  have  to  pay  them. 
But  if  this  fails,  we  get  them  employed 
in  one  of  the  several  coffee  and  tile  fac- 
tories that  Mangalore  now  owns. 

The  work-question  is  one  of  vital 
importance  for  the  well-being  of  our 
converts  and  we  have  always  to  see 
that  they  have  no  cause  for  complaint  on 
this  score.  For  as  they  have  nothing 


THE    MISSION    OF   MANCALORE. 


195 


else  to  live  upon  but  what  the  day's  toil 
ni;iv  bring  them,  unkss  they  are  supplied 
with  work  nearer  home,  they  are  obliged 
to  stray  abroad  in  search  of  it,  thus  losing 
the  benefit  of  so  many  means  of  keeping 
good  which  the  asylum  provides.  Above 
all,  they  have  constantly  to  be  guarded 
against  an  evil  which  I  may  fitly  call  the 
"Ghaut-mania."  These  Ghauts  are  a 
range  of  hills  on  our  Western  coast 
where  extensive  coffee  plantations  are 
carried  on  and  laborers  are  in  constant 
demand.  But  they  are  so  completely  des- 
titute of  all  spiritual  ministrations  and 


Nor  do  our  converts  always  prove 
themselves  superior  to  these  allurements. 
It  is  sad  to  think  how  even  a  six-months' 
sojourn  in  these  jungles  has  sometimes 
plucked  out  by  the  roots  what  it  had 
cost  us  so  much  to  plant.  As  some  sort 
of  a  preventive  against  this  growing 
evil,  we  have  recently  adopted  a  measure 
which  promises,  among  other  advan- 
tages, to  secure  also  this  one,  of  prevent- 
ing this  periodical  exodus,  so  far,  at 
least,  as  our  permanent  workmen  are 
concerned.  It  is  the  establishment  of  a 
sick  fund,  to  which  those  who  like  con- 


CONVERT    PUJARI   OR    PAGAN    PRIEST. 

abound  so  plentifully  in  temptations  to 
sin,  that  they  form  a  veritable  hot  bed  of 
vice  and  corruption.  Still  a  few  spark- 
ling coins  advanced,  and  the  prospect  of 
earning  many  more,  entice  away  hun- 
dreds of  laborers  from  all  quarters  regard- 
less of  evils  of  soul  and  body.  And  al- 
though it  frequently  happens  that  they 
catch  the  fever  that  haunts  those  jungles, 
and  in  consequence  have  often  to  spend 
on  themselves  all  that  they  had  earned, 
still  return  they  will,  at  the  first  oppor- 
tunity available.  Such  is  the  strength  of 
this  mania. 


tribute  each  month  a  certain  percentage 
on  their  wages  as  a  provision  for  times 
of  want  or  illness.  And  among  its  rules 
it  counts  this  penal  clause,  by  which 
"Whoever  leaves  the  asylum  without 
the  Director's  approval  and  consent  en- 
tails a  forfeiture  of  all  his  savings."  Let 
us  hope  that  at  least  the  love  of  Mam- 
mon will  bring  about  what  better  consid- 
erations fail  to  effect  in  some  of  these 
sorry  Christians.  Let  me  add  here,  that 
to  back  us  up,  as  it  were,  in  our  efforts  in 
this  direction,  divine  Providence  has 
been  dealing  rather  hardly  with  some  of 


196 


THE   MISSION    OF   MANCALORE. 


these  refractories,  particularly  with  one 
who  in  two  visits  has  been  bereft  of  wife 
and  children,  one  after  another. 

In  fact  our  great  point  has  always 
been  to  have  our  converts  as  near  us  as 
possible,  and  to  this  we  ascribe  what- 
ever success  we  have  attained  in  mould- 
ing these  people  of  such  unsettled  habits 
to  a  life  of  peaceful  industry  and  steady 
piety.  Thus  it  is  that  the  asylum  now 
forms  a  sort  of  a  small  reduction,  nearly 
400  souls  strong,  governed  by  its  own 
laws  and  peacefully  managing  its  own 
concerns.  It  is  a  remarkable  fact,  that 
although  among  a  people  of  such  differ- 
ent castes  and  habits,  bound  together  by 
no  other  tie  save  that  of  religion,  quar- 
rels and  misdeeds  are  not  wanting  ;  still 
it  is  a  thing  till  now  unheard  of,  that 
recourse  was  had  to  any  other  but  the 
asylum  authorities  for  redress.  All  com- 
plaints, serious  and  trifling,  are  disposed 
of  by  the  Director. 

The  ordinary  punishment,  and,  as  a 
rule,  the  most  efficacious  one,  is  a  fine. 
But  severer  remedies,  especially  those 
that  cause  shame,  are  also  resorted  to. 
The  extreme  penalty  of  the  law,  mostly 
reserved  for  repeated  apostasies,  is  the 
cross  or  the  crown  of  thorns.  Happily 
it  is  now  a  long  time  since  this  was 
called  into  requisition  ;  but  when  it  was 
used,  it  did  produce  a  good  effect.  Some 
eight  years  ago,  about  half  a  dozen  apos- 
tates underwent  the  ordeal  in  one  day. 
It  was  an  awful  sight.  Laden  with  the 
cross  and  crowned  with  thorns,  they  sub- 
missively put  themselves  on  their  knees, 
outside  the  church,  the  whole  time  that  a 
discourse  was  addressed  to  them,  and  at 
the  end  of  it  they  moved  into  the  church, 
still  on  their  knees,  kissed  the  crucifix 
in  protestation  of  their  sincerity,  and 
made  their  profession  of  faith.  This 
exemplary  punishment  proved  very  effi- 
cacious. For  not  only  did  the  delin- 
quents persevere  ever  after,  but  the 
number  of  apostates,  for  whom,  alas,  the 
Lutheran  camp  affords  a  ready  home, 
has  gradually  been  decreasing. 

A  curious  case  that  happened   lately 


may  amuse  the  reader.  The  father  of  a 
family  entertained  one  evening  the  friends 
of  his  newly  married  son,  and  the  occa- 
sion was  so  solemn  for  him,  that  he  killed 
his  best  hen — though  the  day  happened 
to  be  a  Friday.  When,  however,  they 
sat  down  to  supper  and  the  highly  spiced 
dish  was  served  up,  the  more  conscien- 
tious guests  objected,  but  the  host  per- 
suaded them  that  the  law  of  abstinence 
was  not  binding  after  nightfall !  Some- 
how the  consciences  were  lulled  and  all 
did  justice  to  the  old  man's  hospitality. 
The  next  day,  however,  the  news  got 
abroad  and  the  whole  supper  party  was 
brought  up  for  a  public  trial,  at  which 
some  of  the  elders  acted  as  jurymen.  They 
all  pleaded  guilty,  but  threw  the  whole 
blame  on  the  poor  old  man,  who  stood 
there  dumbfounded,  without  a  word  to  say 
in  his  own  defence,  but  cursing,  no  doubt, 
in  his  heart  these  ungrateful  villains 
that  had  so  heartily  devoured  his  hen  and 
were  now  bearing  witness  against  their 
host.  Although  the  case  deserved  more 
pity  than  punishment,  still  some  slight 
penalty  was  inflicted.  But  the  shock 
that  this  public  trial  caused  him  was  so 
great  that  it  took  him  nearly  a  fortnight 
to  get  over  it.  For  he  roamed  about  all 
the  time,  but  since  his  return  is  all  right 
again. 

But  let  us  pass  on  to  the  spiritual  con- 
cerns of  the  asylum.  To  better  under- 
stand our  position  in  this  respect,  we 
must  initiate  the  reader  into  the  religious 
status  of  these  people  when  they  first  fall 
into  our  hands.  And  this  we  shall  briefljr 
state,  not  from  second-hand  information, 
but  from  our  own  personal  experience  of 
the  lower  classes,  with  whom  we  are  di- 
rectly concerned,  and  from  the  testimony 
of  one  of  our  first  converts,  who  was  the 
pujari  (caste-priest)  of  a  special  caste, 
and  as  such,  the  acknowledged  medium 
of  communication  between  this  and  the 
lower  world. 

The  sum  total  of  their  creed  amounts 
to  this  :  ' '  Live  in  peace  with  the  gods 
and  with  the  devils,  "  the  first,  that  they 
may  be  propitious  to  them,  the  second 


THE    MISSION    OF   MANCALORE. 


107 


that  they  may  not  harm  them.  Th  •  prac- 
titvs  which  the  first  duty  involves  are 
the  daily  worship  of  the  god  of  Henares 
residing  in  the  domestic  plant  called 
tiiliisi  (ocynum  sanctum),  and  occasional 
attendance  at  the  principal  festivals  in 
their  respective  places  of  worship.  The 
veneration  of  the  cow  and  the  cobra-de- 
capello  is  more  negative  than  positive, 
so  far  as  individuals  are  concerned.  They 
will  not  harm  the  cow,  much  less  feed  on 
it,  and  those  that  care  for  it  garland  it 
once  a  year  on  the  day  sacred  to  the  vac- 
cine race.  As  to  the  lucky  serpent,  he 
owes  to  their  superstition  some  longevity 
of  life,  though  to  the  ruin  of  man,  and 
obtains  a  solemn  funeral  if  he  has  fallen 
a  victim  to  unhallowed  hands.  For  then 
they  buy  up  the  carcass,  if  they  can  get 
it,  and  cremate  it  with  honors  in  repara- 
tion for  the  injury  sustained. 

But  the  infernal  fiend  has  a  tighter 
hold  on  this  credulous  race  than  the 
gods.  They  stand  in  continual  dread  of 
his  powers  at  mischief-making  and  try 
to  win  his  good  graces  by  dedicating  to 
him  sacred  groves  or  domestic  animals. 
And  this  is  practised  especially  when 
disease  or  misfortune  comes  upon  them, 
in  which  case  the  pujari  is  consulted  as 
to  the  good  pleasure  of  the  demon  and 
suitable  offerings  made.  These  are  their 
principal  tenets  and  obligations.  But  of 
superstitious  practices  there  is  no  end, 
although  in  most  cases  they  are  meaning- 
less and  are  performed  merely  pro  forma. 
One  instance,  of  which  the  writer  him- 
self was  the  unwitting  occasion,  will 
show  how  silly  they  are.  During  one  of 
his  visits  to  these  pagan  villages,  he,  as 
usual,  offered  a  biscuit  to  a  fririiih  boy 
who,  of  course,  did  justice  to  it,  as  was 
but  natural.  But  an  old  hag  ran  out  of 
the  hut  with  a  handful  of  rice  and  had  it 
cast  to  the  fowls  kv  him,  thus  pretending 
to  transfer  to  the  feathered  creation  what- 
ever evil  influence  might  be  attached  to 
Huntley  and  Palmer's  manufacture. 

Their  code  of  morals,  if  it  exist,  is  a 
dead  letter.  The  marriage  tie  is  as  loose 
as  it  can  be.  To  put  away  one  wife  and 


to  take  another  is  as  much  a  matter  of 
course  to  them  as  to  change  linen.  The 
filthiest  expressions  are  almost  by-words 
in  their  mouth,  and  even  innocent  chil- 
dren lisp  them  in  moments  of  excitement, 
though  they  know  not  what  they  mean. 
And  as  for  lying,  cheating,  stealing  and 
fighting,  the  only  check  is  the  British 
'  'Indian  Penal  Code. ' '  Drinking,  too,  pre- 
vails to  a  large  extent,  excepting  among 
one  caste — the  billait'ars,  who  are  pro- 
fessional brewers.  This  teetotalism,  how- 
ever, is  due,  not  to  any  influence  of  re- 
ligion, but  to  the  dictates  of  domestic 
economy,  as  otherwise  fondness  for  the 
bottle  would  end  in  total  bankruptcy. 

Such  is  the  average  condition  of  the 
pagan  that  falls  to  our  lot  to  rear  up  to 
Christianity.  Of  the  true  God  and  of 
the  life  to  come  they  know  but  little. 
And  Christianity  itself  they  view  in  no 
better  light  than  that  of  a  strange  caste, 
to  join  which  is  to  be  contaminated  for- 
ever. 

From  all  this  one  may  easily  gather 
what  rubbish  we  have  to  root  out  before 
sowing  the  seed  of  the  true  faith  in  these 
briery  souls.  Not  unfrequently  do  we 
come  across  living  examples  of  ignorance 
personified.  Thus,  after  a  long  and  dili- 
gent explanation  of  the  'wickedness  of 
sin  and  of  the  motives  of  repentance,  a 
venerable  old  man  is  asked  whether  he 
would  commit  sin  again. 

"  No,"  he  wisely  answers. 

"  But   why?  " 

"Because,  who  has  strength  to  com- 
mit sin  at  this  age?  " 

Even  the  fire  of  hell  once  found  favor 
with  another  old  man,  for  "that,"  he 
said,  "would  burn  out  the  itch  I  am 
suffering  from."  This  very  fellow  im- 
agined that  the  devil  was  after  him  for 
having  left  his  worship,  and  would  often 
ask  for  a  morsel  of  beef  AS  the  only  means 
of  getting  rid  of  the  enemy.  He  would 
at  other  times  burst  forth  into  a  torrent 
of  abuses  of  the  filthiest  kind,  and  when 
rebuked  for  it,  he  would  fret  and  ask, 
"If  not  the  devil,  whom  else  shall  I 
abuse  ?  ' ' 


198 


STAR   OF  HOPE. 


And  if  such  be  the  ignorance  we  have 
to  cope  with  in  sound  people,  whom  by 
dint  of  patience  and  perseverance  we  can 
eventually  disabuse  of  their  silly  notions, 
what  must  be  said  of  those  that  are 
brought  to  us  almost  at  death's  door, 
when  it  becomes  as  unsafe  to  delay  bap- 
tism, as  it  would  be  rash  to  give  it.  At 
times  there  is  no  other  help  for  it  but  to 
stay  up  with  them  till  any  hour  of  the 
night,  anxiously  watching  for  calm 


intervals  to  instil  the  most  necessary 
truths  almost  till  the  very  end.  Hap- 
pily the  success  with  which  heaven  gen- 
erally crowns  our  efforts  in  this  way,  is 
ample  compensation  for  the  trouble 
taken,  although  in  some  few  cases  we 
have  to  content  ourselves  with  only  a 
conditional  baptism.  But  the  mercies 
of  God  are  innumerable  and  let  us  confi- 
dently consign  such  cases  to  His  benign 
providence. 


(To  be  continued.} 


STAR  OF    HOPE. 


"And  behold  the  star  which  they  had  seen  in  the  East,  went 
before  them  until  it  came  and  stood  over  where  the  child  was." 

— Matt,  if,  9. 


A 


I. 

H,  Lord,  the  way  to  Thee 

No-  more   I   know ; 
And  deeper  grows   the   gloom 

As  on   I   go. 
No   more   Thy   wonted   star 

Above  me  gleams, 
And   all   the   unknown   way 

So   weary  seems. 


II. 

Until   Thou   give   again 

Thy   light  instead; 
Until   Thy  peace  allay 

My   fear  and   dread ; 
Until   Thou   turn   again 

To  right   the   wrong 
Until   Thy  face   appear 

O    God,    how  long? 


III. 

Fear  not,    O   heart   of  mine ; 

The   shining   star, 
That  hither   led   thee   up 

From   land   afar, 
Again    in    God's  own   time 

Thy  guide  shall  be, 
To  where  His  blessed  smile 

Awaits   for  thee. 


— S/.  Mary's  of  the   Woods. 


TALKS   ON    ETHICS. 
By  Re--.  I\  .1.  Ifalfiiti,  S.J. 

"  Ciood  or  evil  in  moral  matters  means  agreement  with  or  divergence  from  reason  " 

— .SA   Thomas. 


WHATEVER  we  said  in  our  last  two 
talks  (or  in  our  first  two — call 
them  as  you  please)  amounted  to  very 
little  more  than  an  amplification  of  a 
definition.  We  learned  that  ethics  was 
a  science,  a  practical  science,  differing 
from  other  sciences  which  have  in  view 
the  same  matter,  deducing  its  principles 
from  the  light  of  reason  ;  that  a  person 
thoroughly  conversant  with  moral  phi- 
losophy would  know  the  road  to  follow 
in  order  to  reach  righteousness,  but  that 
knowledge  of  itself  would  not  suffi- 
ciently equip  him  for  overcoming  the 
difficulties  in  his  way.  The  honest,  the 
good,  the  righteous,  is  a  goal  which  is 
reached  only  by  effort.  Mentality  does 
not  furnish  the  strength  for  that  effort. 
The  light  on  a  locomotive  will  show  the 
engineer  for  a  certain  distance  the  state 
of  the  track  over  which  he  travels,  but 
the  headlight  is  not  the  steam.  More- 
over, though  this  is  an  important  and 
necessary  branch  of  philosophy,  there 
are  millions  who  perfect  themselves  in 
the  moral  order  without  any  scientific 
knowledge  of  moral  principles.  The 
outcome  of  which  remarks — of  which 
statement  of  facts  is,  that  man  needs  for 
his  moral  expansion  something  more. 

Of  the  many  divisions  of  ethics,  we 
follow  that  which  we  consider  the  sim- 
plest. It  is  a  division  that  follows  the 
rule  of  division.  A  division  must  be 
clear,  not  dividing  too  much  nor  divid- 
ing too  little.  My  countryman's  divi- 
sion of  the  world  sinned  by  excess.  He 
said  the  universe  was  divided  into 
Europe,  Asia,  Africa,  America,  and  Ire- 
land. We  can  see  that  such  a  division 
is  peccant. 

Our  division   covers    all   the  ground 


over  which  we  intend  to  travel.  First, 
the  general  principles  of  morality,  then 
those  general  principles  in  their  applica- 
tion to  the  individual  man,  and  lastly, 
the  same  general  principles  in  applica- 
tion to  the  social  man. 

We  may  define  man  right  here  as  a 
rational,  social  animal.  Since  ethics  is 
the  science  that  undertakes  to  direct 
man  in  his  moral  actions,  it  must  con- 
sider man  in  all  the  conditions  in  which 
his  moral  activity  energizes.  These 
conditions  are  :  his  individual  condition, 
because  he  has  duties  towards  himself ; 
and  his  relative  condition,  because  he 
has  duties  towards  others. 

Incurring  the  risk  of  repetition,  I  will 
say  that  we  are  to  use,  during  these  talks 
of  ours  (without  making  any  distinction 
whatever  unless  obliged  by  the  special 
topic  under  discussion),  we  will  use 
without  making  any  distinction  what- 
ever the  terms  "ethics,"  "morality," 
' '  moral  science,  "  "  natural  right, ' ' 
"  natural  law." 

They  say  that  in  no  language  have  we 
two  terms  conveying  exactly  the  same 
meaning.  Just  as  there  are  no  two 
leaves  alike,  no  two  peas  alike  (though 
we  use  the  expression,  "they  are  as 
alike  as  two  peas  "),  just  as  there  are  no 
two  eyes  alike — so  there  are  no  two 
words  alike.  But  in  that  multiplicity  of 
expression  we  have  allowed  ourselves  in 
reference  to  moral  philosophy,  though 
there  is  a  variety  of  signification,  now 
that  I  put  you  on  your  guard,  I  may 
interchange  these  words :  natural  law, 
natural  right,  ethics,  moral  philosophy, 
moral  science — when  I  use  these  with  no 
special  emphasis,  I  mean  the  subject 
matter  of  our  talks. 

199 


2OO 


TALKS    ON    ETHICS. 


Resuming  still  further,  about  to  touch 
upon  that  science  which  has  for  its  ob- 
ject to  throw  from  reason  a  light  upon 
man's  free  will  so  that  he  may  use  it 
cautiously,  it  was  natural  (and  therefore 
logical)  for  us  to  take  up  the  moral  act, 
by  which  we  mean  the  free  act. 

We  spoke  of  man's  free  will.  We  asked 
that  it  should  be  admitted  from  the  start 
that  man  has  a  free  will.  It  is  easy,  I 
think,  from  mere  experience,  without 
metaphysics  at  all,  to  certify  to  the  great 
fact  of  man's  free  will.  Everything  is 
based  upon  the  admission  of  this  fact. 
Either  a  man  is  "  free- willed  "  or  he  is 
determined.  We  have  to  admit  free  will, 
or  fatalism.  If  man  is  not  in  possession 
of  freedom  of  will,  he  is  a  mere  machine  ; 
if  a  mere  machine,  it  is  impossible  for 
him  to  help  doing  what  he  is  doing.  If 
this  be  so,  there  is  no  responsibility  for 
us  and  we  have  a  right  to  rebel  against 
the  existence  of  law,  especially  against 
the  penal  code.  A  man  should  be  pun- 
ished only  when  he  is  responsible.  All 
society,  all  law,  all  order,  is  built  upon 
this  fact.  So  discussion,  for  the  present 
at  least,  may  be  deemed  useless. 

We  find  that  man,  when  he  acts  de- 
liberately, has  an  end  in  view.  We  con- 
sidered the  potency  of  that  end — we  con- 
sidered the  end  as  a  thing  that  starts 
a  man  in  action  and  keeps  him  in  motion. 
When  a  man  has  lost  view  of  the  end,  he 
stops,  he  advances  no  further.  While 
that  end  is  before  him  he  stretches  out 
towards  it.  This  is  the  explanation  of 
all  voluntary  activity. 

There  are  ends  and  ends,  but  we  per- 
ceive that  one  idea  runs  through  every 
concept  of  end.  I  see  a  sculptor  at  work, 
and  say  to  him  :  ' '  What  are  you  mak- 
ing ?  "  "A  statue.  "  "  Why  are  you 
making  a  statue  ?  "  "  I  am  competing 
for  a  prize."  "Why  do  you  wish  the 
prize ?  "  "I  am  desirous  of  fame. " 

In  this  dialogue  we  have  suggested 
the  different  kinds  of  ends.  "  I  am  mak- 
ing a  statue  :"  intermediate  end.  "  For 
fame  : ' '  final  end  of  his  action. 

So  we  have  the  intermediate  and  the 


ultimate  end.  An  end  is  always  a  cause, 
strange  though  it  may  seem,  and  it  is 
always  the  most  important  of  all  causes. 
If  our  artist  had  not  in  view  the  winning 
of  fame,  he  would  not  make  that  statue. 

Hence  the  potency  of  the  end.  The 
end  is  really  a  cause.  In  our  trite  illus- 
tration it  causes  the  individual  to  make 
the  statue. 

The  end,  or  that  which  causes  us  to 
act,  or  that  in  behalf  of  which  a  thing  is 
done,  is  something  good,  and  we  are 
justified  in  stating  that  for  our  purpose, 
end  and  good  are  convertible  terms,  that 
is  to  say,  we  can  use  them  interchange- 
ably. Good  we  defined  to  be  something 
desirable.  Health  is  good — is  it  not  a 
desirable  thing  ?  Underlying  the  idea 
of  desirability  we  perceive  suitability. 
I  find  something  that  befits — I  have  a 
good — I  have  something  suitable  to  me. 
When  I  say  something  suits  me,  I  mean 
something  that  fills  up  a  want.  I  would 
call  good  something  that  perfects  me  or 
makes  me  more  perfect  than  I  am.  Take 
a  man  not  in  the  perfection  of  health. 
Is  there  not  a  deficiency  in  his  make-up  ? 
Something  lacking  ?  Is  there  not  a  void 
to  be  filled  ?  What  will  make  him  more 
perfect  than  he  is  ?  In  the  present  case, 
health. 

Here  I  discover  the  end  is  something 
good,  something  desirable,  something 
that  befits  ;  is  a  perfection  of  some  kind 
or  other. 

Once  more  let  me  state,  these  are  facts 
— not  fancies.  In  crossing  the  stream 
of  moral  philosophy  our  footing  must 
be  solid.  So  far,  I  think,  it  is  solid. 
We  are  not  trusting  to  the  ' '  unsteady 
footing  of  a  spear."  I  think  we  are 
building  our  bridge  securely. 

How  is  man  made  up  ?  Of  a  nature, 
which  is  triple:  sensitive,  intellectual, 
moral.  His  sensitive  nature  desires 
something,  and  the  good  it  asks  for  is 
"sensible."  His  intellectual  nature 
craves  something,  which  we^  call  intel- 
lectual good.  Man's  moral  nature — his 
will — needs  something,  and  we  call  it 
moral  good. 


TALKS   ON    ETHICS. 


201 


Now  these  are  all  facts.  I^et  us  com- 
pare them.  Have  all  these  goods  the 
same  importance  in  dignity,  in  worth, 
in  intrinsic  value?  How  are  man's  dif- 
ferent natures  inter-related  ?  Is  his 
animal  nature  above  or  below  his  intel- 
lectual nature  ?  or  his  intellectual  above 
or  below  his  material  or  animal  nature? 
or  is  his  moral  nature  above  or  below 
botfr-? 

Remember,  the  moral  nature  of  man  is 
that  nature  which  is  the  fountain  of  all 
his  moral  activity — all  his  responsible 
acts.  Which  nature,  then,  is  the  high- 
est ?  Evidently  his  moral  nature.  The 
only  acts  which  are  really  man's  are  the 
acts  of  his  will,  his  moral  acts. 

Now,  since  good  is  something  that 
perfects  man,  the  good  which  completes 
the  best  part  of  man  is  the  highest  good. 
There  must  be  gradation — one  good  must 
rank  lowest,  another  higher,  and  another 
highest.  If  there  be  anything  like 
choosing  between  good  and  good,  which 
good  should  we  prefer — the  lower  or  the 
higher?  The  most  perfect  man  would 
prefer  the  most  perfect  good,  an  inferior 
man  an  inferior  good,  a  degraded  man 
the  lowest  good. 

When  such  a  thing  as  a  conflict  be- 
tween good  and  good  takes  place,  the 
will  must  be  guided  by  the  dictates  of 
reason,  and  select  a  higher  good  in  pref- 
erence to  a  lower. 

We  have  a  good  which  is  righteous, 
another  which  is  useful,  and  another 
which  is  pleasurable.  Does  what  I  have 
said  bar  man  from  all  pleasure?  No. 
Only  from  that  pleasure  which  is  un- 
warranted by  reason. 

Can  pleasure  be  the  end  of  man's 
action  ?  Can  man  intend  pleasure  as  an 
end  of  action  ?  Do  not  be  disturbed  by 
my  use  of  the  word  "can."  I  use  it  in 
its  moral  application.  When  I  ask  the 
question:  "  Can  a  man  steal?"  I  know 
that  physically  he  is  able  to  do  so,  but 
the  query  is,  "as  a  moral  agent,  can 
he?"  Answer:  "No."  Pleasure  is  a 
delectation  or  a  delight  that  arises  from 
participating  in  a  thing. 


Let  me  illustrate  this  by  the  act  of 
drinking.  I  am  thirsty,  and  I  quaff 
some  choice  wine.  What  happens  ?  My 
thirst  is  quenched.  (At  least  so  they 
say.  Some  seem  to  doubt  it ;  some  fancy 
water  does  the  work  better.  There  are 
as  many  opinions  regarding  this  as  there 
are  men  and  women.) 

The  end  of  my  drinking  should  be  to 
quench  my  thirst,  but  I  find  that  while 
quenching  my  thirst  my  palate  is  tickled. 
You  behold  there  a  pleasure  of  taste 
distinct  from  the  end  of  drinking. 

Can  I  make  pleasure  an  «nd  ?  No  ;  it 
is  the  result  of  reaching  an  end,  its  ac- 
companiment, so  to  speak  ;  it  is  simul- 
taneous with  my  possessing  that  which 
I  started  out  to  obtain. 

But,  you  say,  pleasure  is  useful,  be- 
cause the  Lord  made  it.  When  there  is 
question  of  assuaging  thirst,  it  is  as 
hard  for  some  people  to  take  a  glass  of 
water  as  a  dose  of  medicine.  The  Lord 
might  have  arranged  things  that  way. 
I  don 't  know  whether  people  would  be 
so  foolish  as  to  die  of  thirst  while  water 
was  within  reach. 

There  is  a  difference  between  end  and 
pleasure.  A  man  has  to  keep  himself 
elevated  by  the  idea  that  he  does  not  eat 
and  drink  for  the  mere  pleasure  he  finds 
in  eating  and  drinking.  Some  eat  to 
live,  some  live  to  eat.  Pleasure  cannot 
be  an  end,  though  we  may  be  incited  by 
pleasure  to  do  a  thing. 

What  pleasure  can  we  indulge  in  ?  We 
can  indulge  in  all  the  pleasures  that 
come  from  a  righteous  end.  This  is  the 
rule.  If  I  am  allowed  the  end,  then  the 
pleasure  that  is  connected  with  that  end 
I  am  free  to  indulge  in.  We  must  admit 
that  since  pleasure  is  only  a  means,  it 
has  a  sui  generis  position.  Pleasure 
occupies  a  secondary  place  in  effects. 
Pleasure  cannot  rationally  be  an  end  of 
an  individual.  What  do  I  drink  for? 
To  quench  my  thirst.  But  I  find  pleas- 
ure in  it.  Very  well ;  that  pleasure  is 
connected  with  a  legitimate  end.  Sup- 
pose the  act  is  not  legitimate?  The 
pleasure  has  nothing  to  do  with  me 


202 


TALKS    ON    ETHICS. 


then  ;  my  reason  will  allow  me  to  in- 
dulge only  in  that  pleasure  which  neces- 
sarily follows  a  legitimate  end. 

I  have  tried  to  make  clear  that  which 
has  bothered  and  puzzled  philosophers 
and  theologians  since  the  beginning  of 
time,  that  the  position  which  pleasure 
occupies  in  all  the  operations  of  life  is  a 
secondary  one. 

Patient  (and,  therefore,  kind)  listener, 
the  dose  of  metaphysics  administered 
to-day  has  certainly  been  a  very  large 
one — perhaps  too  large  for  you,  and  cer- 
tainly enough  for  me.  I  will  close  with 
a  reference  to  and  a  quotation  from  St. 
Thomas.  Pre-eminent  among  professors 
of  ethics  stands  this  great  Doctor  of  the 
Church  ;  dying  the  yth  of  March,  1274, 
in  the  forty -ninth  year  of  his  age,  he  left 
behind  him  a  monument  built  by  his 
own  hands  and  in  so  short  a  time  that 
its  achievement  seems  inexplicable,  un- 
less we  take  Providence  as  a  large  factor 
in  the  affairs  of  man.  His  great  work, 
because  it  is  the  summary  of  nearly  all 
his  mental  labor  in  the  field  of  theology 
and  philosophy,  is  called  the  Summa 
Theologica.  In  it  St.  Thomas  held  be- 
fore him  a  double  purpose.  His  grand 
end  was  to  justify  the  Catholic  faith. 
In  the  justification  thereof  he  followed 
a  double  path,  a  positive  and  a  negative 
one,  that  is  to  say,  he  demonstrated  on 
the  one  hand  Catholic  truth  in  itself, 
and  on  the  other  hand  the  error  of  every 
opinion  adverse  to  the  teachings  of  the 
Church. 

As  a  consequence  his  work  is  divided 
into  two  parts ;  the  first  comprehends 
truths  which  are  not  above  the  reach  of 
reason,  the  second  truths  which  are  out- 
side the  grasp  of  human  intelligence  or, 
as  he  calls  them,  "truths  exceeding 
reason  —  truths  impenetrable  —  myster- 
ies. "  The  first  part  is  divided  in  its 
turn  into  three  sections,  the  first  of 
which  treats  of  the  truths  relative  to 
God  Himself — His  existence — His  at- 
tributes (Bk.  i) ;  the  second  of  crea- 
tion— the  creature,  particularly  of  man 
(Bk.  2) ;  the  third  of  the  creature  return- 


ing to  God — of  ethics — of  the  end  of 
man — of  divine  Providence — law — grace 
— divine  and  human  will  (Bk.  3). 

The  treatises  which  constitute  the  sec- 
ond part  (Bk.  4)  are  the  following:  i, 
The  Trinity ;  2,  The  Incarnation  (and 
original  sin) ;  3,  The  Sacraments ;  4, 
The  Resurrection  of  the  Body ;  5,  The 
Destiny  of  the  Soul  after  Separation  from 
the  Body ;  6,  Purgatory  ;  7,  The  Last 
Judgment ;  8,  the  State  of  the  World  after 
Judgment. 

All  this  is  preceded  by  an  introduc- 
tion which  examines  whether  it  be  neces- 
sary to  admit  on  faith  those  truths  which 
unaided  reason  can  comprehend  ;  whether 
it  be  justifiable  to  ask  of  man  to  admit 
on  divine  faith  truths  that  he  cannot 
understand  ;  whether  such  a  faith  should 
not  be  stigmatized  as  trifling ;  whether 
rational  truths  can  contradict  revealed 
truths ;  and  lastly,  what  value  we  may 
attribute  to  the  demonstration  of  which 
God  is  the  object. 

I  am  not  going  to  insist  here  upon  the 
excellence  of  this  work  of  St.  Thomas — 
the  whole  world  has  recognized  it  since 
the  beginning. 

I  wisli  now  to  quote  from  the  admir- 
able pages  of  Father  Joseph  Rickaby, 
S.J.,  in  which  all  of  the  ethics  of  St. 
Thomas  is  rendered  into  very  clear  and 
pleasing  English,  a  passage  which  bears 
upon  the  matter  we  have  been  consider- 
ing. While  it  serves  to  enforce  some  of 
the  points  we  have  tried  to  make  to-day, 
it  is  also  an  illustration  of  the  method 
the  great  Doctor  of  the  Church  uses  in 
the  exposition  of  the  principles  of  which 
he  is  convinced  himself  and  of  which  he 
has  so  eloquently  convinced  so  many  of 
the  children  of  the  generations  of  men 
that  have  come  and  gone  since  the  thir- 
teenth century. 

"  Question  xxxiv.  Of  Good  and  Evil 
in  Pleasures. 

"  Article  I. — Is  all  pleasure  evil  ? 

' '  R.  Some  have  laid  it  flown  that  all 
pleasures  are  evil.  The  reason  of  their 
saying  so  seems  to  have  been  their  giv- 
ing their  attention  exclusively  to  sensi- 


A    TEST   OF   FAITH. 


203 


ble  and  bodily  pK-aMiu-s.  which  are  more 
manifest  ;  for,  in  other  respects,  also  the 
old  philosphers  did  not  distinguish  things 
of  intellect  from  things  of  sense.  These 
bodily  pleasures  they  thought  should  all 
be  written  down  bad,  that  so  men,  prone 
as  they  are  to  immoderate  pleasures, 
might  withdraw  themselves  from  pleas- 
ures and  arrive  at  the  proper  mean  of 
virtues  But  this  judgment  was  mistaken. 
For  since  none  can  live  without  some 
sensible  and  bodily  pleasure,  if  they  who 
teach  that  all  pleasures  are  bad  are  caught 
in  the  act  of  taking  some  pleasures,  men 
will  be  more  inclined  to  pleasures  by  the 
examples  of  their  works,  letting  go  the 
doctrine  of  their  words. 

We  must  say,  then,  that  some  pleasures 
are  good  and  some  are  evil.  For  pleasure 
is  a  repose  of  the  appetitive  faculty  in 
some  loved  good  and  is  consequent  upon 


some  activity.  Hence  there  are  two  ways 
of  looking  at  it.  One  way  is  to  see  what 
the  good  is  in  which  man  reposes  with 
pleasure.  Good  or  evil  in  moral  matters 
means  agreement  with  or  divergence  from 
reason.  There  is  a  morally  good  pleasure 
in  either  the  higher  or  lower  appetite  re- 
posing in  what  is  in  agreement  with  rea- 
son. There  is  also  an  evil  pleasure,  when 
the  repose  is  taken  in  what  diverges  from 
reason.  Another  way  is  to  look  at  the 
activities  that  yield  the  pleasure,  whereof 
some  are  evil  and  some  good.  Now  there 
is  a  closer  connection  between  activities 
and  pleasures,  which  go  along  with  them, 
than  between  activities  and  desires,  which 
precede  them  in  time.  Hence  since  the 
desires  of  good  activities  are  good,  and 
of  evil  activities  evil,  much  more  are  the 
pleasures  of  good  activities  good,  and 
those  of  evil  activities  evil." 


A  TEST   OF    FAITH. 
Bv  F.  Maitland. 


THE  country   of  John  Knox   is   not 
fruitful    in    conversions,    for    the 
devil  fights  hard  for  his  stronghold. 

Some  reader  of  the  MESSENGER,  how- 
ever, may  remember  the  ' '  once  upon  a 
time  "  when  he  sat  under  "sour  minis- 
ter in  sad  Geneva  gown  "  and  bands. 
Memory  will  recall  the  barn-like  build- 
ing, its  white-washed  walls,  the  narrow 
pews,  the  painted  pulpit  with  high- 
sounding  board,  the  precentor's  minia- 
ture edition  beneath,  the  solemn  beadle's 
bench,  the  table  with  the  spindly  legs, 
where — "diet  of  worship"  over,  and 
congregation  "scaled  "(dispersed) — pas- 
tor and  elders  counted  out  their  pence, 
and  in  front  of  which  the  unhappy 
sinners  doomed  to  "  thole  (suffer)  the 
session,"  stood.  The  "session"  con- 
sists of  ministers  and  elders,  and,  in 
cases  of  flagrant  delinquency,  the  culprit 
appears  to  be  reprimanded  before  re- 
admission  to  "church  privileges." 


There  may  be,  perhaps,  more  of  pomp 
and  vanity  nowadays,  but  this  is  how 
it  was  before  the  organ,  and  the  hymn- 
book,  and  the  Roman  collar  days  when 
Bella  Mitchell  married  Robert  Stewart. 

It  was  not  without  warning  that,  some 
twelve  years  before,  Bella's  father  had 
taken  the  upper  Culter-Mains  farm, 
twenty  good  miles  from  Mass  or  Priest, 
but  Culter-Mains  was  cheap  as  farms 
then  went  and  had  capabilities,  as 
Mitchell,  shrewd,  as  all  Ayrshire  men 
are  in  what  concerns  this  earth,  had  seen. 

"Oh,  the  weans  '11  get  on  fine,"  he 
had  said,  scratching  his  head  uneasily, 
when  the  priest  tackled  him. 

' '  And  how  do  you  intend  them  to 
learn  even  the  elements  of  their  re- 
ligion ?  "  The  priest's  voice  was  stern. 

"Their  step-mither  '11  no'  fash  wi' 
them,  if  that's  what  y e 're  feared o'," the 
culprit  answered  sullenly,  shuffling  from 
one  foot  to  another  as  he  spoke. 


204 


A    TEST    OF  FAITH. 


Few  of  Father  Daly's  parishioners 
had  seen  him  angry,  but  there  is  a  just 
wrath. 

' '  I  repeat,  how  do  you  expect  these 
unhappy  children  even  to  learn  the  rudi- 
ments of  their  faith  ?  ' ' 

"  Fairms  are  no'  sae  easy  pickit  up, " 
answered  Mitchell  doggedly,  taking  good 
care  not  to  meet  the  Father's  eye. 

' '  Remember  this, ' '  said  Father  Daly, 
standing  up,  "  God  will  hold  you  responsi- 
ble for  these  children's  souls.  " 

Mitchell  did  not  answer,  he  was  turn- 
ing his  bonnet  over  and  over  in  his 
hands,  and  presently,  finding  the  priest 
did  not  speak  again,  with  an  awkward 
' '  gude  day  ' '  slouched  out  of  the 
room. 

"His  reverence's  feared  ye '11  mebbe 
fash  the  bairns, ' '  he  said  to  his  wife  that 
evening  as  they  sat  together  by  the  fire. 
His  conscience  was  not  comfortable,  and 
he  looked  furtively  at  her  from  under  his 
thick  red  eyebrows. 

' '  Me  fash  the  puir  mitherless  bairns  ?  ' ' 
Mrs.  Mitchell,  a  plain  sensible-looking 
woman,  a  decade,  perhaps,  older  than  her 
husband,  spoke  with  some  indignation  ; 
pity  for  David  Mitchell's  uncared  for 
children  had  been,  if  he  had  only  known 
it,  her  chief  inducement  in  giving  up 
single  blessedness. 

' '  Me  fash  the  puir  bairns  !  ' '  she  re- 
peated, and,  unnoticed,  lifted  the  little 
frock  she  was  darning  to  her  lips. 

'  'He's  feared  ye '11  be  for  carrying  them 
wi'  ye  t'  the  kirk  whan  we're  settled  at 
the  Mains,"  Mitchell  explained,  rather 
shamefacedly. 

"Ob,  that's  it,  is't?"  Marget  was 
relieved ;  she  was  what  her  Lowland 
neighbors  called  a  "wise-like  woman," 
and  it  was  several  moments  before  she 
spoke  again,  and  then  it  was  in  almost 
Father  Daly's  words,  "What  '11  they 
learn  up  yon'er,  puir  things  ?" 

"Aye,  that's  it,"  Mitchell,  who  had 
taken  his  pipe  out  of  his  mouth  and  was 
staring  into  the  fire,  seemingly  had  no 
more  to  say. 

Mrs.  Mitchell  drew  the  lamp  closer  as 


she  caught  up  the  threads  where  the  darn 
was  "cross,  "her  face  was  grave. 

If  she  had  been  asked  her  opinion  of 
the  priest,  she  would  have  answered,  as 
would  most  of  the  other  folks  in  the  vil- 
lage in  like  case,  that  there  was  ' '  no  ill 
in  him,  "  which  was  their  condescending 
way  of  confessing  that,  in  very  truth, 
they  respected  him,  but — "  He  wudna 
ha  'e  them  grow  up  heather  a '  thegither  ? ' ' 
she  asked  suddenly,  letting  her  work 
drop  on  her  knees  as  she  spoke. 

"  Aye,  that's  the  question.  " 

Mitchell  glanced  quickly  at  her,  this 
time  with  some  anxiety.  They  had  been 
married  by  the  minister  ;  there  had  been 
no  promising,  one  way  or  another,  as  to 
the  children's  bringing  up,  but  Marget 
was  a  just  woman.  Mitchell  wiped  his 
brow  as  he  looked  at  her  again. 

"  Dawvid's  wife  wud  mebbe  tak'  them 
noo  an'  again  for  a  spell, "  Mrs.  Mitchell 
went  on,  presently. 

"  Dod  !  but  ye  ha'e  hit  the  nail  on  its 
heed  this  time. ' '  Mitchell  brought  down 
his  hand  on  his  knee  with  such  a  thud 
that  his  clay-pipe  shivered  into  a  hun- 
dred pieces. 

Send  the  children  to  his  brother— 
Father  Daly's  right  hand,  now  and  again 
for  a  "  spell,  "  it  was  the  very  thing  ! 

"It's  you  ha'e  the  heed  on  yer  shouth- 
ers, ' '  he  cried,  admiringly,  and  bent 
across  the  table  to  give  her  a  pat  on  the 
cheek. 

His  only  regret  was  that  he  had  not 
thought  of  the  plan  himself,  and  "  men- 
tioned "  it  to  his  reverence,  but  his 
answer  would  be  ready  for  David,  who 
would  be  having  his  say  too,  he  knew. 

Mentally  he  rehearsed  the  tone  of  in- 
nocent surprise,  in  which  he  would  say^ 
"  Culter-Mains  far  frae  chaipel  ?  Aye, 
is't,  "with  a  shake  of  the  head,  "but 
the  mistress  an'  me  were  allowin'  ye'd 
tak'  the  bit  craters  vacation  times. "  In 
his  satisfaction  at  thus  settling  his  diffi- 
culties, Mitchell  rubbed  his,hands.  Care- 
less as  he  was,  it  was  a  relief  to  find 
that  his  children 's  step-mother  had  no 
intention  of  tampering  with  their  faith. 


.4    TEST   OF   FAITH. 


205 


\\Y11.  it  reitainK  \\.is  not  John  Mitch- 
ill's  fault  ;  lu-  would  have  told  you  him- 
self, that  his  brother  met  with  his  bad 
accident  the  autumn  after  the  flitting  to 
Culter-Mains,  nor  that  his  wife,  who 
was  a  Wigtonshire  woman,  should  have 
chosen  to  give  up  Peggie's  lea  and  go  back 
to  1  i  ve  with  her  own  people  near  Glenluce. 

Nor  was  it  his  fault,  he  would  have 
had  ynu  believe,  that  there  was  "aye  sic 
a  press  o'  wark  at  Eastertide,  "  nor  that 
his  accounts — he  dealt  nowadays  in 
cattle,  as  well  as  fanned — took  up  so 
much  of  his  spare  time,  Sundays  in- 
cluded, that  "there  wasna  a  moment  t' 
spare  t'  hearken  the  bairns  their  catechiz 
as,  naturally,  he  would  have  liked  to 
have  done, "  and  as  indeed,  in  a  farewell 
interview  with  Father  Daly,  he  had 
promised  to  do. 

Mrs.  Mitchell,  who  had  made  her 
promise  too,  was  more  conscientious,  as 
conscientious  as  a  woman  who  claimed 
descent  on  the  mother's  side  from  the 
great  Reformer  himself,  and  one  of  whose 
people  had  been  among  the  first  to  sub- 
scribe the  great  solemn  League  and  Cov- 
enant well  could  be.  She  would  not 
teach  the  hated  Popish  doctrines  herself, 
but  she  did  give  the  children  every  Sun- 
day morning  their '  'Christian  Doctrines  ' ' 
and  prayer-books — sent  by  the  priest — 
out  of  the  cupboard  where  they  lay 
wrapped  in  brown  paper  all  the  week, 
before  setting  out  in  the  gig  for  kirk 
herself,  "  charging  "  them  straightly  not 
to  play  themselves,  but  be  good  bairns 
and  learn  a  bit. 

The  boys  in  a  hurry  to  be  off  to  their 
bird-nesting  or  whatever  the  interest  or 
amusement  of  the  season  might  be,  would 
stuff  their  catechisms  into  their  pockets 
and  look  at  them  no  more.  The  girls, 
better  disciplined,  learned  the  task  they 
set  themselves,  three  questions  and  an- 
swers neither  more  nor  less,  long  or  short, 
repeated  them  to  each  other,  and  to  do 
them  justice,  without  mistake,  read  a 
lint-  or  two  from  the  prayer-book,  where 
it  opened  generally,  and  Sunday  duties 
were  done. 


The  Mitchells  were  smart  children,  the 
smartest  at  the  school,  the  old  dominie 
told  their  stcp-mother.approvingly , some- 
times. On  "examination  days"  —  I 
need  not  say  it  was  before  school  -board 
times — they  carried  home,  among  them, 
a  wealth  of  books  to  Culter-Mains. 

They  were  quick,  too,  to  see  that  about 
Culter  and  its  neighborhood  at  all  events, 
Catholics  were  not  held  in  much  repute. 
Their  history-books,  and  even  their 
prizes,  had  a  good  deal  to  tell  them 
about  the  ignorance  and  superstition  of 
Papists,  and  of  the  glories  of  so-called 
reformation  days ;  the  very  geography 
had  its  foot-note  apropos  of  "priest- 
ridden  "  Italy  and  Spain. 

4  4  God  will  hold  you  responsible  for  the 
souls  of  these  children, "  the  words  came 
back  to  their  father  when  Bella,  the 
eldest  of  the  girls,  "  getting  on"  for 
sixteen  and,  in  her  own  opinion,  all  but 
grown-up,  announced  her  intention  of 
going  for  the  future  with  her  step-mother 
to  the  kirk.  She  was  the  one  of  his 
children  most  like  the  dead  Irish  mother, 
and  had  always  been  Mitchell's  favorite, 
he  4<  fair  spoiled  her,"  the  kindly  step- 
mother sometimes  remonstrated. 

4 '  The  kirk!  let  me  see  ye  !  "  Her  father 
had  never  spoken  to  her  in  such  tones 
before,  and  it  raised  all  Bella's  opposition 
and  pride,  and,  in  stubbornness,  she  was 
his  own  child. 

"Yer  nane  sae  keen  for  the  chaipel, 
yersel', "  she  retorted,  with  sulky  dis- 
respect. 

<4Weel,  ye '11  no'  fin'  me  ganging  till 
the  kirk,"  Mitchell  blazed  back. 

"  Weel,  I'm  ganging  onyway, "  said 
Bella,  as,  with  head  in  air,  she  turned 
away. 

4  4  Min '  what  yer  after, ' '  Mitchell  caught 
her  by  the  arm,  "Min'  what  yer  after, 
ye  — "  he  swallowed  the  uncompliment- 
ary word,  "or  —  as  sure's  I'm  here,  I'll 
sen'  ye  till  yer  auntie  at  Kilcock  !"  An 
awful  threat,  for  their  mother's  sister  was 
Superior  of  a  convent  there. 

For  once  Bella  quailed,  and  Mitchell 
seized  his  advantage.  "  Let  me  hear  o'  ye 


206 


A    TEST    OF   FAITH. 


"  LET   ME   HEAR  O1    YE  GANGING  TILL   THE  KIRK. 

ganging  till  the  kirk  an'  neist  day  yer 
aff  t'Kilcock,"  he  reiterated,  as  Bella 
sullenly  turned  away. 

Gang  t'  the  kirk  !  Nora's  daughter 
ganging  till  the  kirk !  Mitchell  had 
enough  of  the  Catholic  left  about  him  to 
be  thoroughly  uncomfortable.  He  stirred 
himself  up  sufficiently — it  was  on  a  Sun- 
day the  altercation  had  taken  place — to 
leave  his  accounts,  first  (he  was  not 
much  of  a  scholar),  carefully  sticking  a 
pin  into  the  paper  to  mark  where  he  had 
left  off,  and  hunt  up  an  old  Ursuline 
manual  that  had  been  his  wife's  and  take 
it  to  her. 

Bella  was  sitting  sulkily  on  a  big  stone 
in  the  yard — "the  black  dog  still  on 
her  shouthers, ' '  her  father  said  to  him- 
self— and  she  did  not  look  up  when  he 
laid  it  on  her  lap.  Her  sullenness  an- 
gered him,  and  instead  of  giving  her  the 
kindly  word  he  had  meant,  he  left  her 
with  a  reiterated  ' '  let  me  catch  ye 
ganging  till  the  kirk  an'  I'll — "  he 
let  her  imagine  the  threat,  but  Bella 
understood  he  was  in  earnest  and 
that,  for  once  in  her  life,  she  must 
obey. 


II. 

Bella's  schooling  was  at  an 
end,  and  at  sixteen  she  was 
tall  and  well -grown.  Her 
step-mother,  as  a  matter  of 
course,  dismissed  the  ' '  house- 
lass";  the  Scotch  are  thrifty 
people,  and  it  "  wasna  for 
young  folk  to  sit  wi'  their 
han  's  i '  their  laps, ' '  as  she 
told  her  husband,  and  the 
girl,  to  do  her  justice,  took 
heartily  to  her  work. 

Between  her  father  and  her- 
self  a  certain    reserve    had 
sprung    up ;     Mitchell     had 
' '  kept  his  eye  on  her, "as,  at 
the  time  of  their  quarrel,  he 
had    threatened    to   do,    and 
this  she  was  quick  to  feel  and 
resent.     More  than  once,  too, 
he  had  again  spoken  of  send- 
ing her  to  her  auntie  at  Kil- 
cock,  or  of  boarding  her,  for  a  time,  with 
an  old  friend  of  her  mother's,  the  wife 
of  a  shop-keeper  in  Dumfries. 

He  would  take  her  down  at  Easter,  he 
told  himself,  and  who  knew  ?  take  the 
opportunity — he  was  getting  an  old  man 
— to  make  his  own  peace  with  God,  per- 
haps ;  but  Easter  that  spring  fell  at 
lambing-time,  the  weather  was  coarse, 
and  with  a  new  herd,  and  one  he  did  not 
know  much  about,  it  was  impossible. 
So  he  consoled  himself  with  the  thought 
of  getting  away  at  Christmas,  when  he 
wouldn  't  be  so  "  throng, ' '  and  Bella 
and  he,  for  certain,  would  go  then,  but 
Christmas-tide  found  Mrs.  Mitchell  in 
bed,  and  Bella  naturally  could  not  be 
spared,  and  it  was  not  worth  his  while 
going  by  himself  when  three  or  four 
months  would  bring  Easter  'round 
again. 

Easter  did  come  'round  again,  and  as 
quickly  as  Mitchell — a  man  of  sixty — 
anticipated,  but  it  found  Bella — a  wife. 

The  girl  had  made,  for  her  station,  a 
good  match.  Robert  Stewart,  of  Cairn  - 
cailzie,  was,  what  is  called  in  these  parts, 
a  "Bonnet  Laird, "  a  small  proprietor, 


A    TEST   OF   FAITH. 


207 


farming  his  «>\vn  land,  .is  his  •• 
for  many  a  generation,  had  done. 

\\  ell-to-do  and  his  own  master,  there 
had  been  nothing  to  delay  the  marriage, 
and  it  had  taken  place  within  six  weeks 
of  the  engagement.  Bella  would  be  a 
lady,  or  next  door  to  one,  the  gossips 
told  each  other,  enviously,  "  have  twa 
house-lasses  an'  never  need  t'  file  her 
han'*." 

It  was  as  well  maybe  they  had  not  got 
to  Dumfries,  Mitchell  tried  to  persuade 
himself  when  congratulated  on  his 
daughter's  luck.  Stewart,  whose  grand- 
uncle  was  a  minister,  might  have  thought 
twice  before  he  proposed  to  a  chapel  wife. 
He  had  promised  the  girl's  mother  on 
her  death -bed  to  be  sure  and  see  the 
bairns  were  kept  to  the  faith.  Well,  was 
it  his  fault  that  Culter-Mains,  the  only 
farm  at  that  time  to  be  had,  was  so  far 
from  chapel  ?  and  hadn  't  they  learned 
their  catechiz  ?  Marget  had  seen  to  that, 
Marget !  he  fidgeted  uneasily,  but — 
what  a  down-sitting  for  the  lass  !  Why, 
gin  a'  folk  said  was  true,  Miss  Katie, 
the  laird's  youngest  daughter  herself, 
would  not  have  said  "  no  "  to  Robert 
Stewart ! 

"  Ye '11  be  for  carryin'  Bella  t'  the  kirk, 
wi '  ye  ?  "he  asked  his  future  son-in-law, 
with  assumed  jocularity,  one  day,  and 
the  young  fellow  had  answered  in  his 
sober  way,  that  that  was  for  his  bride 
herself  to  decide.  Then  the}'  might  have 
gone  to  Dumfries,  after  all.  Mitchell 
almost  groaned. 

"  Ye '11  ha'e  t'  let  Stewart  ken  whether 
ye'r  for  chaipel  or  kirk,"  the  girl's  step- 
mother counselled  her  one  day.  ' '  Speak 
oot  while  ye  ha'e  the  chance, "she  re- 
minded her  again  on  the  wedding-eve, 
"it'll,  mebbe,  no'  be  sae  easy  changin' 
after-hin. " 

"Rob '11  be  for  lettin'  me  please  my- 
sel ', "  had  been  the  half-sulky,  half-proud 
reply,  and  the  older  and  wiser  woman 
could  only  shake  her  head. 

"What  ha'e  ye  sattled  wi'  Stewart 
about  Bella  an'  the  kirk  ?"  Mrs.  Mit- 
chell asked  her  husband  that  same  night. 


"Sattled?  Let  them  sattle  it  atwixt 
Hum,"  Mitchell  answered,  irritably, 
flinging  the  heavy  boot  he  had  just 
taken  off  across  the  floor. 

••  (iin  Bella's  for  the  kirk  she'll  gang, 
ye  ken  that  as  well  as  me,"  he  went  on 
presently,  as  a  sop  to  his  conscience, 
perhaps. 

"Aye,"  his  wife  said  meditatively, 
' '  Ye  ken  as  weel  as  me, ' '  he  went  on 
angrily,  "that  it's  an  ill-luikin'  thing  a 
man  ganging  here,  an'  the  wife  wi'  the 
bairns  at  her  tail  there. " 

"Aye,"  Mrs.  Mitchell  said  again, 
then  with  a  twinkle  in  her  eye,  "  Weel, 
I  rnun  say  this  for  ye,  ye  ha'e  na  troubled 
the  chaipel  muckle  wanting  me. ' '  Mitch- 
ell 's  face  reddened  at  the  shaft,  for  he 
had  never  darkened  chapel  door  since  he 
came  to  the  Mains.  ' '  But  ye  ha  'e  na  gied 
me  a  sicht  o'  ye  yet  at  the  kirk  !  " 

"Dang  the  kirk,"  Mitchell  cried  as 
his  second  shoe  followed  the  first  across 
the  room. 

' '  You  will  be  responsible  for  these 
children's  souls,"  it  was  twelve  years 
since  Father  Daly  had  said  the  words. 
Did  a  gran  'match  balance  the  loss  of  the 
one  Faith  ?  Siller  and  twa-house-lasses — 
the  loss  of  a  soul  ?  Mitchell  knew  very 
well  they  did  not.  Well,  it  was  too  late 
for  Bella  now,  but  Phemie  and  Mary 
and  Rob  and  wee  Jock  should  go  to 
Dumfries,  certain  sure,  come  vacation 
time,  and  stay  for  the  month  with  their 
mother's  friend,  who  would  be  glad 
enough  of  their  board.  All  night  Mitchell 
tossed  restlessly  by  his  sleeping  wife's 
side. 

Bella  had,  however,  said  a  word  to  her 
lover  on  her  own  account  as  they  parted 
for  the  last  time  at  the  garden  gate. 
"  It's  the  Bible  kirk-folk  gae  by  ?  " 

"By  God's  word,"  was  the  succinct 
reply. 

11  Ye '11  be  for  wantin'  me  till  the  kirk 
wi'  ye  ?  "  Bella  turned  her  head  away. 

"Could  ganging  till  the  Hoos  o'  the 
Lord  hurt  ye,  Bella  ?  "  the  young  fellow 
said  tenderly. 

A  lump  came  to  Bella's  throat.     She 


208 


A    TEST   OF   FAITH. 


was  no  fool,  and  thought  after  thought 
followed  each  other  through  her  head  as 
she  stood  with  Robert's  arm  round  her. 

Her  Father,  the  only  Catholic  she 
knew,  was  no  better — she  was  in  her 
own  way  too  loyal  to  him  to  acknowl- 
edge that,  in  some  respects,  he  was  worse 
than  those  about  him  ;  then  all  the  gen- 
try-folk, and  Robert,  she  told  herself 
proudly,  almost  belonged  to  them,  were 
Protestant,  Presbyterian  or  Episcopalian, 
and  they  knew  more,  saw  more  than 
commoner  folk,  and  who  heard  of  one  of 
them  turning  Catholic  ? 

Then  there  were  the  school  books — the 
histories,  the  geographies ;  would  the 
dominie  dare  teach  them  if  what  they 
said  of  Pope  and  Priest  and  graven 
images  and  Inquisitors,  and  much  more 
were  not  true  ?  Bella  drew  a  long 
breath. 

"Bella,"  her  lover  whispered,  mis- 
taking the  cause  of  the  sigh  ;  ' '  Bella,  I 
promise  you,  ye  shall  do  as  you  please, ' ' 
he  bent  to  kiss  her  brow,  "but  it '11  be 
hard  on  me  sitting  at  worship  without 
my  wife  by  my  side. ' ' 

Bella  put  out  her  hand,  "Whaur  ye 
gang,  Rob,  I'll  gang,"  she  said. 

III. 

In  those  days  honeymooning  was 
almost  unknown  among  people  of  Stew- 
art's class,  and  Robert  took  his  young 
wife  in  the  village  post-chaise  straight 
home  to  Cairncailzie. 

His  uncle,  a  D.D.,  married  them,  but 
Mr.  Cunninghame,  the  parish  minister, 
too,  had  been  there,  and  he  and  his  wife 
had  been  pressing  in  their  invitations  to 
the  bride  to  come  to  the  manse  when- 
ever she  felt  inclined. 

Mitchell  alone  had  been  surly  and 
stood  off,  but  as  Mr.  Cunninghame  con- 
fided later  to  his  wife,  it  was  ridiculous 
of  a  man  to  pose  as  a  Catholic,  who  never 
took  the  trouble  to  practise  his  faith, 
and  who  let  his  children  grow  up 
heathens,  and  Mrs.  Cunninghame  might 
take  his  word  for  it,  the  poor  things 
could  be  little  less. 


There  had  been  a  good  deal  of  specu- 
lation as  to  whether  Bella  would  come  to 
the  kirk  or  not,  but  the  Sunday  after  the 
marriage,  Stewart  was  purposely  late, 
perhaps,  and  there  was  only  one  or  two 
loiterers  at  the  gate  when  he  drove  up 
his  wife,  gay  in  her  bridal  finery,  in  his 

gig- 

The  Cairncailzie  pew,  square  and  im- 
portant looking,  faced  the  pulpit,  and 
Bella,  looking  neither  to  right  nor  left, 
followed  her  husband  shyly  up  the  aisle. 
He  found  her  the  "places,"  and  she  did 
as  he  did,  standing  at  the  prayers  and 
sitting  down  when  the  drawled-out 
psalm-singing  began,  drawing  a  little 
closer  when  the  text  was  given  out  and 
the  sermon  began.  Robert  looked  at 
her  from  time  to  time  as  if  anxious  to 
see  how  the  service  impressed  her,  but 
Bella  kept  her  head  bent  and  her  veil 
was  down,  and  with  all  his  efforts  he 
could  not  see  her  face. 

Church  "scaled,"  there  was  a  good 
deal  of  hand-shaking  and  congratula- 
tion and  even  good-humored  bantering 
from  some  of  the  older  farmers  at  the 
gate,  and  Mrs.  Mitchell  was  waiting  for 
them  to  carry  them  off  to  ' '  take  their 
Sabbath  bite  "  at  the  Mains. 

Mitchell,  when  they  arrived,  was  at 
his  usual  Sunday  occupation — his  ac- 
counts. Bella's  dress,  her  return  with 
her  step-mother,  told  their  own  tale ; 
his  greeting  was  curt — a  nod  apiece  and 
a  grunt,  and  he  went  on  with  his  adding 
up  as  if  neither  daughter  nor  son-in-law 
had  been  there. 

The  tears  came  to  Bella's  eyes,  and 
Robert  spoke  out  indignantly,  "Gin 
we're  no'  welcome,  we'll  be  afF. " 

"  An'  who  said  ye  were  na'  welcome  ?  " 
Mitchell  asked  sharply,  looking  up  for  a 
moment  from  his  figures. 

Stewart  bit  his  lip ;  but  he  was  not 
going  to  quarrel  with  his  father-in-law 
the  first  time  they  met,  and  Bella,  who 
was  now  sobbing,  loosened  her  arm  from 
his  and  slipped  away  with  Phemie,  the 
sister  next  to  herself  in  age. 

A  pile  of  odds  and  ends,  forgotten  in 


A    TEST   OF   FAITH. 


tlu-  packing,  had  been  collected  and  were 
lyiiitf  in  the  room  that  had  been  hers, 
conspicuous  among  them  the  I'rsuline 
Manual  lu-r  father  had  given  her.  As 
Bella,  still  sobbing,  stood  fingering  it, 
riR-mif  spoke  :  "  Bella,  ye  ha'e  been  till 
tin-  kirk!"  There  was  admiration  at 
her  sister's  daring  in  the  girl's  voice. 

Aye,"  Bella  said,  but  there  was  little 
triunrph  in  her  tone. 

•  Faither's  aye   haverin'  aboot  ha 'en 
Mary  an'  me  affwi'  him  till  Dumfries." 

Bella  shook  her  head  as  much  as  to  say 
the  girl  need  not  be  afraid,  it  would  be 
"  haverin'  "  nothing  more  to  the  end. 

"  He'd  a  letter  yestreen  frae  auntie  at 
Kilcock  ;  Bella,"  lowering  her  voice, 
"Auntie's  never  misdootin'  we're  a' 
Catholics  !  " 

•  Weel,  what  else  are  we  ?  "  Bella  said 
peevishly. 

' '  Bella  !  an '  you  that 's  been  t '  the 
kirk!  "  Bella  did  not  answer;  of  Mit- 
chell 's  children  she  was  the  only  one  who 
remembered  a  chapel,  dimly  enough  it  is 
true,  kneeling  folk,  lights,  a  bell,  Father 
Daly,  yes,  she  remembered  Father  Daly 
best  of  all.  What  would  Father  Daly  say 
if  he  knew  she  had  been  to  the  kirk  ! 

"  Bella  !  "  Phemie  cried  impatiently. 

Bella  came  to  herself  with  a  jump. 
"  Aye,  I  ha'e  been  t*  the  kirk, "  she  said 
bitterly,  "there's  nae  pleasin'  Rob  an' 

my  faither  baith. " 

****** 

' '  What 's  that  ye  'v  gotten  ? ' '  Stewart 
asked  as  they  walked  home  after  tea. 

Bella  handed  him  the  book  she  was 
carrying,  "my  mither's  prayer-book." 

"  I'll  get  ye  something  belter  than 
that,"  Stewart  said  contemptuously, 
when  he  had  turned  over  a  leaf  or  two 
and  put  the  volume  in  his  pocket. 

"Ye '11  gie  't  t'  me  whaun  we  get 
hauie?"  Bella  asked  anxiously.  She 
was  already  beginning  to  learn  she  had 
found  her  master  in  Stewart. 

"I'll  gie  ye  something  better  than 
that."  Robert  repeated,  and  Bella  had  to 
swallow  her  disappointment  as  she 
night. 


Monday  was  market-day  ai.d  Stewart 
brought  home  the  smartest  Bible  the 
county  bookseller's  shop  could  supply. 
1 '  Ther 's  God's  word  for  ye, ' '  he  said  with 
some  complacency  as  he  tossed  the  parcel 
into  her  lap. 

Bella,  in  spite  of  her  prize-taking  had 
never  been  a  reader,  and  indeed  at  Culler- 
Mains,  beyond  a  volume  or  two  of  ser- 
mons of  her  step-mother's,  there  had  been 
little  to  read  ;  in  her  new  home,  in  the 
best  parlor,  there  was  quite  a  little 
library,  but  of  books  to  the  girl  of  scarce- 
ly greater  interest ;  Johnson's  Dictionary, 
famieson's  in  two  enormous  volumes, 
Plutarch's  Lives,  Boswell's  Life  of  John- 
son, Pope's  Works,  The  Pilgrim's  Pt ogress 
with  weird  wood- cuts,  Paradise  Lost, 
The  Fall  of  Man,  Scotch  Worthies,  a 
County  Gazeteer  or  two,  a  long  row  of 
Edinburgh  Almanacs,  and  on  the  top 
shelf  a  corresponding  line  of  paper- 
bound  Agricultural  Reports  ;  and  Bella 
shrugged  her  slim  shoulders  as  she  looked 
at  them. 

The  house-lasses,  lasses  in  name  alone, 
for  Mysie  was  middle-aged  and  Aggie, 
her  niece,  "getting  on, "  had  shown  their 
young  mistress  from  the  first  that  they 
did  not  mean  to  be  "  meddled  wi'.  "  The 
house  was  in  order,  the  napery,  to  use 
the  good  old  word  for  house-linen,  new, 
and  so  well  did  Mysie  look  after  her  mas- 
ter's interests  that  there  was  not  even 
a  pair  of  his  socks  to  mend.  If  she 
ventured  to  the  garden,  scissors  or  basket 
in  hand,  the  surly  old  man  who  cared  for 
it  warned  her  he  was  ' '  responsible  ' '  and 
would  "let  his  master  hear  o't  if  aucht 
was  touched, ' '  and  when  she  complained 
to  Rob  of  his  incivility,  he  regarded  the 
matter  as  a  good  joke,  "  oh  Jock  gangs 
his  ain  gait,  "  he  said  with  a  chuckle  of 
enjoyment. 

Then  Robert,  who  was  not  above  work- 
ing— and  working  hard — with  his  men, 
as  often  as  not  just  snatched  a  bite  at 
mid-day,  a  glass  of  milk  and  "  mouth- 
fu'  "  of  oat-cake,  or  came  in  for  his  sup- 
per so  tired  out,  that  he  only  answered 
the  girl,  eager  for  a  chat,  in  monosyl- 


210 


A   TEST    OF   FAITH. 


lables,  dozing  afterwards  in  his  arm- 
chair, till  bed-time — ten  o'clock — came. 

All  things  considered,  it  was  scarcely 
to  be  wondered  at,  that  Bella,  used  to 
companionship  and  active  life, '  'wearied, ' ' 
as  her  step-mother  sympathizingly  said, 
and  that,  as  time  went  on,  it  became 
more  and  more  her  habit,  early  dinner 
done,  to  slip  across  the  fields  to  the 
Mains,  "/tome,"  and  with  a  borrowed 
apron  of  Phemies,  to  "save  "  her  gown, 
give  step-mother  and  sister  alike  ' '  a 
hand." 

Mitchell,  if  he  happened  to  be  in  on 
these  occasions,  which  was  rare,  only 
noticed  his  daughter  with  a  nod,  and 
the  girl's  heart  burned  within  her  at 
what  she  thought  his  injustice  and  in- 
consistency. 

If  he  had  wanted  them  Catholics,  he 
should  have  brought  them  up  Catholics  ! 
What  was  a  ' '  bit  catechiz  ' '  and  learned 
at  the  step-mother's  instigation,  not  his  ! 
and  if  he  set  up  for  being  so  keen  for  the 
faith  nowadays,  what  hindered  him  be- 
ing off  to  chapel  at  Dumfries  ?  Father 
and  daughter  ' '  gloomed  ' '  at  each  other 
to  use  the  local  word. 

At  the  time  of  which  I  write  yearly 
communion  was  the  rule  in  the  country 
parishes,  and  Bella  had  been  seven 
months  a  wife  before  the  April  morning 
came  when  the  minister,  after  giving  out 
that  on  that  fortnight  "the  Sacrament 
would  be  dispensed,"  invited  the  cate- 
chumens to  meet  him  for  instruction  at 
the  manse. 

Bella  felt,  rather  than  saw,  that  at  this 
point  many  eyes  turned  to  the  Cairn- 
cailzie  pew,  and  at  the  gate  Mrs.  Cun- 
ninghame  was  waiting  for  her.  "Mrs. 
Stewart  was  going  forward,  of  course  ?" 
she  said,  in  her  pleasant-voiced  dictato- 
rial way,  and  Stewart  drawing  her  arm 
through  his  own  as  he  spoke,  answered 
for  her  in  the  affirmative. 

Bella  had  been  ailing,  was  "  useless," 
as  she  expressed  it  herself,  though  she 
seldom  missed  her  daily  visit  to  the 
Mains,  and  she  felt  a  little  ill-used  when 
the  morning  after  "the  Lord 's-Supper 


was  given  out,"  Robert  advised  her  to 
stay  at  home  and  have  a  look  at  the 
shorter  catechism,  and  so  be  ready  for 
any  "  questions  "  the  minister,  when  she 
went  to  the  manse,  might  put. 

The  thin  drab-colored  pamphlet  looked 
uninviting  enough,  "Justification,  Adop- 
tion and  Sanctification,  "  with  their  cor- 
responding answers,  duller  still.  Robert 
could  never  mean  her  to  get  these  into 
her  head,  she  would  go  on  to  "  the  Sacra- 
ments." 

' '  What  is  the  Lord 's  Supper  ? ' ' 

The  Lord's  Supper  is  a  Sacrament 
wherein  by  giving  and  receiving  bread 
and  wine,  according  to  Christ's  appoint- 
ment, His  death  is  shown  forth,  and  the 
worthy  receivers  are  not,  after  a  corporal 
and  carnal  manner,  but  by  faith,  made 
partakers  of  His  body  and  blood,  with  all 
His  benefits,  to  their  spiritual  nourish- 
ment and  growth  in  grace."  "Bread 
and  wine. ' '  Breyd  and  wine.  WThat 
did  the  little  ' '  Christian  Doctrine  ' '  say  ? 

"  What  is  the  Holy  Eucharist  ?" 

"  It  is  the  frue  body  and  blood  of  Christ 
under  the  appearance  of  bread  and  wine. " 
Bella  remembered  question  and  answer 
well  enough. 

What  a  bother  these  conflicting  faiths 
were !  Well,  Protestants  went  by  the 
Bible,  God's  word,  folks  couldn't  be  far 
wrong  who  went  by  that,  she  would  get 
Rob's  present  and  look  for  herself. 

From  St.  Matthew  to  St.  Mark,  from 
St.  Mark  to  St.  Luke,  from  St.  Luke  to 
St.  John,  from  St.  John  to  St.  Paul, 
round  and  round  the  circle  Bella  went ; 
a  little  feverish  spot  came  to  her  cheek, 
the  dinner  Mysie  brought  was  left  un- 
touched. 

Protestants  went  by  the  Bible  and 
nothing  else.  Well,  the  Bible — little  did 
Mysie,  as  she  looked  approving^  at  her 
young  mistress,  as  she  cleared  away, 
guess  what  was  passing  through  her 
head — the  Bible,  the  Protestant  Bible 
said  :  "  The  bread  that  I  will  give  is  my 
flesh  which  I  will  give  for  the  life  of  the 
world. ' '  The  Jews  therefore  strove  among 
themselves,  saying  :  "  How  can  this  man 


A    TEST   OF   FAITH. 


211 


give  us  his  flesh  to  eat?"  Then  Jesus 
said  to  them,  "  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto 
YOU,  c.\ refit  ye  cat  the  flesh  of  the  son  of 
man,  ami  drink  his  blood  ye  have  no  life 
in  you."  "  This  is  my  body,  this  is  my 
blood."  "  My  flesh  is  meat  indeed,  and 
my  blood  is  drink  indeed.  " 

The  Protestants  went  by  their  Bible, 
and  the  Protestant  Bible  told  her  that ! 
Thetf«he  remembered  her  mother's  book  ; 
there  were  reasons  for  adhering  to  the 
Catholic  religion  at  the  end,  but  Rob  had 
locked  it  up  on  their  wedding  night  in 
his  desk,  she  had  seen  him  turn  the  key. 
Instinctively  Bella  looked  across  the 
room  at  the  writing  table  where  the  big 
brass-bound  desk  stood  ;  by  some  unac- 
customed carelessness  it  was  standing 
open  ;  the  blood  rushed  to  her  face. 

Well,  it  was  her  own  book.  She  was 
no  baby,  she  would  not  do  it  on  the  sly, 
she  would  tell  Rob  she  had  taken  it 
when  he  came  home.  A  moment's  more 
hesitation  and  it  was  in  her  hand. 

Bella's  recollections  of  her  mother 
were  summed  up  in  a  long,  white-draped 
figure  on  the  bed,  "  in  a  face  that  was- 
na  mither's."  She  remembered  crying 
out,  when  some  one  had  bid  her  kiss 
her,  and  she  touched  the  cold  cheeks. 
She  had  died  when  Jock  was  born,  as, 
maybe,  she  herself  would  die  when  her 
time  came.  It  was  the  first  time  Bella 
had  thought  of  death  in  connection  with 
the  hope  that  had  brought  such  joy. 

The  manual  was  ' '  thumbed  ' '  in  parts, 
notably  at  "  Instruction  for  Communion 
and  the  Mass  "  It  was  full,  too,  of 
little  pictures  and  leaflets.  The  frontis- 
piece was  an  angel  presenting  a  young 
child  to  an  Ursuline  nun.  Had  her 
mother  been  as  small  when  she  went  to 
the  convent  at  Cork  ?  She  and  her  sis- 
ter had  been  left  orphans  at  an  early 
age,  Bella  knew.  She  turned  over  the 
pages  with  new  interest ;  why,  from 
page  192  to  page  260,  was  nothing  but 
instructions  on  communion;  First  Com- 
munion, Prayers  Before  Communion, 
Meditation  Before  Communion,  a  method 
of  hearing  Mass  before  Communion,  and 


so  on,  but  it  was  the  "proofs  "  at  the 
end  she  wanted,  and  she  turned  to  the 
"  Reasons." 

"That's  right,  Bella."  It  was  Rob's 
voice,  pleased  to  find  her  surrounded 
with  her  books.  Then  his  eye  fell  on 
the  manual,  and  his  mouth  tightened  in 
a  way  Bella  knew  meant  displeasure. 

"That  should  ha'e  been  in  the  fire 
langsyne, "  he  said,  picking  it  up  and 
walking  towards  the  hearth,  where — it 
was  a  cold  April — a  peat  fire  blazed. 

"Rob!"  Bella  cried,  "Rob!"  but 
before  she  could  reach  him,  the  book 
was  in  the  flames. 

"  It's  my  mither's  buik.  Ye  sha'na, 
ye  sha'na."  Bella  tried  to  push  him 
aside. 

"  Kent  ye  ever  a  sensible  man  keep 
'  pushon  '  (poison)  aboot  the  hoos  ?  ' ' 
Rob  asked,  coolly  holding  her  back. 

"  Yer  a  coward  !  "  The  girl's  temper 
had  mastered  her. 

"Bella,  ye  forget  yerself, "  Robert 
said,  with  cold  severity.  There  was 
little  left  to  save  of  the  book  now,  and, 
turning,  he  left  the  room. 

Alone,  Bella  threw  herself  on  the 
hearth-rug,  unwell,  wearied  out  by  the 
unaccustomed  application  of  the  day, 
she  could  not  stop  her  sobs.  "  Her  buik, 
her  mither's  buik.  How  could  Rob  be 
so  cruel?  "  One  little  leaflet  alone  had 
escaped,  and  was  lying  inside  the  fender. 
As  she  heard  Rob's  returning  step,  she 
caught  it  up  and  hid  it  in  her  bosom. 

"Bella,  you  must  be  sensible."  Per- 
haps a  little  ashamed  of  what  he  had 
done,  her  husband  lifted  her  up  and  put 
her  on  the  sofa,  then  he  brought  her  tea, 
insisted  on  her  drinking  it,  and,  tea 
over,  marched  her  off  to  bed. 

IV. 

Next  day  Bella  was  ailing,  not  well 
enough  even  for  the  short  walk  to  the 
manse  "for  instruction"  Rob  had 
planned ;  by  mid-day  Mysie  had  sum- 
moned him  from  the  field,  and  the  gig 
was  sent  off  for  step-mother  and  doctor. 
By  evening  the  girl  was  lying  between 


212 


A    TEST   OF  FAITH. 


life  and  death,  and  in  the  long  days  of 
anxiety  that  came,  "Communion  Sab- 
bath "  passed  unnoticed,  even  by  Rob. 

For  many  a  day  Bella  lay  too  weak 
even  to  think,  but  with  the  early  days 
of  convalescence  the  old  trouble  was  to 
come  back,  the  old  problem  to  worry  her 
brain.  Stewart  was  pleased  to  see  her 
Bible  so  often  in  her  hands.  She  was 
quiet,  and  he  had  hopes  that  her  quiet- 
ness— "What  had  become  of  Bella's 
spirit  ?  ' '  Phemie  asked — might  be  the 
result  of  "conviction  of  sin  "  and  that 
she  was  going  to  settle  down  into  the 
sober,  serious  woman  an  elder's  wife 
should  be — and  Rob  had  been  sounded 
by  Mr.  Cunninghame  as  to  his  accept- 
ance of  that  post.  When  she  was  a  lit- 
tle stronger  and  permission  had  been 
given  to  talk,  the  minister  should  come, 
and  later  they  would  pay  his  uncle  a 
promised  visit  at  his  manse,  and  Bella 
should  "go  forward  "  then,  as  his  Com- 
munion Sabbath  fell  in  June. 

But  Bella  had  a  treasure  in  the  pages 
of  her  purple  Morocco  Bible  Rob  knew 
little  about — the  leaflet  picked  up  from 
the  hearth — a  Novena  to  the  Sacred 
Heart  printed  on  coarse  paper,  the  Em- 
blem roughly  lithographed  above. 

Bella,  in  spite  of  her  prize-taking,  was 
little  of  a  scholar,  as  we  have  seen ; 
' '  novena  ' '  had  no  meaning  for  her, 
unless,  indeed,  it  were  the  name  of  that 
particular  prayer. 

' '  O  sacred  and  adorable  Heart  of 
Jesus !  Furnace  of  eternal  charity, 
ocean  of  infinite  mercy,  consolation  of 
the  afflicted,  refuge  of  sinners,  hope  of 
the  whole  world — I  adore  Thee  and  unite 
my  heart,  my  affections,  my  supplica- 
tions, to  the  perpetual  homage  Thou 
Thyself  renderest  to  the  Divinity  on  our 
Altars." 

"  On  our  Altars. "  It  would  be  diffi- 
cult to  say  how  often  Bella  read  and  re- 
read her  "novena,  "  or  how,  day  by  day, 
the  prayer  sank,  soaked  into  her  soul. 

She  had  had  her  disappointment,  and 
if  what  the  big  doctor — brought  from  the 
town  to  help  his  country  colleague  with 


his  skill — said  was  true,  no  bairn,  even 
in  days  to  come,  would  ever  brighten 
the  Cairncailzie  hearth,  but  thank  God ! 
she  had  been  stopped  ' '  going  forward  ' ' 
as  she  might  have  done.  Her  step- 
mother had  told  her,  incidentally  one 
day,  that  Mrs.  Cunninghame  had  asked 
Phemie  and  Mary  to  tea  at  the  manse,  to 
feast  on  the  remains  of  the  bread.1  The 
girl  shivered. 

"  The  Bread  which  I  will  give  is  1113" 
flesh  which  I  will  give  for  the  life  of  the 
world. ' '  Protestants  went  by  their  Bible, 
their  own  Bible,  and  that  was  what  it 
told  them.  "Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto 
you,  unless  ye  eat  the  flesh  of  the  Son 
of  man  and  drink  his  blood  ye  have  no 
life  in  you.  "  How  could  Rob,  how  could 
her  step-mother,  if  they  really  believed 
God's  word,  go  to  such  a  rite?  When 
she  was  stronger  she  would  tell  Rob  she 
must  go  to  Dumfries  ;  he  would  be  angry. 
Bella  had  learned  to  dread  Rob's  dis- 
pleasure, but  maybe  he  wouldn't  be  so 
hard  on  her  now,  he  had  been  tender  to 
her  in  her  illness.  Her  father  and  Phemie 
would  go  with  her  maybe ;  when  they 
thought  she  was  dying  her  father  had 
come,  everything  had  been  dim  and 
misty,  but  she  had  recognized  him  ;  they 
must  go  to  Dumfries,  or  better  still,  to 
Father  Daly,  he  was  an  old  friend. 

"Relying  with  a  humble  steadfast 
faith  on  the  sacred  words  of  truth  itself 
that,  whatever  we  ask  the  Father  in  the 
name  of  Jesus  should  be  granted,  I 
humbly  implore  in  that  adorable  name, 
in  virtue  of  that  promise,  and  through 
the  abundant  mercies  of  the  Sacred  Heart 
of  Jesus  the  particular  favors  I  petition 
for  in  this  Novena. ' ' 

' '  Particular  favor. ' '  Perhaps  Bella  did 
not  formulate  it,  save  in  thought,  but 
if  she  and  her  father,  and  Phemie,  and 
Mary,  and  Lillie,  and  Jock  were  only 
good  Catholics,  and  Rob,  her  husband, 
Bella  sighed. 

The  first  of  June  came,  and  even  the 
bleak  moorland  at  Cairncailzie  whispered 


!A  fact.    In  many  places  the  bread  is  a  crisp  cake 
made  of  butter,  flour  and  sugar,  round  in  shape. 


A    TEST    OF   FAITH. 


213 


of  summer,  and  Rob,  before  going  off  to 
his  alUrnoon  work,  had  carried  Hella  to 
the  great  arm-chair  Mysie  had  put  for 
lu -i  by  the  front  door.  It  was  the  last 
day  of  her  novena,  little  as  Hella  knew 
it.  l»nt  all  morning  she  had  been  repeat- 
ing the  words  over  and  over  to  herself, 
slu-  had  read  the  prayer  so  often  she 
could  say  it  now. 

To-morrow  she  would  speak  to  Rob; 
to-day  she  would  write  to  Father  Daly, 
tell  him  her  difficulties,  and  ask  him  to 
send  her  a  prayer-book. 

"  Oh,  infinitely  compassionate  Heart  of 
Tesus,  "  she  was  repeating  it  again,  when 
the  gate,  that  opened  on  the  rough  road 
leading  past  Cairncail/.ie  on  to  the  grav- 
elled half-moon  that  lay  before  the  house- 
door,  clicked — Father  Daly  ! 

For  a  moment  the  girl  could  neither 
speak  nor  move.  She  could  hear  he  was 
apologizing  for  disturbing  her  ;  he  was 
afraid  she  was  ill,  but  he  was  trying  to 
find  his  way  from  Brigstone  Spa,  where 
he  was  staying  for  a  day  or  two  for  the 
waters,  to  upper  Culter-Mains  where  an 
old  friend,  John  Mitchell,  lived.  He  had 
taken  the  wrong  turn  he  feared,  would 
she,  of  her  charity,  direct  him  ? 

"Ye  dinna  ken  me,  Faither?  "  Bella 
bent  forward  in  her  chair. 

• '  Not,  surely  not  little  Bella  Mit- 
chell ?"  Bella  greatly  resembled  her 
dead  mother  as  we  have  said. 

"  Aye,  Bella  Mitchell— Stewart.  "  Bella 
said.  Then,  "  Oh,  Faither  I  was  wantin' 
ye, "  she  cried. 

Father  Daly  was  • '  a  won  'erfu '  man  ' ' 
the  members  of  his  flock  often  said,  "a 
won  erfu'  man  for  getting  his  ain  way," 
but  who  is  strong  save  he  who  fights  in 
the  strength  of  the  Lord.  Who  can  work 
as  he  who  works  for  God  alone  !  "I  shall 
see  your  husband  myself, ' '  the  priest  said, 


when,  his  long  interview  over,  he  gave 
Bella  his  blessing  under  Mysie 's  scandal- 
ized eyes.  But  it  was  as  well  for  Bella, 
perhaps,  that,  when  other  arguments 
failed,  the  priest  had  her  health  to  appeal 
to.  He  left  Stewart  at  last,  not  outraged, 
but  "  Bella  could  please  herself,  he  was 
a  man  of  his  word,  he  had  told  her  so  be- 
fore they  married. " 

Yes,  Bella  could  please  herself,  as  a 
humble  client  of  the  Heart  of  Him  who 
' '  pleased  not  Himself. ' '  Robert  let  her 
go  her  own  gait,  as  he  did  the  old  gar- 
dener, with  scarcely  veiled  contempt. 
It  might  have  been  a  mere  acquaintance 
who  shared  his  home,  slept  by  his  side, 
ate  at  his  board.  The  clour  (hard),  un- 
compromising spirit  of  his  covenanting 
ancestors  had  taken  possession  of  him, 
and  for  a  woman  of  Bella's  affectionate, 
impulsive  nature,  there  could  scarcely 
have  been  a  heavier  cross,  and  yet  to 
outsiders  the  couple  was  a  model  one. 
If  Rob  ignored  her,  he  gave  her  no  un- 
kind word,  and  he  never  stinted  her 
in  the  "gear"  (money).  That  is  the 
lowland  Scotch  wife's  idea  of  happi- 
ness. 

It  was  Father  Daly  who  told  me  this 
story,  so  roughly  put  down,  of  the  mercy 
of  the  Sacred  Heart,  of  Bella's  ignorant 
— if  we  may  use  the  word — novena. 

Every  quarter  sees  Mitchell  and  his 
children  at  Dumfries.  They  are  good, 
practical  Catholics  nowadays.  The 
Father  could  tell  you  if  he  pleased. 

Bella's  faith — she  is  an  old  looking 
woman  for  her  years— never  fails.  Some 
day  Rob  and  she  will  go  up  to  the  House 
of  the  Lord  together,  and  kneel  before 
His  altar  side  by  side,  and  He  will  come 
to  them— the  Word  made  flesh — in  the 
wonderful  Sacrament  of  His  love.  I 
think  Bella's  novena  has  never  ended. 


ST.    JOHN   THE   EVANGELIST— CORREGGIO. 


ST.   JOHN'S    ELOQUENCE. 
By  Rev.  T.  E.  Sherman,  SJ. 


THE  art  nearest  to  nature,  the  art  we 
learn  first,  is  the  art  of  speaking. 
Though  all  men  are  bound  to  cultivate  it 
few  attain  excellence,  because  few  wor- 
ship an  art  so  commonplace,  and  art 
must  be  wooed  and  worshipped  to  be  won. 
St.  John  is  conspicuous  among  writers 
for  his  eloquence,  because  he  obeys  al- 
ways the  canons  of  the  highest  art.  To 
convince  and  persuade  being  the  aim  of 
eloquence,  the  orator  has  these  ends  al- 
ways in  view,  and  pleasing  speech  is  but 
a  means  to  this  end.  Speech  is  pleasing 
if  it  conveys  truth  to  the  mind,  waking 
lofty  feelings  in  the  heart,  filling  fancy 
with  bright  images  and  spreading  a 
pleasant  glow  over  the  features  of  him 
who  speaks,  as  well  as  of  him  who  lis- 
tens. "  I  had  the  pleasure  of  meeting 
your  brother.  What  a  charming  man  he 
is — I  found  him  the  soul  of  kindness  and 
214 


I  do  hope  that  we  are  going  to  be  good 
friends."  Such  words  in  a  sister's  ear 
are  honey,  but  they  lack  convincing 
power  simply  because  conviction  is  not 
their  aim. 

St.  John  aims  always  to  carry  convic- 
tion, not  merely  to  please  and  to  charm. 
Besides  much  that  is  called  eloquence  is 
intended  to  excite  heated  feelings,  to 
produce  some  passing  effect.  The  divine 
writer  desires  to  rouse  no  heat,  and  the 
effect  he  aims  to  accomplish  is  lifelong. 
Therefore  his  eloquence  is  not  that  of 
the  torrent,  but  the  brook  ;  not  the  ocean 
in  storm,  but  the  lake  stirred  by  the 
breeze.  There  is  the  same  mass,  the 
same  color,  the  movement  differs — the 
movement  is  that  of  grace  knocking  at 
the  door  of  conscience,  not  of  human 
persuasion  kindling  a  passing  glow  of 
enthusiasm.  il  If  thou  knewest  the  gift 


ST.     JOHN'S    ELOQUENCE. 


215 


of  God  and  who  it  is  that  saith  to  thee, 
k'ive  me  to  drink';  thou  wouldst  have 
asked  of  Him.  and  Ik-  would  have  given 
thee  living  water."  The  fires  of  divine 
love  are  as  well  compared  to  cooling 
waters  as  to  glowing  flaim-s. 

Here  we  have  to  remark  that  eloquence 
does  not  consist  in  abundance  of  lan- 
guage, wealth  of  illustration,  depth  of 
kanting.  Eloquence,  like  all  fine  art, 
acts  on  us  by  suggestion.  Eloquent  is 
the  speaker  whose  touch  is  magnetic, 
swift,  soft,  captivating,  clear,  command- 
ing— eloquent  is  he  who  says  more  by  a 
look,  a  smile,  a  movement  of  the  hand, 
than  by  periods  involved  and  studied. 

"They  have  no  wine,"  said  our  Lady 
to  her  Son.  These  four  words  convinced 
and  persuaded  God  Himself  to  modify 
from  eternity  the  plan  of  the  opening 
scene  of  the  world 's  redemption .  ' '  They 
have  no  wine."  Woman  never  asks  di- 
rectly for  what  she  wants,  or  for  what 
others  desire  to  obtain  through  her.  She 
never  goes  straight  at  the  mark .  Her  arm 
was  not  made  for  straight  throwing  but 
for  rounded  movement.  "  They  have  no 
wine."  Behold  the  confusion  beginning 
to  reign.  See  the  bridegroom's  deep 
blush.  Watch  the  steward's  deferential 
but  constrained  attitude.  Notice  that 
our  Lady  is  the  first  to  perceive  it.  How 
well  He  understands  all  that  she  does 
not  say  ;  ' '  What  is  that  to  us  ;  my  hour 
is  not  yet  come."  What  else  passed, 
what  smiles,  looks  of  entreaty,  what  re- 
membrance of  past  promise,  what  re- 
minder that  if  His  hour  had  not  come, 
she  was  still  His  Mother.  What  force 
in  the  mother's  urgent  glance.  What 
filial  reverence  in  the  submissive  smile 
of  God.  What  volumes  of  controversy, 
room  for  heretical  ravings,  wide  spaces 
for  sound  sanctity  wrapped  in  the  golden 
silence  of  St.  John's  speech. 

Fancy  our  Lady  telling  him  the  story. 
His  attitude  to  her  precisely  that  which 
her  Son  once  held.  What  proud  humility 
in  the  maiden  mother's  consciousness  of 
queening  it  over  the  universe  and  its 
M.ikir  A  proud  humility  in  which 


there  is  no  shadow  of  imperfection. 
What  graceful  yielding  of  creature  to 
Creator  in  her  turning  to  the  sen-ants 
and  saying  :  "  Whatsoever  He  shall  say 
to  you,  do  it. "  All  commands  from  Him 
as  well  as  all  favors  flow  through  her, 
and  the  quiet  stream  of  St.  John's  elo- 
quence becomes  a  deep  pool,  transparent, 
inviting,  reflecting  mossy  banks  and 
azure  sky,  a  pool  wherein  the  weary 
soul  bathes  and  is  cleansed  from  stain  of 
despondency  and  the  mortification  of 
failure.  In  the  spiritual  life  whatever 
happens  at  the  feast,  there  is  no  such 
thing  as  a  failing  supply  at  the  banquet 
while  her  watchful  eye  is  on  the  board 
and  the  servants  are  attentive  to  her  be- 
hests. How  nature  and  grace  combine 
in  the  steward's  prompt  recourse  to  the 
bridegroom  ;  the  bridegroom's  quick  ad- 
mission of  proffered  help  and  admission, 
which  is  implied  and  veiled  ;  how  swift 
the  resumption  of  festal  joy  ;  how  ready 
she  was  to  chase  the  cloud  from  the  sky, 
how  womanly,  how  tender,  how  graceful. 
' '  Hail  full  of  grace, ' '  cries  the  reader, 
and  Mary  wins  a  world  by  her  eloquence. 
Divine  St.  John  !  favor  of  favors  to  know 
this  from  thee,  and  to  know  that  thou 
wert  present  to  see,  to  feel,  to  thrill  and 
to  prolong  the  sweet  tradition  of  most 
delicate  Christian  courtesy. 

A  wedding  scene  contains  more  con- 
densed emotion  than  any  other  scene  in 
human  life.  The  awful  nature  of  the 
sacrifice,  the  vastness  of  it,  the  uncer- 
tainty hanging  round  the  married  pair, 
the  possibilities  of  weal  or  woe,  the  birth 
then  and  there  of  a  family,  its  links  of 
gold  and  steel,  its  meetings  and  partings, 
its  revelations  of  good  and  kind  feeling, 
all  lend  it  a  solemnity  ill  concealed  by 
its  festive  dressing.  But  a  lady  will  see 
and  permit  to  be  seen  only  the  bright 
and  joyous  side  of  all  this.  She  will 
thrust  the  good  into  prominence  and  hide 
all  the  evil.  In  our  day  weddings  are 
surrounded  with  omens  of  ill  owing  to 
the  corruption  and  dissoluteness  of  men, 
the  fickleness  and  lightmindedness  of 
women.  The  priest  who  ties  the  knot 


216 


ST.     JOHN'S    ELOQUENCE. 


THE   WEDDING    SUPPER   AT   CANA— PAUL    VERONESE. 


trembles  like  an  aspen  leaf  and  hides  be- 
hind the  doctrine  that  bride  and  groom 
themselves  are  ministers  of  the  sacra- 
ment, and  he  but  the  solemn  witness.  No 
wonder  then  we  need  our  Lady's  cloak, 
no  wonder  her  presence  must  be  invoked 
to  bend  the  heavens  nearer  to  the  earth, 
no  wonder  at  her  bidding  her  Son 
stretches  the  arm  of  omnipotence  first 
and  foremost  over  the  hearth,  lighting 
its  first  fire  with  sparks  of  holy  love  and 
blessing  the  huge  vases  that  stand  by 
the  door  till  they  blush  into  fountains  of 
joy  that  may  not  be  exhausted,  while 
Mary  remains  seated  at  the  banquet  and 
Jesus  is  still  at  her  side. 

The  glowing  eloquence  of  this  simple 
passage  rebukes  the  recreant  Christian, 
whosoever  he  be,  that  dishonors  his  Lord 
and  Saviour  by  lessening  the  least  privi- 
lege of  her  who  is  at  once  our  Comrade 's 
best  inspiration  and  our  own.  The 
Mother  of  God  is  our  mother,  the  sky 
above  her  mantle,  its  clouds  of  white  the 
lace  our  Lady  chooses  to  wear,  lakes  are 
mirrors  that  remind  us  of  her  serene  face, 
and  flowers  the  poetry  scattered  by  angel 
hands  upon  her  pathway.  Woman  gave 


us  our  being,  our  God,  our  religion  ; 
woman  is  our  joy,  our  pride,  our  solace, 
our  encouragement.  When  we  are  false 
to  her  or  drag  her  from  her  shrine,  then 
only  does  Eden  close  and  the  flaming 
sword  sink  into  our  corrupted  hearts. 
John,  the  virgin,  teaches  the  chivalrous 
admiration  born  of  unbounded  confi- 
dence ;  Mary  excited  the  admiration,  in- 
spired the  confidence  and  the  eloquent 
description  of  the  scene  in  which  this 
confidence  was  born  prepares  the  soul  for 
that  other,  the  closing  scene  of  the  drama, 
wherein  they  were  wedded  in  woe  as  now 
in  joy  ;  where  the  pain  of  parting  capped 
the  climax  of  ecstatic  sorrow,  as  the  joy 
of  the  supernal  cup  had  capped  the 
climax  of  unitive  joy  in  the  consum- 
mation of  the  wedding  feast.  Soaring 
eagle,  bright  spirit  of  sunny  flight, 
above  all  clouds  and  mists  serene,  grace- 
ful, swift,  commanding ;  when  Cicero 
and  Demosthenes  are  forgotten,  when 
Webster  and  Patrick  Henry  are  fragmen- 
tary relics  of  antiquated  lore,  your  sunny 
simplicity  in  heralding  Mary's  match- 
less magnificence  will  place  you  first 
among  the  world's  orators. 


THE    FORTY    DAYS    IN    THE    WILDERNESS. 


By  Rer.  James 

TIII.RK  is  something  very  attractive, 
something  truly  idyllic,  in  the  hid- 
den life  of  our  Lord  at  Na/areth.     Out- 
.wardly  it  is  a  homely  and  eventless  life  ; 
but  it  conceals  under  its  very  simplicity 
all   those  charms   that  can  delight  the 
imagination,  fill  the  mind  with  admira- 
tion and  the  heart  with  love  and  devotion 
to  the  amiable  person  of  the  God-man. 

The  scenes  that  follow  in  the  life  of 
our  Lord  are  of  a  sterner  nature.  The 
leave-taking  from  His  Holy  Mother  was 
a  most  affecting  one  for  both  of  them. 
No  son  ever  loved  a  mother,  no  mother 
ever  loved  a  son  so  tenderly.  And  in 
proportion  to  the  love  which  united  them 
was  the  sorrow  caused  by  their  parting. 
Tears  were  shed,  no  doubt,  at  that  leave- 
taking.  The  sword  of  grief  rankled 
in  the  Mother's  heart;  and  He  who  lov- 
ingly thought  of  and  provided  for  His 
Mother  in  His  agony  on  the  Cross,  He 
who  wept  over  the  grief  of  Martha  and 
Mary  of  Bethany,  did  not  remain  tear- 
less at  this  sorrow  of  His  dear  Mother. 

Hut  His  time  was  come  ;  and  He  would 
give  a  heroic  example  to  those  who  were 
dc-stmed  to  leave  father  and  mother  and 
whatever  else  they  have  in  this  world, 
and  to  follow  Him.  Therefore  He  bravely 
went  forth  on  His  journey  to  the  Jordan — 
to  that  place  which  was  hallowed  by  the 
prayers  and  penance  and  preaching  of 
the  prophets,  and  where  now  resounded 
the  stern  voice  of  John,  the  second  Elias, 
crying  in  the  wilderness:  "Prepare  ye 
the  way  of  the  Lord,  make  straight  his 
paths  ;  do  penance,  for  the  kingdom  of 
God  is  at  hand. " 

He  arrives  at  Jordan's  bank,  stations 
Himself  amid  the  penitent  hearers  of  the 
Baptist,  and  asks  for  baptism.  St.  John 
stayed  Him,  saying:  "I  ought  to  be 
baptized  by  thee ;  and  comest  thou  to 
me?  "  Jesus  insisted  :  "Suffer  it  now, 


Con  way,  S.J. 

for  it  behooves  us  to  fulfil  all  justice." 
And  He  descended  into  the  water  and 
was  baptized.  Thus  He  humbled  Him- 
self, and  forthwith  He  received  the  re- 
ward of  His  humility  ;  for  the  heavens 
were  opened  and  the  Spirit  of  God  de- 
scended upon  Him  in  the  form  of  a  dove, 
and  a  voice  was  heard  from  heaven,  say- 
ing :  "Thou  art  my  beloved  Son;  in 
thee  I  am  well  pleased." 

With  the  waters  of  baptism  fresh  upon 
Him,  with  this  visible  pledge  of  the 
Spirit,  with  this  new  manifestation  on 
the  part  of  His  heavenly  Father,  accord- 
ing to  our  human  views,  we  should  be 
led  to  suppose  that  He  was  sufficiently 
equipped  for  His  great  mission,  and  that 
He  would  begin  His  public  ministry  then 
and  there. 

But  God's  ways  are  not  men's  ways. 
Instead  of  urging  Him  on  to  preach  to 
the  multitudes,  the  Spirit  led  Him  a  very 
different  way.  "Jesus  being  full  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  returned  from  the  Jordan 
and  immediately  was  led  by  the  Spirit 
into  the  desert,  and  He  was  in  the  desert 
forty  days  and  forty  nights ;  and  was 
tempted  by  Satan ."  It  is  to  this  mys- 
terious episode  of  our  Lord's  life  that  we 
would  here  particularly  invite  the  atten- 
tion of  the  reader.  It  will  be  a  tiim-ly 
consideration  for  the  holy  season  on 
which  we  have  entered. 

The  scene  of  St.  John's  preaching  and 
baptizing  was  Bethany  beyond,  that  is, 
on  the  east  side  of  the  Jordan,  at  a  ford 
of  the  river — a  place  to  which  there  was 
easy  access,  and  where  many  people  con- 
gregated on  their  way  to  and  from 
Jericho.  After  Jesus  was  baptized  He 
crossed  the  river  intojudea,  passed  the 
city  of  Jericho  and  went  into  the  desert 
which  lay  between  that  city  and  Jeru- 
salem. This  was  to  be  His  abode  for 
forty  days. 

217 


218 


THE    FORTY    DAYS    IN    THE    WILDERNESS. 


THE   TEMPTATION — CORNICELIUS. 


This  wilderness  which  covers  a  great 
part  of  Judeawas  known  by  the  name  of 
Jesimon,  which  means  devastation,  which 
fitly  characterizes  its  weird  and  desolate 
appearance.  The  wilderness  of  Judea  is 
thus  described  by  the  famous  modern 
writer  and  explorer,  George  Adam  Smith  : 

' '  The  cultivated  land  to  the  east  of 
Hebron  sinks  quickly  to  rolling  hills 
and  waterless  vales  covered  by  broom 
and  grass,  across  which  it  took  us  all 
forenoon  to  ride.  The  wells  are  very 
few,  and  almost  all  cisterns  of  rain 
water,  jealously  guarded  through  the 
summer  by  their  Arab  owners.  For  an 
hour  or  two  we  rode  up  and  down  the 


steep  ridges,  each  barer  than 
the  preceding,  and  then  de- 
scended rocky  slopes  to  a 
wide  plain,  where  we  left 
behind  the  last  broom,  grass 
and  thistle.  The  last  flock  of 
goats  we  had  passed  two 
hours  before. 

' '  Short  bushes,  thorns  and 
succulent  creepers  were  all 
that  relieved  the  brown  and 
yellow  barrenness  of  the  sand, 
the  crumbling  limestone  and 
scattered  shingles.  The 
strata  were  contorted  ;  ridges 
ran  in  all  directions  ;  distant 
hills  to  north  and  south, 
looked  like  gigantic  dust- 
heaps  ;  those  near  we  could 
see  to  be  torn  as  if  by  water- 
spouts. .  .  .  Often  the 
ground  sounded  hollow ; 
sometimes  rock  and  sand 
slipped  in  large  quantity 
from  the  tread  of  the  horses  ; 
sometimes  the  living  rock 
was  bare  and  jagged,  es- 
pecially in  the  frequent 
gullies. 

"  So  we  rode  for  hours  till 
the  sea  [the  Dead  Sea]  burst 
upon  us  in  all  its  length,  and 
this   chaos,    which    we    had 
traversed,  tumbled  and  broke 
down  1,200  feet  of  limestone, 
flint  and  marl — crags,  corries  and  preci- 
pices— to  the  broad  beach  of  the  water. 
Such    is    Jesimon,    the    wilderness     of 
Judea. " 

This  was  the  abode  with  which  Christ 
exchanged  the  fair  scenes  and  cherished 
home  of  Nazareth.  Add  to  this  the  in-  - 
clemency  of  the  season,  the  latter  part  of 
December  and  the  whole  of  January, 
which  months  are  piercing  cold  in  those 
high  mountains.  To  increase  its  horrors 
this  wilderness  was  infested  with  wild 
beasts.  The  stillness  of  the  solitude  was 
broken  by  the  fierce  roaring  of  the  lion, 
the  ghastly  bowling  of  the  hyena  and 
wailing  of  the  jackal.  Therefore  the 


THE    FORTY    DAYS    IN    THE    WILDERNESS. 


219 


Si-ripturr  makes  mention  of  this  circum- 
stance :    "  He  was  with  the  beasts." 

In  the  northern  part  of  the  wilderness, 
between  Jerusalem  and  Jericho,  in  the 
wildest  portion  of  this  solitude,  rises  one 
of  those  rugged  mountains  about  2,350 
feet  above  the  level  of  the  Dead  Sea.  It 
is  now  called  Quarantania,  from  the  forty 
days'  sojourn  of  our  Lord.  Its  sides  are 
lull  of  caverns,  which  have  ever  since 
been  the  favorite  abodes  of  Christian 
hermits.  Tradition  points  to  the  high- 
est cave  on  the  east  side  of  the  mountain 
as  that  which  was  inhabited  by  our  Lord 
during  His  forty  days'  solitude.  To  this 
desolate  place  He  was  led  by  the  Spirit. 
Here  He  fasted  and  prayed  and  was 
tempted  by  Satan. 

\Vho  the  "Spirit"  was  is  manifest  from 
the  context.  It  was  that  same  Spirit  that 
descended  upon  Him  in  the  form  of  a 
dove  at  His  baptism.  Therefore,  the 
Gospel  says  that  ' '  being  full  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  he  returned  from  the  Jordan  and 
immediately  was  led  by  the  spirit  into 
the  desert."  Strange,  that  now,  after 
His  thirty  years'  retirement,  crowned  by 
this  unparalleled  act  of  self-abasement, 
after  His  divine  mission  had  been  sealed 
by  the  prophetic  testimony  of  the  Baptist 
and  the  miraculous  voice  of  His  heavenly 
Father,  that  He  should  again  be  led  into 
solitude.  Yet  this  is  the  way  that  the 
Spirit  leads  Him,  not  that  He  has  any 
need  of  further  preparation  for  His  apos- 
tolic mission. 

Why,  then,  did  the  Holy  Ghost  lead 
Him  into  the  desert,  to  fast,  to  pray  and 
to  be  tempted  ?  He  wished  to  show  «5  the 
true  way  to  a  fruitful  apostolic  life,  that 
we  might  not  rashly  thrust  ourselves 
"where  angels  fear  to  tread."  So  the 
same  Spirit  led  Moses  and  Elias  and  St 
John  the  Baptist,  in  the  Old  Testament ; 
and  so  He  led  all  the  great  apostolic  men 
of  the  New  Testament — first  to  solitude 
and  union  with  God,  that  is,  to  self- 
sancti  fi  cation — and  then  to  the  conversion 
and  sanctification  of  others.  Besides,  He 
wished  to  show  that  prayer  and  fasting 
ami  solitude — the  sanctification  of  the 


individual — are  more  acceptable  to  God, 
under  certain  circumstances  at  least, 
than  the  most  fruitful  apostolic  works. 

In  the  works  of  God,  in  the  movements 
of  the  Holy  Ghost,  there  is  no  immoder- 
ate haste ;  there  is  nothing  sudden, 
violent,  boisterous  or  sensational.  The 
Lord  is  not  in  the  whirlwind,  not  in  the 
earthquake,  not  in  the  fire,  but  in  the 
whispering  of  a  gentle  air  (III.  Kings, 
xix).  The  true  apostolic  life  has  a  law 
of  development.  The  germ  must  first  be 
planted  and  watered,  and  take  deep  root 
in  our  own  hearts ;  then  the  tree,  in 
its  own  good  time,  may  send  forth  its 
branches  and  gather  in  the  birds  of  the 
air.  Hence  it  is  that  the  Church  requires 
such  long  and  laborious  preparation  of 
those  who  are  called  to  labor  in  the 
Lord's  vineyard. 

Our  Lord  tarries  not,  but  goes  forth  at 
once,  as  the  Evangelist  tells  us,  whither 
the  Spirit  leads  Him.  He  goes  with 
great  spiritual  joy  ;  for  He  was  "  full  of 
the  HoU'  Ghost, ' '  whose  fruit  is  a  relish  of 
the  sweet  converse  with  God.  The  Evan- 
gelists use  different  words  to  express  this 
action  of  the  Spirit,  one  surpassing  the 
other  in  force.  While  St.  Matthew  says 
that  He  was  "led,"  St.  Mark  uses  the 
stronger  expression,  that  he  was  "cast 
forth,"  and  St.  Luke,  that  He  "was 
driven  "  into  the  desert  by  the  Spirit,  to 
signify  the  great  intensity  with  which 
our  Lord  was  drawn  to  this  solitary  life. 

Now,  what  manner  of  life  did  Christ 
lead  in  the  desert  ?  It  was,  first  of  all, 
though  the  Gospel  says  nothing  of  it 
directly,  a  life  of  prayer  and  union  with 
God.  This  is  the  object  of  solitude,  to 
withdraw  from  the  noise  and  turmoil  of 
the  world,  in  order  to  keep  up  closer 
communion  with  God.  It  was  for  this 
purpose  that  during  His  public  ministry 
He  used  to  retire  to  the  mountains  of 
Tabor  in  Galilee,  and  Olivet  at  Jerusa- 
lem—  to  spend  the  nights  in  prayer. 
Therefore  He  also  recommends  to  us  soli- 
tude for  prayer  and  exhorts  us,  when  we 
pray,  not  to  imitate  the  hypocrites,  who 
love  to  pray  in  the  synagogues  and  street- 


220 


THE    FORTY    DAYS    IN    THE    WILDERNESS. 


corners,  but  to  enter  into  our  chambers 
and  shut  the  door,  and  pray  in  secret. 

In  the  prayer  of  our  Lord  in  the  desert 
we  have  all  the  good  qualities  of  an  effi- 
cacious prayer.  During  those  days  He 
prayed  with  that  same  reverence,  humil- 
ity, recollection  and  intensity  which  He 
showed  the  night  before  His  passion  in 
the  Garden  of  Olives — that  same  filial 
confidence  and  resignation  to  the  will  of 
the  Father,  that  same,  yea,  even  greater 
perseverance,  for  He  continued  His  prayer 
for  full  forty  days.  And  His  prayer  was, 
doubtless,  also  an  apostolic  prayer,  com- 
prising all  men  and  all  the  interests  of 
His  world-embracing  Heart.  Every  one 
of  us  and  all  our  spiritual  and  temporal 
interests  were  even  then,  as  now,  the  ob- 
ject of  His  loving  thoughtfulness. 

Secondly,  the  life  of  our  Lord  in  the 
wilderness  was  a  life  of  penance.  He 
had  no  sin  of  His  own  to  atone  for ;  but 
He  had  taken  upon  Himself  our  sins. 
For  these  He  had  undertaken  to  do  pen- 
ance. "He  hath  borne  our  infirmities 
and  carried  our  sorrows  ;  the  chastise- 
ment of  our  peace  was  upon  him."  Be- 
sides, He  wished  to  teach  by  His  example 
that  we  are  to  deny  ourselves  and  to  fol- 
low Him  on  the  way  of  self-mortification. 
Therefore  He  inflicted  upon  Himself  this 
rigorous  penance. 

All  circumstances  combined  to  make 
the  abode  of  our  Lord  gruesome  and  un- 
comfortable— the  dreariness  and  desola- 
tion of  the  place,  which  was  the  very 
image  of  death  ;  the  grim  and  ghastly 
howls  of  the  wild  beasts  ;  the  inclemency 
of  the  climate  and  the  season.  This 
abode  might  well  be  compared  with  that 
of  the  dead  as  described  by  Job,  ' '  a  land 
that  is  dark,  and  covered  with  the  mist  of 
death  ;  a  land  of  misery  and  darkness, 
where  the  shadow  of  death,  and  no  order, 
but  everlasting  horror  dwelleth." 

Life  in  this  place  of  desolation  would 
be  most  uncomfortable  in  any  case.  But 
Christ  added  to  its  discomforts  by  a  con- 
tinued fast.  "He  did  eat  nothing  in 
those  days.  And  when  he  had  fasted 
forty  days  and  forty  nights,  he  was 


afterwards  hungr}7.  "  From  these  words 
it  is  sufficiently  manifest  that  our  Lord 
kept  what  is  called  a  natural  fast,  that 
is,  entirely  abstained  from  food,  and  not 
merely  what  is  known  to  us  as  an  eccle- 
siastical fast,  which  'admits  of  sufficient 
nourishment  for  the  support  of  life  and 
health.  Such  a  protracted  fast,  together 
with  the  exposure  and  many  other  hard- 
ships of  His  life  in  the  wilderness, 
would  doubtless  more  than  suffice  to 
cause  His  death,  had  His  life  not  been 
sustained  by  a  miracle. 

This  miracle  He  worked,  however,  it 
would  seem,  not  to  diminish  the  pangs 
of  hunger,  but  simply  to  prolong  life ; 
for,  as  the  Scripture  expressly  states, 
"  He  was  hungry. "  He  wished  to  feel 
the  effects  of  hunger  to  satisfy  for  the 
sins  of  intemperance,  and  to  teach  us 
that  the  sensation  of  hunger  alone  is  not 
sufficient  to  excuse  us  from  the  obliga- 
tion of  fasting,  nay,  that  the  discomforts 
of  hunger  are  an  essential  element  of 
true  fasting.  It  is  only  when  it  involves 
this  inconvenience  that  abstinence  be- 
comes a  penance. 

Thus  our  Lord,  by  His  example,  even 
before  the  time  of  His  sufferings  had 
come,  approved  and  sanctified  those 
works  of  penance  and  austerity  that 
were  practised  by  the  saints  of  God  in 
the  Old  Testament.  It  was  this  example 
of  the  Master  that  in  all  ages  attracted 
hundreds  of  thousands  of  noble  souls 
into  solitude  to  spend  their  lives  in 
prayer,  watching,  fasting,  and  other 
austerities.  These  penitential  practices 
are  not  what  our  "separated  brethren," 
and  some  of  our  "liberalized"  united 
brethren,  would  be  pleased  to  call  fanati- 
cism. They  are  the  manifestation  of 
the  spirit  of  Christ.  They  are  the  work- 
ings of  that  Spirit  who  drove  Him  into 
the  wilderness.  Where  the  Spirit  of 
Christ  reigns  many  will  be  found  to 
follow  this  divine  voice  that  invites  to 
penance.  Wherever,  on  the  other  hand, 
the  spirit  of  penance  is  in  abeyance  or 
contempt,  we  may  safely  conclude  that 
the  Spirit  of  Christ  does  not  reign,  and 


THE    FORTY    DAYS    IN    THE    WILDERNESS 


221 


THE   BAPTISM   OF   CHRIST— MVRILI.O. 


that  the  voice  of  the  Holy  Ghost  is  stifled 
by  worldly  thoughts  and  sentiments. 
The  true  Christian,  if  he  has  not  the 
courage  to  follow  the  voice  of  this  vSpirit, 
must  at  least  think  and  speak  with  ad- 
miration and  reverence  of  those  who  do 
hoar  and  follow  it. 


The  most  remarkable  feature  of  this 
solitary  life  of  our  Lord,  however,  is  the 
temptation  by  Satan.  In  permitting  the 
temptation,  Christ  wished  to  teach  us 
that  no  one,  be  he  ever  so  holy,  should 
regard  himself  exempt  from  the  assaults 
of  the  evil  one  ;  that  no  place  is  so  soli- 


222 


THE    FORTY    DAYS    IN    THE    WILDERNESS. 


tary  as  to  be  concealed  from  the  watch- 
ful eye  of  the  enemy ;  that,  as  the 
Apostle  tells  us,  "our  wrestling  is  not 
with  flesh  and  blood ;  but  against  prin- 
cipalities and  powers,  against  the  rulers 
of  the  world  of  this  darkness,  against 
the  spirits  of  wickedness  in  the  highest 
places."  If  Christ  Himself  did  not 
escape  the  machinations  of  the  tempter, 
how  can  we  expect  to  be  spared  ?  "If 
in  the  green  wood  they  do  these  things, 
what  shall  be  done  in  the  dry  ?  ' ' 

Fallen  man  bears  the  germs  of  tempta- 
tion within  him.  In  him  the  flesh 
lusts  against  the  Spirit,  and  the  Spirit 
itself  rebels  against  its  Creator  and 
sovereign  Law-giver.  ' '  I  see  another 
law  in  my  members,"  says  the  Apostle, 
"  fighting  against  the  law  of  my  mind, 
and  captivating  me  in  the  law  of  sin, 
that  is  in  my  members."  Hence  arises 
within  us  the  struggle  between  good  and 
evil.  In  this  consists  our  "wrestling 
with  flesh  and  blood. ' ' 

This  struggle  did  not  exist  in  our  Lord, 
as  in  Him  there  was  the  most  perfect 
harmony  between  the  lower  appetite  and 
the  higher  spiritual  will.  In  Him,  there- 
fore, there  could  be  no  question  of  tempta- 
tion from  within,  such  as  we  experience, 
but  only  by  suggestion  from  without, 
that  is,  from  the  evil  spirit.  Neither 
was  there  any  possibility  of  His  being 
deceived  by  such  evil  suggestions,  as  He 
clearly  saw  and  understood  the  thoughts 
and  intents  of  the  tempter.  Yet  the 
temptation  was  real,  not  merely  ficti- 
tious, and  doubtless  added,  in  some  de- 
gree, to  His  bodily  and  mental  suffer- 
ings. 

The  course  of  the  temptation  is  nar- 
rated in  the  following  words  in  the 
Gospels  :  "And  when  he  had  fasted  forty 
days  and  forty  nights  he  was  hungry.  And 
the  tempter  coming  said  to  him  :  If  thou 
be  the  Son  of  God  command  that  these 
stones  be  made  bread.  But  he  answered 
and  said  :  It  is  written  :  Man  liveth  not 
by  bread  alone,  but  by  every  word  that 
proceedeth  from  the  mouth  of  God.  " 

"  Again  the  devil  took  him  up  to  a 


very  high  mountain,  and  showed  him 
all  the  kingdoms  of  the  world  in  a  mo- 
ment of  time ;  and  he  said  to  him  :  To 
thee  I  will  give  all  these,  all  the  power 
and  glory  of  them,  if  falling  down,  thou 
wilt  adore  me  ;  for  to  me  they  are  deliv- 
ered, and  to  whom  I  will,  I  give  them. 
If  thou,  therefore,  wilt  adore  before  me 
all  shall  be  thine.  Then  Jesus,  answer- 
ing, said  to  him :  Begone,  Satan,  it 
is  written  :  Thou  shalt  adore  the  Lord 
thy  God,  and  him  alone  shalt  thou 
serve. 

"Then  the  devil  took  him  up  into 
Jerusalem,  the  Holy  City,  and  set  him 
on  the  pinnacle  of  the  Temple,  and  said 
to  him  :  If  thou  be  the  Son  of  God, 
cast  thyself  down  from  hence  ;  for  it  is 
written  that  he  hath  given  his  angels 
charge  of  thee,  that  they  may  keep  thee, 
and  that  in  their  hands  they  shall  bear 
thee  up  lest  thou  dash  thy  foot  against 
a  stone.  And  Jesus,  answering,  said  to 
him :  It  is  written  again,  that  thoxi 
shalt  not  tempt  the  Lord  thy  God." 

This  is  the  simple  narrative  of  the 
Gospel  as  given  by  St.  Matthew  and  St. 
Luke.  St.  Matthew  inverts  the  order  of 
the  second  and  third  temptation.  We 
adopted  the  order  of  St.  Luke  as  the 
more  probable,  because  he  generally  fol- 
lows the  order  of  time,  while  St.  Matthew, 
as  a  rule,  freely  departs  from  it,  group- 
ing the  acts  and  teachings  of  our  Lord 
more  in  logical  than  in  chronological 
succession.  Besides,  as  we  shall  see, 
there  is  a  gradation  in  St.  Luke's  order 
of  the  temptations  that  commends  itself 
as  very  probable. 

In  tempting  our  Lord  the  evil  spirit 
had  a  two-fold  purpose  in  view.  The 
one  was  to  lead  Him  into  evil ;  the  other 
to  discover  whether  He  was  the  true  Son 
of  God  or  not.  To  what  extent  God 
permitted  Satan  to  know  the  supernat- 
ural manifestations  connected  with  the 
conception,  birth  and  hidden  life  of  our 
Lord,  we  know  not.  It  see^ns  certain, 
however,  that  it  was  in  God's  design 
that  the  mystery  of  the  Incarnation  and 
the  divinity  of  Christ,  should  remain  at 


THE    FORTY    DAYS    IN    THE    WILDERNESS. 


223 


doubtful  to  the  evil  one  until  after 
His  di-ath  and  descent  into  hell,  in  order 
that  His  triumph  and  Satan's  confusion 
might  be  all  the  more  complete.  Satan, 
however,  from  various  external  circum- 
stances, connected  with  the  person  of  our 
divine  Lord,  had  gained  a  strong  sus- 
picion that  He  was  the  Son  of  God.  This 
doubt  he  would  have  solved  by  a  mira- 
cle^ Therefore,  he  says  :  "  If  thou  be 
the  Son  of  God,  command  that  these 
stones  become  bread  ;  .  .  .  cast  thy- 
self down  hence." 

The  second  object  of  Satan  is  to  lead 
our  Lord  into  sin — into  tempting  God 
by  asking  for,  or  attempting  to  work, 
miracles  that  were  unnecessary  and  un- 
reasonable— into  avarice,  ambition  and 
vainglory.  The  temptation  is  like  a 
two-edged  sword,  which  will  cut  either 
way.  Whether  Christ  works  the  miracle 
or  not  the  wily  tempter  would  gain  his 
point.  If  God  works  the  miracles  in  his 
favor  He  is  the  Son  of  God  ;  if  not,  it 
will  be  evident  that  He  is  not  the  Son 
of  God,  and  besides  He  will  be  guilty  of 
an  enormous  sin.  So  the  cunning  enemy 
reasoned  in  his  malicious  craftiness. 

Satan  in  his  astuteness  always  adapts 
his  assaults  to  the  circumstances  of  his 
victim.  He  seeks  out  his  weak  point 
and,  having  found  it,  directs  his  weapons 
against  it.  Christ  after  His  forty  days' 
fast  was  hungry.  The  tempter  at 
once  takes  advantage  of  this  weakness. 
"That  the  Son  of  God,  the  Almighty, 
who  created  all  things,  should  suffer 
hunger  !  Bid  these  stones  become  bread. ' ' 
The  first  suggestion,  then,  is  one  of  sen- 
suality, the  same  temptation  with  which 
the  serpent  approached  our  first  parents. 
Unlike  our  common  mother  Eve,  who 
began  to  reason  with  the  tempter,  Christ 
gave  no  heed  to  the  insidious  query 
whether  He  was  the  Son  of  God  ;  but 
with  great  tranquillity,  majesty  and  self- 
possession  said:  "Man  liveth  not  from 
bread  alone. " 

Sensuality  is  the  bait  by  which  the 
evil  one  catches  the  average  sinner.  He 
soon  found  that,  even  amid  the  pangs  of 


hunger,  it  had  no  attraction  for  our  Lord. 
He  must  try  some  subtler  motive  to  en- 
tice Him.  The  most  powerful,  and  that 
which  is  effective  in  most  cases,  is  avar- 
ice, and  its  handmaid,  ambition.  These 
he  will  next  bring  to  bear  on  his  prey. 
This  device,  he  thinks,  will  surely  pre- 
vail. 

Satan,  therefore,  leads  Him  up  to  the 
top  of  the  mountain,  from  which  there 
was  a  wide  extended  view  over  Jericho 
and  the  beautiful  valley  of  the  Jordan, 
and  Perea,  and  the  lands  adjacent  to  the 
Dead  Sea.  This  in  itself  was  a  mag- 
nificent panorama.  But  Satan  conjured 
up  before  our  Lord  all  the  kingdoms  of 
the  earth  besides,  with  all  their  power, 
glory  and  magnificence,  saying:  "All 
this  is  mine ;  all  this  I  will  give  thee  if 
thou  fall  down  and  adore  me."  Such 
was  the  price  which  Satan  set  upon  Him  ; 
and  so  high  was  the  tempter's  opinion 
of  His  loyalty  to  God,  that  he  was  con- 
vinced that  nothing  short  of  the  entire 
world  could  purchase  His  allegiance. 
But  he  trusted  that  this  great  prize  would 
win  Him.  Vain  hope  !  The  Lord's  reso- 
lute answer  was  :  ' '  Begone,  Satan  ! ' ' 

There  still  remains  one  other  motive, 
which  is  more  powerful  with  some 
natures  than  all  sensual  gratification  and 
all  the  riches,  pleasures  and  honors  of 
this  world.  This  motive  is  pride.  It 
was  pride  that  brought  the  angels  to  the 
fall.  "  I  will  ascend  above  the  height  of 
the  clouds, "  said  Lucifer,  "  and  I  will  be 
like  to  the  Most  High.  "  It  was  this  mo- 
tive, it  would  seem,  that  prevailed  with 
our  first  parents  themselves  :  "Ye  shall 
be  like  gods,  knowing  good  and  evil." 

This  motive  of  vainglory,  of  spiritual 
pride,  the  tempter  now  endeavors  to  ex- 
ploit on  Christ.  The  evil  spirit  hurried 
Him  bodily,  it  would  seem,  from  the 
wilderness  into  the  Holy  City,  and  placed 
Him  on  a  pinnacle  of  the  Temple — prob- 
ably the  roof  of  Solomon's  Porch,  from 
which  afterwards  St.  James,  the  Lord's 
kinsman,  preached  to  the  people,  and 
was  cast  down  into  the  Court  of  the 
Temple  by  the  infuriated  Jews.  Here 


224- 


FORTY    DAYS    IN    THE    WILDERNESS. 


our  Lord  was  doubtless  confronted  with 
a  large  number  of  Jewish  worshippers, 
so  that  the  time  for  working  a  stupendous 
miracle  to  prove  His  divine  mission 
seemed  very  opportune.  What  a  grand 
spectacle  it  would  have  been  to  behold  the 
Son  of  God  borne  down  in  all  His  glory 
and  majesty  by  the  hands  of  His  angels 
from  that  dizzy  height !  The  hosannas 
of  the  multitudes  would  rend  the  skies. 
Who  would  venture  then  to  disbelieve 
Him  if  He  announced  Himself  as  the 
Messiah  ? 

This  is  a  temptation  that  He  surely 
cannot  resist,  thought  Satan,  and  blandly 
addressing  Him,  he  says:  "If  thou  be 
the  Son  of  God,  cast  thyself  down  from 
hence."  But  Jesus,  who  knew  his  evil 
intent,  answered  calmly  :  "  It  is  written  : 
Thou  shalt  not  tempt  the  Lord  thy  God.  " 
The  time  for  working  miracles  had  not 
yet  come.  Miracles  are  not  to  be  wrought 
at  the  suggestion  of  the  enemy  of  God 
and  man.  Neither  are  the  miracles  of 
Christ  to  be  idle  prodigies,  worked  for 
display,  but  manifestations  of  love  for 
the  relief  of  the  poor,  the  suffering  and 
the  miserable.  To  work  such  a  miracle 
would  be  to  tempt  God,  as  a  staircase 
led  to  that  eminence  of  the  Temple. 
Hence  His  answer  :  ' '  Thou  shalt  not 
tempt  the  Lord  thy  God. ' ' 

At  these  words  the  enemy  was  foiled 
and  ' '  departed  from  him  for  a  time. ' ' 
He  had  tried  all  his  resources  of  deceit 
and  cunning  on  our  Lord,  but  in  vain. 
He  sounded  the  entire  scale  of  the  human 
passions — from  the  lowest  tone  of  sensu- 
ality to  the  subtlest  note  of  spiritual 


pride  ;  but  he  found  no  responsive  chord 
in  the  Heart  of  the  Saviour.  Therefore 
he  surrended  and  retreated,  not  for 
good,  however,  but  only  "  for  a  time  "; 
for  the  devil  never  yields  uncondition- 
ally, but  always  lies  in  wait  for  his 
prey. 

Christ,  the  second  Adam,  triumphed 
over  the  tempter,  by  whom  the  first  Adam 
was  vanquished.  What  a  grand  specta- 
cle for  God  and  His  angels  !  For  a  time, 
it  seems,  at  His  own  behest  the  heavenly 
hosts  had  departed  from  Him,  and  looked 
on,  as  it  were,  in  the  distance.  Now 
they  return  again  to  His  aid.  "  And  be- 
hold, angels  came  and  ministered  to 
him."  Invisibly  He  is  borne  back  in 
triumph  by  them  into  the  desert,  and 
there  they  wait  upon  Him.  The  forty 
days'  fast  is  over  ;  the  inhospitable  wild- 
erness is  transformed  into  an  earthly  para- 
dise. Nature  herself  relaxes  her  rigor ; 
the  wild  beasts  mitigate  that  fierceness 
which  they  assumed  after  the  victory  of 
the  serpent  over  our  first  parents.  A  de- 
licious repast  is  served  to  our  Lord  by  the 
hands  of  ministering  angels  amid  canti- 
cles of  praise  and  thanksgiving.  This  is 
a  scene  on  which  the  saints  of  God  are 
wont  to  dwell  in  loving  contemplation. 

But  now  we  must  take  leave  of  our 
triumphant  Saviour,  bearing  with  us  the 
lesson — that  as  long  as  we  are  struggling 
here  below  we  must  prepare  our  souls  for 
temptation  ;  but,  on  the  other  hand,  that 
God  is  faithful,  and  will  not  suffer  us  to 
be  tempted  beyond  our  strength,  but  will 
make  with  temptation  issue,  that  we  may 
be  able  to  bear  it. 


THE    BLACK  FINGER. 

/>')•  .'/.   /'.    H'aggaman. 


CHAPTER   V. 

DAN'S    LEGACY. 

TWO  days  later,  Father  Paul 's  answer 
.iched  his  bishop.     It  ran  : 

"Mv  DKAR  FATHER:  Your  letter 
was  received  and  touched  me  deeply ; 
shall  I  add,  for  my  soul  has  no  secrets 
from  you,  it  tempted  me  inexpress- 
ibly. You  know  what  life  at  the 
Cathedral  would  be  to  me ;  but,  dear 
Father,  I  have  thought  and  prayed,  and 
decided  that  there  is  work  for  me  here. 
True,  the  field  looks  utterly  unpromis- 
ing at  present — so  unpromising  that  it 
recalls  to  me  a  little  incident  of  my  stu- 
dent days  with  which  you  were  asso- 
ciated. Do  you  remember  our  delightful 
pilgrimage  to  St.  Anne  de  Beaupre, 
seven  years  ago,  and  that  quaint  little 
cabin  on  the  Canadian  hill-side  where  we 
stopped  for  a  glass  of  milk  ?  '  What 
can  you  raise  in  such  a  place  as  this,  my 
good  friend  ?  '  you  asked  of  our  host, 
whose  ground  was  a  mere  rocky  scramble 
to  the  brawling  little  stream.  '  Hopes, ' 
answered  the  sturdy-smocked  habitant,  in 
proud  display  of  his  English.  '  Hopes, ' 
we  repeated,  naturally  astonished  at  such 
novel  agriculture. 

"  '  Oui,  oui,  hopes, '  repeated  our  host, 
pointing  to  the  rows  of  little  hop-vines 
struggling  amid  the  rocks — '  Hopes  will 
grow  even  here. ' 

"So.dear  Father,  with  your  permission, 
I  will  stay  and  struggle,  though  it  is 
only  with  a  crop  of  hopes  that  grow  even 
hen  . 

"  Gratefully  and   affectionately,  your 

son ,  "PAUL . ' ' 

*         *         *         *         *         * 

For  nearly  twenty  hours  after  his 
coming  to  the  little  chapel  at  the  Notch, 
Eric  tossed  in  uneasy  slumber.  Twice 
Father  Paul  roused  him  to  drink  the 
warm  milk  that  was  held  to  his  lips,  but 
after  a  few  sips  he  dropped  off  again  into 
the  sleep  that  nature  seemed  to  demand 
even  more  than  nourishment. 

The  short   wintry  day    was   drawing 
mar  its  close,   when   Father  Paul,  who 
reciting   his  breviary  office   before 


the  little  altar,  was  startled  by  a  sudden 
turmoil  in  his  adjoining  room. 

"  Ye  murthering  young  thafe,  "  came 
in  shrill,  female  accents.  "  I've  a  moind 
to  break  ivery  bone  in  yer  shkin,  ye 
haythenish  divil  ye." 

"  Loose  me,  loose  me,  you  old  red- 
headed wildcat  you  ;  loose  me,  or  I  '11 
set  me  dog  on  you.  Boar,  Boar " 

Father  Paul 's  breviary  dropped  from 
his  hand,  and  he  sprang  to  the  rescue, 
and  not  a  moment  too  soon.  For  there, 
in  the  vengeful  grip  of  red-haired  Kathie 
Connor,  stood  Eric,  half-clad,  as  he  had 
sprung  from  the  cot,  his  breast  heaving 
and  his  blue  eyes  blazing  with  fear  and 
rage. 

"  At  her,  Boar;  at  her,  boy,  "  he  called 
to  the  dog,  which  had  started  up  with 
an  angry  growl. 

"No,  no,"  said  the  priest.  "  Eric  T 
no.  Kathie,  loose  the  boy  ;  what  has  he 
done  ?  ' ' 

"  Done  !  yer  riverince,  done  !  "  cried 
Kathie,  whose  temper  was  the  terror  of 
Tim's  life,  though  there  was  "no  harrm 
in  the  craythur, "  as  he  assured  his 
cronies,  "  none  at  all.  " 

' '  Luk  at  that  table,  sur,  and  ye  won 't 
ax  what  he  has  done.  As  foine  a  dinner 
as  I've  iver  cooked  fer  yer  riverince,  and 
Ink  at  it  now.  I  turned  me  back  for  a 
minute,  to  bring  up  yer  coffee  hot,  and 
that  young  thafe  of  the  wurrld  laped  from 
the  bed  and  began  to  cram  hisself,  like 
the  ba.ste  he  is. ' ' 

Father  Paul  looked,  and,  to  Kathie '& 
speechless  indignation,  burst  into  a 
ringing  laugh.  There  was  his  dainty, 
browned  fowl  torn  in  two,  the  mark  of 
a  clutching  hand  in  the  mashed  potatoes, 
the  snowy  cloth  bespattered  with  gravy, 
and  the  drum-stick,  which  Eric  still 
grasped,  pointing  literally  to  the  crimi- 
nal caught  in  the  act. 

225 


226 


THE  BLACK  FINGER. 


"Poor  boy,"  said  Father  Paul,  "he 
was  starving."  "  Put  this  around  you, 
Eric,"  as  he  flung  his  big  cloak  about 
the  boy's  quivering  form,  and  sit  down 
there  and  eat  all  you  want. 

"Do  you  mean — it?"  gasped  Eric, 
staring  at  the  speaker,  "and,  and,  can  I 
give  a  bit  to  Boar?  " 

"  Fling  him  a  bone  if  you  wish,  but 
Boar  was  well  fed  this  morning.  It's 
3rour  turn  now,  so  go  to  work.  " 

And  Eric  went  to  work  like  the  fam- 
ished creature  he  was,  tearing  the  meat 
with  teeth  and  fingers,  thrusting  the 
bread  in  huge  morsels  into  his  mouth, 
gulping  the  milk  in  great  draughts. 

Father  Paul 's  appetite  was  effectually 
banished,  and  he  could  only  sip  his 
coffee  and  gaze  on  his  guest  pitifully, 
while  Kathie  in  high  dudgeon  flounced 
out  of  the  room. 

At  last,  Eric,  having  demolished  all 
that  was  before  him,  drew  a  long  satis- 
fied sigh. 

"It's  all — lies  the  boys  was  telling 
me  about  you, "  he  said  with  a  nod. 

' '  What  did  they  tell  ? ' '  asked  Father 
Paul,  without  a  shiver  at  the  ugly  word. 

"That  you  had  a  trap  underground, 
where  you'd  drop  me  down,  and  cut  off 
my  head,  and  boil  me  in  oil  to  grease 
sick  folks,  if  I  dared  to  cross  your  door- 
stone.  But,  sure  I  knew  better,  for  I  'd 
been  here  wonst  before.  But  it  was  hard 
work."  The  boy's  voice  grew  low  at 
the  remembrance.  "The  cold  struck 
into  me  heart  and  the  light  went  out  of 
me  eyes.  And  then  I  didn  't  know  noth- 
ing till  I  found  meself  lying  there  in  the 
warm  red  light  at  His  feet." 

"  At  whose  feet  ?  "  asked  Father  Paul, 
startled  at  the  boy's  words.  "  Him,  in- 
side there,"  said  Eric,  nodding  to  the 
chapel.  "Where  the  red  light  burns. 
With  the  white  cloak  about  Him  and  the 
long,  pretty  hair." 

"Oh,"  said  Father  Paul,  suddenly 
comprehending  :  ' '  That  is  only  a  statue, 
Eric,  a  statue  of  our  Lord.  " 

Eric  only  stared  dumbly. 

"  Did  you  never  hear  of  Him  ?  " 


"  Never,  "  the  boy  answered.    ' 

' '  Never  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour, 
Jesus  Christ  ? ' ' 

"Sure  yes,  I've  heard  that,"  said 
Eric,  his  face  brightening,  "The  boys 
say  that  often  when  they  're  tearing  mad 
and  fighting  drunk.  And  Dan  licked  me 
wonst  because  I  said  it,  too.  Murder, 
but  he  laid  the  welts  on  hard,  I  thought 
he'd  kill  me  entirely.  " 

"  Poor  boy  ! "  said  Father  Paul,  softly, 
and  "  poor  Dan  !  Ah  well,  Eric,  there 
will  be  no  lickings  here.  You  are  to  be 
my  boy  now,  and  we  shall  be  the  best  of 
friends,  I  am  sure." 

"Kathie,  "he  said  to  the  still  indig- 
nant housekeeper,  who  re-entered  to  re- 
move the  plates.  "Isn't  there  a  trunk 
of  clothes  at  your  house  that  Mrs.  Mor- 
ren  left  last  summer  ?  ' ' 

"There  is,  yer  riverince, "  answered 
Kathie  curtly.  ' '  Master  Jack  said  they 
was  to  go  to  the  boys  that  served  the 
altar. ' ' 

"  Well,  as  Eric  is  to  learn  to  serve  the 
altar  soon  he  may  have  his  pick,"  said 
the  priest. 

"  Is  it  that— that  baste  ye  are  going  to 
let  in  the  holy  sanctuary,  sur?  "  asked 
Kathie  in  breathless  horror. 

"  No,  Kathie,  it  is  this  boy  whom  we 
must  save  body  and  soul  for  our  Master, 
who  dwells  there.  Come,  you  had  a  lit- 
tle boy  of  your  own  once. ' ' 

' '  I  did,  sur, ' '  answered  Kathie  pressing 
her  lips  tight  together. 

' '  Suppose  instead  of  being  a  happy 
little  saint  in  God's  loving  care  he  had 
lived  to  be  fatherless,  motherless,  cold, 
hungry  and  — 

But  there  was  no  need  to  say  more. 
Kathie  had  dropped  into  the  nearest  chair 
with  a  true  Celtic  wail. 

"Don't,  yer  riverince,  don't,"  she 
wailed,  burying  her  face  in  her  hands 
and  rocking  to  and  fro.  ' '  Ochone ! 
me  little  Tim,  me  little  Tim !  Mebbe 
if  I  hed  him  I'd  not  be  ,the  sinful,  bad 
\hearted  craythur  I  am.  Tin  years  hez 
he  bin  dead  this  very  month,  ochpne ! 
me  baby  boy,  tin  years  hez  he  bin  — 


THE  BLACK  FINGER. 


227 


"  In  heaven,"  inU-rposed  Father  Paul 
gently.  "Oh.  Kathie!  think  what  ten 
I  of  heaven  must  IK.-,  ten  years  with 
( ',<xl  !  How  wise  your  little  boy  must  be 
now,  how  holy,  how  beautiful.  And  if 
he  could  speak  to  you  I  am  sure  he 
would  say  as  his  divine  Master  :  'What 
you  do  for  this  poor  homeless  child  on 
i. nth  you  do  for  me.'  ' 

Shure  he  would,  he  would,"  sobbed 
Kathie.  "  He  had  the  tindher  heart  of 
the  Connor's,  me  little  Tim.  I'll  do 
what  ye  say,  yer  riverince, "  said  Tim's 
good  woman,  rising  and  wiping  her  eyes, 
"I'll  get  the  clothes  ;  there's  a  nate  suit 
of  corduroys,  a  bit  the  worse  fer  Master 
Jack's  tumble  in  the  creek  last  summer, 
that  'ull  just  be  the  cut  for  this  craythur 
here.  And  I'll  bring  him  a  pail  of 
wather  and  some  soap,  to  wash  himself 
and  make  a  dacint  Christian-looking  lad 
of  him  if  I  can." 

So  Kathie  was  conquered,  and  when 
Father  Paul  late  that  evening,  after  a 
ride  of  three  miles  to  see  a  rheumatic 
parishioner,  entered  his  room,  he  found 
his  protege  transformed.  The  riotous 
tangle  of  locks  was  clipped  into  short 
golden  ringlets,  the  fair  skin  showed  its 
native  purity,  and  Master  Jack 's  cordu- 
roy suit  displayed  to  full  advantage  the 
young  barbarian's  sturdy,  well-knit 
frame.  Eric  sat  bolt  upright  before  the  fire, 
looking  very  stiff  and  uncomfortable  in  his 
unaccustomed  gear,  while  Boar  regarded 
him  with  a  gaze  of  curious  sympathy. 

' '  Good  ! ' '  said  Father  Paul  cheerily, 
"  Kathie  has  made  you  a  fine  looking 
fellow.  Stand  up  and  let  me  take  a 
look  at  you."  Eric  stood,  twisting  his 
neck  about  like  a  colt  in  its  first  har- 
ness. 

"  There's  a  deal  of  buttons  on  them,  " 
he  said  with  evident  satisfaction. 

"And  pockets,  too,"  added  Eric's 
guardian.  "  How  many  pockets  ?  " 

"  Six, "  answered  the  boy  with  a  broad 
smile. 

"There's  something  to  put  in  one  of 
them."  said  Father  Paul,  tossing  his 
prot£g£  a  bright  new  quarter.  "  N«>\v 


stretch  out  on  the  bearskin,  and  let  vis 
have  a  talk.  " 

"She  said,  the  woman  beyant,  that  I 
wa»  to  sit  up  straight  in  the  chair  and  be 
decent,"  said  Eric  doubtfully. 

1  •  Nonsense, ' '  was  the  laughing  answer, 
"  stretch  out  on  my  rug  and  be  comfort- 
able. You  are  to  be  my  boy  now,  you 
know." 

"Yes,"  answered  Eric  flinging  him- 
self down  on  the  rug  and  supporting  his 
upturned  face  on  his  hands. 

"You  must  feel  that  I  am  your  friend, 
Eric,  that  I  mean  to  be  good  to  you, 
good  as  Dan  was,"  added  Father  Paul, 
hesitating  a  little  about  the  comparison. 

"You  couldn't  be  that,"  answered 
Eric,  huskily,  "Dan  gripped  the  wild- 
cat that  was  at  my  throat,  he  sucked  the 
poison  from  my  foot  when  the  snake  bit 
it,  he  stole  off  'Squire  Grey's  cow  to 
milk  for  me  when  I  had  the  fever.  You 
couldn't  be  as  good  to  me  as  Dan. " 

"  Well,  perhaps  not,  "  assented  Father 
Paul,  feeling  Dan's  "  goodness  "  would 
be  somewhat  out  of  his  line.  "Dan 
was  a  true  friend  to  you,  I  am  sure,  and 
I  hope  God  will  be  merciful  to  his  soul 
for  it." 

"His  soul!  What's  that?  "  asked 
Eric,  starting. 

Father  Paul  hesitated.  Thoroughly 
equipped  as  he  was  for  wrestling  with 
all  the  problems  that  vex  the  schools, 
this  simple  question  for  a  moment  stag- 
gered him. 

He  looked  at  the  lad  lying  at  his  feet, 
his  fair  young  face  flushed  by  the  fire- 
light, his  form  sturdy  in  thew  and 
sinew,  his  every  motion  lithesome  and 
agile  as  some  wild  creature  of  the  wood, 
and  he  felt  that  here  was  the  young 
human  brute  in  all  its  perfection,  as 
unconscious  of  the  divine  spark  within 
him  as  the  unkindled  coal  is  of  light  and 
flame.  Then  gravely  and  slowly,  as  if 
he  were  choosing  each  word,  the  priest 
answered  : 

"The  soul,  my  boy,  is  what  went 
from  Dan's  poor  body  that  night  you 
and  I  knelt  beside  him  on  the  mountain. 


228 


THE  BLACK  FINGER. 


You  know  how  the  light  left  his  eyes, 
and  the  voice  left  his  lips,  how  he  could 
neither  see  nor  hear  nor  speak  to  you." 

"Sure,  I  know — he  died, "  said  Eric, 
with  a  choked  sob,  "didn't  I  see  the 
boys  put  him  in  the  cold,  hard  ground, 
with  the  knife  in  his  hand  and  the  black 
sign  on — on — murder,  what  is  it  I  am 
saying  ?  I  mean — I  mean — I  know  the 
worms  are  eating  poor  Dan  now.  " 

"  No,  no,  not  Dan,  my  dear  boy,  only 
the  poor  body  that  Dan  wore,  just  as 
you  wear  these  clothes.  You  can  throw 
them  off,  fling  them  where  you  please, 
and  be  Eric,  still.  " 

"  I  can  ?  "  answered  the  boy,  his  up- 
lifted eyes  fixed  steadily  on  Father 
Paul's  face. 

' '  That  is  what  Dan  has  done.  The 
soul,  that  part  of  Dan  that  saw  you, 
that  spoke  to  you,  that  loved  you,  has 
put  off  its  clothes  of  flesh  and  blood, 
and  gone  to  God,  who  made  it ;  who 
made  you  and  me  and  every  creature, 
and  to  whom  we  must  go  back  when  we, 
as  men  call  it,  die. " 

"  And — and  what  does  God  want  with 
us  ?  "  asked  the  boy. 

' '  What  does  He  want  with  us  ?  "  re- 
peated the  priest  in-a  low,  thrilling  voice. 
"Ah!  what,  indeed,  Eric?  He  wants 
us,  Eric,  because  He  loves  us  ;  because 
He  is  our  Father  and  we  are  His  chil- 
dren ;  because  He  has  a  home  that  we 
cannot  see — brighter,  more  beautiful  than 
any  home  on  this  earth.  He  calls  us 
there,  to  be  happy  with  Him.  Dan's 
last  word  to  me  was  to  make  you  God 's 
child.  Will  you  try  to  be  what  Dan 
asked  with  his  last  breath  ?  ' ' 

"  I  will,  "  answered  Eric,  with  a  hoarse 
sob,  as  he  buried  his  face  in  his  hands, 
"I'll  try." 


CHAPTER   VI. 

A  NEW  LIFE. 

So  Eric's  new  life  began. 
Kathie,  who,  since  Father  Paul's  talk 
with  her  about  little  Tim,  had  displayed  a 


peppery  interest  in  the  "young  divil," 
would  have  cared  for  him  at  her  own 
home,  but  Eric 's  guardian  would  not  thus 
shirk  any  of  his  responsibilities.  "  His 
boy"  slept  in  a  little  closet  adjoining 
his  own  room,  ate  at  his  table,  and  was 
his  daily  thought  and  charge. 

It  had  at  first  been  his  intention  to  send 
the  lad  to  some  good  school,  remote  from 
all  the  evil  influences  and  associations  of 
the  past.  But  closer  acquaintance  with 
Eric  changed  this  resolve. 

The  priest  found  that  Dan 's  legacy  was 
a  bit  of  dynamite  that  few  institutions 
would  care  to  accept. 

He  had  no  idea  of  rule  or  restraint. 
Right  and  wrong  were  unknown  distinc- 
tions to  him.  He  would  steal  without 
hesitation  and  lie  without  remorse.  Yet 
there  was  neither  malice  nor  cowardice 
in  his  nature. 

His  thefts  and  cunning  were  the  sim- 
ple instincts  of  a  monkey  or  a  squirrel. 

But  what  school,  conducted  on  civil- 
ized methods,  would  not  have  outlawed 
him  as  a  liar  and  a  thief? 

"Besides,"  thought  Father  Paul, 
' '  neither  locks  nor  laws  would  keep  him 
against  his  own  wild  will.  No,  I  must 
tame  my  young  mountain  bear  cub  my- 
self— no  cage  will  hold  him  yet.  " 

The  taming  promised  to  be  a  tedious 
work.  For  reasons  best  known  to  him- 
self, Eric  showed  no  disposition  to  leave 
his  present  shelter,  he  hovered  around 
the  few  cottages  in  Stryker's  Notch  in  a 
state  of  restless  mischief  that  brought 
down  anathemas  both  on  himself  and  his 
priestly  protector.  Eggs  would  vanish, 
milk  pans  be  found  empty,  batches  of 
pie  or  cake  disappear  from  neighboring 
households.  Eric  would  swoop  down 
upon  all  things  eatable  like  a  hungry 
hawk. 

All  Father  Paul's  efforts  to  awaken 
conscience  seemed  in  vain.  Stretched  on 
the  bearskin  at  his  feet,  Eric  listened  to 
his  teachings,  his  starry  bhie  eyes  fixed 
in  apparent  attention  and  every  one  of 
the  six  pockets  of  his  corduroys  crammed 
with  bootv. 


THE  BLACK  FINGER. 


229 


••Don 'i  you  have  enough  to  vat,  Ivric?" 
the  priest  asked  after  some  such  discovers 

••  Plenty."  was  tin-  unabashed  reply. 

"Then  why  did  you  take  Mrs.  Bren- 
,ui  's  eggs  to-day  ?" 

"I  didn't,"  Eric  answered.  "  It  was 
that  dog  of  Tim's.  I  found  him  sucking 
eggs  back  of  the  barn  yesterday." 

Kric,  "  repeated  Father  I'aul  gravely, 
••  I.ook  up  into  my  face  ;  you  are  telling 
me  a  lie. " 

Ivric 's  white  teeth  showed  in  a  broad 
smile. 

"  Have  I  not  taught  you  how  wrong, 
how  wicked  it  is  to  lie  ?  " 

"Sure,  I — I  forget.  "  replied  Eric,  rub- 
bing up  his  golden  locks. 

••  No  one  will  believe  you,  no  one  will 
trust  to  what  you  say  ;  even  men  despise 
a  liar,  and  God  has  told  us  that  lying  lips 

are  hateful  to  Him.    And  He  hears  and 

• 

He  sees  all  that  you  do." 

Hut  He  don't  tell,"  replied  Eric 
triumphantly.  And  then  Father  Paul 
i  would  try  for  half  an  hour  to  impress  his 
.  wayward  charge  with  some  sense  of  the 
duty  owed  to  this  divine  unseen  Being, 
and  Eric  would  listen  in  wondering 
silence — and  crib  again  at  break  of  day. 
Still  there  was  a  glimmer  in  the  boy's 
darkness  that  showed  the  priest  that  the 
— "Vital  spark  of  heavenly  flame  "  was 
kindling  almost  imperceptibly  under  his 
patient  efforts. 

From  the  first  the  little  chapel  sanctu 
ary  had  an  inexplicable  attraction  for 
Ivric,  and  Father  Paul  practising  hymns 
and  chants  at  the  organ,  in  the  wintry 
gloaming,  would  be  startled  at  the  sight 
of  his  reckless  charge,  seated  before  the 
altar  rail,  with  Hoar's  head  upon  his 
knees,  his  blue  eyes  fixed  in  fascination 
upon  the  white-robed  form,  that  seemed 
hovering  over  him  in  the  darkness. 

Figures  and  letters  were  unknown 
si-us  to  Eric,  dogmas  and  doctrines  were 
incomprehensible  ;  the  thunders  of  Sinai 
would  not  have  impressed  the  Ten  Com- 
mandments on  his  restless  brain. 

But  as  Father  Paul  went  on  to  the 
-\\<.it  story  of  Hethlehem,  of  Na/areth 


and  (ialilee,  the  boy's  interest  awoke. 
IK  lixed  his  eyes  on  the  speaker's  face 
and  listened  with  breathless  interest  as 
Father  I'aul  told  him  of  that  divine 
Lord  who  came  on  earth  a  little  child, 
who  was  born  in  a  stable,  had  to  fly  from 
the  wrath  of  the  wicked  King,  walked 
the  hills  of  Judea  with  rude  fishermen, 
who  healed  the  sick  and  raised  the  dead, 
and  who  at  last  died  upon  the  Cross  in 
cruel  sufferings  to  redeem  mankind.  ' '  It 
is  He  who  still  dwells  on  our  altars, 
Eric,  He  who  has  brought  you  here  to  be 
His  child." 

"And — and — how  will  He  do  it?" 
asked  F^ric,  doubtfully. 

"  By  washing  away  all  the  stains  of 
sin,  the  mark  of  the  evil  one  from  your 
soul ;  I  will  pour  water  upon  you  in  His 
name. " 

"No,  no,"  the  boy  started  up  with 
a  strong  shudder,  '  •  you  can 't,  you 
daren't,  it  can't  be  washed  away,  the 
boys  said  so.  No  !  no  !  no  !  " 

••  Why  Ivric,  my  boy,  what  is  the 
matter  ?  "  asked  the  priest  kindly,  plac- 
ing his  hand  on  the  lad's  ami,  '4you  are 
trembling  ;  what  has  frightened  you?  " 

"It's  nothing,"  answered  the  boy, 
clinching  hands  and  teeth  to  master  him- 
self. 

"But  I  can't  have  the  water  poured, 
I  daren't  ;  murder,  murder,  no  !" 

And  all  Father  Paul's  persuasion  was 
vain.  Ivric  shrank  from  the  holy  rite 
with  a  wild  terror,  the  priest  could  neither 
understand  nor  dispel.  He  felt  he  must 
wait  or  the  boy  would  fly  from  him  back 
to  his  old  haunts  and  be  lost  indeed. 
.Meantime  Ivric 's  benefactor  was  strug- 
gling almost  hopelessly  against  the  evil 
powers  dominant  around  him.  It  was  a 
winter  long  remembered. 

Despite  the  deadly  cold  and  the  sore 
need  of  their  suffering  wives  and  starv- 
ing babes,  the  colliers  and  furnace  hands 
stroll  in  sullen,  rebellious  idleness  around 
forge  and  mine  pit. 

I-.vil  tongues  were  not  wanting  to  fan 
the  passions  smouldering  in  rugged 
lui Msts  :  drink,  the  demon  that  alwavs 


230 


THE  BLACK   FINGER 


ERIC    STOLE   THKRK    IN    THE   GLOAMING    AND   SAT    WITH    HIS    HLTK    KYES    VI'KAISEl)    TO    THE    ALTAR, 
AND    HOAR'S    HEAI>    TPON    HIS    KNEE. 


THE  BLACK   FINGER. 


231 


<l»l>.ui.  stole  in  by  forbiddrii  \\.iys 
to  kindle  those  passions  into  fiercer  fire. 

Father  Paul  felt  these  ice-bound  snow- 
clad  heights  were  volcanoes  that  at  any 
moment  might  burst  into  flame.  Yet 
he  did  not  flinch  from  his  post,  though 
he  could  see  his  own  little  flock  was  often 
swelled  on  Sundays  by  black-browed 
strangers,  who  bent  no  knee  before 
the  tabernacle,  but  came  to  listen, 
whether  idly  or  evilly,  he  knew  not,  to 
his  fearless  denunciation  of  the  sin  that 
stalked  triumphant  over  these  bleak 
frozen  wastes,  kindling  with  foul  breath 
the  fires  of  hell. 

For  of  law  there  was  virtually  none ; 
the  nominal  authorities  were  at  too  great 
a  distance  to  protect  the  weak  or  control 
the  strong  ;  the  nearest  railroad  was 
twelve  or  thirteen  miles  from  the 
^  Notch."  True  there  was  a  branch 
road  running  to  forge  and  mine-pit,  but, 
since  the  works  had  shut  down,  it  had 
been  disused,  the  empty  coal  and  iron 
cars  stood  heaped  high  with  snow  drifts. 

Father  Paul  was  indeed,  as  he  had  told 
Tim,  on  "picket  duty."  Isolated  from 
all  human  help,  he  stood  at  his  post,  the 
voice  of  one  crying  in  the  wilderness, 
and  waking  echoes  that  muttered  sul- 
lenly and  ominously  in  the  gloom. 

And  still  the  red  light  burned  un- 
dimmed  in  the  little  sanctuary,  and 
Eric,  young  unbaptized  heathen  that  he 
was,  stole  there  in  the  gloaming  and  sat 
with  his  blue  eyes  upraised  to  the  altar 
and  Boar's  head  upon  his  knee. 


CHAITKR  VII. 

A   WAYWARD  CHARGE. 

Father  Paul  often  wondered  what  Kric 
tin >ught  or  felt  in  these  vigils  before  the 
altar,  but  he  left  the  boy  unquestioned. 
Perhaps  in  that  divine  presence  the 
young  soul  was  waking,  as  the  buried 
seed  shoots  through  the  prisoning  earth - 
clod  to  the  springtime  sun;  perhaps  God 
\\.iv  working  some  sweet  miracle  of 
grace  which  mortal  eyes  could  not  see. 


But  Father  Paul's  spiritual  views 
not  shared  by  his  neighbors,  from  one 
end  of  the  ridge  to  the  other.  That 
"young  divil,"  Eric  Dome,  was  the 
scapegoat  of  every  boyish  sin. 

"I'll  have  the  law  on  that  boy,  sir,  if 
there's  any  law  to  be  had,"  puffed  fat 
old  Farmer  Norris,  when,  after  long 
hesitation,  he  sacrificed  his  stern  Pres- 
byterian principles  so  far  as  to  cross  the 
threshold  of  a  Popish  church  to  complain 
of  Father  Paul's  prot£g£.  "He  steals 
eggs  and  chickens  from  my  poultry- 
yard  every  week.  Fishes  for  my  hens, 
sir,  actually  fishes  with  a  string,  baited 
with  corn,  flung  over  my  fence.  If  this 
is  what  you  call  Christian  training — 

"My  dear  sir,"  interrupted  Father 
Paul,  laughing,  "you  surely  don't 
suppose  I  am  training  the  boy  for  a 
poultry  thief.  I  will  pay  for  the  chick- 
ens and — 

"I  don't  want  your  pay,  sir,"  said 
the  old  Covenanter,  stiffly,  "Jesse  Norris 
can  afford  to  lose  a  few  hens  and  not 
bother  any  one  about  them,  but  I  pro- 
test against  nurturing  such  a  young 
robber  in  a  Christian  meeting-house.  If 
you  are  a  minister  of  the  Lord  you 
should  look  to  it  that  he  is  admonished 
and — and  chastised. " 

"My  good  friend,"  said  the  priest, 
gently,  "  I  am  doing  the  best  I  can.  Six 
weeks  ago  this  poor  boy  fell  at  my  door, 
a  half-frozen,  senseless  little  outcast, 
who  only  knew  the  name  of  God  as  an 
oath  or  curse.  As  yet  he  does  not  un- 
derstand the  Christian  law,  the  differ- 
ence between  right  and  wrong.  " 

"  Then  he  should  be  taught,  sir,  with 
a  horse- whip, "  said*  the  old  farmer, 
grimly,  "And  if  I  catch  him  'round 
my  poultry-yard,  I'll  teach  him  in  a  way 
he  won't  forget,"  and  the  sturdy  old 
Covenanter  stalked  off",  more  firmly  im- 
pressed than  ever  with  the  truth  of  his 
early  teachings,  that  "  Popery  "  was  the 
red-robed  mother  of  every  vice. 

"Eric,"  called  Father  Paul,  as  his 
visitor  turned  away.  He  felt  that  the 
old  farmer  was  to  a  certain  extent  right. 


232 


THE  BLACK  FINGER. 


the  boy  should  be  punished.  He  had 
been  too  gentle  with  him,  perhaps,  too 
patient  with  his  ignorance  ;  he  must  try 
sterner  methods  now. 

"  Eric  !  Do  you  know  where  Eric  is, 
Kathie?  "  he  asked,  stepping  into  Mrs. 
Connor's  snug  little  kitchen  across  the 
road. 

"Eric,  is  it,  yer  riverince?  He's  off, 
the  divil  knows  where,  and  half  me 
morning's  churning  wid  him.  He  come 
in  fer  a  drink  of  the  buttermilk,  shure 
and  its  good  for  growing  craythurs  like 
him,  and  I  always  have  a  mug  for  the 
lad.  Bad  scran  to  him,  I  no  sooner 
turned  my  back  than  the  young  thafe 
whipped  off  with  the  foinest  pat  of  but- 
ter on  my  shelf. ' ' 

' '  Where  has  he  gone  ?  ' '  asked  Father 
Paul  sternly. 

' '  Off  beyant  on  the  hills, ' '  said  Kathie, 
nodding  to  the  great  mountain  peaks, 
rising  above  the  Notch,  "he's  there 
ivery  day  now  and  I'm  thinking 
it's  for  no  good,  shure,"  continued 
Kathie  noting  the  anxious  look  on 
her  young  pastor's  face,  "I  wouldn't 
bother  me  head  about  him,  yer  riverince, 
naither  God  nor  man  can  do  anything 
wid  a  gossoon  like  Eric  Dome." 

"  I  'm  thinking  its  thrue  what  the  men 
say  of  him  beyant, ' '  concluded  Kathie 
with  a  nod  of  dark  significance. 

' '  What  do  they  say  ?  ' '  asked  Father 
Paul,  prepared  for  further  complaints  of 
his  wilful  ward. 

"  Shure,  I  don't  like  to  be  coming  o'er 
such  tales  to  yer  riverince,  "says  Kathie 
hesitating. 

' '  But  I  wish  to  hear  all  that  you  can 
tell  me  about  the.  boy,  "  said  the  priest 
decidedly.  "He  has  been  robbing 
Farmer  Nicholl's  hen  roost,  I  know. 
What  else  has  he  done  ?  ' ' 

"  It's  not  what  he  has  been  doing,  sur, 
though  he  does  enough,"  answered 
Kathie,  "but  the  min,  thim  black  here- 
tics of  Wilshmen,  is  afeart  to  lay  hands 
on  the  boy  for  they  say  he  isn't  woman  - 
born,  but  a  kelpie  that  wild  Dan  Rourke 
brought  over  the  say.  The  story  is — 


shure,  I  oughtn't  to  be  telling  such  fool- 
ishness to  a  howly  man  like  yer  river- 
ince." 

"  Go  on,"  said  Father  Paul,  who  was 
learning  patience  with  the  ignorance  and 
superstition  around  him.  "So  Eric  is  a 
kelpie  then.  What  is  a  kelpie  ?  " 

"A  sort  of  a  divil,  sur,  that  lives  on 
the  mountains  in  the  ould  counthry,  and 
under  the  rocks  and  sometimes  on  the 
say.  There's  no  great  harm  in  the  cray- 
thur,  only  a  dale  of  mischief  and  worry, 
and  if  ye  can  hold  'em  by  the  right  kind 
of  spell,  they'll  wurrk  fer  ye,  help  ye 
betther  than  mortal  man.  But  it's  ould 
Nick  himself  that  binds  thim  out  to  ye. 
I  've  heard  my  mother  tell  of  a  cobbler 
that  hed  one  of  thim  fer  a  journeyman. 
There  was  niver  sich  brogans  as  he  turned 
out,  yer  riverince,  ye  could  dance  in  thim 
the  night  through,  at  wake  or  wedding, 
but  if  ye  so  much  as  crossed  the  church 
dure  they'd  pinch  ,yer  toes  until  ye'd 
scrache  out.  And  me  mother  told  me 
this,  that  the  kelpies  were  thim  of  the 
fallen  angels,  that  the  blessed  St. 
Michael  didn't  dhrive  into  hell  outright 
but  let  scamper  away  into  the  Irish  bogs 
as  they  tumbled  down.  " 

' '  Kathie,  Kathie, ' '  said  Father  Paul 
laughing,  "  I  thought  you  were  too  sensi- 
ble a  woman  to  believe  such  fairy  tales. 
Poor  little  Eric  is  only  an  untaught, 
neglected  boy.  Man  fell  as  well  as  the 
angels,  Kathie,  the  only  kelpies  are  the 
children  of  fallen  man,  and  we  must 
teach  them,  guide  them,  save  them  as 
best  we  can. " 

"Yer  riverince  knows  best,"  said 
Kathie  respectfully,  "but  fer  all  that, 
Eric  won 't  let  ye  pour  the  blessed  wather 
on  him. " 

"  Only  yisterdy  Tim  was  talking  to 
him  and  telling  how  the  divil  had  him, 
bod}-  and  sowl,  and  if  he  had  his  way 
he'd  tie  him  hand  and  foot,  and  pour  the 
wather  on  him  whether  or  no.  The  boy 
started  up  with  a  scrache  and  lipped  from 
the  room  like  a  deer. ' ' 

"His  dread  of  baptism  is  strange," 
assented  Father  Paul,  thoughtfully. 


NOTE    ON    THE    AMERICAN    COLLEGE, 


233 


••  Hut  I  must  speak  to  Tim  about  tlnv.it 
vning  him.  I  cannot  baptize  a  boy  of 
his  age  against  his  will.  Ah  !  we  must 
all  learn  patience,  Kathie,  patience, 
patience  !  Think  how  patient  God  is  with 
this  wicked,  wayward,  weary  world.  " 

And  the  young  priest  walked  back  to 
his  little  room,  where,  in  truth,  he  found 
patience  was  his  greatest  need,  for  the 
hofteless  inaction  to  which  he  seemed 
•condemned  was  far  more  wearisome  than 
the  most  arduous  labors  could  be.  But 
guided  by  grace  or  impulse,  he  some- 
times doubted  which,  he  had  made  his 
•choice,  and  for  the  present,  at  least, 
must  abide  by  it. 

"  I  am  the  voice  of  one  crying  in  the 
wilderness,"  and  again,  as  often  of  late, 
the  words  of  the  great  Forerunner 
seemed  to  echo  in  the  young  priest 's  ear 
like  a  clarion  call  of  cheer. 

Ah !  this  was  a  wilderness,  indeed, 
more  barren,  more  death-like  than  the 
Judean  desert,  where  the  tempter  whis- 
pered the  mocking  prayer  that  the 
stones  should  be  made  bread.  Father 
Paul  looked  about  him  at  the  great  white 
peaks  rising  tier  above  tier,  nature's 


mighty  battlements,  defiant,  impreg- 
nable in  their  unyielding  strength,  and 
he  felt  it  was  almost  as  vain  to  strive 
against  the  powers  of  evil  arrayed 
against  him.  as  to  cleave  single-handed 
a  pathway  over  those  frozen  heights  to 
the  sunlit  vales  beyond. 

For  black,  sullen  and  silent,  in  the 
white  wastes,  rose  shaft  and  forge  and 
furnace,  that  told  in  their  fireless  deso- 
lation of  want  and  cold  and  hunger 
in  scores  of  homes  ;  of  wailing  children 
and  weeping  women  and  maddened 
men. 

"Mike  Mc(iarrahan,  yer  riverince, " 
announced  Tim  from  the  little  presby- 
tery door,  and  there  was  a  curt  repres- 
sion in  tone  and  look  that  showed  Tim 
strongly  disapproved  of  the  visitor.  ' '  He 
says  he  has  business  wid  ye.  " 

"  McGarrahan,  ah  yes."  said  Father 
Paul,  turning  from  his  window  to  face 
the  newcomer,  a  burly,  thick-set  man 
with  a  bullet  head,  covered  with  brist- 
ling, grizzly  hair,  a  projecting  mouth, 
set  with  wolfish  teeth,  and  little  eyes 
that  blinked  like  a  ferret's  beneath  heavy 
overhanging  brows. 


(To  be  continued.} 


NOTE    ON    THE    AMERICAN    COLLEGE. 


THE  following  communication  will  be 
welcomed  by  all  our  readers  who 
have  taken  such  interest  in  the  articles 
on  the  American  College,  Rome. 
To  the  Rev.  Editor  Messenger  of  the  Sacred 

Heart  : 

RKV.  FATHER  :  The  Rt.  Rev.  Bishop 
Horstmann  communicated  to  me  the 
facts  as  set  forth  in  subjoined  letter. 
Would  you  be  kind  enough  to  insert  it 
in  yo.ir  next  issue,  and  oblige 

Yours  very  truly  in  Christ. 

G.  F.  Hoi  CK,  Ch. 

To  THE  EDITOR  :  In  the  February  num- 
ber of  the   MI->M-;M.KK  the  Rev.  Doctor 
Brann  writes,  correcting  some  inaccun 
I..  S.  "  concerning  the  early  days 


of  the  American  College,  in  Rome.  As 
his  object  is  evidently  to  furnish  facts,  I 
would  state  that  after  "  the  original  thir- 
teen, '  'who  went  to  the  College  on  Decem- 
ber 8,  1859,  the  next  students  to  arrive 
were  the  Philadelphians,  five  in  number, 
vi/.  :  James  P.  Morony,  Charles  O'Con- 
nor, John  Byrne,  Ignatius  F.  Horstmann 
(the  present  Bishop  of  Cleveland)  and 
Charles  McDermott.  All  of  them  are 
dead,  excepting  Bishop  Horstmann.  They 
came  to  the  College  the  first  week  in 
April,  1860.  The  second  arrivals  were 
from  Pittsburg — Messrs.  Ward  and  Mc- 
( ionigle.  Then  came  the  New  Yorkers — 
Messrs.  Win.  Smith,  James  Nilan,  Roach. 
Iner  and  Fitzpatrick.  <"•.  \: .  H. 


CHIAVARI    ON    THE    EASTERN    RIVIEKA. 


THE   MADONNA  OF    LAMPEDUSA. 
By  Rev.  J.  Moore,  SJ. 

This  is  indeed  the  Blessed  Mary's  land, 

Virgin  and  Mother  of  our  dear  Redeemer  ! 

All  hearts  are  touched  and  softened  at  her  name  ; 

Alike  the  bandit  with  the  bloody  hand. 

The  priest,  the  prince  :  the  scholar  and  the  peasant ; 
The  man  of  deeds,  the  visionary  dreamer, 

Pay  homage  to  her  as  one  ever  present. 

— Longfellow. 


"f  TALY  is  justly  called  the  Land  of  Mary. 
-*•  Her  image  with  the  divine  Infant  in 
her  arms  and  oftentimes  a  lamp  or  two 
burning  before  it,  is  to  be  seen  in  almost 
every  street,  at  frequent  intervals  by  the 
rugged  mountain  road,  and  over  the 
portal  of  many  a  house.  As  the  way- 
farer passes  he  makes  his  reverence,  or, 
perhaps,  kneels  a  moment  to  say  an  Ave 
Maria,  or  strew  at  her  feet  a  handful  of 
flowers  gathered  by  the  way.  Most  of 
those  wayside  shrines  now  show  marks 
of  age  and  neglect,  but  one  is  not  un- 
frequently  gladdened  by  the  sight  of  a 
new  one,  or  of  one  recently  restored  and 
furnished  with  a  plate  of  glass  or  a  grated 
iron  door  to  protect  ifrfrom  the  ravages  of 
time  and  weather  or  possible  profanation. 
The  paintings  are  for  the  most  part 
on  slate  or  plaster,  instead  of  wood  or 
canvas,  but  the  more  pretentious  ones 
are  generally  adorned  with  a  statue  or 
an  artistic  relief  in  stucco  or  marble.  In 
those  places  overrun  by  tourists,  in  the 
neighborhood  of  the  popular  summer  or 
winter  resorts,  you  are  pretty  sure  to 
234 


notice  a  verse  from  the  New  Testament, 
generally  to  the  effect  that  Jesus  is  the 
one  Mediator,  scrawled  on  the  shrine 
probably  by  some  self-appointed  mission- 
ary full  of  zeal  to  withdraw  the  people 
' '  from  the  errors  of  the  Church  of  Rome 
to  embrace  those  of  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land," as  a  noted  character  once  put  it. 

In  the  churches  the  same  devotion  of 
the  Italians  to  the  Blessed  Virgin  is  mani- 
fested in  the  decorations  of  her  altar, 
which  you  observe  hung  around  with 
numbers  of  silver  hearts,  or  ex-votos  of 
some  other  shape  or  make.  In  the  case 
of  a  miraculous  picture  or  statue,  which 
are  very  numerous  throughout  the  coun- 
try, you  will  notice  a  gold  or  silver  crown 
set  with  precious  stones,  gold  bracelets, 
pearl  necklaces,  and  other  jewelry  rich 
and  rare  enough  to  delight  the  heart-  of 
the  grandest  lady  in  the  land.  The  fes- 
tival or  anniversary  of  the  coronation  of 
one  of  those  miraculous  images  is  a  red- 
letter  day  in  the  history  of  its  shrine, 
and  one  that  is  always  celebrated  with 
great  pomp  and  splendor. 


THE    MADONNA    OF   LAMPEDUSA. 


235 


Visitors  to  tin-  Riviera  in  tin-  winter 
tinu-  generally  make  the  many  slirim-s 
that  i Town  the  mountain  tops  or  hide 
themselvi-x  away  in  some  shady  valley, 
the  object  of  a  pilgrimage  or  an  excur- 
sion, according  as  they  are  moved  by  a 
spirit  of  devotion  or  amusement,  or  a 
judicious  or  injudicious  combination  of 
botri.  The  greater  number  of  those 
shrines  may  now  be  reached  by  well- 
kept  and  well-graded  carnage  roads,  built 
and  maintained  at  great  cost  by  the 
military  authorities  of  France  and  Italy, 
since  the  strained  relations  that  exist 
between  those  two  countries  have  devel- 
oped a  system  of  morbidly  jealous  frontier 
defence.  Where  the  primitive  bridle-paths 
are  as  yet  the  only  highway,  sure-footed 
donkeys  serve  as  an  alternative  for  a 
comfortable  carriage. 

Those  who  spend  the  winter  along  the 
French  Riviera  from  Cannes  to  Mentone, 
are  principally  attracted  by  the  isles  of 
I^erins  and  the  sanctuary  of  Laghetto, 
the  latter  now  conveniently  reached  by 
the  new  crcniaillcrc  railway  from  Monte 
Carlo  to  La  Turbia ;  while  those  who 
prefer  the  Italian  side  from  the  palm 
groves  of  Bordighera  to  the  sun -wrapt 
San  Remo,  resort  to  that  of  the  Madonna 
of  Lampedusa,  perched  on  the  mountain 
crest  overlooking  the  ancient  town  of 
Taggia  and  the  valley  of  the  Argentina. 
Readers  of  Ruffini's  Doctor  Antonio  who 
have  made  the  trip  to  Lampedusa  al- 
ready in  company  of  the  Doctor,  the  old 
English  baronet,  Sir  John  Davenne,  and 
his  daughter  Lucy,  will  not,  most  prob- 
ably, object  to  renew  the  visit :  and  to 
them,  as  well  as  to  those  to  whom  it  is 
as  yet  unrisited,  the  MESSENGER  bears 
an  invitation  to  go  in  pilgrimage  to  this 
shrine  of  our  Lady. 

From  San  Remo,  a  quarter  of  an  hour 
by  train,  or  a  delightful  drive  down  the 
Corniehe  road,  takes  us  to  the  station 
of  Anna  di  Taggia,  where  we  turn  up 
into  the  valley  of  the  Argentina,  a  moun 
tain  torrent  of  great  width  flowing  over 
a  rocky  bed.  A  drive  of  about  a  mile 
along  a  road  shaded  by  olive  and  chest- 


nut trees  brings  us  to  Taggia  itself,  a 
romantically  situated  town  with  brown 
walls  and  easements,  tourelles  and  ma- 
chicolations, which  were  both  useful  and 
ornamental  up  to  the  early  part  of  the 
present  century,  when  the  attacks  of  the 
corsairs  were  finally  put  a  stop  to.  With- 
in the  walls  we  find  the  town  built  in 
the  style  common  among  the  walled 
towns  on  this  part  of  the  Riviera,  with 
arches  springing  from  one  house  to  the 
other  across  the  narrow  streets,  thus 
bracing  the  buildings,  as  they  are  of 
considerable  height,  against  damage  in 
the  case  of  earthquakes.  If  this  con- 
trivance is  useful  it  is  often  at  times 
ornamental,  or,  rather,  picturesque,  af- 
fording many  a  .subject  to  the  artist ;  and 
you  will  rarely  fail  to  find  a  number  of 
English  and  Germans  with  sketching 
block  or  palette  and  easel  patiently  at 
work,  or  taking  snapshots  at  the  natives 
with  their  kodaks. 

Over  the  doorways  of  many  of  the 
older  houses  one  is  pleased  to  decipher 
an  IfjQ  in  Gothic  or  Old  English  char- 


Akl  III    l>    -.  I  Kl   I    1      IN     I    M.I.I  V 


236 


THE    MADONNA    OF   LAMPEDUSA. 


acters  engraved  in  the  stone  lintel.  This 
pious  practice  probably  dates  back  four 
centuries  to  the  time  when  St.  Bernardine 
of  Sienna  and  St.  Vincent  Ferrer  preached 
devotion  to  the  Holy  Name  along  the 
Riviera.  Over  some  of  the  modern 
houses  you  notice  the  legend,  Oculos  ad 
nos  converte  under  the  Madonna,  in  allu- 
sion to  the  marvellous  wooden  statue  of 
our  Lady  in  the  beautiful  parish  church 
which  has  attracted  great  attention  and 
excited  great  devo- 
tion since  March  1 1 , 
1855,  when 
it  began  to 
move  its 
eyes.  This 
fact  was  so 
not  o  r  i  o  u  s 
and  well 
authentica- 
ted that  the 
image  was 
solem  n  1  y 
crowned  by 
permis  s  i  o  n 
of  Pope 
Pius  IX.  on 
June  1,1856. 
The  prodi- 
gy has  been 
repeated  at 
various  times 
since,  the  last  on 
record  having 
taken  place  two  or  three  years  ago.  A 
melancholy  interest  attaches  itself  to  the 
statue  from  the  fact  that  in  the  same 
church  there  is  a  monument  erected  to 
the  memory  of  Salvatore  Revelli,  the 
artist  who  carved  it,  and  who  was  after- 
wards poisoned  by  "-some  jealous  rivals 
of  his  art. 

There  are  several  other  fine  churches 
in  the  town,  and  some  large  monasteries 
which,  after  being  widowed  of  their  holy 
and  peaceful  occupants  by  successive 
anti-Christian  revolutions,  are  now  being 
condemned  to  share  the  common  fate  of 
religious  houses  all  throughout  United 
Italy  of  being  converted  into  barracks. 


SANCTUARY     OF     LAMFKIH'SA 


It  is  said  that  the  sea  once  came  up  as 
far  as  Taggia  and  that  it  was  here  that 
Francis  I.,  King  of  France,  embarked  for 
Spain  as  prisoner  of  war  after  being 
worsted  in  the  sanguinary  battle  of  Pavia 
by  Charles  V.,  February  24,  1525. 

To  reach  the  Sanctuary  we  must  first 
ascend  to  Castellaro,  on  the  brow  of  the 
mountain  opposite,  for  which  we  have  to 
cross  the  shingled  Argentina  by  a  long 
and  narrow  stone  bridge,  part  of  which 
shows  signs  o  1 
great  age,  while 
the  rest  hav- 
ing been  re- 
p  e  a  t  e  d  1  y 
broken  down 
by  the  furi- 
ous moun- 
tain torrent, 
or  riven  by 
oft-r  e  c  u  r  r  - 
ing  earth- 
quakes, has 
been  repair- 
ed at  vari- 
ous ti  m  e  s  . 
It  takes 
about  half 
an  hour  to 
climb  the 
steep  moun- 
tain side  by  a  zig- 
zag bridle-path 
paved  with  rough 
stones,  here  and  there  laid  out  in  a  series 
of  shallow  steps,  well  worn  by  ages  of 
constant  traffic.  We  pass  several  olive 
oil  mills  worked  by  water-power,  and 
come  upon  various  groups  of  laundresses 
industriously  washing  clothes  at  the 
fountains  and  water- courses.  The  ter- 
races on  either  side  of  our  way  have 
been  skilfully  constructed,  with  immense 
labor,  of  dry  masonry  to  support  the 
earth  around  olive  trees  of  great  size. 

The  trees  are  flourishing  and  healthy, 
and  seem  to  be  the  chief*  resource  of 
the  people,  but  judging  from  the 
appearance  of  things,  the  Nice  proverb 
which  says,  Qui  ne  posstde  que  des 


THE    MADONNA    OF   LAMPEDUSA. 


237 


ol ire*  f>t  ton/ours  f>tiurn\  set-ins  to  be 
justified.  Am  thing  like  a  remunerative 
crop  of  olives  is  looked  for  only  every 
second  year,  and  even  that  is  very  pre- 
carious, as  the  tree  is  very  sensitive  to 
climatic  changes.  Although  it  is  a  very 
valuable  tree  for  its  fruit  as  well  as  for 
its  wood,  yet  its  cultivation,  to  be  profit- 
able, needs  peculiarly  favorable  circum- 


their  inviting  shade.  The  way  from  this 
on  is  paved  after  a  pattern  with  colored 
stones  brought  from  the  seashore  and 
the  stream  below,  for  the  most  part 
carried  up  on  the  backs  of  the  poor  peas- 
ants, who  devoutly  offered  this  tribute 
of  their  labor  to  their  blessed  Madonna. 
Sir  John  dubbed  this  "a  Christian 
road  "  in  comparison  with  that  which  he 


stances  and  an  extraordinary  amount  of    had  climbed  from  Taggia  to  Castellaro. 


care  and  attention.  If  it  is  not  given 
regularly,  as  the  people  express  it,  d 
boire  et  h  manger,  it  becomes  as  unsatis- 
factory and  as  useless  as  any  other  per- 
son or  thing  that  is  stinted  and  starved 
in  either  spiritual  or  physical  life. 

Castellaro  is  one  of  those  curious  hill- 
villages,  common  in  those  parts,  with 
streets  rugged  and  narrow,  so  that 
wheeled  vehicles  are  unknown  there.  Its 
people  have  a  peculiarly  untidy  and 
poverty-stricken  appearance.  But  poor 
and  miserable  as  the  place  appears,  you 
find  not  merely  one,  but  several  beau- 
tiful churches  and  confraternity  chapels. 
Here  in  the  parish  church, 
when  the  great  earthquake 
occurred  on  Ash  Wednes- 
day morning  in  1887,  some 
forty  poor  people,  with  the 
ashes  fresh  on  their  heads, 
were  crushed  to  death  by 
the  fall  of  the  vaulted 
roof.  As  there  is  little 
else  about  the  village  to 
invite  a  halt  we  turn  to 
the  left  and  follow  the  fine 
road  leading  to  the  Sanc- 
tuary, distant  about  a  mile 
to  the  north.  Its  grade  is 
almost  level,  and  a  nuiu 
ber  of  pillars,  each  sup1 
l>orting  a  devotional  pic- 
ture painted  on  slate,  mark 
the  way  at  regular  inter- 
vals. When  we  finally 
turn  the  last  bend  in  the 
road  and  come  in  full  view 
of  the  Sanctuary,  two  large 
hoi  tn -oaks  offer  an  oppor- 
tune resting-place  beneath 


but  he  doubtlessly  failed  to  realize  how 
worthy  it  was  of  the  title  in  another 
respect. 

The  history  of  the  Sanctuary  is  nar- 
rated on  the  fa9ade  in  two  inscriptions, 
one  in  Latin  and  the  other  in  Italian, 
which  are  repeated  inside  as  well.  They 
tell  of  one  Andrew  Anfossi,  surnamed 
"The  Brave  "  (/'/  gagliardo),  a  native  of 
Castellaro,  who  was  a  kind  of  Paul  Jones, 
or  Ralph  the  Rover,  who  used  to  take 
delight  in  trying  conclusions  with  the 
Turkish  corsairs.  After  scouring  the 
seas  for  many  a  day,  at  last  his  usual 
good  fortune  deserted  him  and  he  was- 


238 


THE    MADONNA    OF    LAMPEDUSA. 


ARMA    DI    TAGGIA. 


captured  and  held  for  years  in  cruel 
slavery.  His  captors  well  knew  his 
worth  as  a  seasoned  mariner  and  conse- 
quently placed  him  on  board  one  of  their 
vessels,  which  cast  anchor  one  evening 
at  Lampedusa,  a  little  island  about 
twenty  miles  in  circuit,  off  the  coast  of 
Tunis,  when  he  seized  the  opportunity 
he  had  been  awaiting  for  many  a  long 
year  to  make  his  escape  and  conceal 
himself  in  the  woods.  The  Saracens, 
having  searched  for  him  in  vain,  weighed 
anchor  and  sailed  away.  Anfossi,  see- 
ing that  the  coast  was  clear,  judged  it 
best  to  try  to  escape  at  all  hazards  from 
the  island.  Being  a  man  of  expedients 
he  soon  put  together  what  wood  he  could 
gather  to  form  a  tolerably  seaworthy 
raft,  which  work  being  finished,  he  was 
at  a  loss  to  find  a  sail  for  it. 

While  in  search  of  one,  he  came  upon 
a  little  chapel  where  he  beheld  a  picture 
of  the  Madonna,  the  sight  of  which 
filled  him  with  hope  and  confidence. 
"Heaven  helps  those  who  help  them- 
selves, ' '  the}1  say,  so  he  reached  up  and 


helped  himself  to  the  picture,  devoutly 
commending  himself  the  while  to  the 
protection  of  our  Lady,  and  protesting 
that  he  would  carry  her,  if  she  would 
favor  him,  to  Costaventosa,  his  posses- 
sion near  Castellaro,  where  she  would  be 
held  in  greater  honor  than  in  that  deso- 
late isle.  The  Blessed  Virgin  lent  her- 
self to  the  design  and  entered  with  spirit 
into  the  part  assigned  to  her,  for  when 
her  picture  was  held  aloft  in  the  stout 
arms  of  Anfossi,  the  Star  of  the  Sea 
guided  him  and  his  craft  to  his  native 
shore  as  swiftly  and  safely  as  if  he  were 
aboard  a  Cunard  or  a  White  Star  ocean 
flyer. 

When  he  touched  shore  at  Arma  he 
met  with  a  reception  which  had  more 
cold  formality  than  ardent  enthusiasm 
about  it.  His  clothes  being  in  tatters 
and  his  countenance  sunburnt  and  worn 
by  the  hardships  of  years  of  servitude, 
il  gagliardo  was  a  sorry  picture  of  his 
former  self.  The  Madonna  which  he 
carried,  and  which  had  been  his  salvation, 
now  got  him  into  trouble  with  the  police- 


THE    MADONNA    OF   LAMPEDUSA. 


239 


man.  and  soon  gave  him  invasion  \ 
count  tin- st<>rv  of  his  miraculous  delivery 
t<>  the  resident  magistrate,  who  gave  an 
incredulous  shrug  to  his  shoulders,  and 
muttering  a  chi  lo  sn!  and  a  \/  non  }  vero 
?  ben  trovato,  ordered  him  into  close  cus- 
tody till  proofs  of  his  innocence  should 
be  forthcoming.  Soon,  however,  his 
townsfolk  of  Castellaro  came  to  his 
rescue  and  conducted  him  with  joy  to 
his  home.  The  Madonna  was  assigned 
a  temporary  shrine  in  the  piazza  of  the 
village,  pending  the  construction  of  a 
splendid  chapel,  but  what  was  the  con- 
sternation next  morning  to  find  that  it 
had  vanished  during  the  night  !  Dili- 
gent search  was  made  till  it  was  finally 
found  at  Costaventosa,  where  the  Sanc- 
tuary  now  stands.  It  was  brought  back 
to  the  piazza,  but  only  to  take  flight 
again  to  its  chosen  abode  on  Anfossi's 
property.  After  repeated  hegiras,  every 
effort  to  reconcile  it  to  town  life,  even  the 
placing  of  sentinels  to  keep  it  within 
bounds  having  proved  fruitless,  the 
people  of  Castellaro  came  to  the  conclu- 
sion that  it  was  better  to  let  the  Madonna 
have  her  way  and  build  her  a  temple  at 
Costaventosa. 

These  events  took  place  about  three 
centuries  since,  but  the  Sanctuary  did 
not  assume  its  present  proportions  till 
fifty  years  ago,  when  it  was  restored  and 
embellished  mainly  through  the  munifi- 
cence of  Queen  Maria  Teresa  and  her 
royal  husband,  Charles  Alfred,  the  latter 
presenting  at  the  same  time  two  valuable 
silver  lamps  to  implore  the  blessing  of 
peace  upon  his  Italian  dominions.  It 
was  in  the  same  year  that  the  "  Christian 
road  "  was  built,  and  that  Pope  Gregory 
XVI.  granted  permission  for  the  solemn 
coronation  of  the  Madonna,  which  took 
place  mid  high  festivals  lasting  from  the 
7th  till  the  i4th  of  September,  1845. 
The  festivities  were  graced  by  the  pres- 
ence of  five  Prelates,  one  of  whom  was 
Mj^r.  Arnaldi,  of  Castellaro,  whose  rela- 
tives continue  to  this  day  the  chief 
patrons  and  protectors  of  the  shrine. 

The  miraculous  Madonna  is  over  the 


high  altar,  and,  like  most  of  its  kind  in 
northern  Italy,  is  usually  concealed  by  a 
silk  curtain,  which  is  drawn  aside  during 
Mass  or  for  the  devotion  or  curiosity  of 
pilgrims  and  visitors.  Some  candles  are 
first  lighted,  and  then  the  curtain  is 
rolled  back  mid  the  tinkling  of  a  number 
of  little  bells,  revealing  a  striking  picture 
of  the  Madonna  and  Child,  accompanied 
by  St.  Catharine  of  Alexandria,  repre- 
sented, as  usual,  with  her  wheel.  It 
measures  but  thirty  by  twenty-four  in- 
ches, which  surprised  Miss  Lucy  on  the 
occasion  of  her  historical  visit,  and 
elicited  the  remark:  "How  can  those 
people  believe  that  such  a  small  picture- 
could  have  served  as  a  sail  ? "  To  which 
the  Doctor  replieti :  "Your  observation, 
my  dear  Miss  Davenne.  savors  dreadfully 
of  the  heretic.  Had  the  picture  been  of  a 
proper  size,  where  then,  pray,  would  have 
been  the  miracle  ?" 

After  satisfying  the  devotion  of  the 
people,  the  old  sacristan  draws  over  the 
curtain  again  and  extinguishes  the  can- 
dles, on  the  lookout  meanwhile  to  pick 
a  conversation  with  some  one  near,  gener- 
ally on  his  pet  theme,  that  the  Madonna 
appears  every  da}-  more  and  more  beauti- 
ful— a  starfding  miracle  in  his  eyes.  All 
around  the  altar,  as  well  as  the  twochap- 


I.K;  t  HI  \ 


ri   \-\si> 


24-0 


THE    MADONNA    OF   LAMPEDUSA. 


els  on  either  side  of  the  nave,  are  numer- 
ous ex-votos,  consisting,  for  the  most 
part,  of  silver  hearts,  models  of  ships, 
and  hundreds  of  framed  pictures,  redo- 
lent of  piety,  it  is  true,  but  hopelessly 
devoid  of  artistic  merit.  They  record 
most  pathetically  many  moving  accidents 
by  flood  and  field,  where  it  is  claimed  the 
timely  help  and  protection  of  the  Madon- 
na of  Lampedusa,  represented  placidly 
seated  among  the  clouds,  was  experi- 
enced. The  Madonna  seems  to  have  a 
predilection  for  seafarers,  or,  rather,  sea- 


panse  of  the  Mediterranean,  with  Cor- 
sica's mountain  tops  fringing  the  distant 
horizon  ;  to  the  east  and  the  west,  rising 
one  above  the  other,  are  chains  of  hills, 
gray  with  olives,  gently  undulating  and 
declining  towards  the  sea,  while  the  val- 
ley of  the  Argentina  spreads  out  below 
with  its  groves  of  oranges  and  lemons, 
and  its  gardens  cut  up  by  watercourses, 
spreading  fertility  right  and  left.  On  a 
slight  elevation  opposite  sits  Taggia, 
with  its  mediaeval  look,  likened  by  Rufiini 
to  "an  ill-satisfied  guest  at  a  splendid 


GKNERAL   VIEW   OF    SAN    REMO. 


farers  for  her,  judging  from  the  fact 
that  nine-tenths  of  those  ex-votos  are 
records  of  favors  granted  in  behalf  of 
those  of  the  same  calling  as  Andrew 
Anfossi. 

If  we  ascend  the  terrace  that  runs 
round  the  Sanctuary,  we  reach  a  coign 
of  vantage,  from  which  an  enchanting 
view  greets  the  eye  in  every  direction. 
To  the  north  a  long  vista  of  deep  gorges, 
dark  and  gloomy,  are  shut  in  on  the  dis- 
tance by  a  gigantic  range  of  snowy  Alps  ; 
to  the  south  stretches  out  the  blue  ex- 


banquet."  On  a  knoll  to  the  left  of  it 
rises  mid  a  group  of  cypresses  the  cam- 
panile of  the  beautiful  old  church  and 
convent  that  once  belonged  to  the  Domin- 
icans, and  farther  on  still,  perched  on  a 
spur  near  the  sea,  the  sun's  rays  glint 
and  glisten  on  the  gilt  statue  of  the 
Sacred  Heart  surmounting  the  campa- 
nile of  the  Sanctuary  of  New  Bussana, 
while  on  another  spur,  not  far  to  the 
right  of  it,  the  white  walls  of  the  Sanctu- 
ary of  the  Madonna  della  Gunrdia  stand 
out  in  relief  against  the  blue  sky. 


FOR  MARCH,  1896. 


Recommended  by  His  Holiness,  Leo  XIJj.,  with  His  Blessing  to  the  Associates  of  the 
Apostlcship  of  Prayer,  League  of  the  Sacred  Heart. 

DEVOTION    TO   THE    HOLY    FAMILY. 


AST  month  we  heard  the  call  of  the 
Head  of  the  Church  and  united 
with  him  in  prayer  for  "The  Revival  of 
the  Christian  Spirit."  In  other  words 
we  prayed  for  the  reign  of  Christ  among 
the  nations  of  the  earth.  This  month 
our  Holy  Father,  Leo  XIII.,  asks  us  to 
pray  with  him  for  an  object  which  aims 
at  laying  the  foundation  deep  and  solid 
of  "The  Revival  of  the  Christian  Spirit. " 
The  family  is  the  social  unit,  and  if  the 
true  Christian  spirit  pervades  the  essen- 
tial elements  of  society  at  large,  the 
reign  of  Christ  among  the  nations  of  the 
earth  will  be  infallibly  secured.  We  are 
asked  to  obtain  by  our  prayers  a  spread 
of  devotion  to  the  Holy  Family  ;  a  devo- 
tion, practical  and  effective,  which  will 
bring  about  in  each  household  the  reali- 
zation of  that  Christian  spirit  which 
radiates  from  the  hearth  at  Nazareth. 

The  family  is  made  up  of  three  ele- 
ments :  the  father,  the  mother,  and  the 
child.  It  is  on  the  particular  condition 
of  each  of  these  elements  and  on  their 
mutual  relations  that  its  perfection  and 
the  advantages  it  procures  for  society 
depend. 

This  society,  the  family,  has  its  origin 
in  the  marriage  contract,  and  on  the 
vicissitudes  to  which  this  contract  has 
been  subjected  in  the  history  of  UK- 
world,  the  stability  and  well-being  of  the 


family  has  depended.  To  form  an  idea 
of  the  family  before  the  coming  of  Christ 
we  have  but  to  go  back  to  the  best  epoch 
of  Roman  civili/.ation  and  see  how  the 
marriage  tie  was  regarded.  The  most 
common  form  of  marriage  was  that  by 
co-emption  in  which  the  husband  actually 
bought  his  'wife,  who,  legally  speaking, 
became  his  slave.  It  matters  little  that 
the  sale  was  rather  symbolical  than  real, 
for  it  was  none  the  less  positive  and  the 
husband  acquired  a  complete  right  of 
ownership  over  his  wife  though  he  paid 
but  an  as,  one  of  the  smallest  of  the 
Roman  coins.  He  could  abandon  or 
repudiate  her  at  will.  This  was  the  con- 
dition of  things  among  the  free-men  of 
Rome.  Among  the  slaves  there  was  no 
marriage.  Their  union  was  not  recog- 
nized. 

Such  a  condition  of  affairs  could  not 
give  any  security  for  the  propagation 
and  maintenance  of  families,  and  sock-tv 
became  so  alarmed  at  its  own  threatened 
dissolution  that  a  whole  system  of  laws 
known  as  the  Pappian  laws  were  enacted 
to  encourage  marriage. 

The  dissolution  of  the  family  in  those 
days  was  hastened  by  the  frequency  of, 
and  the  ease  in  securing,  divorce. 

It  is  easy  to  imagine  the  fate  of  the 
child  under  such  conditions.  When 
Rome  was  at  the  height  of  her  civiliza- 

241 


24-2 


GENERAL    INTENTION. 


tion,  the  child  immediately  after  its 
birth  was  laid  on  the  ground  at  its 
father's  feet.  If  the  latter  took  it  up 
he  thereby  recognized  it  and  consented 
to  preserve  its  life  ;  if  not,  it  was  aban- 
doned. The  child  as  well  as  the  wife 
was  the  slave  of  the  head  of  the  family, 
who  was  in  no  wise  accountable  to  the 
law  for  the  use  he  made  of  them.  He 
could  have  them  imprisoned,  sold  as 
slaves  and  even  condemned  to  death  at 
will.  In  these  conditions  the  women 
and  children  were  as  slaves,  the  free 
property  of  a  master,  and  he,  whether 
husband  or  father,  could  use  or  abuse 
them  as  he  would  the  furniture  of  his 
house.  All  this  resulted  from  vices  and 
abuses  introduced  into  pagan  marriage. 

Here  then  it  was  that  Christ  began 
the  restoration  in  the  Christian  family 
by  placing  marriage  under  the  three-fold 
security  of  sanctity,  unity  and  indissolu- 
bilit}^.  Our  Lord  raised  the  marriage 
contract  to  the  dignity  and  sanctity  of  a 
sacrament.  ' '  Husbands,  love  your 
wives,  as  Christ  also  loved  the  Church. 
He  who  loveth  his  wife  loveth  himself. 
For  no  man  ever  hated  his  own  flesh ; 
but  nourisheth  it  and  cherisheth  it,  as 
also  Christ  doth  the  Church  ;  because 
we  are  members  of  his  body,  of  his  flesh, 
and  of  his  bones.  For  this  cause  shall  a 
man  leave  his  father  and  mother,  and 
shall  cleave  to  his  wife,  and  they  shall 
be  two  in  one  flesh.  This  is  a  great 
sacrament :  but  I  speak  in  Christ  and  in 
the  Church"  (Eph.  v,  25). 

Not  only  is  the  man  elevated  by  the 
grace  of  the  sacrament,  but  the  woman 
shares  it  in  an  equal  measure.  The  man 
remains  the  head  of  the  woman  as  Christ 
is  the  head  of  the  Church,  but  the  wife 
possesses  in  marriage  rights  equal  to 
those  of  her  husband.  She  is  to  her 
husband  what  the  Church  is  to  Christ. 
Behold  the  type  of  love  and  respect  be- 
tween husband  and  wife  in  the  Christian 
family. 

To  the  sanctity  was  added  the  unity  of 
Christian  marriage.  A  man  should  have 
but  one  wife,  "  Have  ye  not  read  that  He 


who  made  man  from  the  beginning  made 
them  male  and  female  ?  For  this  cause, 
shall  a  man  leave  father  and  mother,  and 
shall  cleave  to  his  wife,  and  they  two 
shall  be  in  one  flesh  ;  therefore,  now  they 
are  not  two,  but  one  flesh  "  (Matt,  xix, 
4).  They  shall  be  two,  and  not  more,  in 
one  flesh. 

But  the  third  safeguard  which  Christ 
placed  around  the  family  was  the  indis- 
sohibility  of  the  marriage  bond.  ' '  What, 
therefore,  God  hath  joined  together,  let 
no  man  put  asunder."  This  doctrine 
<5»ir  Lord  again  emphasized,  saying : 
' '  Every  one  that  putteth  away  his  wife, 
and  marrieth  another,  committeth  adul- 
tery ;  and  he  that  marrieth  her  that  is 
put  away  from  her  husband,  committeth 
adultery  "  (Luke  xvi,  18).  This  was  the 
same  doctrine  which  St.  Paul  preached 
to  the  Corinthians,  "let  the  wife  not 
depart  from  her  husband ;  and  if  she 
depart,  let  her  remain  unmarried,  or  be 
reconciled  to  her  husband. " 

In  our  own  day  it  is  the  disregard  of 
this  indissolubility  of  marriage  that  de- 
stroys so  many  families  and  wrecks  the 
lives  of  so  many  innocent  children  who 
are  thus  deprived  of  the  care  and  guid- 
ance of  those  to  whom  God  entrusted 
them.  One  of  the  greatest  social  evils 
in  our  midst  is  divorce  and  the  ease  with 
which,  and  the  frivolous  pretexts  on 
which,  it  is  obtained  argues  a  moral  de- 
generacy which  is  sapping  the  very 
foundations  of  society.  It  is  sadder  still 
to  behold  so-called  Christians  trying  to 
justify  this  license  even  by  the  word  of 
God.  They  will  read  to  you  from  St. 
Matthew  :  ' '  Whosoever  shall  put  away 
his  wife  except  it  be  for  fornication,  and 
shall  marry  another,  committeth  adul- 
tery, ' '  and  thus  they  will  argue  if  a  man 
put  away  his  wife  on  account  of  fornica- 
tion and  marries  another,  he  is  not  guilty 
of  adultery.  The3'  forget  that  this  pas- 
sage contains  two  parts  :  one  pointing 
out  what  a  husband  may  do  when  his 
wife  is  unfaithful,  and  the  other  stating 
what  he  may  not  do  even  in  the  case  of 
a  legitimate  separation. 


GENERAL    INTENTION. 


243 


The  exception,  "except  it  be  for  forni- 
cation," applies  only  to  the  first  part  to 
which  it  naturally  refers,  as  if  Christ  had 
said,  whosoever  putteth  away  his  wife 
except  in  case  of  fornication,  committeth 
adultery  :  and  he  who  having  put  away 
his  wife  for  any  cause  whatever,  even  that 
of  fornication,  and  marrieth  another  is 
also  guilty  of  adultery .  The  meaning  then 
is :  a  man  may  put  away  his  wife  on  ac- 
coutft  of  adultery,  but  he  is  forbidden  to 
marry  another  after  he  has  put  her  away. 
This  is  the  same  doctrine  given  by  St. 
Paul :  "The  wife  is  bound  by  the  law  of 
marriage  while  her  husband  lives ;  if  she 
marry  another  man  during  her  husband's 
life,  she  shall  be  held  as  an  adultress. " 

The  sanctity  and  unity  of  marriage 
prevails  over  sensuality  while  its  indis- 
solubility  is  a  barrier  to  the  inconstancy 
and  caprice  of  the  passions.  Thus  is  the 
integrity  of  the  Christian  family  safe- 
guarded ;  woman  ceases  to  be  the  sport 
of  man 's  caprice,  and  the  children  are  no 
longer  exposed  by  divorce  to  be  snatched 
from  the  care  and  education  of  the  authors 
of  their  being.  Under  the  influence  then 
of  Christianity  the  family  ought  to  pre- 
sent a  magnificent  spectacle.  But  alas  ! 
the  evil  tendency  of  the  times  has  sown 
tares  side  by  side  with  the  good  seed  sown 
by  Christ.  Christ  placed  the  father  in 
authority  in  the  Christian  family,  but 
ceasing  to  walk  in  the  ways  of  Christian- 
ity, the  father  deprives  himself  of  the 
wise  and  moderate  authority  guaranteed 
to  him  by  the  sacred  principles  of  the 
Gospel. 

In  Joseph  as  father  of  the  family  and 
protector  of  the  Incarnate  Word  was 
vested  the  authority  which  he  humbly 
and  watchfully  exercised  as  holding  the 
place  of  God.  The  father  of  the  family 
tliL-n  looking  to  Joseph,  will  learn  how 
to  exercise  his  office  as  a  sacred  trust, 
how  to  fulfil  his  duty  which  is  little  less 
than  a  divine  one.  For  as  God  made  man 
to  His  image  and  likeness,  He  decreed 
that  His  eternal  fatherhood  should  have 
His  image  in  humanity  ;  that  men  should 
participate  in  the  privilege  of  His  paternal 


dignity  ;  that  they  should  enjoy  a  father- 
hood and  be  blessed  with  offspring.  On 
the  father  then  depends  the  welfare,  Um 
poral  and  eternal,  of  the  little  ones  whom 
God  has  given  him.  But  he  must  assume 
this  office  and  fulfil  it  in  a  spirit  of  faith. 
He  must  understand  that  the  eternal  in- 
terests of  the  child  must  be  of  more  con- 
cern to  him  than  the  temporal. 

While  he  labors  for  the  temporal  sup- 
port of  the  family  he  will  keep  before  his 
mind  Joseph,  laboring  in  the  workshop 
at  Nazareth,  and  learn  to  be  cheerful  in 
the  midst  of  his  labors.  The  struggle 
for  existence  is  undoubtedly  hard,  and  at 
times  the  future  looks  gloom}'.  The  pros- 
pect is  disheartening.  Then  in  a  spirit 
of  faith,  he  should  look  again  to  Joseph 
and  learn  confidence  in  the  providence 
of  God.  He  will  hear  the  Angel's  sum- 
mons, "  arise,  and  take  the  child  and  his 
mother,  and  fly  into  Eg}:pt ;"  and  he  will 
behold  the  prompt  and  cheerful  obedience 
of  Joseph.  The  foster-father  of  Jesus 
foresees  the  difficult}-  of  providing  for 
his  family  in  the  desert,  and  the  trials  he 
must  face  in  heathen  and  foreign  lands. 
But  he  relies  on  God's  providence  and 
does  not  hesitate.  So  the  father  in  the 
Christian  family  must  have  confidence  in 
God  when  difficulties  beset  his  path  in 
his  efforts  to  provide  for  the  temporal 
interests  of  his  household.  This  is  a 
duty  imposed  on  him  by  almighty  God, 
who  will  not  fail  to  give  assistance  in 
its  discharge. 

But  amid  these  labors  he  must  not  for- 
get the  higher  interests  of  those  com- 
mitted to  his  charge.  He  will  learn  from 
Joseph  who  brought  the  Child  and  His 
Mother  to  the  Temple  for  the  purification, 
who  led  them  thither  for  the  solemn 
feasts,  as  we  find  it  is  recorded  in  the 
sacred  text,  that  his  care  must  be  to 
lead  them  to  the  house  of  God  and  teach 
them  that  the  service  of  God  must  be 
preferred  to  every  other  sen' ice. 

The  mother  of  the  family  will  learn 
from  Mary,  the  Mother  of  God,  that  she 
shares  equally  with  the  father  the  duties 
and  responsibilities  of  home  life.  That 


244- 


GENERAL    INTENTION. 


on  her  depend  in  great  measure  not  only 
the  well-being  of  her  children  but  the 
happiness  and  success  of  her  husband. 
Her  children  should  see  her  at  prayer, 
giving  alms  to  the  poor,  as  far  a-)  her 
means  will  permit,  reading  good  books — 
object  lessons  which  the  children  never 
forget.  As  Mary  was  the  helpmate  of 
Joseph  in  the  little  house  at  Nazareth  so 
must  the  Christian  mother  be  the  help- 
mate of  her  husband.  This  must  be 
especially  the  case  in  hard  and  trying 
circumstances.  When  the  husband  re- 
turns home  weary  after  a  day  of  hard 
toil  he  must  find  there  welcome,  food  and 
rest.  We  can  picture  without  difficulty 
the  welcome  Mary  gives  to  Joseph  as  he 
returns  from  the  workshop — how  every- 
thing is  prepared  that  can  give  him  rest 
and  refreshment  after  his  toil.  Learn 
then,  Christian  mothers,  after  the  exam- 
ple of  Mary,  to  make  your  homes  such 
for  your  husbands.  Learn,  after  your 
model  at  Nazareth,  to  become  such 
women  as  the  one  described  by  the  wise 
man. 

' '  She  hath  put  out  her  hand  to  strong 
things,  and  her  fingers  have  taken  hold 
of  the  spindle.  She  hath  opened  her 
hand  to  the  needy,  and  stretched  out  her 
hands  to  the  poor.  Strength  and  beauty 
are  her  clothing,  and  she  shall  laugh  in 
the  latter  day.  She  hath  opened  her 
mouth  to  wisdom,  and  the  law  of  clem- 
ency is  on  her  tongue.  She  hath  looked 
well  to  the  paths  of  her  house,  and  hath 
not  eaten  her  bread  idle.  Her  children 
rose  up,  and  called  her  blessed  ;  her  hus- 
band, and  he  praised  her  ;  and  his  heart 
trusted  in  her.  Favor  is  deceitful  and 
beauty  is  vain  :  the  woman  that  feareth 
the  Lord,  she  shall  be  praised." 

As  a  plant  confided  to  good  soil  and 
watered  from  a  pure  stream  has  its  sap 
nourished,  its  growth  quickened,  and 
brings  forth  flowers  and  fruit  in  proper 
time,  so  the  child  under  the  guidance  of 
parents,  who  model  their  lives  on  Joseph 
and  Mary,  will  quickly  learn  the  lessons 
taught  by  the  child  Jesus  ;  he  will  grow 
in  grace  and  wisdom  as  he  grows  in  age. 


His  looks  and  thoughts  should  be  di- 
rected to  his  little  Brother  at  Nazareth, 
and  he  should  be  taught  the  lesson  "  He 
was  subject  to  them."  The  child  that 
learns  after  the  model  of  the  Child  in  the 
Holy  Family  that  subjection  to  parental 
authority  is  a  divine  command,  and  that 
it  is  God's  wish  that  he  should  love  and 
honor  his  parents,  will  be  moulded  into 
the  true  Christian.  Parents  in  exercis- 
ing that  authority  with  kindness  and 
love  should  not  be  blind  to  the  faults  of 
their  children.  Some  parents,  so  far  from 
seeking  to  discover  the  faults  of  their 
children,  will  not  consent  even  to  recog- 
nize them  when  pointed  out ;  they  are 
clear-sighted  in  regard  to  their  amiable 
qualities  ;  parental  tenderness  draws  a 
veil  over  their  eyes  ;  they  see  what  good 
there  is  in  their  children,  they  even  dis- 
cover good  that  does  not  exist,  but  to- 
their  faults  they  are  blind.  This  is  to 
fail  in  the  discharge  of  their  duty  and  to 
deprive  their  children  of  the  exercise  of 
that  obedience  which  they  should  learn 
from  their  model  at  Nazareth. 

To  secure  the  results  expected  by  our 
Holy  Father  in  recommending  this  in- 
tention we  can  suggest  no  better  means 
to  the  Associates  of  the  League  than  to 
become  apostles  of  the  consecration  of 
families  to  the  Holy  Family  at  Nazareth. 
This  work  was  solemnly  recommended 
by  the  Sovereign  Pontiff  to  the  whole 
Catholic  world  on  June  14,  1892.  It 
should  take  place  in  every  Christian 
family,  and  it  will  bring  to  it  the  prac- 
tice of  prayer  in  common,  and  of  those 
virtues  which  are  the  true  adornment  of 
the  Christian  home. 

PRAYER  FOR  THE  INTENTION  OF  THE 
MONTH. 

O  Jesus,  through  the  immaculate  heart 
of  Mary,  I  offer  Thee  all  the  prayers, 
works,  and  sufferings  of  this  day,  for 
all  the  intentions  of  Thy  divine  Heart, 
in  union  with  the  Holy  Sacrifice  of  the 
Mass,  in  reparation  for  all  sins,  and  for 
all  requests  presented  through  the  Apos- 
tleship  of  Prayer  ;  in  particular  for  devo- 
tion to  the  Holy  Family. 


THE  German  Protestant  historian 
Boehmer,  more  than  thirty  years 
ago,  after  life-long  study  and  research 
of  the  profoundest  and  most  far-reaching 
character,  declared  that  the  history  of 
the  Reformation  must  be  thoroughly  re- 
written. "This  I  see  the  more  clearly, " 
he  says,  "the  more  I  come  to  know 
about  the  original  writings  of  the  re- 
formers, whom  modern  writers  repre- 
sent to  us  as  surrounded  by  a  mysterious 
halo.  What  is  required  before  all  else, 
is  to  ascertain  beyond  doubt  the  facts  of 
the  Reformation. " 

Boehmer  was  not  permitted  to  bring 
about  this  ' '  consummation  so  devoutly 
to  be  wished."  This  work  devolved  on 
his  illustrious  pupil,  the  late  Mgr.  Johan- 
nes Janssen,  who  with  unparalleled  suc- 
cess in  his  work,  entitled  the  "History  of 
the  German  People, ' '  has  dispelled  the 
nimbus  which  had  been  purposely  thrown 
around  the  Reformation  and  the  Reform- 
ers by  Protestant  historians.  It  was  not 
granted  to  the  distinguished  historian  to 
see  his  gigantic  work  brought  to  a  close  ; 
but  his  mantle  fell  on  one  who  is  equally 
qualified  to  complete  this  remarkable  his- 
tory— Ludwig  Pastor,  the  well-known 
author  of  the  History  of  the  Popes.  Our 
readers  will  be  pleased  to  hear  that 
Janssen 's  great  work  will  soon  be  access- 
ible in  the  English  language. 
*  *  * 

What  Boehmer  said  of  the  history  of 
the  Reformation  in  Germany  is  most 
emphatically  true  also  the  history  of  the 
Reformation  in  Kngland.  The  misrepre- 
sentations of  Hume,  Hallam,  Macaulay 
and  Froude,  still  haunt  the  minds  of 
readers  all  over  the  globe.  The 


history  of  the  English  people  needs  to  be 
rewritten  no  less,  perhaps  still  more, 
than  that  of  the  Germans.  Much  has 
been  done  already  by  Catholic  writers 
by  way  of  preparation  for  such  a  work  ; 
but  the  Janssen  of  England  has  not  yet 
arisen,  or  at  least  shown  himself.  Father 
Morris  and  Father  Stevenson,  S.J.,  have 
done  a  great  deal ;  Father  Gasquet.O.S.B., 
and  Father  Bridgett  C.SS.R.,  and  others 
whom  we  could  mention,  are  doing  mar- 
vellous work.  But  the  man  who  is  to 
write  the  history  of  the  F,nglish  people 
from  the  days  of  Wycliffe  to  our  own 
time,  has  not  yet  appeared  on  the  literary 
arena.  May  his  advent  be  hastened  ! 
*  * 

A  most  remarkable  production  bearing 
on  this  subject  is  that  just  published  by 
a  Mr.  Bain,  Protestant,  and  professor  of 
a  Protestant  College  in  the  presidency  of 
Bombay,  East  India,  entitled  The  Eng- 
lish Monarchy  and  its  Revolutions.  This 
man  Bain  deals  fearlessly  with  kings, 
queens,  princes  and  historians.  With 
reference  to  Froude 's  phantastic  history 
of  Henry  VIII.,  he  says:  "Is  it  not  a 
monstrous  absurdity  to  select  this  gro- 
tesque and  inhuman  evil  being,  this  devil- 
ish libertine,  who  made  use  of  women 
as  the  mere  instruments  of  sensual  grati- 
fication, never  scrupling  to  murder  them, 
still  warm,  as  it  were,  from  his  em- 
braces; this  sickening  spider-like  incar- 
nation of  cruelty  and  lust  as  the  subject 
of  elaborate  panegyric — to  put  faith  in 
his  '  Scruples  of  Conscience  '  about  his 
canonical  sins  of  commission  ?  Will  the 
'  historian  '  actually  reduce  all  morality 
to  a  farce  by  asking  us  to  admire  and 
venerate  this  foul  amalgam  of  all  that 

245 


246 


THE  READER. 


is  ungentlemanly,  unfeeling,  impure  and 
hypocritical  ?  ' ' 

Mr.  Bain 's  contrast  of  Mary,  Queen  of 
Scots,  with  Queen  Elizabeth,  is  most  in- 
teresting. "Mary  represented  a  great 
idea :  legitimacy,  Catholicism,  the  old 
religion,  the  principle  of  supreme  au- 
thority in  Church  and  State.  Never 
was  a  great  cause  more  worthily  repre- 
sented in  human  form.  She  was,  indeed, 
a  perfect  type  of  womanly  beauty,  piety, 
wit,  culture,  breeding,  cheerful  resigna- 
tion— virtue  in  a  state  of  unparalleled 
difficulties  and  infinite  suffering,  ending 
in  martyrdom — gold  tried  in  the  hottest 
fire,  and  never  found  wanting.  Eliza- 
beth, on  her  side,  represents  no  prin- 
ciple— she  is  the  supreme  and  accurate 
representation  of  Machiavellian  success. 
Nothing  succeeds  like  success  might  be 
written  on  her  tomb.  A  bold,  heartless, 
unfeminine  coquette ;  capricious,  vain, 
jealous  and  exacting;  false,  mean-souled; 
cruel  to  a  perfectly  sickening  degree,  a 
bastard,  the  tool  of  a  party  ;  without  a 
spark  of  womanly  feeling,  generosity  or 
magnanimity ;  the  vices  of  a  woman 
without  her  virtues;  head  without  heart; 
cunning  and  tact  without  a  touch  of  that 
sympathy  which  makes  the  whole  world 
kin — she  is  the  very  emblem  of  politics 
in  the  narrow,  diplomatic  sense  of  the 
word,  the  genius  of  statecraft.  The  con- 
trast is  perfect.  Each  had  her  appropri- 
ate reward :  to  Elizabeth,  success  ;  to 
Mary,  the  scaffold  ;  but  there  is  a  tri- 
bunal, before  which  both  must  appear, 
and  this  judgment  will  be  reversed.  " 

Thus  writes  a  Protestant  in  good 
standing,  a  historian  of  acknowledged 
authority,  not  from  an  apologetic,  but 
from  a  purely  historic  standpoint,  as 
the  result  of  original  and  impartial 
research.  If  a  Catholic  were  to  pen 
those  lines  the  cry  of  ' '  fanaticism  ' '  would 
make  the  welkin  ring,  while  the  tender- 
souled  within  the  fold  would  lift  their 
hands  in  horror  at  such  "bigotry" 
toward  the  "  separated  brethren.  "  What 
would  Americans  say,  for  instance,  of 
the  following  characterization  of  Puri- 


tanism as  coming  from  a  Catholic  ? 
"  An  ignorant,  uneducated,  self-con- 
ceited obstinacy,  to  force  all  things  into 
harmony  with  a  cut  and  dried  Biblical, 
pedantic  righteousness,  regardless  of  all 
limiting  conditions."  It  is  not  a  Catho- 
lic, be  it  borne  in  mind,  who  writes 
these  words,  but  a  Protestant  historian. 
#  •*  # 

The  interest  in  the  ' '  Reunion  of 
Christendom  "  still  keeps  its  hold  on 
the  attention  of  the  world.  We  treated 
the  subject  at  some  length  in  these 
pages  last  July,  and  we  then  came  to 
the  following  conclusion  :  ' '  Reunion 
will  come,  but  without  the  sacrifice  of 
truth,  principle,  or  the  discipline  of 
the  Church  in  any  essential  point.  It 
will  come,  not  at  once,  but  by  degrees.  It 
will  come,  not  by  the  accession  of  large 
bodies,  but  of  individuals.  It  will  come, 
not  by  controversy  and  diplomacy,  but  by 
prayer  and  the  inward  light  of  the 
Holy  Spirit.  It  will  come,  not  with 
the  blare  of  trumpets,  but  in  the  quiet 
and  unobtrusive  manner  which  is  pecu- 
liar to  the  working  of  the  Spirit,  who 
"  breatheth  where  he  listeth.  " 

A  few  months  later  wre  were  not  a 
little  pleased  to  see  this  opinion  con- 
firmed almost  to  the  letter,  by  one  who 
is  in  a  position  to  know  the  mind  of  the 
Holy  Father  on  this  subject,  and  to  feel 
the  pulse  of  the  English-speaking  world, 
as  perhaps  no  other  man  living.  We 
refer  to  the  Cardinal  Archbishop  of 
Westminster.  His  Eminence  says  in  his 
famous  address  before  the  Catholic  Con 
ference  at  Bristol,  September  9,  1895  : 
' '  So  far  from  despairing  of  the  eventual 
conversion  of  England  to  the  Apostolic 
See,  I  look  forward  to  it  in  God's  good 
time,  and  as  a  result  of  His  love  and 
mercy.  I  do  not  expect  it  to  come  about 
at  once,  or  by  an  act  of  corporate  re- 
union ;  but  I  expect  it  to  be  the  result 
of  the  method  which  God  has  hitherto 
steadily  followed  with  sigtial  blessings 
to  souls  and  to  the  Church,  namely,  that 
of  direct  action  by  the  Holy  Ghost  upon 
individuals,  calling  them  severally  and 


THE  READER. 


24-7 


separately,  often  without  any  merit  on 
their  part,  by  an  act  of  inscrutable  pre- 
destination." 

»        *        # 

Since  then  much  has  been  written  on 
the  subject  on  both  sides.  Lord  Halifax 
and  his  followers  continue  to  misunder- 
stand and  misrepresent  things.  They 
find  a  wide  difference  between  the  atti- 
tude-of  Leo  XIII.  and  that  of  his  prede- 
ct-ssor.Pius  IX., in  regard  to  Anglicanism. 
While  the  latter  even  condemned  a  com- 
mon league  of  prayer  for  reunion,  consist- 
ing of  Catholics  and  Protestants,  and 
expressly  declined  to  acknowledge  Angli- 
canism as  a  branch  of  the  one  Catholic 
Church,  thej-  imagine  that  they  discov- 
er in  the  good  will  of  Leo  XIII.  certain 
indications  that  he  is  prepared  to  ac- 
knowledge the  establishment  as  "The 
Sister  Church. " 

They,  furthermore,  imagine  that  the 
Holy  See  should  treat  with  them  on  equal 
terms,  not  as  a  father  meets  a  wayward 
child,  who  had  criminally  abandoned  the 
paternal  roof,  but  as  an  elder  sister  might 
seek  reconciliation  with  a  younger  one, 
whom  by  somewhat  harsh  treatment  she 
had  estranged  from  her  father's  house. 
By  some  strange  infatuation  they  pre- 
sume, moreover,  that  if  the  validity  of 
Anglican  orders  could  once  be  established 
to  the  satisfaction  of  Catholic  theologi- 
ans, the  main  barrier  which  stands  in 
the  way  of  reunion  would  thereby  be  re- 
moved. In  this  case,  there  would  be  noth- 
ing easier,  they  think,  than  to  modify 
the  discipline  of  the  Church  so  as  to  suit 
the  convenience  of  the  Anglican  clergy. 
These  notions  were  shared,  to  some  ex- 
tent, by  some  of  the  Catholic  laity. 

Cardinal  Vaughan's  address,  quoted 
above,  went  far  to  dissipate  these  preju- 
dices. He  showed  clearly  that  there  was 
no  other  way  to  union  except  by  unquali- 
fied submission  to  the  Holy  See,  and,  as 
the  great  majority  were  not  disposed  thus 
to  submit,  that  corporate  reunion  was 
visionary.  The  prejudices  were  met 
more  in  detail  by  the  Rev.  Luke  Riving- 
ton  in  his  .Inx/ican  Fallacies,  and 


Sydney  Smith,  S.J.,  in  his  Reasons  for 
Rejecting  Anglican  Orders.  Luke  Riv- 
ington  shows  clearly  that  in  the  attitude 
of  Leo  XIII.  there  is  no  contradiction 
with  the  policy  of  his  venerable  prede- 
cessor ;  on  the  contrary,  that  there  is 
perfect  harmony;  that  the  Roman  Church 
at  all  times  exercised  a  primacy  of  juris- 
diction over  all  the  churches,  and,  con- 
sequently, that  there  could  be  no  question 
of  "sisterhood "  between  herself  and 
Anglicanism  ;  that  the  Roman  Church 
in  her  treatment  of  Anglicanism  regarded 
it  as  simply  schismatic,  and  had  not 
changed  her  views  on  the  matter ;  that 
Anglicanism  could  not,  therefore,  expect 
to  be  treated  on  equal  terms. 

Father  Smith  completely  dissipates  the 
last  prejudice  by  proving  to  evidence 
both  from  the  form  of  consecration  of  the 
Anglican  ordinal  and  from  the  doubtful 
validity  of  Barlow's  consecration — who 
acted  as  chief  consecrator  in  the  consecra- 
tion of  Archbishop  Parker,  by  whom  the 
Anglican  succession  has  been  transmitted 
— that  Anglican  orders  are  at  most 
doubtfully  valid,  and  could  therefore 
never  be  acknowledged  by  Rome.  In 
fact,  they  never  have  been  acknowledged 
even  as  doubtfully  valid  ;  for  every  Angli- 
can clergyman  who  has  been  promoted  to 
the  priesthood  in  the  Catholic  Church, 
has  been  ordained  unconditionally  as  it 
no  consecrated  hand  had  ever  been  im- 
posed upon  him. 

As  far  as  corporate  reunion  goes,  there- 
fore, the  movement  is  just  where  it 
started,  and  is  likely  to  remain  there. 
The  good  will  of  Leo  XIII.,  however,  the 
prayers  of  the  faithful  all  over  the  world, 
the  open  and  friendly  discussion  of  the 
subject  on  both  sides,  and  the  earnest 
yearning  for  unity  in  the  hearts  of  Eng- 
lish-speaking Protestants  are  doubtless 
bringing  the  multitudes  nearer  to  the 
Catholic  Church  and  leading  back  many 
of  the  strayed  sheep  individually  into 
the  true  fold. 

*        *         » 

Meanwhile,  Lord  Halifax  and  his  party 
go  on  to  agitate  the  question  of  corporate 


24-8 


THE  READER. 


union,  as  they  understand  it ;  but  it  is 
union  without  a  principle  of  unity.  To 
Lord  Halifax  the  primacy  of  the  Roman 
Pontiff  is  one  only  of  honor,  not  of  juris- 
diction (auctoritas,  as  he  calls  it,  not 
potcstas),  such  a  primacy  as,  for  instance, 
the  Archbishop  of  Armagh,  Primate  of 
all  Ireland,  may  be  said  to  hold  over  the 
other  Archbishops  and  Bishops  of  that 
country.  This  authority,  to  his  mind, 
is  a  directive  influence  arising  from 
sanctity  or  learning  or  the  dignity  of 
his  see,  but  not  the  right  of  ruling, 
such  as  a  bishop  has  over  his  subjects. 
Such  supremacy  he  is  prepared  to  3'ield 
to  the  Pope.  The  supreme  power  of 
jurisdiction  (potestas)  over  the  universal 
Church,  according  to  His  Lordship,  is 
vested  only  in  the  Bishops  taken  col- 
lectively. 

This  is  decidedly  a  liberal  concession 
on  the  part  of  an  influential  body  in  the 
Anglican  establishment ;  and  we  can 
only  hail  it  with  gratification.  Yet  it 
is  wide  of  the  mark  ;  it  is  no  more  than 
Gallicanism  in  an  Anglican  dress.  It 
is  opposed  to  all  scriptural  and  historical 
evidence  and  in  direct  contradiction  to 
the  teaching  of  the  Vatican  council, 
which  defines  the  authority  of  the  Roman 
Pontiff,  as  follows  : 

' '  If  any  one  assert  that  the  Roman 
Pontiff  has  only  the  office  of  inspection 
or  direction,  but  not  full  and  supreme 
power  of  jurisdiction  over  the  whole 
Church,  not  only  in  things  that  regard 
faith  and  morals,  but  also  in  such  as 
regard  the  discipline  and  government  of 
the  Church  throughout  the  whole  world  • 
or  that  he  has  only  the  better  portion, 
but  not  the  full  plenitude  of  this  su- 
preme power;  or  that  his  power  is  not 
ordinary  and  immediate,  or  over  all 
churches,  singly  and  collectively,  and 
over  one  and  all  of  the  pastors  and  the 
faithful ;  let  him  be  anathema.  " 

By  contrasting  this  definition  of  the 
Church  with  the  doctrine  of  Lord  Hali- 
fax we  can  easily  perceive  how  far  he 


and  his  part}-  are  still  removed  from 
corporate  union,  as  understood  by  the 
Church  and  as  taught  by  Christ.  Taken 
as  a  phase  of  an  onward  movement  of 
Anglicanism  the  position  of  Lord  Hali- 
fax is  very  encouraging  ;  but  taken  as 
a  basis  of  a  final  settlement,  it  is  as 
utterly  impracticable  as  if  it  denied  one 
half  of  the  articles  of  the  Apostles'  Creed. 
*  *  * 

The  School  Question  continues  to  be  a 
burning  one  in  England.  While  the 
annual  cost  of  education  in  the  Govern- 
ment Board  Schools  in  the  last  fiscal 
year  has  been  nearly  $22,  the  Denomi- 
national Schools,  which  were  doing  ex- 
actly the  same  work,  received  an  appor- 
tionment of  only  a  fraction  over  $7  per 
capita  :  yet  those  who  patronized  the 
Denominational  Schools  were  paying 
their  full  share  of  the  taxes.  The  in- 
justice is  patent.  Hence,  Lord  Russell 
of  Killowen,  Lord  Chief  Justice  of  Eng- 
land, in  a  recent  public  speech,  openly 
condemned  the  law  as  "unjust.'.'  It  is 
setting  a  premium  on  the  so-called  non- 
sectarian  education,  and  imposing  a 
penalty  on  those  who  wish  to  have  their 
children  educated  according  to  the  dic- 
tates of  their  conscience. 

The  London  Tablet  gives  the  whole 
case  in  a  nutshell.  To  those  who  pat- 
ronize the  Board  Schools  the  State  says  : 
' '  Because  you  give  up  dogmatic  religion 
3rou  shall  have  your  schools  built  wholly 
at  the  public  expense  ;  the  cost  of  their 
administration,  and  the  secular  instruc- 
tion, and  the  sort  of  religion  that  pleases 
3rou,  shall  all  be  given  to  you  gratui- 
tously. ' '  To  the  advocates  of  Denomi- 
national Schools,  who  are  also  bound  by 
law  to  have  their  children  educated,  the  ' 
State  says  :  "  Because  you  prize  a  defi- 
nite religious  instruction  you  must  be 
fined  ;  you  must  build  your  own  schools 
out  of  your  own  moneys  ;  you  must  pay 
wholly  for  their  administration,  and 
partly  even  for  the  secular. instruction 
given  to  your  children." 


The  Pope  and  the  Index. — An  absurd 
calumny  has  been  making  the  rounds  of 
the  secular  press,  that  a  work  composed 
by  Leo  XIII.,  while  Hi?  hop  of  Perugia, 
was  to  be  found  on  the  Index  of  pro- 
scribed and  condemned  books.  Of  course 
every  sensible  Catholic  knew  that  the 
statement  must  be  false,  but  the  assertion 
was  so  positive  and  was  so  widespread. 

The  book  in  question  was  an  exposi- 
tion of  an  extraordinary  form  of  devotion 
to  the  blood  of  the  Blessed  Virgin.  The 
author  was  the  Rev.  Carlo  Paoletti,  Canon 
of  Penigia.  It  was  written  by  him  after 
he  had  been  an  inmate  of  an  asylum  for 
mental  diseases,  and  had  been  declared 
irresponsible  by  the  civil  authorities. 
Later  he  was  apparently  cured  and  began 
a  life  of  extreme  asceticism.  At  this  time 
he  wrote  this  book. 

It  was  printed  without  the  knowledge 
or  consent  of  ecclesiastical  authority. 
As  soon  as  Cardinal  Pecci  had  cognizance 
of  it,  he  used  every  endeavor  to  stop  the 
sale  of  the  publication,  and  when  Rome 
placed  the  book  upon  the  Index,  he  ob- 
tained all  the  remaining  copies  from  the 
printer,  who  is  still  living,  and  can  testify 
to  the  fact.  Canon  Paoletti,  as  the  Index 
states,  at  once  submitted  :  anctor  lauda- 
biliter  sc  sttbjecit. 

It  is  difficult  to  understand  how  a 
printed  book  bearing  the  name  of  Carlo 
Paoletti  in  full  letters,  and  without  an 
imprimatur  can  have  been  attributed  to 
Cardinal  Pecci,  now  Pope  Leo  XIII. 
Such  is  substantially  the  statement  con- 
tained in  a  public  letter  to  the  press, 
written  from  the  Vatican  by  Mgr.  Merry 
del  Val,  Private  Chamberlain  to  His  Holi- 
m-xs,  Pope  Leo  XIII.  This  is  but  a  sam- 
ple of  how  lies  are  industriously  propa- 
gated by  the  enemies  of  the  Church.  Un- 
fortunately the  lies  are  read  but  not  their 
exposure  and  refutation. 

A    Confessor  of  the  Faith. — A   distin- 
guished confessor  of  the  faith  has  passed 
in     Cardinal     M-lchers.       He    was 
born  at   Miinster  in    Germany   in    1X13. 
He  first  studied  law,  but  abandoned  the 


bar  for  the  altar.  After  various  minor 
ecclesiastical  preferments,  in  1857  he  was 
made  Bishop  of  Osnabruck.  In  1866  he 
was  promoted  to  the  Archbishopric  of  Co- 
logne. During  the  Culturkampf  he  was 
imprisoned  for  the  Faith.  He  was  taken 
from  the  palace  to  the  Klingelpiitz  prison 
by  a  guard  of  soldiers  and  police.  It  is 
related  that  10,000  Catholics  accompanied 
him,  singing  hymns  and  reciting  the 
rosary.  He  was  put  into  a  common 
room  in  the  company  of  thirty  convicts 
of  all  kinds.  His  name  was  inscribed  in 
the  prison  register  as  "Paul  Melchers, 
straw-plaiter,  "  as  the  making  of  straw- 
bottomed  chairs  was  the  task  assigned 
him.  He  made  use  of  his  opportunity  to 
instruct,  console  and  convert  his  fellow 
prisoners,  who  treated  him  with  the 
greattst  respect  and  consideration.  This 
is  an  instance  of  nineteenth  century  pro- 
gress in  the  German  Kmpire.  However, 
the  present  Emperor  is  making  amends  by 
allowing  the  remains  of  this  great  arch- 
bishop to  be  buried  in  his  Cathedral  of 
Cologne.  In  1874  he  was  exiled,  but 
ruled  his  archdiocese  during  ten  years, 
though  residing  in  Holland.  In  1885, 
at  the  request  of  the  Pope,  and  for  the 
peace  of  the  Church,  he  resigned  his 
office  but  received  the  distinction  of  the 
Cardinalate.  The  rest  of  his  life  he 
spent  in  Italy.  At  Rome  he  lived  in  the 
German  College,  with  Cardinals  Mazzella 
and  Steinhuber,  both  of  the  Society  of 
Jesus.  The  venerable  old  man  asked  and 
received  permission  to  enter  the  Society, 
though  this  does  not  seem  to  be  com- 
monly known.  In  it  he  died  full  of  years 
and  good  works. 

.  /  l-'orntc:  Hi  ah  of)  of  Savannah. — Some 
weeks  ago  there  passed  away  in  Rome- 
one  who  had  been  much  censured,  but  it 
st-ems  wrongly,  for  some  measures  of  the 
Holy  See  in  regard  to  Ireland.  Mgr. 
Persico  was  a  Neapolitan  by  birth.  Ik 
became  a  Capuchin  and,  when  twenty- 
three  years  of  age,  went  as  a  missionary 
to  India.  ICight  years  later  lu-  was  ap- 
pointed Titular  Bishop  of  Gratianapolis. 

249 


250 


INTERESTS  OF   THE    HEART    OF  JESUS. 


Afterwards  he  was  sent  as  a  Papal  Envoy 
to  Canada  and  then  to  Malabar.  He  was 
successful  in  treating  the  Syro-Chaldean 
schism  and  the  Indo-Portuguese  troubles. 
In  1870  he  was  appointed  Bishop  of 
Savannah,  Georgia.  Four  years  later  he 
was  made  Coadjutor  Archbishop  of  Sara, 
succeeding  to  the  See  in  1879.  In  1887  he 
became  Titular  Archbishop  of  Damiata 
and  Envoy  Extraordinary  in  Ireland. 
Here  it  was  that  he  was  much  censured, 
but  the  censure  was  undeserved  and  it 
was  a  heavy  cross  for  him  to  bear  as  he 
had  great  sympathy  with  the  Irish  people. 
He  next  held  the  post  of  Secretary  to 
Propaganda  for  Foreign  Affairs;  and 
Vicar  of  the  Vatican  Basilica.  Next  he 
was  named  Secretary  of  the  Congregation 
of  Propaganda.  In  1893  he  was  created 
Cardinal.  He  was  gentle,  modest,  zeal- 
ous and  edifying. 

A  Catholic  Ambassador  from  China. — 
The  new  minister  plenipotentiary  from 
China  at  Paris,  His  Excellenc}-,  Tching- 
ta-jin,  is  an  excellent  Catholic.  He  be- 
longs to  a  family  that  was  converted  by 
the  Jesuits  two  centuries  ago.  This  is 
the  first  case  of  a  Christian  holding  this 
important  position.  May  we  not  see  in 
this  choice  of  the  government  at  Pekiii 
an  omen  of  a  more  favorable  disposition 
toward  Catholics  ? 

A  Literary  Convert. — An  example  of 
the  depriving  a  child  of  its  birth-right  to 
the  true  faith  is  seen  in  the  late  Mr. 
George  Augustus  Sala.  The  family  was 
Catholic,  but  the  father  of  the  dead  litter- 
ateur was  not  practical  in  his  religious 
duties.  Worldly  wisdom  prompted  him 
to  sacrifice  his  son's  spiritual  welfare  in 
the  hope  that  he  would  succeed  better  in 
the  world  as  a  Protestant.  So  the  future 
"  Prince  of  Journalists  "  grew  up  outside 
the  pale  of  the  Church.  He  himself 
often  expressed  his  regret  that  such  was 
the  case.  Some  months  ago  he  proved 
the  sincerity  of  this  feeling  by  sending 
for  Cardinal  Vaughan,  and  asking  to  be 
instructed.  When  thoroughly  prepared 
he  was  received  on  November  3  into  the 
Church.  He  bore  his  last  illness,  which 
was  extremely  painful,  with  patience 
and  fortitude,  and  died  in  sentiments  of 
great  piety,  consoled  by  the  sacraments 
of  Holy  Church. 

The  Coptic  Patriarch. — The  Holy 
Father  has  lately  given  the  Coptic  Church 
a  fresh  proof  of  his  solicitude  by  grant- 


ing their  request  for  the  restoration  of 
the  Patriarchate  of  Alexandria.  He  has 
erected  the  suffragan  sees  of  Minieh  and 
Luksor.  The  limits  of  the  Patriarchate 
are  those  of  the  dominions  of  the  Khediye 
of  Egypt.  Mgr.  Macario  will  be  the 
Patriarch. 

Insidious  Distinctions  in  Subsidies. — At 
the  time  of  the  French  Revolution  the 
Church  property  was  all  confiscated  by 
the  State.  By  the  Concordat  between 
Napoleon  I.  and  the  Holy  See,  the  clergy 
were  to  receive  salaries  from  the  State  as 
a  sort  of  compensation  for  the  great  rob- 
bery committed.  The  salary,  then,  is  not 
a  charitable  alms,  but  a  debt  being 
paid  in  very  small  part.  Of  course  none 
but  the  Catholics  have  any  claim  what- 
ever on  these  funds.  Yet  strange  to  say 
the  Protestant  minister  and  the  Jewish 
rabbi  are  not  only  recognized  as  entitled 
to  their  share,  but  that  share  is  greater 
than  that  of  the  Catholic  priest.  The 
following  figures  corroborate  the  state- 
ment. The  Catholic  priests  receive  an- 
nually sums  varying  from  1,800,  1,500, 
1,200  to  900  francs,  according  to  the  im- 
portance of  the  parish,  but  the  average 
amount  is  1,014  francs.  The  Jewish 
rabbis  gets  2,015  francs  a  year,  more  than 
twice  as  much  as  the  priests.  The  Prot- 
estant ministers,  although  better  treated 
than  the  cures,  are  not  so  well  paid  as 
the  rabbis,  for  their  yearly  salary  is  1,900 
francs.  But  this  is  not  all.  A  yearly 
subsidy  of  85,000  francs  is  given  to  the 
faculty  of  Protestant  theology  and  26,000 
francs  to  maintain  the  Protestant  semin- 
aries. The  Jewish  seminaries  also  re- 
ceive 26,000  francs  a  year  whilst  the 
Catholics  get  not  a  cent  for  either  their 
seminaries  or  their  theological  faculties. 
Yet  in  France  there  are  only  100,000 
Jews  and  700,000  Protestants  to  36,000,- 
ooo  Catholics.  The  wonder  is  that  the 
Church  can  submit  so  patiently  to  such 
gross  injustice. 

However,  when  we  consider  other  coun- 
tries once  Catholic  we  find  even  greater 
injustice.  Take,  for  instance,  Eng- 
land, Scotland  and  Ireland,  in  which 
all  the  Church  property  has  been  entirely 
alienated  from  the  Church  to  which  it 
was  given  or  bequeathed  by  the  pious 
faithful.  Think  of  all  the  Catholic 
universities  endowed  in  the  interests  of 
the  Church,  and  now  used  against  her, 
their  revenues  diverted  froril  the  intention 
of  the  benefactors  to  support  the  bitter 
adversaries  of  the  old  faith. 


APOSTOLIC-WORKS 


IOI.IC  SOCIAL  I'NION. — 


One  of  the  great  needs  of  the  age  is  for 
the  Church  to  keep  her  hold  on  the  rising 
generation.  How  is  she  to  continue  her 
influence  over  them  after  they  have  left 
school  and  gone  out,  perhaps  at  an  early 
age,  to  earn  their  livelihood  ?  Nets  of  all 
kinds  are  spread  to  entrap  them.  What 
shall  the  Church  do  to  save  them  from 
the  traps  usually  so  alluringly  baited  ? 

Cardinal  Vaughan,  realizing  the  urgent 
need  in  his  London  flock,  organized  two 
years  ago  a  body  called  the  Catholic  So- 
cial Union.  Its  object  is  expressed  in 
the  three  following  articles:  "(i)  To 
bridge  over  the  chasm  separating  the 
East-end  (of  London)  from  the  West-end  ; 
to  unite  one  part  of  the  Catholic  popula- 
tion with  the  other  on  a  basis  of  friendly 
interest  and  good  will ;  (2)  to  save  a 
number  of  young  Catholics  from  becom- 
ing lost  to  their  religion  and  Christian- 
ity ;  (3)  to  safeguard  society  in  the  future 
by  strengthening  the  hold  of  the  Church 
upon  the  rising  generation." 

How  well  the  scheme  has  succeeded 
will  be  seen  by  the  fact  that  within  two 
years  over  500  ladies  and  gentlemen  have 
associated  themselves  with  the  practical 
nature  of  the  work.  Under  the  direction 
of  this  Union  fifteen  clubs  are  in  opera- 
tion, ten  in  the  East-end  of  London  and 
five  in  the  West-end.  The  number  of 
young  people  on  the  clubs'  registers  is 
over  3,000.  The  class  to  which  these 
clubs  are  especially  intended  are  young 
men  and  women  between  the  ages  of  thir- 
teen and  twenty.  Moreover,  there  are 
four  settlements  where  ladies  of  position 
and  culture  have  taken  up  their  residence 
permanently  to  assist  in  the  management 
of  these  clubs,  and  to  visit  the  sick  and 
the  afflicted  in  the  neighborhood  and 
thus  supplement  the  work  of  the  religious 
sisterhoods. 

The  Catholic  Social  Union  is  made  up 
of  two  classes  of  men  and  women  of  posi- 
tion, culture,  wealth  and  leisure.  Some 
contribute  pecuniarily  to  the  support  of 
the  clubs,  while  some,  besides  this,  give 
their  personal  hid  to  instruct,  interest 


and  amuse  the  Catholic  youths  of  the 
humbler  class  of  both  sexes  in  the  great 
metropolis. 

The  second  annual  gathering  of  the 
Union  was  held  in  St.  James'  Hall.  The 
Cardinal  Archbishop  presided  ;  with  him 
on  the  platform  were  the  Duke  of  Nor- 
folk, the  Lord  Chief  Justice  of  England, 
Lord  Russell  of  Killowen,  and  many 
other  notable  persons  both  lay  and  cleri- 
cal. Addresses  were  made  by  Lord 
Russell,  the  Duke  of  Norfolk,  Mr.  Justin 
McCarthy,  M.P.,  and  Father  Bernard 
Vaughan,  S.J. 

Of  course  the  great  secret  of  the  suc- 
cess of  the  Union  lies  in  the  fact  that  it 
is  under  the  patronage  of  Cardinal 
Vaughan,  and  that  it  is  not  a  parochial 
but  a  diocesan  work.  Where  efforts  are 
divided,  and  left  to  be  made  by  individ- 
ual priests,  the  work  is  apt  to  lag,  or 
simmer  out,  or  its  success  will  depend 
upon  the  amount  of  interest  taken  by  the 
individual  in  charge  of  any  particular 
club.  Whereas  in  a  common  organiza- 
tion, there  can  be  a  continual  flow  of 
energy  drawn  from  the  common  firrid. 
Would  that  such  a  Union  could  be 
formed  in  all  our  American  cities  ;  with- 
out it  how  can  the  Church  keep  her  hold 
on  her  youth  ?  United  efforts  are  made 
everywhere  by  anti-Catholics  to  secure 
our  young  people,  and  were  they  not  suc- 
cessful they  would  hardly  make  the 
great  expenditures  necessary  to  carry  on 
their  proselytizing  associations. 

A  Catholic  lady,  visiting  one  of  these 
settlements  in  New  York,  found  a  well- 
known  literary  woman  and  writer  dis- 
cussing one  of  the  poets  with  a  class 
composed  chiefly  of  Jewesses.  On  asking 
what  was  the  effect  produced  by  this 
work,  the  exponent  of  the  -poet  replied 
that  the  effect  was  to  humanize,  but 
that  she  must  confess  that  it  was  appar- 
ently more  potent  in  influencing  the 
teacher  than  the  taught. 

However,  as  we  have  pointed  out  in 
another  place,  the   influence  is  al\\ 
anti-Catholic,  for  the  people  engaged  in 
them  are  no  lovers  of  the  Church. 


II ' NOTES  *  FROM '  HEAD  *  CENTRES^ 


FRANCE. — On  December  2,  was  cele- 
brated at  Paray-le-Monial,  the  twenty-fifth 
anniversay  of  the  presentation,  by  the 
Visitandine  Nuns  of  Paray,  of  the  banner 
of  the  Sacred  Heart,  to  General  Charette 
and  his  brave  Zouaves  of  Ligtiy.  Though 
it  was  not  the  will  of  the  Sacred  Heart 
that  this  banner  should  lead  France  to 
victory,  yet  it  has  inspired  her  sons  with 
patriotic  valor  and  Christian  heroism  in 
the  hour  of  disaster.  Let  us  hope  that  it 
will  now  lead  the  true  sons  of  France  to 
victory  over  their  more  envenomed  spir- 
itual adversaries  !  Their  wrestling  now 
"is  not  against  flesh  and  blood;  but 
against  principalities  and  powers,  against 
the  rulers  of  this  darkness,  against  the 
spirits  of  wickedness  in  the  high  places  " 
(Eph.  vi,  12).  In  the  Sacred  Heart  they 
put  their  trust ;  for  our  Lord  promised 
that  those  who  honor  His  Heart,  "will  be 
victorious  over  all  their  enemies.  " 

Among  the  Cardinals  recently  created 
by  Leo  XIII.  were  two  French  Prelates 
who  may  well  bear  the  title  of  Cardinals 
of  the  Sacred  Heart.  Cardinal  Boyer, 
Archbishop  of  Bourges,  is  a  native  of 
Paray-le-Monial,  the  cradle  of  the  devo- 
tion to  the  Sacred  Heart.  Cardinal 
Perraud,  Bishop  of  Autun,  is  a  blood- 
relation  of  the  family  of  Blessed  Margaret 
Mary  Alacoque.  Both  these  princes  of 
the  Church  are  ardent  promoters  of  the 
devotion  to  the  Sacred  Heart  and  of  the 
work  of  the  Apostleship  of  Prayer,  and 
have  a  special  veneration  for  Blessed 
Margaret  Mary  and  the  Venerable  Father 
Claude  de  la  Colombier^  We  hope  that 
both  will  live  to  celebrate  the  canoniza- 
tion and  beatification  respectively  of 
these  two  servants  of  God.X 

December  9,  1895,  the  huge  bell,  pre- 
sented by  Savoy  to  the  votive  Church  of 
the  vSacred  Heart  on  Montmartre,  Paris, 
and  known  as  la  Savoyarde,  was  baptized 
under  the  name  and  dedicated  in  honor 
of  Blessed  Margaret  Mary.  Like  the  first 
Margaret  Mary,  the  voice  of  this  mag- 
nificent monument  of  genius,  art,  science, 
patriotism  and  piety  will  proclaim  to 
France  and  to  the  world  the  devotion 
to  the  Sacred  Heart  of  Jesus  from  this 

252 


great  eminence.  An  immense  concourse 
of  people  assisted  at  the  simple  ceremony. 
The  entire  hill — the  church,  the  public 
places,  the  streets  and  alleys,  the  por- 
ches, verandas,  windows — every  avail- 
able space  was  crowded. 

The  first  sounds  of  the  blessed  bronze 
awakened  all  the  fury  of  hell,  as  was  to  be 
expected.  The  lodges  of  the  Masonic 
Brotherhood  have  sworn  vengeance 
against  the  votive  Church  of  Montmar- 
tre and  the  Savoyarde,  and  the  Sacred 
Heart.  They  threaten  to  renew  the 
orgies  of  the  revolution  on  the  high  altar 
of  the  Basilica  of  the  Sacred  Heart.  The 
municipal  authorities  of  Paris  are  pre- 
pared to  go  half-way  with  them.  The 
Brotherhood  of  the  Three  Points  feel  un- 
safe in  the  face  of  the  promises  of  the 
Sacred  Heart.  "Build  me  a  temple," 
said  our  Lord  to  Blessed  Margaret  Mary, 
and  ' '  I  shall  reign  in  spite  of  my  ene- 
mies.." The  temple  is  built  and  the 
Savoyarde,  the  new  Margaret  Mary,  as  it 
is  now  called,  rings  out  over  the  modern 
Babylon  "Thy  Kingdom  Come  !"  No 
wonder  that  its  voice  should  arouse  the 
fury  of  Satan  and  his  worshippers. 

ROME. — On  occasion  of  the  festivities 
of  the  Italian  Government  at  Rome, 
September  20,  1895,  the  Associates  of  the 
Apostleship  of  Prayer  at  Rome  presented 
an  address  to  the  Holy  Father  express- 
ing their  allegiance  to  him.  His  Emi- 
nence, Cardinal  Rampolla,  in  a  letter 
addressed  to  the  Rev.  Father  Vitale, 
Central  Director  for  Italy,  expresses  the 
Pope's  cordial  and  thankful  recogni- 
tion. "  I  have  the  pleasure  to  announce 
to  you,  "writes  His  Eminence,  "that 
the  address  which  the  members  of  the 
Apostleship  of  Prayer  in  Italy,  on  occa- 
sion of  the  twenty-fifth  anniversary  of 
the  sacrilegious  seizure  of  Rome  has 
been  duly  received  by  our  Holy  Father. 
The  generous  and  loyal  sentiments  con- 
tained in  it  gave  much  pleasure  to  His 
Holiness,  and  he  asks  me  to  thank  your 
pious  association,  and  cordially  imparts 
to  you  the  apostolic  blessing  which  you 
crave." 

A  similar  address  was  presented  also 


NOTES   FROM   HEAD  CENTRES. 


253 


by  tlu-  IA-.IVIK-  i:i  Napk-s.  The-  Neapoli- 
presented  him  also  a  beautiful, 
illuminated  album  containing  a  summary 
of  prayers  and  good  works  offered  for  him 
by  the  Apostleehip.  The  spiritual  bou- 
quet contained  500  Masses,  45,000  Com- 
munions and  over  3,000,000  other  prayers 
and  good  works,  besides  a  small  purse  of 
gold.  The  acknowledgment  of  the  Holy 
1-  it  her,  through  his  Secretary  of  State, 
was  one  of  marked  cordiality. 

BRITISH  HONDURAS.— The  Right 
Rev>  Salvator  de  Pietro,  Vicar-Apostolic 
of  British  Honduras,  issued  a  pastoral 
last  June,  urging  the  spread  of  the  devo- 
tion to  the  Sacred  Heart  in  the  Vicariate 
intrusted  to  his  charge.  He  insists  par- 
ticularly on  the  consecration  of  the  chil- 
dren, from  the  age  of  five  to  fifteen,  to 
the  Sacred  Heart.  His  Lordship  makes 
an  eloquent  reference  to  the  tender  love 
which  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  has  shown 
to  the  little  ones,  and  points  out,  how 
the  Church,  following  the  wishes  of  the 
Sacred  Heart,  devotes  herself  with 
special  care  and  signal  success  to  the 
education  of  the  young  in  her  schools 
and  other  institutions.  He  dwells  upon 
the  pernicious  effects  of  modern  secular 
education  and  proposes  as  an  antidote 
the  dedication  of  the  children  to  the 
Sacred  Heart.  He  closes  his  magnificent 
pastoral  with  the  following  programme 
which  he  prescribed  for  all  the  principal 
churches  in  the  vicariate. 

1.  On  June  23,  at  3  o'clock  P.  M.,  the 
consecration  of  all  the  Catholic  children, 
from  the  very  infants  in  their  mother's 
arms  to  those  of  the  age  of  fifteen,  was 
to  take  place. 

2.  This  solemnity  was  preceded  by  a 
trhluum  expressly  preached  for  the  chil- 
dren. 

3.  Every  boy  and  girl  over  seven  years 
of  age  went  to  confession  on  the  eve,  and 
those  who  were  sufficiently  instructed  or 
had    already    made    their    First    Com- 
munion,  received   Holy  Communion  at 
the  8  o'clock  Mass  on  that  clay. 

4.  After  the  late  Mass  on  the  same  day 
the  sacrament  of  confirmation  was   ad- 
ministered in  the  Cathedral  to  all  those 
who,  having  been  sufficiently  instructed, 
had  received  confirmation  tickets. 

5.  On  Sunday,  June  23,  all  the  chil- 
dren assembled  at  the  church,  each  bear- 


ing a  bunch  of  flowers  and  the  form  of 
consecration.  The  service  opened  with 
the  recital  of  the  rosary  and  a  short  dis- 
course pronounced  by  one  of  the  small 
boys,  after  which  the  children  formed  in 
procession  before  the  church  and,  bear- 
ing the  statue  of  the  Sacred  Heart, 
marched  to  the  church  where  the  conse- 
cration was  to  take  place.  The  Blessed 
Sacrament  was  then  exposed  and  the  act 
of  consecration  was  read  by  one  of  the 
children,  the  others  repeating  it  aloud 
after  him,  word  for  word.  The  cere- 
mony closed  with  the  Benediction  of  the 
Blessed  Sacrament  and  a  hymn  to  the 
Sacred  Heart. 

6.  A  list  of  the  consecrated  children 
was  entered  in  an  album  and  forwarded 
to  Paray-le-Monial,  to  be  kept  in  the 
Chapel  of  the  Apparition. 

The  parents  were  cordially  invited  to 
take  part  in  the  celebration.  The  feast 
of  the  Sacred  Heart  was  a  day  never  to 
be  forgotten  in  British  Honduras. 

ALBANIA. — In  Albania,  which  is 
under  Turkish  domination,  as  elsewhere, 
the  devotion  to  the  Sacred  Heart  is 
working  wonders.  In  many  cases,  where 
all  other  means  have  proved  ineffectual, 
this  devotion  has  triumphed. 

' '  You  must  know, ' '  writes  the  Rev. 
Father  Pasi,  superior  of  the  Albanian 
Mission,  "that  here,  both  in  town  and 
country,  immense  good  has  been  done ; 
and  all  this  good  is  to  be  attributed  to 
the  devotion  to  the  Sacred  Heart,  through 
the  instrumentality  of  the  Albanian 
Messenger  and  the  Apostleship  of  Prayer. 
So  far  in  every  parish  where  we  have 
given  a  mission  we  have  established  the 
Apostleship,  and  I  am  firmly  convinced 
that  the  devotion  to  the  Sacred  Heart 
will  work  the  conversion  of  Albania. " 

"  All  the  missions  given  here  for  the 
last  six  years,"  writes  Father  Gattin, 
S.J.,  to  the  Director  General  of  the 
Apostleship  of  Prayer,  "have  been  as 
many  triumphs  for  the  Sacred  Heart  of 
Jesus  ;  and  perhaps  to  no  other  spot  on 
earth  has  it  been  granted  to  see  reali/.ed 
in  such  a  remarkable  manner  the  prom- 
ise:  'I  will  give  to  priests  the  power  of 
moving  the  most  hardened  hearts. '  ' 

The  same  zealous  missionary  and 
League  worker  gives  some  interesting 
instances  which  we  reserve  for  a  future 


DIRECTORS-REVIEW- 


MonWi  of  The  month  of  March  is 

St.  Joseph,  dedicated  to  St.  Joseph. 
This  glorious  patriarch,  foster-father  of 
Jesus  Christ,  stands  out  among  the 
saints  of  God  as  the  patron  of  the  uni- 
versal Church.  Such  he  is  by  the  very 
position  which  God  gave  him  as  the 
head  of  the  Holy  Family,  the  guardian 
and  protector  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  and 
the  Holy  Child.  But  such  he  has  also 
been  positively  proclaimed  by  the  Church 
through  Pius  IX.,  of  happy  memory. 
He  is  the  model  of  the  heads  of  families, 
and  particularly  of  the  working-man. 
He  is  the  model,  patron  and  protector  of 
youth,  especially  of  those  who  are  ex- 
posed to  dangers,  as  many  of  our  young 
people  are  in  these  days.  He  is  the 
patron  particularly  of  a  happy  death, 
since  he  had  the  enviable  privilege  him- 
self of  dying  in  the  arms  of  Jesus,  and 
in  the  inspiring  presence  of  Mary.  We 
can,  therefore,  only  repeat  to  all  the 
words  which  the  Church  applies  to  him  : 
"  Go  to  Joseph,  and  whatever  he  will  tell 
you  do  ye. ' '  If  we  go  to  him  with  con- 
fidence he  will  surely  bring  us  near  to 
the  Sacred  Heart,  the  fountain  of  all 
graces. 

General  it    was    doubtless    the 

intention.  month  of  St.  Joseph  that 
suggested  the  General  Intention  for 
March,  ' '  The  Devotion  to  the  Holy  Fam- 
ily." It  is  the  wish  of  the  Holy  Father 
that  parents  should  model  their  own  lives 
and  those  of  their  children  according  to 
the  exemplar  of  the  little  home  of  Naza- 
reth. Here  the  father,  the  mother,  the 
child ;  the  growing  youth  and  maiden  ; 
adult  manhood  and  womanhood,  will 
find  a  model  of  peace,  good  will,  con- 
tentment and  happiness  ;  of  purity,  love 
of  prayer  and  retirement ;  of  humility, 
industry  and  obedience  ;  of  mutual  char- 
ity and  zeal  in  the  service  of  God.  These 
are  the  domestic  virtues  that  form  the 
foundation  of  Chri.stian  society.  On  the 
purity,  integrity  and  holiness  of  the 
family  depends  the  happiness,  not  only 
of  individuals,  but  of  communities,  .states, 
and  of  the  world  at  large.  While  we 
pray  for  this  important  intention,  then, 
we  must  labor  to  carry  this  devotion  to 

254 


the  Holy  Family,  which  is  sure  to  bring 
domestic  peace  in  its  wake,  into  all  those 
homes  that  come  within  the  sphere  of 
our  influence. 

Novena  In  this  month  falls  also 

of  Grace,  the  ' '  Novena  of  Grace"  in 
honor  of  St.  Francis  Xavier.  For  the 
origin  and  practice  of  this  Novena  we  re- 
fer the  reader  to  League  Devotions,  p.  115. 
Our  Promoters  and  Associates  partic- 
ularly should  be  eager  to  celebrate  this  No- 
vena,  as  St.  Francis  Xavier  is  the  chief 
patron  of  the  Apostleship  of  Prayer.  It 
was  on  his  feast  that  this  great  monu- 
ment, that  was  destined  to  arouse  the 
whole  Catholic  world,  was  started  fifty 
years  ago.  It  is  customary,  however,  to 
celebrate  this  Novena  in  March, beginning 
on  the  4th  and  ending  on  the  i2th,  the  an- 
niversary of  the  canonization  of  SS.  Igna- 
tius Loyola  and  Francis  Xavier.  The 
virtue  of  this  Novena  has  been  attested 
by  numberless  graces  obtained  through 
the  intercession  of  St.  Francis.  In  many 
churches  in  our  cities  it  will  be  pub- 
licly celebrated.  In  any  case,  Promoters 
and  Associates  will  not  neglect  this 
season  of  grace.  They  will  find  the 
customary  form  of  prayers  for  the  No- 
vena  in  League  Devotions. 

Season  Our  present   issue  will 

of  Lent,  reach  its  readers  just  at 
the  opening  of  the  Lenten  season.  This 
is  a  time  of  prayer,  penance,  retirement 
from  the  distractions  of  the  world.  How- 
ever innocent  our  pastimes  may  have 
been  during  the  winter  season,  it  is  be- 
fitting that  we  should  now  surrender 
them,  at  least,  to  some  extent,  during 
the  holy  season,  and  not  imitate  world- 
lings who  continue  their  amusements 
only  under  a  different  name.  "Lenten 
Germans  ' '  and  what  is  sometimes  called 
"Sacred  Concerts,"  and  the  like,  are 
only  all  the  more  profane  from  the  abuse 
of  a  sacred  name.  It  is  a  time  to  do 
penance,  and  this  is  a  kind  of  penance 
we  all  can  do.  It  is  a  time  to  visit  the 
churches,  to  hear  the  Word  of  God,  to 
read  pious  books,  to  meditate  on  the 
sufferings  of  our  Lord.  It  is  the  time 
when  the  familjr  should  gather  around 
the  paternal  hearth  and  invoke  God's 


DIRECTOR'S   REVIEW. 


255 


grace  in  common.  Our  I'romoters  can 
do  much  by  word  and  example  to  en- 
courage the  worthy  celebration  of  Lent. 

LeaK«e  We  find  it  necessary  t<» 

supplies,  call  the  attention  of  the 
Associates  and  I'romoters  of  the  League 
to  the  fact  that  the  regular  league  sup- 
plies, such  as  the  Avv/riV  Leaflets,  must 
be  secured  through  the  I<ocal  Centre  to 
which  they  belong.  The  whole  effici- 
ency of  the  League  organization  would 
l>e  Impaired  if  we  undertook  to  issue 
these  supplies  to  individual  Promoters 
or  Associates.  The  Decade  Leaflets  are 
sent  to  I«ocal  Directors  or  to  authorized 
Secretaries  who  order  in  their  name.  If 
we  attempted  to  violate  this  rule  the 
Associate  would  be  deprived  of  much  of 
the  benefit  derived  from  the  more  imme- 
diate guidance  of  the  Local  Director. 

HOW  to  join  The    MESSENGER    fre- 

the League,  quently  falls  into  the 
hands  of  many  who  are  not  members  of 
the  League.  From  it  the}-  learn  the 
great  spiritual  advantages  of  member- 
ship and  seek  admission.  The  proper 
way  to  join  is  to  apply  to  some  Promoter 
of  your  acquaintance,  or  if  you  know 
none,  to  the  priest  in  charge  of  the 
League  established  in  your  parish  or 
neighborhood.  We  receive  many  re- 
quests foi  admission  from  persons  living 
in  parishes  where  the  League  exists. 
All  we  can  do  is  to  refer  them  back  to 
the  Local  Director.  Much  time  is  thus 
lost.  Associates  can  do  a  good  work  in 
making  known  to  their  friends  who  do 
not  belong  to  the  League  the  way  in 
which  they  may  become  members. 
Many  often  hesitate  to  join  the  League 
because  they  do  not  know  how  to  go 
about  it.  Introduce  them  to  some  Pro- 
moter or  tell  them  who  the  nearest 
Director  is ;  you  will  thus  guide  them 
in  a  good  cause. 

Monthly  We   have    often    called 

intentions,  attention  to  the  regular 
way  in  which  intentions  should  be  sent 
in  to  us.  If  they  are  to  be  summed  up 
with  the  intentions  which  are  presented 
every  month  to  the  Associates  of  the 
League  to  be  prayed  for,  then  the  regu- 
lar routine  should  be  followed  and  the 
proper  blank  used.  Most  Centres  have 
adopted  some  way  by  which  the  inten- 
tions of  Associates  may  be  collected. 
Some  have  the  box  in  which  they  may 
be  placed  at  any  time  during  the  month. 
The  Director  cr  Secretary  takes  them 
from  this  box  and  sums  them  up  under 


the  different  headings  to  which  they 
belong.  Then  they  are  entered  on  the 
icli  ite  intention  blank  and  sent  to  us.  In 
any  case  your  Promoter  receives  each 
month  on  the  back  of  the  Decade  Leaflets 
a  pink  intention  blank.  On  this  the 
intentions  of  the  Band  may  be  marked 
and  at  the  Promoter's  meeting  this  pink 
blank  thus  filled  out  is  handed  to  the 
Secretary,  who  combines  them  on  the 
white  blank  to  be  sent  to  us.  To  send 
to  us  an  envelope  filled  with  small  slips 
of  paper  on  which  intentions  are  written 
is  not  the  proper  way,  and  we  cannot 
count  such  intentions  with  the  inten- 
tions of  the  month. 

Appreciation  of  We  wish  again  to  avail 
MEKSENGKK.  ourselves  of  these  pages 
to  return  our  sincere  thanks  to  Directors, 
Promoters,  and  readers  generally,  for  the 
numberless  expressions  of  appreciation 
of  the  MESSENGER  which  are  literally 
pouring  in  upon  us  from  day  to  day.  It 
was  with  much  sacrifice  of  labor  and  ex- 
pense that  we  have  been  able  to  put  the 
MESSENGER  on  the  high  level  that  it 
now  occupies  in  periodical  literature,  but 
we  feel  ourselves  more  than  compensated 
by  the  encouragement  of  our  apprecia- 
tive readers.  We  trust  that  their  appre- 
ciation will  be  practical — that  they  will 
try  to  make  the  MESSENGER  known 
everywhere  and  recommend  it  to  their 
friends.  Some  people  may  not  know 
how  to  subscribe.  In  our  Advertiser 
will  be  found  a  subscription  coupon. 
They  have  only  to  take  it  out  and  put 
their  name  and  address  on  it,  and  for- 
ward it  to  us  with  subscription.  We 
hope  that  our  Promoters,  who  are  so 
interested  in  everything  that  concerns 
the  interests  of  the  Sacred  Heart,  will 
make  good  use  of  this  coupon. 

Feast  of  the  The  Feast  of  the  Annun- 

Annunciation.  ciation  is  one  that  is  most 
dear  to  the  Sacred  Heart.  It  commemo- 
rates the  Incarnation  of  the  Son  of  God, 
in  which  He  chiefly  displayed  that 
wonderful  love  to  us  which  is  symbolized 
in  His  Sacred  Heart.  It  is  also  the  titu- 
lar feast  of  the  Prima  Primaria  Sodality, 
which  is  the  mother  of  all  the  sodalities 
of  the  Blessed  Virgin.  It  will  be  a  fit 
occasion  to  call  to  mind  the  inter-relation 
between  the  League  and  the  Sodality  : 
Through  Mary  to  Jesus ;  and  through 
the  Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary  to  the 
Sacred  Heart  of  Jesus.  The  opening 
article  in  the  Pilgrim  will  treat  of  this 
sublime  mystery. 


STUDIES  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY.  By 
Rev.  Reuben  Parsons,  D.D.  New  York  : 
Pustet  &  Co.  1895.  Vols  I.  and  II. 
Large  8vo.  Pages  538  and  585.  Price, 
$2.50  per  volume. 

This  is  the  only  work  of  its  kind,  to 
our  knowledge,  in  the  English  language, 
and  it  is  no  platitude  to  say  that  ' '  it 
meets  a  long  felt  want  ' '  in  our  Catholic 
literature.  That  it  has  been  appreciated 
is  evident  from  the  fact  that  a  second 
edition  of  the  first  volume  has  been 
called  for  before  the  publication  of  the 
second  volume.  The  third  volume,  which 
will  complete  the  work,  is  in  press,  and 
will  be  issued  in  the  course  of  the  year. 

It  is  not  intended  to  be  a  complete 
church  history.  Of  such  we  have  sev- 
eral excellent  ones — both  text  and  refer- 
ence books.  The  work  before  us  treats 
only  controverted  points  of  history,  or 
such  as  have  been  misunderstood,  mis- 
represented or  obscured  by  the  ill-will, 
prejudice  or  ignorance  of  Protestant  his- 
torians. 

The  first  volume  covers  the  period  be- 
tween the  first  and  the  eighth  century, 
dealing  with  such  questions  as  the 
Roman  Pontificate  of  St.  Peter,  the  here- 
sies of  the  first  centuries,  the  discipline 
of  the  secret,  the  paschal  controversy, 
the  controversy  on  the  repetition  of  bap- 
tism, Arianism,  Pelagianism,  Islamism, 
the  Acacian  Schism,  the  Three  Chapters, 
the  alleged  heresy  of  Honorius,  the  faith 
preached  by  St.  Patrick,  and  similar 
questions. 

The  second  volume  comprises  the 
period  from  the  ninth  to  the  fourteenth 
century.  It  treats  of  the  Middle  Ages, 
the  Greek  Schism,  the  False  Decretals, 
the  Question  of  Investitures,  the  Inqui- 
sition, Clerical  Celibacy,  the  Suppres- 
sion of  the  Templars,  the  great  Western 
Schism,  the  fable  of  the  Popess  Joan, 
Abelard,  Rienzi,  Wycliffe,  etc. 

Forty-one  such  subjects  are  handled 
in  so  many  chapters  in  each  volume. 
The  treatment  shows  the  patient  and  con- 
scientious research,  the  unbiased  judg- 
ment, the  wide  grasp,  the  consummate 
skill  in  grouping  facts,  and  the  luminous 
style  of  the  true  historian.  The  author 

256 


states  clearly  and  fully  the  evidence  on 
both  sides  of  every  question,  from  the 
most  approved  sources.  There  are  no 
arbitrary  statements  or  conclusions;  they 
are  all  the  outcome  of  the  facts.  The 
style  has  all  the  earnestness,  dignity, 
even  and  impassionate  flow,  of  historic 
narrative.  While  it  is  by  no  means 
light  reading,  the  author  takes  care,  as. 
far  as  possible,  to  avoid  technical  and 
scholastic  expressions,  so  as  to  make  his 
meaning  easily  attainable  also  to  those 
who  are  not  conversant  with  the  terms 
of  the  school.  Besides,  the  interest  of 
the  subjects  treated  and  the  skilful 
arrangement  of  the  facts  are  such  as  are 
likely  to  rivet  the  attention  of  the  most 
indifferent  reader. 

Dr.  Parsons  has  given  us  a  work 
peculiarly  suited  for  our  times,  when  in 
one  column  of  our  Sunday's  mental 
pabulum,  we  may  strike  on  a  score  of 
perverted  historical  facts.  It  is  well  to 
have  such  a  book  of  reference  as  this  at 
hand  to  trace  up  the  historic  lies.  Every 
reader  should  have  it  for  this  purpose 
and  give  it  careful  reading. 

A  JESUIT  OF  TO-DAY.  By  Orange  Mc- 
Neill.  New  York  :  Tait  &  Sons.  i6mo. 
Pages  146. 

The  end-of-the- world  taste  will  be  satis- 
fied with  nothing  but  surprises.  The 
tender  passion  in  its  ordinary  forms  and 
in  its  legitimate  sphere,  is  not  sufficient 
to  gratify  the  age's  itching  for  novelty. 
It  must  consume  the  heart  of  an  un- 
happily wedded  matron,  a  cloistered  nun, 
or  a  priest  who  has  consecrated  all  his 
thoughts  and  affections  to  the  service  of 
his  Creator.  Only  then  does  it  afford 
the  desired  mental  stimulance  to  the 
reader  of  our  day.  In  this  sense  the 
declining  century  may  be  said  to  display 
a  decidedly  religious  tendency,  inas- 
much as  it  seeks  to  make  the  sanctuary 
itself  the  scenes  of  its  love-plots. 

The  title  of  the  present  story  sug- 
gested something  of  this  nature  to  us. 
But  we  were  agreeably  surprised  to  find 
it  a  healthy  and  interesting  story  of  the 
triumphs  of  spiritual  over  sensual  love, 
by  one  who  has  evidently  learned  to 


BOOK   NOTICES. 


257 


analy/e  both  in  tlu-ir  purest  and  highest 
forms.  The  hero  is  a  Yale  student  who, 
while  deeply  interested  in  every  athletic, 
literary  and  social  movement  of  his 
Alma  Mater,  becomes  a  Catholic,  and 
after  completing  his  course  there  with 
honors,  turns  his  back  on  the  world  and 
becomes  a  Jesuit,  leaving  a  wounded 
heart  to  lament  his  inexplicable  and  un- 
explained detenu  ination. 

The  broken-hearted  lover,  however, 
has  fortunately  survived  to  tell  the  story, 
and  gives  a  very  interesting,  and,  at 
the  same  time,  pathetic  narrative.  The 
author,  who,  we  assume,  is  a  lady,  dis- 
plays a  remarkable  familiarity  with  stu- 
dent life  at  Yale  and  with  Jesuit  ways. 
The  chapters  on  the  Yale-Harvard  regatta 
and  the  Yale- Princeton  foot-ball  match, 
will  be  read  with  special  interest ;  nor 
is  that  interest  likely  to  flag  until  we 
find  the  hero  safely  lodged  in  Frederick, 
Maryland.  Then  our  sympathies  natur- 
ally turn  to  the  luckless  one  he  left 
behind  him.  She  is  in  good  hands, 
however,  and  we  should  not  be  at  all 
surprised  if  some  one  would  have  an 
equally  pathetic  story  to  tell  of  her  some 
of  these  days. 

CATECHISM  OF  THK  DEVOTION  TO  THE 
SACRED  HEART.  By  a  Father  of  the 
Society  of  Jesus.  Trichinopoly :  St. 
Joseph's  College  Press.  1895.  321110. 
Pages  100.  Price  six  pence. 

This  is  a  very  comprehensive,  popular 
and  theologically  accurate  exposition  of 
the  Devotion  to  the  Sacred  Heart.  As 
the  author  acknowledges  in  his  notice  to 
the  reader,  it  is  a  mere  compilation 
drawn  largely  from  the  articles  published 
by  the  Rev.  Father  Suau,  S.J.,  in  the 
French  Messenger,  1895,  since  published 
in  book  form,  and  favorably  noticed  in 
these  pages  some  months  ago.  It  is  a 
very  handy  little  book,  giving  a  satisfac- 
tory answer  to  most  questions  bearing 
upon  the  nature,  end  and  practice  of  the 
Devotion  to  the  Sacred  Heart.  We  hope 
some  of  our  Catholic  publishers  will 
make  it  more  accessible  to  American 
readers. 

t'xcLE  SAM'S  BAHIES.  Stories  by 
M.  (V.  Bonesteel.  New  York  :  Catholic 
School  Book  Com  pan  v.  i2mo.  Pages 
193- 

A  beautiful  little  volume,  well  printed 
on  good  paper,  and  elegantly  bound  in 
white  cloth,  gold-lettered,  and  em- 
blazoned with  Uncle  Sam's  Stars  and 


Strij>es,  containing  nine  delightful  stories 
for  children.  They  will  be  read  with  de- 
light by  old  and  young  alike. 

CHARITY  THE  ORIC.IN  oi*K\  ERY  BLESS- 
INC,  ;  OR,  THE  HEAVENLY  SECRET. 
Translated  from  the  Italian.  New  York  : 
Ben/.iger  Brothers.  1895.  i6mo.  Pages 
I2S.  Price  75  cents. 

This  little  book  is  well  translated  and 
very  handsomely  gotten  up.  It  contains 
a  series  of  arguments,  in  popular  form, 
taken  from  Scripture,  from  the  Fathers 
of  the  Church,  and  from  historical  farts. 
urging  works  of  charity.  It  shows  that 
charity  is  the  source  of  all  blessings, 
temporal  and  spiritual.  If  offers  excel- 
lent spiritual  reading,  and  supplies  co- 
pious and  interesting  matter  for  instruc- 
tion on  the  important  subject  it  treats. 

RECENT  PUBLICATIONS  OF  THE  LON- 
DON CATHOLIC  TRUTH  SOCIETY  :  A  Tem- 
perance Catechism  (price  one  penny),  a 
very  forcible,  and  withal  moderate,  plea, 
equally  careful  to  state  the  whole  truth 
and  to  avoid  exaggeration  and  prevent 
misconception  ;  The  Teaching  of  the 
Twelve,  by  B.  F.  C.  Costelloe,  M.A.  (price 
one  penny),  an  interesting  commentary 
on  that  famous  document  of  the  apostolic 
age  found  in  a  monastery  in  Constanti- 
nople in  1875,  and  published  in  1883, 
known  as  "  The  Teaching  of  the  Apos- 
ttes,"  containing  much  valuable  infor- 
mation on  the  doctrine  and  discipline  of 
the  apostolic  Church  ;  Mr.  Collette  as  a 
Controversialist:  or,  the  Letter  of  the 
Three  Bishops,  by  F.  W.  Lewis  (price 
one  penny),  exploding  an  old  calumny 
and  forgery  recently  put  in  circulation 
by  the  Protestant  Alliance,  purporting 
to  be  a  letter  from  "three  Romish  Bish- 
ops," in  1553,  to  Pope  Julius  III.,  urging 
the  withdrawal  of  the  Bible  from  the 
hands  of  the  faithful ;  The  Way  to  the 
Reunion  of  Christendom,  by  Cardinal 
Vaughan,  Archbishop  of  Westminster, 
(price  one  penny),  His  Eminence's 
famous  address  at  the  opening  of  the 
Catholic  Conference  at  Bristol,  Septem- 
ber  9,  1895,  which  has  been  so  widely 
discussed  in  the  American  press ;  \ine 
of  our  Martyrs,  recently  Hcatificd,  by  the 
Rev.  J.  G.  Dolan,  6.S.B.  (price  one 
penny);  Ven.John  Thnles,  the  I  '[>- Holland 
Martyr,  by  the  Very  Rev.  Mgr.  Gradwell 
(price  two-pence) ;  leather  Hermann  (the 
famous  Jewish  convert),  by  Mrs.  Liebig 
(price  one  penny);  Our  Lady  of  the  Lilacs 
(a  tale),  by  George  Penroz  (price  one 
penny). 


IN  THANKSGIVING  FOR  GRACES  OBTAINED. 

TOTAL  NUMBER  OF  THANKSGIVINGS  FOR  LAST  MONTH,  84,952. 

"  In  all  things  give  thanks."     (I.  Thes.  v,  18.) 


PARKEKSBURG,  VA.,  DECEMBER  16. — 
Thanks  are  returned  for  the  recovery  of 
a  young  man,  a  Protestant,  whose  mental 
condition  was  such  that  it  was  necessary 
to  put  him  in  an  asylum.  He  accepted 
the  Badge  and  even  promised  to  say  the 
prayer.  From  this  time  he  began  to  im- 
prove- so  that  in  a  few  weeks  the  super- 
intendent reported  him  as  perfectly  re- 
stored and  ready  to  return  home.  Since 
then  the  young  man  has  of  his  own 
accord  begun  to  study  our  hoh'  religion, 
and  attributes  his  improved  health  to 
the  Sacred  Heart. 

SEATTLE,  WASH.,  DECEMBER  20. — A 
Promoter  reports  the  following  fact :  Her 
maid  had  a  very  painful  sore.  Upon 
applying  the  Badge  it  was  almost  in- 
stantly cured.  In  consequence  of  this 
favor,  the  maid,  a  Lutheran,  has  deter- 
mined to  be  instructed  and  to  become  a 
Catholic. 

NEW  YORK,  JANUARY  14. — Sincere 
thanks  are  returned  for  the  restoration 
of  my  sight,  which  one  of  our  leading 
specialists  declared  would  never  be  good 
again.  With  all  confidence  in  the  Sacred 
Heart,  I  offered  prayers  and  made  three 
promises,  which  I  have  kept.  On  the 
First  Friday  the  same  doctor  pronounced 
my  sight  normal,  much  to  his  surprise. 

BROOKLYN,  N.  Y.,  DECEMBER — . — A 
woman  had  been  very  ill  for  some 
weeks  ;  she  had  not  been  able  to  sleep 

258 


for  six  days,  when  a  Promoter  called  and 
pinned  a  Badge  on  her  clothing,  at  the 
same  time  saying  a  few  words  in  honor 
of  the  Sacred  Heart.  To  the  surprise 
and  joy  of  all  concerned,  the  patient 
passed  into  a  peaceful  sleep  and  spent 
a  quiet  night.  But  the  danger  of  death 
was  still  present  ;  and  the  doctor  when 
asked  the  next  day  for  his  opinion  of 
the  chances  of  recovery,  said  he  would 
do  what  he  could  for  her,  but  when 
pressed  for  a  definite  answer,  declared  : 
1 '  I  cannot  possibly  save  her. ' '  The  same 
decision  was  given  by  another  doctor. 
Then  the  Promoter  pinned  her  Cross  on 
the  sick  woman,  who  said,  as  if  by  in- 
spiration :  ' '  Well,  now,  I  am  not  going 
to  die."  To  the  astonishment  of  the 
doctors,  the  patient  rapidly  grew  better, 
and  all  thanks  and  gratitude  to  the 
Sacred  Heart,  she  is  now  nearly  as  well 
as  ever. 

Los  ANGELES,  CAL.,  JANUARY  5. — A 
lady,  seventy  years  old,  acknowledges  a 
favor.  "  I  put  in  a  petition,  "  she  writes,, 
"twice,  and  every  time  I  would  say  the 
Morning  Offering  I  would  plead  that  it 
would  be  granted,  but  each  time  the 
thought  would  come  in  my  mind  to  put 
in  a  third  petition.  I  waited  till  the  First 
Mass  on  Christmas  morning,  and  after 
communion  I  went  to  the  crib  and  asked 
the  dear  Babe  to  plead  fortne.  I  then 
put  in  the  third  petition  and  in  two  days 
it  was  granted  in  a  wonderful  manner." 


IN  THANKSGIVING    FOR  GRACES  OBTAINED. 


259 


Tin-  mutu-r  concerned  her  home  which 
was  in  danger  of  losing. 


NEW  HAVKN.  CONN.,  JANUARY  6. — 
Thatiks  art-  returned  for  the  recovery  of 
a  moilK-r,  seventy-five  years  of  age.  She 
met  with  a  severe  accident  by  the  falling 
of  a  plank  upon  her.  Her  right  thigh 
bone  and  left  wrist  bone  were  broken  in 
two  places.  The  most  eminent  physi- 
cians gave  up  all  hopes  of  her  recmvrv. 
From  the  time  she  began  to  use  the  oil 
from  the  Sacred  Heart  lamp  and  placed 
a  Badge  on  the  broken  bones  she  steadily 
improved.  A  Mass,  a  Communion  of- 
fered by  every  member  of  the  family 
and  publication  were  promised. 

BROOKLYN,  N.  Y.,  JANI-ARY  —.—A 
3'oung  man,  an  Associate  of  the  League, 
has  been  employed  in  a  large  business 
concern  for  seven  years  Five  years  ago 
a  vacancy  occurred,  and  he  expected 
promotion,  but  was  disappointed.  Then, 
and  several  times  since,  the  desired  posi- 
tion was  given  to  an  outsider,  or  to  an 
inferior.  He  protested,  but  to  no  pur- 
pose. His  pious  mother,  however,  hoped 
on,  and  tried  to  encourage  him  by  saving 
frequently:  "God  will  give  it  to  you 
yet,  my  son  ;  I  know  He  will. "  But  so 
certain  had  the  young  man  become  that 
there  was  no  use  in  further  waiting,  that 
a  year  ago,  he  asked  for  a  transfer  to 
another  department.  This,  too,  was 
promised,  but  never  given.  His  sister, 
a  Promoter,  determined  to  have  recourse 
to  the  prayers  of  the  League.  She  prom- 
ised a  Mass  of  Thanksgiving  the  next 
First  Friday,  and  publication  if  he  suc- 
ceeded. A  few  days  later  an  accident  oc- 
curred. The  man  in  charge  was  removed, 
and  our  Associate  was  given  the  position 
to  which  he  had  been  so  long  entitled. 

Spiritual  Farors : — Return  of  two 
young  men  to  the  sacraments,  one  after 
five  years,  the  other  after  a  longer  period  ; 
of  another  after  four  years ;  of  another 
after  fifteen  years  ;  the  happy  death  of  a 
man  who  had  long  been  careless  but  re- 
formed after  joining  the  league  ;  the  re- 
form of  a  man  who  had  been  a  drunkard 
and  away  from  the  sacraments  for  ten 
years  ;  of  another  who  had  led  a  wicked 
life  for  fourteen  years  ;  of  another  of  four- 
teen years'  standing  who  had  heard  Mass 
only  five  times  in  that  period — he  is  now 
very  practical;  reconciliation  between 
friends,  between  a  Protestant  father  and  a 
Catholic  son  ;  consent  of  a  non-Catholic 
parent  who  had  been  opposed  to  a  child 
making  her  First  Communion  :  baptism 
of  a  child  that  seemed  likely  to  be  de- 
prived of  this  grace  ;  and  other  favors. 


l,mporal  Furors: — Recovery  from    a 
severe  attack  of  scarlet  fever;  cure  of  a 
skin  disease  on  the  face,  apparently  in- 
curable, by  using   Lourdes  water;  cure 
of  a  disease  of  many  years'   standing; 
recovery  from  a  serious  case  of  membra- 
nous croup;    rapid   convalescence;    pre- 
vention  of  threatened  blindness  ;  speedy 
cure  of  rheumatism  ;  recovery  from  men- 
tal trouble ;  relief  for  a  long  term  from 
hemorrhages  ;  success  of  a  surgical  oper- 
ation considered  hopeless  ;  recovery  from 
appendicitis  ;  disappearance  of  a  tumor 
under  the  arm  ;  cure  of  abscesses  in  the 
ear ;  improvement  in  health  of  one  long 
delicate ;  preservation  in  an  epidemic  of 
malarial  fever  ;  means  to  pay  taxes  long 
due,  the  non-payment  of  which  threat- 
ened the  loss  of  a  home ;  payment  of  a 
debt  long  due  ;  payment  of  a  debt  likely 
to  cause  trouble ;  means  to  pay  debts  ; 
news  from  a  brother  not  heard  from  for 
four  years  ;  peaceable  settlement  of  prop- 
erty ;  return  of  a  son  in  good  health  ; 
preservation  of  a  house  in  a  storm  which 
damaged  many  other  houses  ;  recovery 
of  a  lost  article  of  great  value;  obtain- 
ing part  of  a  sum  of  mone}'  long  due ; 
steady  employment  for  many  ;  success  in 
business  ;  many  successful  examinations; 
a  position  obtained  for  one  out  of  work 
for   five  years  and  who  did  not  expect 
anything  for  nearly  another  year. 

Farors  through  the  Badge :  — Recoverv 
of  a  child  and  nurse  from  diphtheria  by 
using  the  Badge  and  St.  Ignatius'  water ; 
immediate  cure  of  a  sore  after  all  reme- 
dies had  failed  by  applying  the  Promo- 
ter's Cross  and  wearing  the  Badge ;  relief 
in  a  case  of  quinsy  sore  throat ;  cure  of 
a  severe  case  of  grippe— the  fever  was 
persistent  until  the  Badge  was  put  on. 
when  the  fever  broke  at  once  and  recov- 
ery was  rapid  ;  cure  of  a  pain  in  the  side  ; 
help  in  a  severe  case  of  gastritis  and 
rheumatism ;  preservation  and  speedy 
recovery  of  a  child  that  was  terribly 
burned  ;  cessation  of  pain  in  the  side 
after  an  operation  ;  relief  from  neuralgic 
pains  which  the  doctors  could  not  stop  ; 
recovery  of  a  child  given  up  by  physi- 
cians, as  blood  poisoning  had  set  in  from 
the  effects  of  a  burn  ;  recovery  from  a 
severe  malady  without  having  an  opera- 
tion, which  had  been  considered  neces- 
sary ;  cure  of  white  swelling  of  the 
knee. 

The  following  Furors  through  the  /';<>- 
moter's  Cross: — A  child  cured  of  brain 
fever;  immediate  relief  of  an  inflamed 
gum  ;  cure  of  shooting  pains  in  the 
stomach. 


Diplomas  and  Indulgenced  Crosses  for  the  solemn  reception  of  Promoters  who  have  faithfully  served 
•equired  probation  have  been  sent  to  the  following  Local  Centres  of  the  League  of  the  Sacred  Heart 


the  required  p: 

(November  25  to  January  20,  i 


Diocese. 

Place. 

Local  Centre*. 

Diploma* 
and 
Croeurt 

Albany   NY     

Immaculate  Conception  .   .   . 

Cathedral 

Ilion,          "        

Annunciation  

Church            26 

u 

Schenectady,  N.  Y  

St.  John's  

"                   i 

\lton                         .   . 

Collinsville,  111  

SS.  Peter  and  Paul  

ii                             2 

Litchfield      "    

St.  Mary's  

"                          2O 

Frederick  City,  Md         .  .   . 

St.  John's  (S.J.)    

.                                   4 

Washington,  D.  C  

St.  Patrick's  

'                    II 

ii 

St.  Peter's  

35. 

Boston,  Mass     

Immaculate  Conception  (S  J  ) 

'                          3t> 

St.  Mary's  (S.J.)  

'                   i 

"                  

Charlestown,  Mass.  .  •  .  .  .   . 
Lowell,                 "    

St.  Francis  de  Sales  
Immaculate  Coucep.   (O.MI.) 

1                   r 
i* 

•  I 

St.  Patrick's  ... 

'                     4 

11 

Maynard,             "    

St.  Bridget's  

•                    ^2 

Brooklyn,  N.  Y  

St.  Francis  de  Sales  (  S  P  M.1 

'                    29 

St.  John's  

,, 

ii               ii 

St.  John  Baptist  

Church            o 

ii 

ii               .. 

St.  Joseph's  

"                          21 

ii 

Nativity   .   . 

"                          38 

ii                ii 

Our  Lady  of  Star  of  the  Sea 

"                  3*> 

,, 

i.               ii 

Sacred  Heart     

18 

,, 

ii               ii 

St.  Vincent  de  Paul  

18. 

East  New  York,  N.  Y  . 

St.  Malachv's.    .    . 

"                    i 

Buffalo  .   .          ... 

Buffalo,       N.Y     

Caiimus'  (S.J.)  

College          16 

Corning,        "    .   . 

St.  Mary's  

Church            2 

,1 

Lockport,      "     

St.  Joseph's  

ii 

Glean,            "    

Sisters  of  Mercy  

Convent            4 

ii 

Waverly,       "     .    . 

St.  James' 

Church            S 

Charleston,  S.  C.  . 

St.  Patrick's  .   . 

142 

Chicago  

Aurora,  111  ... 

St.  Mary's   .    . 

"                  *5 

Chicago,  111  

Holy  Family  (S.J.)  

"                          25 

ii 

Our  Lady  of  M  t  Carmel 

"                    5 

., 

ii          i 

Sacred  Heart  (S.J.)   "          .   . 

"                   o 

ii 

11                     I 

St.  Patrick's  (Srs.  of  Mercv)  . 

Academy             2 

ii 

ii 

On'  '^*".y  of  Sorrows  (O.S.).  . 

Church            i 

ii 

(  --S~     _^-,y's  

"                    4 

Davton    Ohio  . 

Kenton.      "... 

St   Mary's  

Church            2 

Cleveland  
Columbus  

Cleveland,  Ohio    
Lancaster,              .    .           .   . 

Immaculate  Conception     .   . 
St.  Mary's  

3 
4 

New  Straitsville,  Ohio  .   . 

St.  Augustine's  

"                          JO 

ii 

Zanesville                 " 

St.  Nicholas'  .              .   . 

"                   10 

Dallas       

Texarkana,  Tex  

Sacred  Heart.       .       .   . 

I 

Davenport  

Council  Bluff,  la  .   . 

St.  Francis  Xavier's  .   . 

"                    i 

Denver  

Conejos,  Col  

Our  Lady  of  Guadalupe  (S  J  ) 
St.  Columbus'   

"                    i 
"                    I 

Detroit  

Pontiac,  Mich.             .... 

St.  Vincent's  

"                    3 

Dufouque  

Morona  To                   .   . 

St.  Patrick's  

"                    5 

Duluth  
Frie      .   .         

Duluth,  Minn  
Kane   Pa 

St.  Clement's  (O.S.B.)  .... 
St.  Callistus1 

Priory 

Fort  Wayne    
Grand  Rapids  .... 

Elwood,  Ind  
Cascade  Eardle,  P.O.  Mich  . 

St.  Joseph's     .... 
St.  Mary's   

"                        14 

"                    6 

Rssexvillc,               "       ... 

St.  Mary's  

"                    9 

Green  Bay  

Chilton    Wis 

"                     4 

Eagle  River  Wis. 

St  John's  (C  SS  P.) 

"                     I 

ii 

Shawano,           "  

Sacred  Heart  

i.                            2 

M 

Sti-vens  Point    "        

St.  Stephen's  

ii                            2 

» 

Wausa, 

"                     4 

Harrisburg  
Hartford  

Bellefonte,  Pa  
Derby,  Conn  

St.  John's  
St  Marv's         .   .  . 

•  i                            2 

"                    3 

Hartford,  Conn  

St.    Joseph's      .   . 

Cathedral           3° 

"          

Newtown,     "     
Stamford,     "     .  . 

St.  Rose  of  Lima  
St    John's 

Church           ii 
i 

Kansas  City,  Kan.   .   . 
Kansas  City,  Mo  .   .   . 

Dentonville,  Kas  
Topeka,             "    
Boonvillc,  Mo. 

St   Benedict's  (O.S.B.)  .   . 
Assumption  
SS  Peter  and  Paul's 

"                 ii 

17 
3 

Lincoln  
Milwaukee  

Kansas  City,  Mo  
Rues,  Neb".    
Janesville,  Wis.  . 

St.  Vincent's  (C.M.)  .    . 
Immaculate  Conception.    .   . 
St  Mary's 

..      •             I 
•  •                   ii 
5 

260 


PROMOTERS'     RECEPTIONS. 


261 


ru,. 

•  -mm. 

I'll  !•.:.! 

.11.1 

!>.>««•• 

»7 

2 
6 
I 

3 
4 
I 
8 
18 
3 

116 

i 

2 

5 

33 
3 
U 

8 
10 
40 
5 
i 
i 
I 
i 
60 
to 
15 
17  . 
i 

10 

>9 
5 

10 

M 

i 

5 
3 
i 

3 
i 
34 

39 
I 

7 
14 

t 
7 

2 
U 

45 

I 
5 

2 
2 

'4 
8 

is 
2 
6 
i 

0 

I 

10 

17 

12 

4 
4" 
9 
I 

5 

i 

is 

I 
1 
59 

Milwaukee  

Madison,  Wi*  

St    Raphael's                                      Church 

Milwaukee,  Wis  

St    Rose's 

Mo:  ile  . 

Mobile,  Ala  
Jackson,  Tenn  
Vicksburg   Mis-              .   . 

St    Joseph's  (S  J.)                                    " 

Na»hville  
Natchez    

St.  Mary's  ...              

Nesquallv    . 

Spokane,  Wash  
Hoboken,  N.  J.  .   . 

'.onxiaga   (S.J.)    College 
St    Joseph's  to  MC  )                      Chinch 

Newark  

Jersey  City,  N.  J          .       .   . 

St   Paul  of  the  Cross 

,. 

St    Peter's  (S  J.)                                     " 

.. 

Monti-lair.          "    .    . 

Immaculate  Conception  .   .   .   . 
St.  Aloy>>ius'  " 

•  • 

Newark,            "    

•« 

West  Hoboken,  N.  J  '.   '.   '.   '. 
Baton  Rouge,  La  .   . 

St   Patrick's  Cathedral 

St.  Michael's  (C.P.)  Monastery 
St.  Joseph1*  Church 

New  Orleans  .   .   . 

New  York  

Ellenville,  N.  Y.  . 

St.  Andrew's  " 

New  York,  N.  Y  

St.  Agnes'  

,                           •   • 

St.  Anthony's  (O  S.F  ).  .   . 

ii                ii 

St.  Charles  Borromeo's  
St  Columbus' 

• 

i                ii 

• 

1                "      .   .   .  . 

Si.  Francis  Xavier's  (S.J.)   .   . 
Holy  Cross            " 

. 

•                i. 

Holy  Name                        .                     " 

4 

•                i. 

Immaculate  Conception  .   .    .    •           ' 
St   Joseph's       .                                Institute 

!  !  ! 

•                 . 

'                "      

St.  Lawrence's  (S.J.)      .   .       .  . 

"                         .      Church 

•                 . 

St.  Patrick's  .   .   '   '                       Cathedral 

•                 • 

M.  Paul's  .            Church 

•                 > 

St.  Paul,  (C.S.P.)  .   . 

• 

•                 i 

St.  Stephen's                                         " 

•                 • 

St.  Vincent's  Hospital 

Rosendale, 

St.  Peter's    Church 

•> 

White  Plains," 

St.  John  Evangelist  ... 

Omaha  

Omaha,  Neb  

Crcighton  (S.J.)  University 
Sacred   Heart                                      Church 

Peoria  .   . 

Eagle,  III  .   . 

Annunciation  (B  V.M.;   ...           " 
Convent  of  Mercy  (Srs  of  Mer.)  Convent 

St.  Varv's  .     Church 

Mendpia,  111  .... 

•I 

Sstreator,  "  

Philadelphia  ''.'.. 

Wenona,  "..'.. 

Allentown,  Pa  . 

Immaculate  Conception  .   ...           " 
Most  Blessed  Sacrament.  ...               •• 
Immaculate  Concept  on  ....           " 
St.  Canicus  

Bally, 

lenkintown,    Pa  . 

Mahony  City,  "    . 
Philadelphia,   "    

St.  Boniface  (C.SS.R.)  " 
M   Francis  de  Sales  " 

Altoona 

Bat  let 

The  Gesu  (S.J.)   " 

St.  Joseph's  (S.J.)  
St.  Michael's  
St.  Vincent  de  Paul's  (C.M.).   . 
St.  John's  '• 
St.  I'eter's  .... 

Pittsburg  .   . 

•• 

Mansfield,        "    . 

St.  Luke's  

M 

Pittsburg,         " 

Convent  of  Mercv  (Srs.  of  Mer.)    Convent 
St.  Michael's  (C.P.)  Church 
Assumption    " 

•i 

Providence,  R.  I. 

Providence  .   .   . 

St.  Edward's  .   .             
Elmhurst  (Ladies  of  the  S.  H.». 
Holv  Cross  " 

ii                ii 

Richmond  .   . 

Lynchburg,  Va 

Norfolic           " 

Sacred  Heart  " 

.Rochester  .  .   . 

Canandaigua,  N  Y 

St.  Mary's  •  Convent 

St.  Louis.                    .   . 

Sst.  Louis,  Mo  

St.  Alpnonsus'  (C.SS.R.  i                    Cnuich 
St.  Bridget's  
St.  Francis  Xavier's  (S  J.)  . 
Holy  Ghost  

•i 

ii           ii 

ii           ii        •   •   •   • 

•  • 

Immaculate  Conception  ...           " 
S  .  I.ouis  rnivcrsitv  (S.J  ).        University 

« 

ii           ii 

•  i 

ii           ii 

St.  Patrick's  Church 

•  • 

.1           ii 

St    Teresa's   .... 
St.  Michael's          " 

•St.  Paul  
San  Francisco    .... 

•Scranton  .   . 

St  iUw.it  i-v  Minn 

St.  Francis1  " 

Athens    Pa 

St.  Ignatius  <S  J.)    ....... 
Holy  Ghost           

Scranton,  Pa 

Good  Shepherd  (Sr-.  <>f  <i   S  )  .     Convent 
Holy  Rosary  Cburch 

M 

Sioux  Falls 

Emmet.  S.  Dak  
Ipswich      " 

St.  Joseph's                " 

Holy   Cross  " 

Springfield  

I.-  <-.  M.i-s  

St.  Joseph's  i  -irs.  of  -t.  Joseph)    Convent 

Syracuse 

Favetteville.  N.Y  
rtio.    N"  Y 

Immaculate  Conception  .... 
,,hn  -           

i.MU-t.h's   (0.  M.C.)  

... 

M 

ii            ii 

Vlnoeatm 

Navilleton.  Ind 
Shelby  ville.    In.! 

M    V.irv's      

St.   '  —  :  !•  -      

Number  of  Receptions,  156. 


Number  of  Promoters,  1.809. 


262 


RECENT    AGGREGATIONS. 

RECENT  AGGREGATIONS. 


The  following  Local  Centres  have  received  Diplomas  of  Aggregation  from  the  Central  Direction, 
from  December  20,  1895  to  January  20,  1896. 


MOMM. 

Place. 

Local  Centre. 

Dale 
of 
Dl)>li>ma. 

Alton   

Neoga  111  

St  Mary's    .... 

Church 

Jan.    18. 
an.    20 
Jan.      3 
Dec.   29 
Jan.    i* 
Jan.    ?o 
Dec.    29 
Jan.    18 
Jan.    20 
Jan.     4 
Jan.    18 
Ian.    18 

Jan-     S 
Jan.    19 
Jan.    19 
Dec.    29 
Jan.    18 
Jan.    10 
Jan.     i 
Jan.     3 
Jan.     8 
Jan.     S 
Jan.    IS 

Boise  City    ........ 
Brooklyn  

Geneser,  Idaho    
Brooklyn,  N.  Y  

St.  Mary'8    
St.  Ambrose's  

Corona.  N.  Y      
Great  Neck,  N.  Y  
Oyster  Bay,  N.  Y  
Chicago   111  

Our  Lady  of  Sorrows  .... 
St   Aloysius" 

Chicago    

St.  Dominic's  

Holy  Rosary    

Davenport  ....          .   . 

Adair,  Iowa                     .   .   . 

St.  John's    ...             ... 

Denver      
Fort  Wayne    
Galvestou   
Grand  Rapids    

Denver,  Col    
Hammond,  Ind  
Beaumont,  Texas    
Grand  Rapids,  Mich  
Maple  Grove,  Wis. 

St.  Vincent's  Orphanage 
St.  Joseph's        Church 
Our  Lady  of  Perpetual  Help  Convent 
St.  James'     Church 
St.  Patrick's    

Green  B°.y  .   . 

Hartford  

Bethel.  Conn  

St.  Mary's    

Chapel 
Church 

'i 

Norwalk,  Conn  

St.  Marv's    

Little  Rock  . 

Camden,  Ark.    . 

SS.  Peter  and  Paul   .   .   . 
St.  Matthew's  

Milwaukee  
New  York.  .   .          .   . 

Shullsburg,  Wis  
U.  S.  S.  "  Maine,"    

Portland   

Belfast,  Me     

St.  Francis  of  Assisi    .... 

Providence 

Providence,  R.  I.  .  •  

Our  Lady  of  the  Holy  Rosary 
St.  Thoinai             .  ".   .   . 

Springfield      ... 

Huntington,  Mass  
Bradford,  Ind  

Vincennes                 .   .   . 

St.  Michael's  

\yheeling     

Parkersburg,  W.  Va  

St.  Francis  Xavier's    .... 

Aggregations,  23 ;  churches,  20 ;    convents,  i  ;  institution,  i. 


TREASURY  OF  GOOD  WORKS. 
Offerings  for  the  Intentions  recommended  to  the  League  of  the  Sacred  Heart. 


100  days'  Indulgence,  for  every  action  offered  for  the  Intentions  of  the  League. 


NO.    TIMES. 

308.900 
450.505 
54.626 
70,636 


Angelus 

Beads 

Stations  of  the  Cross 

Holy  Communions 

Spiritual  Communions 340,156 

Examens  of  Conscience 1 93  997 

Hours  of  Labor 542,848 

Hours  of  Silence 273, 193 

Pious  Reading ^8, 279 

Masses  Celebrated 149,634 


11.  Masses  heard 

12.  Mortifications 

13.  Works  of  Mercy 

14.  Works  of  Zeal 

15.  Prayers 

16.  Charitable  Conversation 

17.  Sufferings  or  Afflictions 

18.  Self-conquest 151,020 

19.  Visits  to  B.  Sacrament 312,326 

20.  Various  Good  Works 294,100 


NO.  TIMES. 

202  812 

183,622 
60,270 

69,954 

•  •  ?,633,553 
73,070 
48,512 


Special  Thanksgivings,  1,044  ;  Total,  6,503,057. 


ERS'WITWHTENTIONS 


Letters   received  from    Decetnl>er  25,    1895,  to    January  20,  1896,  and   not   otherwise    acknowledged. 
The  number  after  the  name  of  the  place  indicates  the  date  of  the  letter. 


ALABAMA. 

IDAHO. 

KENTUCKY. 

MASS,  (con'd). 

Mobile,  20,  23,  GO.  28,  6, 

Boise  City,  27. 

Calvary,  20. 

Taunton,  7,  16. 

GO 

ILLINOIS. 

Covington,  31. 

Wa.tham,  j8,  3.  GO. 

ARIZONA. 

Alton,  28. 

Frankfort,  4,  8. 

Westfu-ld,  20. 

Phoenix,  2. 

Aurora,  22,  30. 
Beardstown,  27. 

Knottsville,  24. 
Lexington,  28. 

Worcester,  23,  31,  GO.  5. 

ARKANSAS. 

Belleville   17,  15. 

Loretto,  26. 

MICHIGAN. 

Helena.  i\. 
Pine  Bluff,  18.  26. 
Pocahontas,    8. 
Texarkana.  26. 

H  raid  wood,  13 
Cairo,  27. 
Charlestown,  24. 
Chicago,  23,  24,  26,  28,  30, 
31,  2,  CO.,  5,  6.  8,  GO., 

Ixmisville,  27. 
New  Haven,  19. 
Newport.  23,  30,  7. 
Paducah.  14. 
Saint  John,  3. 

Adrian,  6. 
Battle  Creek,  26,  10. 
Chelsea,  24,  Go.  10. 
Detroit,  21,  .v>,  31,  GO.  15. 
Escanaba.  27. 

CALIFORNIA. 

y.  14. 

LOUISIANA. 

Gagetown,  27. 

Los  Angeles,  25,  7,  GO. 
Los  Gntos,  26. 
Marysville,  17,  24. 
Menlo  Park,  24. 
Oakland.  27,  7. 

Collinsville,  9. 
Decatur,  4. 
Dwight,  4 
Kffingham,  3. 
Joliet,  25,  Go.  16. 

Grand  Coteau,  27,  GO. 
Marksville,  2u. 
Monroe,  H. 
New  Orleans,  18,  GO.,  19, 

Hancock,  30. 
Ishpemiug.  30. 
i.'Anse,  28. 
Lexington.  28. 
Manisiique,  23. 

Petaluma.  17.  2). 
San  Francisco,  19,  20,  21, 

I.emont,  i. 
Lincoln,  23,  27. 

iO,  24.  2o,  30,  31,2,11,    14* 

Omega,  16. 

Mourt  i  le  metis,  28. 
Newport,  26. 

22,  GO.  2«,  74    8. 

Litchfield,  27. 

MAINE. 

Norvell.  27. 

San  Jose,  27.  4. 
San  Mateo,  23. 
Santa  Barbara,  24. 

Loda,  74. 
Mnttooi:,  30. 
Moline,  27. 

Augusta,  21. 
Portland.  28. 

Petoskey.  27. 
Sagiuaw,  27,  GO.  9,  GO 

Santa  Clara.  20.  21,  24.  GO. 

Morris,  29. 

MARYLAND. 

MINNESOTA. 

Woodland,  6. 
COLORADO. 

Newton.  13. 
Olney,  18. 
Peona,  28,  29. 

Ammendale,  28. 
Annapolis,  28. 

ColleKeville,  2S. 
Duluth,  26,  27. 

Animas,  18. 
Denver,  23,  >8.  GO.  29. 
Duran  go,  27. 

I.:is  Animas.  14. 

Quincy,  26 
Springfield,  29,  19. 
Streator.  20,  Go.  23. 
Taylorville,  30. 
Waukegan,  28. 

Baltimore,  21,  22,  23,  26, 

Faribault,  .26,  GO. 
Le  Sueur,  2. 
Mendota,  20. 
Minneapolis,  28,30,  4,  13, 
«5- 

Chapel  Point,  24. 
Colluiitwood,  24, 
Klk  Ridge,  7. 

CONNECTICUT. 

INDIANA. 

Frederick,  30. 
Great  Mills,  30. 

Pine  Island,  3. 
Redwing,   11. 

Ansonia,  I. 

Fort  Wayne,  4,  6. 

Henderson,  27. 

Rochester,  :•$,  i,  GO. 

Bridgeport,  29. 

Frenchtown,  I. 

Leonardtown,  4,  10. 

St.  Paul,  27,  29,  30,  6.7.GO 

Danbury,  31. 

Hammond,  6. 

Libertytown,  n. 

Stewartville,  »7.  28. 

Derby,  28. 

Indianapolis,  28,  4. 

Morganza,  31. 

West  Duluth.  13. 

Greenwich.  3. 

Lafayette,  27,  4. 

Mount  St.  Mary's,  24. 

Winona,  30. 

Hartford,  2S,  GO.,  v>,  31. 

Loogootee,  11. 

Newport,  11. 

GO. 

Madison,  22 

Pint-  Orchard.  31. 

MISSISSIPPI. 

Miilillctown,  26. 

Notie  Dame,  21. 

Pomfret,  i. 

Meriden,  16. 
New  Hartford,  21. 
New  Haven,  13. 

S<-yniour,  25,  15. 
Shelbyville,  25.  30. 
Terre  Haute.  24,  26,  14. 

Rutland.  26. 
Saint  Inigoes,  28  GO. 
Urbaua,  17. 

Tucker,  26. 
Yazoo  Lity,  ^j. 

New  London,  30. 

Valparaiso.  26. 

Westminster  20. 

MISSOURI. 

Norwalk,  30. 

IOWA. 

Woodstock,  30. 

Portland   6. 

Arcadia,  27. 

Sandy  Hook.  15. 

Barnum,  9. 

MASSACHUSETTS. 

Cape  Girardeaw,  10. 

Thompsonville,  2. 
Waterbury,  30,  3c. 

Carroll   27. 
Cedar  Falls,  20. 
Council  Bluffs,  4,  7,  GO., 

Adams,  24. 
Amherst,  a6,  i,  GO. 
Beverly,  ^i. 

Clyde,  28. 

Cuilingtoiv  31. 
De  Soto,  22. 

DELAWARE. 

Wilmington,  31. 

DIS.  OF  COLUMBIA. 
Washington,   24,   36,   30, 
<10.      31.   2,  3,  4,  GO. 
13,  GO. 

FLORIDA. 

Pernandina.  20. 
Key  West,  9. 
Pafatka,  13. 
Pensacola,  28. 

10. 
Dubuque,  26,  30. 
Far  ley.  30. 
Independence,  26. 
Keokuk,  25.  30. 
Le  Mars,  28. 
McGregor.  23  GO. 
Marshalltown,  31. 
Mount  Pleasant,  26. 
Odebolt,  24  GO. 
Ottumwa,  24. 
Solon,  26. 
Sheldon,  29. 
Webster  City,  8. 

Boston,  22,  23.  26,  GO.  27, 
29,  GO.    30,  31,  r,  2,  3, 
4,  GO.    7,  10,  13,  14,  17. 
Canton,  13,  GO. 
Chicopee,  2. 
Everett,  8. 
Fall  River,  10. 
Fitchbiirg,  31. 
Holyoke,  23,  24,  30,  3. 
Hyannis,  v>- 
Hyde  Park.  o. 
Lawrence,  26,  8. 
Lowell,  24,  GO.  28,  30. 
Marlboro   2V 

Florisant,  24,  30. 
Hannibal   4. 
Kansas  City.  27,  i,GO..iS 
Kirkwood,  19. 
Louisville,  31. 
Marshall,  js 
Moberly,  23,  28. 
Norborne,  26. 
Rich  Hill.  26. 
Saint  Charles,  9. 
S-iint  Joseph    i. 
St    Louis,   20.  24.  2<,  26, 

.-.  2\   jg.  ;,|.«-.0.  3,  4.6, 
11.  1'-.   IS. 

Saint  Leo,  2. 

KANSAS. 

North  Adams,  ^t. 

Saint  Mary'  - 

Tampa,  20,  14. 

Atchison,  27. 

North  Brookfii-ld,  20,  13, 

Springfield.  24. 

Burlington,  26. 

16. 

St.  Geuevieve,  20,  28. 

GEORGIA. 

Ka  nvas  City.  19  GO. 

North  Chelmsford,  31. 

Atlanta,  27. 

Leavenworth.  26. 

Northampton,  6. 

MONTANA. 

Macon.  JT..  28. 

Mci'herson,  23. 

Pittsneld,  4. 

Fort  Benton,  24. 

Milledgeville,  27. 

Olathe,  25. 

•juincy,  8. 

Jocko,  28. 

Savannah,  16. 

Oswatomie,  30. 

Salem.  27. 

Saint  Ignatius,  21. 

Washington,  28. 

Topeka,  30. 

Springfield,  27,  28,  GO. 

Saint  Paul,  20,  13. 

263 


264- 


LETTERS    WITH    INTENTIONS. 


NEBRASKA. 

David  City,  6. 

Greeley,  23. 

Omaha,  22,  23,  27,  2,  6,  7. 

Rulo,  15. 

Sidney,  26,  14. 

NEVADA. 
Reno,  8. 

NEW  HAMPSHIRE. 
Franklin  Falls,  7 
Manchester.  30,  14,  17. 
Salmon  Falls,  27. 

NEW  JERSEY. 
Atlantic  City,  27,  GO.  31. 
Bloomfield,  31. 
Cajnden,  i. 
Convent  Station,  30. 
Elizabeth.  30,  4,  14,  18. 
Englewood,  28. 
ttoboken,  30,  2, 
Jacobstown,  28. 
Jersey  City,  20,  22,  23,  26, 
28,  31,  GO.    4,  GO. 
Lakewood,  2. 
Millville,  21. 
Mbrristown,  30. 
Mount  Holly,  30. 
Newark,  26,  27,  30,  31. 
Norristown,  30. 
Orang<>.  26. 
Paterson.  30,  31. 
Pittsfield,  29. 
Raritan,  27. 
Summit,  20,  31. 
TrenfSn,  30,  4,  15. 
West  Hoboken,  31. 

NEW  MEXICO. 
Albuquerque,  31. 
East  Las  Vegas,  23. 
San  Miguel,  8. 
Socorro,  25. 

NEW   YORK. 

Albany,  29,  30,  6,  GO.  15. 

Amawalk,  31. 

Andover,  30. 

Avon,  14. 

Babylon,  2. 

Batavia,  31, 

Binghamton,  30,  12. 

Broadalbin,  30. 

Brooklyn,  20,  GO.,  21,  22, 
23,  25,  27,  28,  29,  GO., 
30,31,  1,2  3,  4,5- GO.,  9, 
10,  GO.,  12,  GO.,  13, 
GO.,  16. 

Buffalo,  21,  23,  2,  5   16. 

Camden,  25. 

Cape  Vincent,  -^9. 

Cdhoes,  3  . 

Coney  Island,  6. 

Corning,  :o,  23. 

Dunkirk,  28. 

East  Arcade,  i. 

Ellenville.  4. 

Far  Rpckaway,  20,  GO. 

Flushing,  31. 

Glen  Cove,  27. 

Hammondsport,  29. 

Hastings,  13. 

Hornellsville,  28,  29. 

Horseheads,  17. 

Huntington,  27. 

Ilion,  31. 

Jamestown,  8 

Java  Centre.  2. 

Johnstown,  7. 

Kingston,  26,  31. 

LeRoy  ;o. 

Lima,  30 

Little  Falls,  28. 

Loog  Island  City,  7,  GO. 

Mount  Kisco,  31. 

New  Brighton,  23,  GO. 

Newburgh,  30. 


NEW  YORK  (con'd). 

New  York,  21,  24,  75.  26, 
a7,  2«,  29,  30.  31,  GO.,  i, 
2,  GO.,  3  4,  GO.,  5,GO., 
6,  7,  h,  9,  14,  GO..  16. 

Niagara  Falls,  20,  8. 

North  Tarryt  wn,  24,  30. 

Ogdensburg,  28. 

Olean,  23. 

Oneonata,  30. 

Oswego.  23,  31,  2, 

Paul  Smiths,  4. 

Peek  skill,  24,  30,  7. 

Philmont,  30. 

Platlsburg,  25. 

Port  Henry,  20. 

Port  Richmond,  31. 

Poughkeepsie,  31,  3. 

Prince  Bay,  27. 

Rochester,  31,  i,  n. 

Rosebank,  30. 

Sag  Harbor,  ^3. 

Saratoga  Springs,  25. 

Schenectady,  31. 

Stapleton,4. 

Syracuse,  .8,  30. 

Troy,  30. 

Utica,  30. 

Waddiugton,  23. 

Watertown,  i,  7. 

Waverly,  28. 

West  Troy,  23,  31. 

White  Plains,  4. 

Yonkers,  4. 
NORTH  CAROLINA. 

Belmont,  13. 

Raleigh,  23,  28. 

NORTH   DAKOTA. 

Bismarck,  21. 

Elbowoods,  28. 

Fargo,  28. 

Jamestown,  12. 

OHIO. 
Akron,  28. 
Bellefoutaine,  27. 
Canal  Dover,  27,  GO. ,30. 
Canton,  30,  3. 
Cincinnati,  27,  26. 
Circleville,  19. 
Cleveland,  24,  :8,  30. 
Columbus,    ;6,   GO.,    29, 

30.  31,  GO.,  8. 
Dayton,  29. 
East  Liverpool,  27. 
Elyria,  22. 
Farmersville,  23. 
Frederickton,  16. 
Galliopolis,  29. 
Greenville,  10. 
Kenton,  13. 
Lancaster,  31. 
Lima,  16. 
Logan,  7. 
Louisville,  10. 
McCleary,  4. 
Miamusburg,  13. 
Mount  Vernou,  6. 
Nelsonville,  n. 
Newark,  30. 
New  Straitsville,  30. 
Nottingham,  7,  15. 
Painesville,  27. 
Port  Clinton,  25. 
Portsmouth,  17. 
Reading,  22. 
Shawnee,  23. 
Springfield,  4,  GO. 
Stamford,  27. 
Steubenville,  6. 
Summitville,  30. 
Toledo,  28,  4,  GO. 
Troy,  30. 
Urbana,  31. 
Willoughby,  3. 
Youngstown,  30,  31. 
Zanesville,  30.  3,  15. 

OKLAHOMA    TER. 
Pawhuska,  i. 


OREGON. 

SOUTH  DAKOTA  (con'd; 

Gervais  13. 

Chamberlain,  30. 

Jacksonville.  5. 

Deadwood,  2. 

Mount  Angel,  20,  24. 
Portland,  25. 

Lead,  10. 
Redfield.30. 

PENNSYLVANIA. 

Sioux  Falls,  2. 
Webster,  30. 

Allegheny,  26,  31. 

Yankton,  27. 

Altoona,2o,  27,  30. 

Beatty,  31. 

TENNESSEE. 

Beaver  Falls,  u. 
Braddock.  33. 
Brinkerton,  16. 

Memphis,  23. 
Nashville,  19,  GO.,  3*. 

Bristol,  13. 

TEXAS. 

Brookville,  23. 

Austin,  18,  24. 

Bucksville,  30, 

Cuero,  7. 

Butler,  6. 

Denisou   ?4  . 

Carbondale,  23,  9. 
Centennial,  21. 

El  Paso,   -.6. 
Fort  Worth,  19,  9,  15. 

Centralia,  2. 

Galveston,  13. 

Denny,  28. 

Houston,  20,  .6. 

Derry  Station,  23,  24. 
Dravosburg,  3. 

San  Antonio,  20,  28,  30. 
Victoria,  13,  14. 

Dudley,  10. 

Dunmore,  4. 

UTAH. 

Easton,  31. 

Ebensburg,  23. 
Freeland,  30. 

Eureka.  14. 
Salt  Lake  City,  19. 

Gallitzin,  30. 
Glenfield,  7. 

VERMONT. 

Greensburg,  30. 
Hazleton,  27. 

Bennington,  6. 
Rutland.  26. 

Herman,  29. 

Underbill  Centre,  4. 

Houtzdale,  13. 
Jenkintown,  20. 
Johnstown,  30. 
Lancaster.  7. 

VIRGINIA. 
Alexandria,  9. 
Cape  ».  harles,  7. 

Latrobe,  28. 

Newport  News,  24. 

Lebanon,  30. 
Littletown,  15. 

Norfolk,  21. 
Portsmouth,  27. 

Loretto,  26. 

Richmond,  23,  24,  25,  14. 

McKeesport,  10. 
Mayfield,  31. 

Staunton,  28,  17. 
West  End,  10. 

Mount  Carmel,  9. 
New  England,  30. 
Norristown,  2. 

WASHINGTON. 
North  Yakima,  21. 

Olyphant,  16. 
Overbrook,  23. 

Seattle,  16,  GO.,  21. 
Spokane,  19,  21,  6,  9. 

Parker's  Landing,  27. 
Parsons,  14. 

WEST  VIRGINIA. 

Philadelphia,  20,  21,  2?, 

Graf  ton,  18. 

23,    GO,   27,    GO.,    28, 

Holmes,  13. 

GO.,  eg,  30,  31,  i,  2,  3,6, 

Wheeling  21,  u,  14 

GO  ,  7,  9.  12,  GO.  ,13,  15, 

i?- 

WISCONSIN. 

Pittsburg,  20,  21,   27,  28, 
29,30,31,  GO.,  7,  9,  13. 

Bay  Settlement  28. 
Beaver  Dam,  n. 

17,  18. 
Pittston,  31. 
Plymouth,  17. 
Port  Carbon,  28. 
Pottston,  31. 
Reading,  25. 
Renova,  28. 
Ridgway,  30. 

Columbus,  13. 
Cooperstown,  13. 
Green  Bay,  25,  29. 
Janesville    n. 
Kaukauna,  26,  31. 
Madison,  3,8. 
Milwaukee,  22,  GO.,  29, 

Rochester,  7. 
Saint  Clair,  30. 
Saint  Mary,  21. 
Scranton,  30,  i,  2. 
Sliamokin,  24. 

4  .  6,  8,  II. 
Montello,  a8. 
New  London,  8. 
Northport.  19. 
Oshkosh.  30. 

Sharpsburg,  j6. 
Towauda,  8. 

Portage,  23. 
Prairie  du  Chien,  -.8,  GO. 

Tyrone,  13. 
Wilkesbarre,  27,  31. 
Williamsport,  27. 

Racine.  21.  10 
Shepherdstown,  21. 
Tomakawk,  21. 

York,  30. 

WYOMING. 

RHODE  ISLAND. 

Cheyenne.  18,  6. 

Central  Falls,  14. 

Rock  Springs,  12. 

East  Providence,  21. 

Newport,  30 

CANADA. 

Pawtucket,  2^,  10. 
Providence,  31,  3,  GO.,  7. 
Rumford,  14. 

Fredericton,  30. 
Hemmingford,  29,  GO. 
Sussex  Vale,  23. 

Valley  Falls,  17. 

Victoria,  20. 

SOUTH  CAROLINA. 

FOREIGN. 

Charleston,  8. 

Mancalon*.  India,  24. 

SOUTH  DAKOTA. 

Dublin.  Ireland,  5. 

Aberdeen,  20,  31. 

Spanishtowii.  Jamaica,  10 

On  account  of  the  change  in  the  time  of  issue  of  the  MESSENGER  the  letters  with  intentions  should 
reach  us  on  the  2oth  of  each  month,  at  the  latest,  in  order  to  be  included  in  the  monthly  list. 


THE    AESSENGEF^ 


OF    THK 


SACRED     HEART    OF    JESUS 


Vol..  xxxi.  APRIL,   1896.  No.  4. 


OUR  LADY  OF  THE  PAX. 
By  David  Beanie,  SJ. 

Arise,  my  glory  :  arise  psaltery  and  harp  :  I  will  arise  in  the  morning  early. — Psalm  cvii,  3. 

Cie  Paschal  moon  throws  peaceful  beams 
On  Mary's  closed  eyelids,  wet  with  weeping — 
Doth  music  mingle  with  her  midnight  dreams, 
Waking  the  Mother  while  the  land  lies  sleeping  ? 

No  seraph's  harping  sounds  :  the  heavens  are  mute  : 
No  shepherds  hear  the  Pax  of  angel-singers  ; 

But  sudden,  on  her  sorrows'  seven -stringed  lute — 
Her  beating  heart — Love  lays  His  shining  fingers. 

No  choiring  band,  but  Christ,  the  risen  Priest. 

Sings  "Peace  be  with  you,"  on  His  new-birth  morning, 
And  gives  the  ecstatic  Pax  on  this  high  feast, — 

The  rapturous  kiss,  the  Mother's  brow  adorning. 

"  Arise,  my  glory  !  "  chimes  the  mother-heart. 
"  Arise,  my  loved  one,  I,  thy  Son,  am  risen  !  " 
Ah,  swiftly  doth  she  rise  to  hymn  her  part. 

Since  He,  her  Life,  hath  broken  death's  fast  prison. 

• '  O  Love,  my  heart  is  ready,  I  will  rise ; 

My  heart  is  ready  for  the  Paschal  singing, 
For  on  my  face  Thy  risen  glory  lies, 

And  in  my  ears  Thy  notes  of  love  are  ringing." 

*  *  *  *  # 

Oh,  heavenly  is  that  chamber's  Kaster-shrine, 

Where  Mary  with  her  Son  in  bliss  reposes  ! 
O  harp  and  lute  !     O  psaltery  divine  ! 

( )  radiant  wounds  like  glory-streaming  roses ! 


Copyright.  1896,  BY  APOSTLKSHIP  OK  PRAM  K 


267 


THE  MADONNA  DELLA  STRADA. 


ByP.J. 

TENDER  devotion  to  the  Immaculate 
Mother  of  God,  which  his  present 
Holiness,  Leo  XIII.,  never  tires  of  im- 
pressing on  the  faithful,  has  ever  been  a 
striking  feature  in  the  lives  of  the  saints, 
beginning  with  St.  John,  the  Beloved 
Disciple,  and  the  other  Apostles  ;  and 
nearly  all,  who  have  written  of  them- 
selves, have  acknowledged  that  what- 
ever graces  they  received  from  God,  came 
to  them  through  the  hands  of  Mary. 

Among  the  saints  of  more  recent  times, 
it  would  be  hard  to  find  one  who  was 
more  chivalrous,  more  ardent,  more  en- 
thusiastic in  his  devotion  to  the  Mother 
of  God,  than  St.  Ignatius  of  Loyola, 
father  and  founder  of  the  Society  of 
Jesus. 

It  was  to  her  he  turned  in  his  illness, 
when  lying  wounded  at  the  Castle  of 
Loyola,  after  the  siege  of  Pampeluna. 
At  her  feet  he  cast  himself,  in  the  first 
fervor  of  his  conversion,  consecrating 
himself  to  her  and  her  divine  Son  with 
an  ardor  that  roused  the  fierce  hatred  of 
Satan,  who  shook  the  castle  to  its  foun- 
dations, so  that  windows  were  shattered 
and  the  strong  masonry  of  the  walls  was 
violently  rent,  evidence  of  the  shock  re- 
maining to  the  present  day. 

Her  image  he  constantly  carried  on  his 
breast,  and  often  bathed  it  with  his 
tears. 

It  was  a  vision  of  her  that  dispelled  all 
fears  for  the  past,  and  kindled  in  his 
soul  that  flame  of  divine  love  and  zeal 
for  the  divine  glory  that  made  him  plan 
and  realize  such  glorious  things  for  the 
furtherance  of  God's  kingdom  on  earth 
and  the  conversion  of  souls. 

It  was  again  in  a  vision  of  the  spotless 
Queen  of  Virgins,  that  he  received  the 
gift  of  perfect  purity,  that  was  never  to 
be  disturbed  by  the  assaults  of  concu- 
piscence. 
268 


a.,  sj. 

Her  shrines  of  La  Guia,  La  Seo,  Villa- 
dordis,  Arazazon,  etc.,  were  the  cher- 
ished spots  he  loved  to  visit  as  a  devout 
pilgrim. 

Her  honor,  assailed  by  a  Saracen,  so 
fired  his  zeal,  that  he  doubted  whether 
it  was  not  his  duty  to  despatch  with  the 
sword  the  wretch,  whose  lips  had  uttered 
so  foul  a  blasphemy. 

Before  her  image  at  Montserrat  he 
made  his  vigil  of  knighthood,  when 
turning  from  an  earthly  to  a  spiritual 
warfare,  leaving  his  sword  suspended  at 
her  altar,  and  swearing  eternal  fealty  to 
her  and  her  divine  Son. 

It  is  believed  that  he  wrote  the  Spirit- 
ual Exercises  at  Manresa  under  her  di- 
rections. 

Together  with  his  first  companions,  he 
took  his  first  religious  vows  on  the  feast 
of  her  Assumption  at  Montmartre,  and 
his  last  and  solemn  vows  before  her  altar 
in  the  Basilica  of  St.  Paul  outside  the 
walls,  Rome. 

He  loved  to  have  her  image  always  be- 
fore him,  and  died  with  his  eyes  fixed 
lovingly  upon  it. 

A  brief  account  of  one  of  the  pictures 
of  our  Lady  to  which  this  great  Saint  was 
most  attached  during  the  last  twenty 
years  of  his  life,  and  of  the  church  erected 
to  receive  that  picture,  may  not  be  un- 
interesting. 

I.      OUR  LADY  DELLA  STRADA. 

Some  seven  centuries  ago,  in  one  of 
the  many  shrines  to  be  seen  in  almost 
every  street  of  Rome,  there  stood  a  very 
ancient  painting  of  our  Lady,  which  was 
said  to  be  miraculous,  and  consequently 
an  object  of  the  greatest  veneration  to 
the  people. 

Little  is  known  of  its  previous  history, 
but  there  are  good  grounds  for  believing 
that  it  dates  from  the  fifth  or  sixth  century . 
The  portion  of  the  wall  on  which  it  is 


THE  MADONNA  DELL/4  STRADA. 


269 


j).iinte<l  is  undoubtedly  the  work  of  the 
ancient  Romans.  Certain  it  is,  that  it  was 
already  very  old  in  the  twelfth  century, 
wlu-n  Count  Julius,  of  the  Astalli  family, 
built  a  church  for  its  better  preserva- 
tion, to  which  the  picture,  and  necessa- 
rily, the  portion  of  the  wall  on  which  it 
is  frescoed,  were  transferred.  This  church 
\v.is  known  as  St.  Mary's  of  the  Astalli  ; 
luit  those,  who  remembered  the  picture's 
old  'position,  never  accepted  the  new 
name,  but  spoke  of  it  as  Madonna  delta 
Stnuia,  Our  Lady  of  the  Street. 

St.  [Ignatius  of  Loyola  first  came  to 
Rome  in  1523.  He  was  kindly  received 
by  the  Astalli  family,  saw  the  picture  of 
our  Lady  and  conceived  a  tender  affection 
for  it. 

Returning  to  Rome  with  his  compan- 
ions in  1537,  he  led  them  to  the  feet  of 
his  beloved  picture,  where  he  would  spend 
long  hours  in  prayers  and  tears,  and  it 
was  his  delight,  after  his  ordination,  to 
say  Mass  daily  at 
the  altar  that 
stood  in  front  of 
it. 

Such  was  the 
affection  he  felt 
for  this  venerable 
representation  of 
the  Madonna, 
that,  o  v  er  c  o  m  i  n  g 
his  nattiral  r  e  - 
serve  in  such  mat- 
ters, he  made  bold 
to  ask  the  parish 
priest  in  charge  of 
the  church,  Dom 
Pietro  Codacio,  i 
to  give  him  the 
picture  for  his 
newly  founded 
Society.  Dom 
Pietro  at  first  i  n- 
dignantly  refused 
to  part  with  his 
church's  greatest 
treasure,  but 


suddenly,  and  unaccountably,  even  t<> 
himself,  he  changed  his  mind,  and  not 
only  offered  the  picture,  but  the  church 
also,  and  himself  as  well  to  St.  Ignatius 
and  the  Society,  being  the  first  Italian  to 
join  the  new  Order,  for  which  step  he  re- 
nounced great  benefices  and  great  pros- 
pects at  the  Papal  court. 

It  was  necessary  to  obtain  the  leave  of 
Pope  Paul  III.  and  of  the  Astalli  family, 
before  the  gift  could  be  considered  valid, 
but  this  was  easily  obtained,  and  thus 
St.  Ignatius  and  the  Society  became  pos- 
sessors of  their  first  church,  the  Sanctu- 
ary of  our  Lady  della  Strada. 

The  church  was  a  parochial  one  and 
St.  Ignatius  and  his  companions  for  a 
while  had  to  discharge  parochial  duties  ; 
these,  however,  were  found  to  interfere 
so  much  with  the  spirit  and  real  work  of 
the  new  Order,  that  the  Saint  petitioned 
the  Pope  to  relieve  them  of  this  burden, 
and,  accordingly,  all  parochial  rights 


i  A   rich  Prelate  of  the 
Pope's  household. 


I   \  I  I   Kli'K    01     l  IP    Kt  II  ROME. 


270 


THE  MADONNA   DELLA   STRADA. 


and  duties  were  transferred  to  the  neigh- 
boring Church  of  St.  Mark.  To  Father 
Codacio  St.  Ignatius  awarded  the  honors 
of  a  founder  in  recognition  of  his  gener- 
ous gift. 

Inspired  by  the  example  of  their 
saintly  Father,  all  the  saints  and,  indeed, 
all  the  members  of  the  Society  of  Jesus, 
have  ever  cherished  a  tender  devotion 
to  our  Lady  della  Strada.  At  its  feet 
knelt  St.  Francis  Xavier,  B.  Peter  Faber, 
and  the  other  first  companions  of  St. 
Ignatius.  Here  St.  Francis  Borgia  loved 
to  pray,  and  pour  out  his  soul  in  tender- 
est  emotion  to  the  Immaculate  Mother 
of  God.  Here  the  three  Angelic  Saints, 
Aloysius,  Stanislaus  and  John  Berch- 
mans,  came  to  consecrate  their  innocence 
to  her,  who  had  called  them  to  the  Society 
of  her  Son.  B.  Peter  Canisius,  B. 
Rudolph  Aquaviva,  B.  Ignatius  Aze- 
vedo,  St.  Philip  Neri,  St.  Charles  Bor- 
romeo.St.  Camillus  de  Lellis,  St.  Leonard 
of  Porto  Maurizio,  St.  John  Baptist  di 
Rossi,  St.  Benedict  Joseph  Labre,  and 
a  host  of  other  saintly  souls,  cherished 
a  tender  devotion  to  our  Lady  della 
Strada,  and  frequently,  while  in  Rome, 
visited  this  sanctuary. 

It  is  this  devotion  of  so  many  saints 
that  adds  a  special  halo  to  the  picture 
which  the  Society  of  Jesus  regards  as  its 
own. 

The  Holy  See,  too,  has  been  pleased  to 
approve  in  a  special  way  the  devotion  to 
this  venerable  picture.  It  was  one  of  the 
first  to  be  solemnly  crowned  by  the  Holy 
Father,  an  honor  never  conferred,  until 
proof  of  striking  miracles  has  been  duly 
established.  Toward  the  end  of  the 
eighteenth  century,  the  shrine  was  pill- 
aged by  the  sacrilegious  marauders,  who 
held  possession  of  Rome,  but  it  was  soon 
enriched  again,  and  on  the  tercentenary 
of  its  translation  from  the  old  Church 
of  the  Astalli  to  the  new  one  of  the 
Gesu,  it  was  again  solemnly  crowned  in 
the  Pope's  name  by  Cardinal  Howard. 
Hither  Pope  Gregory  XIII.  and  the 
clergy  of  Rome  came  in  solemn  proces- 
sion in  1837,  bearing  the  miraculous 


picture  of  our  Lady  from  the  Basilica  of 
St.  Mary  Major,  to  ask  our  Lady's  pro- 
tection against  the  scourge  of  cholera 
that  was  devastating  Rome,  and  the  Pope 
celebrated  Mass  at  the  high  altar  of  the 
Gesu.  On  the  cessation  of  the  epidemic, 
the  Roman  Senate  came  to  present  to  the 
Jesuit  Fathers  a  gold  chalice  and  paten, 
in  recognition  of  their  courageous  zeal 
and  charity  in  the  service  of  the  infected, 
and  on  the  same  occasion  a  number  of 
the  best  families  of  Rome  presented  the 
six  magnificent  bronze  candlesticks,  that 
are  so  much  admired  on  St.  Ignatius' 
altar. 

Pope  Leo  XIII.  has  added  a  still  greater 
honor  by  instituting  the  feast  of  our 
Lady  della  Strada  with  a  special  Mass 
and  office  granted  to  the  Society  of 
Jesus. 

We  have  not  touched  on  the  miracu- 
lous cures  and  favors  received  by  those 
who  have  sought  our  Lady's  aid  in  this 
venerable  sanctuary,  but  proofs  of  such 
extraordinary  favors  are  to  be  seen  in 
the  immense  number  of  votive  offerings, 
in  silver  and  gold,  that  cover  the  walls 
and  have  been  presented  since  the  spolia- 
tion of  the  shrine  at  the  close  of  the  last 
century.  It  is  commonly  remarked  that 
there  is  no  chapel  of  our  Lady  in  Rome 
that  inspires  such  devotion  as  that  of  della 
Strada.  At  no  hour  of  the  day,  when 
the  church  is  open,  is  the  chapel  without 
its  group  of  devout  visitors,  and  towards 
evening,  it  is  almost  impossible,  even  on 
any  ordinary  day,  to  find  a  place.  Among 
those  kneeling  in  prayer  may  be  seen 
religious  of  nearly  every  Order.  Semi- 
narists from  the  different  ecclesiastical 
colleges  in  Rome,  members  of  the  princely 
families  mingled  with  the  poor  from  the 
thickly  populated  streets  of  the  Suburra, 
soldiers  forced  by  conscription  from  their 
homes  and  families  to  be  exposed  to  every 
danger  to  faith  and  morality,  and,  not 
unfrequently,  officers  of  high  rank — all 

seem  to  be  attracted  by  an  indescribable 

j  • 

expression  of  tenderness  seen  in  the  pic- 
ture, and  which  no  artist  has  succeeded 
in  copying. 


THE  MADONNA   DELLA   STRADA. 


271 


ALTAR   OK   ST.    IGNAT1VS   IN   THE  GESC. 


The  chapel  is  circular  in  form  at  the 
right  side  of  the  North  transept  nearest 
the  High  Altar,  with  two  arches  that 
give  access  from  the  church.  The  rich 
marbles  and  exquisite  paintings  that 
cover  its  walls,  were  the  gift  of  three 
noble  ladies  in  the  seventeenth  century, 
and  the  picture  itself  is  surrounded  and 
covered  with  offerings  of  gold  and  jewels. 


The  chapel  presents  a  very  rich  appear- 
ance, which  is  enhanced  by  the  numer- 
ous lights  that  are  constantly  kept  bum- 
ing.  Numerous  offerings  of  flowers  fill 
it  with  fragrance ;  but.  apart  from  all 
external  attractions,  there  is  a  spiritual 
sweetness  and  fragrance  in  this  little 
sanctuary  of  our  I<ady  experienced  by 
nearly  all  who  kneel  there,  who  feel  as 


272 


THE  MADONNA   DELLA  STRADA. 


if  they  were  praying  at  the  very  gate  of 
heaven. 

II.      CHURCH  OF  THE  GESU. 

The  church  that  encloses  this  sanctuary 
of  the  Madonna  deserves  special  notice. 

At  the  time  when  Dom  Pietro  Codacio 
gave  himself,  his  church,  and  the  picture 
to  the  Society,  only  two  of  St.  Ignatius' 
first  companions  (FF.Salmeron  and  Codu- 
rius)  remained  with  him  at  Rome,  who,  to- 
gether with  a  dozen  novices,  formed  the 
community:  the  others  had  gone  forth  to 
different  parts  of  central  and  southern 
Europe  to  check  the  ever  advancing  tide 
of  Lutheran  heresy,  and  to  save  the 
Southern  countries  of  Europe  from  the 
devastating  flood. 

An  old  rickety  house  opposite  the 
church  served  St.  Ignatius  and  his  little 
community  as  a  residence,  where,  as 
Father  Peter  Ribadeneira,  one  of  the 
novices,  tells  us,  they  were  sadly  cramped 
for  room.  A  more  commodious  build- 
ing was  purchased  later  by  St.  Francis 
Borgia.  The  little  room  is  still  shown 
at  the  house  of  the  Gesu,  where  St.  Ig- 
natius lived,  where  the  first  Fathers 
(with  the  exception  of  St.  Francis 
Xavier,  B.  Peter  Faber  and  Father  Rodri- 
guez, who  were  on  distant  missions) 
held  the  First  General  Congregation  of 
the  Society  in  which  St.  Ignatius  was 
elected  General  by  the  unanimous  votes, 
both  of  those  present  and  of  the  absent, 
these  having  left  their  votes  in  writing. 
The  solemn  religious  profession  followed 
before  our  Lady's  altar  in  the  Basilica  of 
St.  Paul.  Father  Lainez,  at  St.  Francis 
Xavier 's  request  repeating  the  formula  in 
his  name.  Then  the  Society  began  its  real 
life  at  the  feet  of  her  whose  honor  it  has 
ever  pledged  itself  to  spread  throughout 
the  world,  and  whose  Immaculate  Concep- 
tion it  so  gloriously  defended  for  300 
years. 

St.  Ignatius  and  his  companions  now 
set  to  work  with  grateful  hearts  to  pro- 
mote devotion  to  our  Lady  under  the 
favorite  title  della  Strada,  and  such 
of  the  faithful  were  attracted  by  their 


burning  words,  such  enthusiasm  was 
awakened,  that  the  sanctuary  soon 
became  one  of  the  most  famous  in  Rome. 
The  Church  of  the  Astalli  was  soon 
found  to  be  too  small  for  the  members 
who  flocked  to  hear  them,  and,  though 
several  additions  and  alterations  were 
made,  the  accommodation  was  still  in- 
sufficient. It  became  necessary  to  think 
of  a  new  church,  but  whence  were  the 
means  to  come  for  such  an  undertaking  ? 
The  Society  was  poor,  and  had  as  yet  few 
friends  who  were  willing  or  able  to  prove 
the  sincerity  of  their  friendship,  by  pay- 
ing so  large  a  sum.  One  generous  offer 
was  made  at  length  to  replace  the  old 
church  by  another,  somewhat  larger  in 
size,  but  St.  Ignatius,  while  thanking 
the  benefactor  for  his  great  zeal  and 
generosity,  said  the  time  had  not 
yet  come,  that  it  was  reserved  for  another 
benefactor  to  build  a  spacious  church 
suited  in  every  way  to  the  work  and  re- 
quirements of  the  Society.  The  person 
thus  prophetically  pointed  out  was  Car- 
dinal Alexander  Farnese,  the  princely 
founder  of  the  present  church  and  resi- 
dence of  the  Gesu.  The  building  was 
begun  in  1568  and  completed  in  1575,  the 
old  church  being  gradually  demolished 
as  the  new  one  progressed,  till  finally 
our  Lady's  picture  was  placed  in  its 
present  position  more  than  three  cen- 
turies ago.  The  period  at  which  the 
church  was  built  is  accountable  for  the 
ponderous  style  of  architecture  chosen; 
but  whatever  may  be  its  defects,  in  this 
regard,  at  any  rate  in  vastness  and  solid- 
ity, in  the  richness  and  beauty  of  its 
details,  it  is  justly  acknowledged  to  be 
one  of  the  noblest  churches  in  Rome. 
Perhaps  it  is  because  of  the  sanctuary  of 
the  Madonna  that  there  is  a  peculiar 
feeling  of  devotion  that  comes  over  one  in 
the  Church  of  the  Gesu;  there  is  no 
church  in  Rome,  after  St.  Peter's  that  is 
more  frequented,  and  none  so  free  from 
mere  sight-seers,  who  come,  wkh  guide- 
book in  hand,  to  gaze  at  works  of  art. 
Apparently  all  who  enter  the  Gesu,  come 
there  to  pray. 


THE  MADONNA   DELLA   STRADA. 


273 


It  stands  ill  the  Piazza  del  Gesil,  facing 
the  corso  Yittore  Kmmanuele.  which 
may  be  considered  the  very  heart  of 
Rome.  Its  ceiling,  dome  and  tribune  are 
adorned  with  exquisite  frescoes  ;  its  walls 
are  covered  with  costly  marbles,  the  gift 
of  Prince  Torlonia ;  its  altars,  ten  in 
number,  are  rich  in  sculptures  and  bright 
with  lamps,  kept  perj>etually  burning. 
Th^  high  altar,  though  a  mass  of  pre- 
cious marbles,  is  disappointing  in  design, 
and  has  an  unfinished  look,  when 
compared  with  the  noble  altars  of  St. 
Ignatius  and  St.  Francis  Xavier  in  the 
transept.  On  the  left  is  the  monument 
of  Cardinal  Bellarmine,  on  the  right  that 
of  Yen.  Father  Pignatelli. 

In  the  transept,  to  the  left,  is  the  mag- 
nificent altar  of  St.  Ignatius,  with  the 
chapel  of  our  Lady  della  Strada ;  oppo- 
site, at  the  right  end  of  the  transept,  is 
the  altar  of  St.  Francis  Xavier,  both 
works  of  art. 

It  was  in  this  church  that  St.  Aloysius 
and  St.  John  Herchmans  used  to  serve 
Mass.  It  was  here  that  the  Devotion  of 
the  Month  of  Mary,  which  has  spread 
throughout  the  world,  was  begun  by 
Father  Muzzarelli  ;  here,  too,  that  the 
congregation  Rona  Mors  took  its  rise. 

Adjoining  the  church,  to  the  right,  is 
the  residence  of  the  Gesu,  robbed  from 
the  Society  in  1870  by  the  Italian  Gov- 
ernment, and  converted  partly  into  a 
barrack,  partly  into  a  depository  of  the 
State  archives.  Some  idea  of  the  sacri- 
legious plunder  of  ecclesiastical  property 
that  went  on  in  Rome,  twenty-five  years 
ago,  may  be  gathered  from  the  fact  that 
this  one  residence  of  the  Gesu  is  now 
offered  by  the  Government  for  sale  for 
3,000,000  lire,  i.e.,  120,000  pounds  ster- 
ling. 

III.       ALTAR    OF    ST.    IC.NATIl  S. 

The  body  of  St.  Ignatius  lies  in  a  rich 
shrine  of  gilded  bron/.e  and  lapis  lazuli, 
under  an  altar  of  corresponding  richness. 
iu-ar  his  beloved  picture  of  Madonna 
della  Strada.  Moroni  gives  it  as  his 
opinion,  that  this  is  the  most  beauti- 
ful altar  in  Rome,  and  perhaps  in 


Hurope.  There  is  a  saying  in  Rome, 
that  the  most  beautiful  church  in  the 
world  is  St.  Peter's;  the  most  beauti- 
ful chapel,  the  Cappella  Borghese  at  St. 
Mary  Major's;  the  most  beautiful  altar 
that  of  St.  Ignatius  at  the  Gesu.  For 
majesty  of  design,  for  exquisite  finish 
and  richness  of  materials,  it  can  hardly 
be  surpassed.  One  has  to  visit  it  over 
and  over  again  before  a  just  idea  can  be 
formed  of  its  unrivalled  splendor.  It  was 
designed  by  a  gifted  lay  brother  of  the 
Society,  B.  Pozzi,  who  was  eminent  both 
as  an  architect  and  a  painter.  The  eye 
is  at  first  arrested  by  the  four  fluted  col- 
umns that  support  the  entablature  ;  they 
are  of  lapis  lazuli  and  gilded  bronze,  the 
bases  and  capitals  being  also  of  gilded 
bronze.  The  pilasters  are  of  black  and 
white  marble,  the  pedestals  and  entabla- 
ture of  verdo  antico,  adorned  with  foli- 
ated ornaments  of  gilded  bronze.  The 
summit  is  crowned  by  a  representation 
of  the  Most  Blessed  Trinity  encircled  by 
rays  of  glory,  and  between  the  eternal 
Father  and  the  divine  Son  is  an  immense 
globe,  formed  of  a  single  block  of  lapis 
lazuli,  said  to  be  the  largest  in  the  world. 
In  the  centre  of  the  altar  is  a  richly  deco- 
rated niche  formed  of  lapis  lazuli  and 
alabastro  antico,  within  which  silver 
statues  of  angels  surround  the  figure  of 
St.  Ignatius.  This  latter  is  a  copy  of 
the  original  silver  statue  of  the  Saint  by 
Le  Gros,  which  was  melted  down  by  the 
municipality  of  Rome,  at  the  beginning 
of  this  century,  to  pay  the  enormous  sum 
exacted  by  the  French.  Below  the  niche, 
on  the  plinths  of  the  columns,  are  six 
bas-reliefs  in  bronze,  representing  scenes 
from  the  life  of  the  Saint.  In  the  panel 
of  the  reredos  is  a  larger  bas-relief  in 
gilded  bronze,  said  to  be  of  rare  beauty. 
( >n  the  right  and  left  are  marble  groups, 
considered  as  works  of  art.  Beneath  the 
altar  in  a  shrine  of  gilded  bron/.e  and 
lapis  lazuli  are  the  remains  of  the  great 
Saint,  who  was  called  by  God  from  an 
earthly  warfare  to  fight  for  the  glory  of 
His  Name  and  the  defence  of  the  Church 
militant,  and  to  found  an  army  of  spiritual 


274 


THE   MISSION  OF  MANCALORE. 


warriors,  whose  profession  and  calling 
it  should  be  to  extend  the  glory  of 
God  on  earth,  to  meet  in  conflict  the 
hordes  of  Lutheranism  and  Calvinism, 
to  beat  them  back  from  southern  Europe, 
to  arrest  their  progress  in  central  Europe, 
and  to  compensate  for  the  losses  suffered 
by  the  Reformation,  by  conquering  and 
winning  for  the  Church  vast  regions  in 
even*  part  of  the  globe.  That  they  have 


been  successful  in  this,  their  calling,  the 
history  of  the  Church  since  the  Reforma- 
tion bears  witness,  and  this  their  success, 
they  owe  to  the  blessing  of  Jesus,  whose 
name  they  bear,  to  the  blessing  of  Mary, 
their  Mother,  and  notably  of  our  Lady 
della  Strada,  and  to  the  prayers  of  their 
holy  founder,  whose  tomb  they  have 
erected  with  such  unrivalled  splendor. 
Our  Lady  della  Strada,  pray  for  us. 


THE   MISSION   OF  MANGALORE. 
By  Rev.  S.  F.  Zanetti,  S.J. 


THE  prolonged  instruction  of  many 
people  in  several  different  lan- 
guages, would  have  proved  a  formidable 
task  in  St.  Joseph's  Asylum  but  for  the 
existence  of  the  Seminary  side  by  side 
with  the  asylum.  The  thirty  seminarians 
divide  the  work  among  themselves,  and 
while  thus  promoting  the  knowledge  of 
God  in  the  neophytes,  they  exercise 
themselves  in  a  ministry  which  is  as 
arduous  as  it  is  noble.  Four  classes  are 
regularly  taught,  morning  and  noon,  im- 
mediately before  the  working  hours  be- 
gin. In  the  morning  (7. 30-8)  two  seminari- 
ans teach  the  sick  in  the  hos- 
pital and  two  others  instruct 
the  baptizandi ;  one  in  Tulu 
and  the  other  in  Malayalam. 
All  the  rest,  divided  in 
various  groups  according  to 
their  knowledge,  are  taught 
the  prayers  by  our  catechist 
boys  and  girls.  The  after- 
noon classes  (i  to  1:30)  com- 
prise four  sections. 

In  two  of  these  the  cate- 
chism is  explained  by  two 
seminarians  in  Tulu  and 
Concany,  the  text  being  learnt 
by  rote  as  in  the  morning. 
The  Malayalam  section  re- 
ceives such  instruction  as 
actual  necessity  may  require. 
The  most  important  class 


KATHER    MULLER    AND    A 
LITTLE    LEPER. 


is  that  in  which  controversial  catechism 
is  taught,  and  is  reserved  for  the  more 
advanced  and  the  better  sort,  such  as 
are  qualified  for  the  work  of  catechists. 
As  a  test  of  the  profit  derived  from  this 
class,  we  held  a  few  months  ago  a  sort  of 
a  public  disputation  in  which  four  boys 
held  their  own  against  four  men.  The 
subject  discussed  was  "the  absurdity  of 
pagan  mythology."  Considering  that 
this  specimen  was  the  first  of  its  kind, 
and  that  the  arguents  were  unlettered 
people  and  the  defenders  mere  boys,  we 
must  say  that  the  argumentation  did 
them  credit.  Both  sides  un- 
derstood their  position  well, 
and  both  the  difficulties  and 
the  answers  showed  a  suffi- 
cient mastery  of  the  subject. 
Attendance  at  the  daily 
catechism  is  compulsory  on 
all  those  converts  who  live 
in  our  premises,  excepting 
such  as,  after  an  examination 
held  for  the  purpose,  have 
been  declared  sufficiently  in- 
structed in  mattersof  religion . 
But  all  have  to  attend  the 
Sunday  instruction  given  in 
common  to  all  the  converts 
(^  to  4  P.  M.),  ^  which  also 
answers  the  purpose  of  a 
weekly  conference  for  the 
Sodalists,  for  the  members  of 


THE  MISSION   OF  MANCALORE 


275 


llu-     lu-wly      instituted 
third  order  of  St.  Fran 
.md  for  those  of  the 
Apostleship  of    Prayer 
in  the  asylum. 

As  an  incentive  to 
regular  attendance  and 
greater  diligence  in 
k-arning  the  doctrine, 
the  Reserving  men  and 
women  are  allotted  a 
share  in  the  annual  dis- 
tribution of  prizes  held 
in  connection  with  the  orphanage.  Every 
second  year  this  is  held  on  a  grander 
scale,  with  music  and  a  dramatic  per- 
formance in  Con  fa /n1,  and  is  attended 
by  a  large  gathering  of  friends  and  bene- 
factors. Our  motley  assortment  of 
prizes,  partly  awarded  by  our  benefac- 
tors, consists  of  books,  clothes,  money, 
domestic  utensils,  even  earthenware  ;  in 
a  word,  whatever  may  be  of  use  to  the 
winners.  It  thus  happens  that  while 
merit  is  rewarded,  personal  wants  too 
are  supplied. 

We  mentioned  in  our  last  article  in 
connection  with  the  orphans,  another 
Sunday  class,  in  which  a  select  few  were 
taught  how  to  administer  baptism  to 
pagan  infants  in  articulo  mortis.  We  have 
since  had  more  than  one  proof  that  our 
work  was  not  in  vain.  We  shall  insert 
one  here,  as  far  as  possible  in  the  words 
of  the  neophyte  who  administered  the 
baptism.  "  While  returning  from  the 
office  I  heard  people  weeping  over  a 
dying  child  in  a  pagan  house  by  the 
roadside.  But  it  did  not  then  strike  me 
that  I  might  try  and  baptize  it.  But 
when  I  reached  home  I  felt  sorry,  and, 
although  I  feared  it  might  be  dead  by 
the  time  I  reached  there,  I  retraced  my 
steps  the  same  way,  and  found  it  on  the 
point  of  death.  I  took  courage  and  ap- 
proached the  child  with  a  wet  rag  in  my 
pocket,  and  after  a  little  while,  when  I 
thought  I  was  not  noticed,  as  they  were 
all  weeping  with  their  heads  supported 
on  their  knees,  I  began  to  caress  the 
child  and  rubbing  the  rag  on  the  head, 


GROl'P   OK    I   I   MAI   I      LP.I'KKS. 


baptized  it  with  the  name  of  Paul.  He 
died  soon  after." 

Thus  instructed  in  the  truths  of  re- 
ligion the  neophytes  are  not  left  to 
themselves,  but  are  tenderly  watched 
over  that  they  may  profit  by  the  various 
means  with  which  the  asylum  provides 
them  of  practising  what  they  have  learned. 
The  St.  Joseph's  Church  attached  to 
the  Seminary  has  been  constituted  into 
a  parish  church  for  their  use.  Here 
they  have  to  attend  Mass  every  day  at 
6  A.  M.  during  which  the  morning  prayers 
are  said  in  common.  All  are  obliged 
to  confess  every  month,  the  General 
Communion  day  being  the  third  Sun- 
day, and  to  ensure  regularity  in  the 
practice,  which  is  sometimes  apt  to  be 
neglected,  confession  tickets  are  made 
use  of. 

On  Sundays  and  holydays  of  obliga- 
tion, they  have  Mass  at  6.30,  and  in  the 
afternoon  before  Benediction  they  have, 
generally  speaking,  a  sermon  preached 
by  one  of  the  Seminarians.  On  other 
feast  days,  that  are  kept  in  our  church 
with  some  solemnity,  the  working  hours 
are  shortened  to  give  them  the  opportun- 
ity of  assisting  at  all  the  services.  In  a 
word,  whatever  public  devotions  are  held 
at  the  church,  even  Novenas  and  Tridu- 
HMS,  the  church  bell  tolls  and,  as  a  rule, 
they  all  attend. 

For  those  that  can  rise  above  the  level 
of  an  ordinary  Christian,  there  are  three 
associations.  The  Apostleship  of  Prayer, 
in  all  its  three  degrees,  claims  the  largest 
number  of  members.  And  the  simple 


276 


THE   MISSION   OF  MANCALORE. 


fervor  which  the  spirit  of  the  League 
diffuses  on  all  the  actions  of  the  day,  is 
attested  by  the  large  share  of  good  works 
which  they  contribute  to  the  Treasury. 
The  Sodality  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  Mary 
has  only  two  married  men — the  rest  are 
boys — although  others  have  asked  to  be 
admitted.  The  Third  Order  of  St.  Francis 
was  inaugurated  on  the  last  feast  of  St. 
Joseph,  when  five  women  received  the 
seraphic  cord.  For  the  sake 
of  uniformity  they  wear  a 
special  kind  of  black  Sadi 
and  a  large  scapular.  Their 
chief  duty  is  hospital  work, 
including  menial 
offices,  even  the  lowest, 
which  in  this  country 
are  consid- 
ered even 
lower  than 
they  really 
are,  as  they 
form  the  ex- 
clusive heri- 
tage of  a 
special  class 
of  outcasts. 
They  have 
moreover 
the  bodily 
and  spirit- 
ual charge 
of  little 
girls,  and 
have  to 
teach  cate- 
chism to  the 
sick  and  the 

beggar  girls.  Those  of  tried  virtue  pay 
visits  to  heathen  families  in  our  neigh- 
borhood. 

Turning  now  from  the  means  employed, 
to  the  effects  thereof,  although  we  must 
confess  that  there  is  always  much  to  be 
done  especially  in  the  case  of  the  new- 
comers ;  still  we  must  say  that  by  the 
grace  of  God  much  has  already  been 
done.  The  most  noteworthy  improve- 
ment is  the  decrease  of  moral  disorders, 
which,  as  has  already  been  said,  form 


GROUP   OF   MALE   I.KI'KRS. 


amongst  the  pagans  almost  the  order  of 
the  day.  This  change  is  especially  ob- 
served in  the  absence  of  filthy  language, 
which,  chiefly  in  the  rising  generation, 
is  simply  unheard  of.  Once  a  newcomer 
almost  unconsciously  drew  upon  his  old 
stock  of  obscene  language  in  the  pres- 
ence of  his  playmates.  But  so  many 
little  fingers  were  lifted  at  him  in  conse- 
quence and  so  many  little  voices  de- 
nounced him  to  the  first  Su- 
perior they  met,  that  this 
was  in  itself  an  ample  warn- 
ing to  put  him  on  his  guard 
for  the  future.  Drinking  too 
now  seldom  goes  be- 
yond the  limits  of  pro- 
priety. To  forbid  drink- 
ing entirely 
would  be 
e  xcessive 
severity  to- 
wards men 
who  have  to 
work  so 
hard,  espe- 
cially when 
they  restrict 
t  h  em  selves 
to  a  bever- 
a  g  e  which 
is  strength- 
ening and 
not  so  very 
into  xicat- 
ing.  What 
we  have 
been  trying 
to  put  down 

was  the  use  of  stronger  drinks,  and 
the  baneful  habit  of  frequenting  the  pub- 
lic taverns,  where  the  insinuations  and 
exam  pie  of  pagan  friends  make  it  so  hard 
to  keep  within  bounds.  And  in  this  we 
have  succeeded  to  a  great  extent.  Now 
they  either  bring  home  what  they  want, 
or,  if,  for  their  children's  sake,  they 
drink  outside  of  their  house»  they  do  so 
in  company,  so  that  the  presence  of  sev- 
eral serves  as  a  check.  But  on"  Sunday 
and  holydaj-  evenings,  wrhen  dolce  far 


THE  MISSION   OF  MANCALORE. 


277 


f  makes  outings  so  attractive,  vari- 
ous kinds  of  in  and  out-door  Dailies  de- 
tun  tin-in  at  home  till  dark,  when  jaunt- 
ing loses  all  its  charms. 

Another  change  for  the  better  is  the 
gradual  extinction  of  caste  prejudices, 
which,  in  some  parts  of  India,  are  reported 
to  be  carried  so  far  as  to  call  for  unpleas- 
ant grades  and  distinctions  even  in  the 
houst  of  ( iod.  In  the  beginning  we,  too, 
had  to  put  up  with  some  of  its  effects 
among  our  own  converts.  Once  on  oc- 
casion of  a  wedding,  a  convert  would  not 
ask  to  dinner  a  neighbor  who  was  of  a 
lower  caste.  Another  time  several  fami- 
lies objected  to  the  use  of  a  well  by  out- 
cast people  who  had  just  settled  in  the 
asylum.  Happily,  these  extravagant 
observances  have  now  died  out,  and  eat- 
ing and  drinking,  lending  and  borrow- 
ing, and,  at  times,  also  intermarrying 
are  carried  on  without  any  notable  re- 
pugnance. And  what  is  more  important, 
a  great  barrier  to  union  and  fraternal 
charity  has  been  thus  thrown  down,  and 
we  are  occasionally  given  the  pleasure 
of  witnessing  such  scenes  as  elicited 
from  the  pagans  of  olden  times  that  fam- 
ous confession  :  "See  how  these  Chris- 
tians love  one  another. " 

Thus  two  men,  one  disabled  and  the 
other  blind,  were  found  one  evening 
working  together  at  a  cadjan  screen.  The 
reason  was,  the  blind  man's  wife  was 
sick  and  the  rain  was  making  its  way 
into  the  unprotected  hut.  His  neigh- 
bor, therefore,  was  lending  a  helping 
hand,  because,  he  said,  "  if  ice  do  not  help 
each  other,  who  will  help?  "  Another 
blind  man  is  the  object  of  many  a  simple 
act  of  love.  1 1  is  hut  is  somewhat  distant 
from  the  well  where  he  daily  draws  water 
for  the  orphans,  and  it  often  happens 
that  he  has  to  grope  his  way  alone. 
Hut  the  first  man.  woman  or  child  that 
happens  to  see  him  is  sure  even  to  turn 
out  of  his  own  way  to  handle  the  poor 
man's  staff  and  lead  him  wherever  he 
wants  to  go.  Again,  most  of  these  peo- 
ple are  so  poor  that  their  ordinary  meal 
consists  of  boiled  rice  and  some  pickled  or 


dry  fish.  1'nder  such  circumstances,  is  it 
not  an  outcome  of  Christian  charity  that 
when  one  can  afford  some  day  a  better 
dish  lie  should  share  it  with  his  less 
fortunate  neighbor  ?  All  these  acts  may 
seem  trifling,  but  they  speak  well  for 
the  hearts  from  which  they  spring. 

Among  the  devotions  that  seem  to 
possess  a  particular  attraction  for  these 
simple  Christians,  that  to  the  Hlessed 
Virgin  ranks  first — one  more  argument 
to  prove,  if  proofs  be  wanted,  how  con- 
genial the  devotion  to  the  Mother  of  God 
is  to  the  unprejudiced  Christian  heart. 
There  is  no  need  of  any  efforts  to  instil 
it  into  their  hearts.  It  comes  so  natural 
to  all.  Nor  do  we  find  in  them  any  illus- 
tration of  that  oft-repeated  objection  that 
the  veneration  of  the  saints  is  apt  to 
degenerate  into  idolatry,  if  not  among 
the  educated,  at  least  among  the  unlet- 
tered masses.  Even  the  most  ignorant 
know  that  they  honor  her  and  love  her, 
not  indeed  as  God,  but  because,  though 
a  human  being  like  themselves,  she  has 
been  chosen  by  God  for  His  Mother,  and 
elevated  to  a  dignity  worthy  of  such  a 
mother.  Hence  one  seldom  hears  our 
Lord  spoken  of  by  them  without  being 
associated  with  His  Mother.  Some  of 
their  common  sayings,  literally  trans- 
lated, run  thus :  (  Looking  up  to 
heaven)  ' '  O,  that  Jesus  Christ  and  that 
Virgin  Mother  Mary  will  never  abandon 
me. "  "I  pray  daily  to  Jesus  Christ  and 
the  Virgin  Mother  Mary."  "I  offer  all 
my  troubles  to,"  etc.,  etc.  "  No,  I  will 
never  give  up  the  religion  of  Jesus 
Christ  and  the  Virgin  Mother  Mary." 
This  last  histim-fire  answer,  if  I  may  so 
call  it,  is  explained  by  the  fact  that 
thereby  they  wish  to  disown  all  connec- 
tion with  the  Protestants  who  inveigh 
so  much  against  the  Blessed  Virgin  and 
try  to  i>ersuade  the  people  that  the  only 
serious  point  of  difference  between  them- 
selves and  us  is  that  we  worship  the 
Blessed  Virgin  and  they  don't ! 

Nor  does  their  protestation  of  love  and 
adherence  to  her  consist  merely  in  words. 
All  her  great  feasts  are  solemnized  by 


278 


THE  MISSION  OF  MANGALORE. 


them  by  the  reception  of  the  Sacraments. 
The  Month  of  Mary  brings  her  various 
little  offerings  ;  spiritual  and  temporal, 
and  visits  at  her  altar  are  not  unfrequent. 
But  what  at  present  attracts  them  most 
is  the  "  Grotto  of  our  Lady  of  Lourdes." 
It  stands  at  the  further  end  of  our  gar- 
den facing  the  back  part  of  our  house, 
and  is  a  tribute  of  love  and  gratitude 
erected  two  years  ago  by  our  good  Bishop, 
after  his  last  visit  to  Lourdes.  The 
orphans  gather  here  on  Sunday  evenings 
to  tell  their  beads  and  make  the  silent 
evening  air  resound  with  their  simple 
prayerful  hymns  in  praise  of  the  Queen 
of  heaven.  Here,  too,  humble  little 
offerings  are  frequently  made  by  way  of 
petition  or  thanksgiving. 

A  couple  of  months  ago,  we  were  sur- 
prised to  find  a  whole  family  kneeling 
at  the  foot  of  the  grotto  at  an  unusual 
hour.  The  object  of  their  pious  visit 
was  to  present  to  our  Lady  their  new- 
born babe  (!)  and  they  redeemed  it  from 
her  with  an  offering  of  oil,  candles, 
flowers,  and  a  few  coins.  More  striking 
still  was  the  following  offering,  coming 
as  it  did  from  a  pagan  girl,  asking  for 
herself  the  grace  of  conversion.  She 
was  anxious  to  become  a  Christian,  but 
her  bigoted  father  would  not  hear  of  it. 
To  wrest  from  him  his  consent  she  sought 
the  help  of  our  Lady,  and  to  obtain  it 
the  more  effectually  she  added  an  offer- 
ing of  flowers,  oil,  candles,  incense  and 
some  money.  After  some  time,  finding 
her  father  still  relentless,  she  made  good 
her  escape  from  the  parental  roof,  and 
after  hiding  herself  in  the  woods  for  a 
night,  sought  refuge  in  the  asylum  the 
next  morning.  But  the  inexorable 
father  soon  claimed  her  back,  as  still  a 
minor,  and  with  the  aid  of  the  police, 
dragged  her  away  in  spite  of  her  en- 
treaties and  tears.  But  is  it  possible 
that  such  a  client  of  the  Queen  of  Heaven 
will  be  lost  ? 

A  striking  incident  in  which  their 
filial  attachment  to  their  mother  found  its 
full  vent,  happened  just  a  year  ago, 
when  a  sacrilegious  thief  made  away 


with  her  crown.  In  reparation  for  this 
outrage  it  was  proposed  to  celebrate  a 
feast,  and  to  let  our  Christians  too  have 
a  share  in  this  act  of  reparation  ;  it  was 
announced  that  those  that  liked  might 
contribute  toward  the  purchase  of  a  new 
crown.  And  what  was  our  surprise, 
when  in  a  couple  of  weeks,  triple  the 
required  sum  was  made  up,  and  the 
greatest  part  of  it  came  from  our  own 
converts,  whose  daily  earnings,  be  it  re- 
membered, seldom  exceed  their  daily 
wants  !  Thus  was  the  outraged  honor 
of  a  beloved  mother  repaired  by  her  lov- 
ing children.  The  surroundings  of  the 
grotto  were  all  ablaze  with  lights,  the 
avenues  were  hung  with  festoons  and 
garlands,  and  the  august  Lady  of  Lourdes 
was  borne  aloft  on  the  shoulders  of  her 
Sodalists,  in  procession,  and  was  deposit- 
ed in  her  shrine  amidst  the  chant  of 
hymns  and  a  discharge  of  crackers. 

One  of  our  boys,  who  had  been  enticed 
away  by  the  Protestants  owed  his  return 
to  the  faith  to  his  scapular.  "  This  one 
thing,  "he  afterwards  told  us,  "  I  could 
not  be  persuaded  of.  What  ever  else  they 
taught  me  about  their  religion,  I  thought 
might  be  true.  But  when  they  told  me 
that  I  should  not  honor  the  Blessed 
Virgin,  and  in  particular  insisted  on 
my  putting  away  the  scapular,  I  would 
not  do  it. "  In  fact  he  kept  it  on  till  the 
end.  And  finding  that  the  catechist, 
who  was  charged  with  his  instruction, 
kept  harping  on  the  same  string,  he 
bolted  away  early  one  morning  and  made 
his  way  to  the  asylum,  where  he  now 
continues  to  enjoy  the  happiness  which, 
but  for  his  scapular  he  would  have  very 
likely  lost. 

The  last  instance  we  are  now  giving 
of  the  Blessed  Virgin's  regard  for  her 
children  borders  on  the  marvellous,  and 
we  should  not  quote  it  here  did  we  en- 
tertain any  doubt  as  to  its  veracity.  The 
subject  of  this  singular  favor  was  an  ex- 
cellent boy  and  a  devout  child  of  Mary. 
Indeed,  such  was  the  esteem  we  all  had 
of  him  that  neither  trouble  nor  expense 
was  spared  to  bring  about  his  recovery, 


THE   MISSION   OF    MANCALORE. 


279 


ALTAR    BOYS    A.M.    SOUAL1STS. 


and,  when  all  failed,  many  a  moistened 
eye  bore  witness  to  the  sorrow  that  his 
untimely  death  had  caused.  The  inci- 
dent happened  on  March  9,  1890,  the 
night  previous  to  his  happy  death.  We 
give  it  as  it  was  told  us  and  more  than 
once  confirmed  by  the  dying  boy  him- 
self. "Trying  in  vain  to  catch  a  little 
sleep,  I  began  to  recite  my  beads,  rest- 
ing my  eyes  on  the  picture  of  the 
Blessed  Virgin  before  me.  (He  himself 
had  it  hung  on  the  wall  during  his 
illness.)  After  a  while  two  beautiful 
youths  appeared  in  the  room,  dressed 
in  snow-white  garments  and  wearing 
brilliant  crowns.  They  first  bowed  to 
the  picture,  and  then  turning  to  me, 
said  :  '  Who  are  you  ?  '  I  answered,  '  I 
am  a  new  Christian  (convert)  boy  living 
here. '  '  Have  you  father  and  mother  ?  ' 
4  Yes,  I  have  both  father  and  mother. ' 
'  Yes, '  said  they,  '  it  is  true :  but  they 
can  do  nothing  for  your  soul.  Put  all 
your  confidence  in  your  superiors  and  do 
whatever  they  tell  you.  Do  you  love 
the  Blessed  Virgin  ?  '  '  Yes, '  I  an- 


swered. '  Yes,  I  try  to  love  her. '  '  The 
Blessed  Virgin, '  said  they,  '  can  cure 
you.  But  it  is  better  for  you  to  be  re- 
signed to  the  will  of  God.  Oh,  if  you 
only  knew  how  beautiful  heaven  is  !  '  So 
saying,  they  blessed  me  and  disappeared. 
Their  presence  in  the  room  shed  such 
lustre  around  that  the  lamp  which  was 
burning  at  the  time  seemed  to  disap- 
pear. ' ' 

The  happiest  day  that  marks,  as  it  were, 
an  epoch  in  the  life  of  a  convert  is  cer- 
tainly the  day  of  his  baptism.  That  it 
may  therefore  produce  a  lasting  impres- 
sion on  his  mind  we  celebrate  it  with 
great  solemnity.  We  ordinarily  choose 
for  it  some  of  the  greater  feasts  of  the 
Church,  when  gay  decorations  and  a 
large  gathering  of  people  add  so  much  to 
the  solemnity.  Or  again  when  some 
great  prelate  visits  our  town  we  avail 
ourselves  of  his  presence  and  invite  him 
to  confer  upon  our  converts  the  pleasure 
of  receiving  baptism  at  his  hands. 
Thus,  in  the  year  18X5,  Mgr.  Agliardi,  the 
Delegate- Apostolic,  baptized  on  one  day 


280 


THE  MISSION    OF  MANCALORE. 


seven  men,  women  and  children,  and  the 
air  of  satisfaction  that  beamed  on  His 
Grace's  countenance  during  the  function 
reflected  the  zeal  that  burnt  in  his  heart. 
The  sponsors  of  that  day  were,  as  usual, 
from  amongst  the  best  families  of  the 
town,  and  as  a  mark  of  his  appreciation 
of  their  act  of  love,  His  Grace  gave  them 
several  presents,  among  which  were 
beads  blessed  by  His  Holiness.  In  1891, 
Mgr.  Zaleski,  our  present  Delegate- Apos- 
tolic, also  baptized  twenty-three  converts 
on  Holy  Saturday,  March  28,  and 
warmly  expressed  his  joy  in  having  had 
the  happiness  of  admitting  so  many  into 
the  fold  of  Christ. 

The  first  Communion  day  breathes 
more  an  air  of  piety  than  of  grandeur. 
The  eve  is  spent  by  the  communicants  in 
recollection  as  far  as  each  one's  condition 
may  permit.  And  on  the  day  itself,  they 
come  from  the  orphanage,  in  procession, 
chanting  sweet  Concany  hymns  in  honor 
of  the  Blessed  Sacrament.  While  in 
church  they  present  an  impressive  sight. 
Men  and  boys,  women  and  girls  kneel  in 


rows  just  below  the  Communion  rails, 
with  lighted  tapers  in  hand,  and  wreaths 
of  flowers  on  their  heads,  repeating  with 
simple  devotion  short  acts  in  preparation, 
and  anxiously  waiting  for  the  solemn 
moment  of  partaking,  for  the  first  time,  of 
the  Bread  of  Life.  Once  a  venerable  old 
man,  as  simple  as  a  child,  was  shedding 
tears  of  joy  the  whole  time,  and  even 
after  a  long  thanksgiving  could  not  eas- 
ily be  persuaded  to  go  and  have  his  break- 
fast. 

The  wedding  day  is,  of  course,  a  gala 
day  for  the  asylum.  Both  to  save  trouble 
and  expense,  and  to  enhance  the  solemn- 
ity of  the  occasion,  these  weddings  are 
all  celebrated  the  same  day.  Thus  last 
year  we  had  seven  in  one  day  ;  but  this 
year,  out  often,  three  had  to  be  antici- 
pated, as  the  bridegrooms,  who  came 
from  abroad,  could  not  afford  to  wait. 

A  curious  feature  in  the  preliminaries 
of  a  marriage  among  the  uneducated 
classes  here  is  that  everybody  else 
claims  a  voice  in  the  matter  except  just 
the  two  persons  concerned.  And  this 


NATIVE    WEDDING    PARTY. 


THE  MISSION  OF  MANCALORE. 


281 


partly  explains  tlu-  strange  relations  that 
Utwi-t-n  husband  and  wife.  The  one 
is  regarded  with  feelings  of  reverence  and 
awe  rather  than  of  love,  while  the  other 
goes  for  a  mere  helpmate  for  the  manage- 
ment of  domestic  concerns.  And  if 
this  be  generally  true  of  long-standing 
Christians,  it  holds  good  much  more  in 
the  case  of  converts.  Some  marry  because 
th^y  have  none  to  cook  for  them.  At 
least,  this  is  the  most  plausible  explana- 
tion one  can  give  of  certain  interesting 
unions  we  have  had  in  the  asylum,  of 
cripples,  paralytics  and  the  blind.  All 
this  likewise  explains  the  occasional  oc- 
currence of  family  jars  and  quarrels,  not 
rarely  ending  in  blows.  Happily,  how- 
ever, the  domestic  peace  is  usually  soon 
restored,  lor  the  discordant  parties  are 
easily  reconciled. 

We  cannot,  therefore,  take  too  much 
pains  in  disabusing  their  minds  of  their 
wrong  notions  on  this  important  point. 
To  impress  them,  then,  with  the  great- 
ness of  the  sacrament  and  the  respon- 
sible duties  it  involves,  they  are  all 
diligently  instructed  for  several  days  be- 
fore the  marriage,  and,  on  the  eve,  they 
are  given  a  sort  of  a  retreat,  with  three  or 
four  exhortations,  calculated  to  prepare 
their  souls  for  the  due  reception  of  the 
sacrament. 

What  concerns  temporal  helps,  they 
are  all  very  fortunate,  thanks  to  the 
generosity  of  their  godfathers  and  god- 
mothers, who  play  an  important  part  in 
the  weddings  of  our  neophytes.  For, 
besides  honoring  them  with  ther  pres- 
ence, and  seeing  to  the  due  observance  of 
the  ceremonies,  as  they  obtain  in  their 
own  family  circles,  they  give  their  pro- 
t£g£s  substantial  help  in  the  shape  of 
money,  clothes,  and  even  trinkets.  As 
to  the  bride,  in  particular,  only  the  wed- 
ding ring  and  a  small  gold  cross  (worn 
at  the  neck  during  the  life-time  of  the 
husband)  are  given  by  us.  The  other 
costly  jewels  and  ornaments  with  which 
the  head,  the  neck,  the  ears,  the  wrists 
are  sometimes  literally  laden,  are  all 
"borrowed  plumes,"  and  their  pro- 


fusion varies  with  the  wealth  and  influ- 
ence of  the  godmother  and  the  enduring 
capacity  of  the  godchild. 

We  have  thus  given  the  reader  an  in- 
sight into  the  working  of  St.  Joseph's 
Asylum,  Mangalore,  toward  which  we 
had  asked  his  help  some  months  ago.  It 
only  remains  for  us  to  discharge  a  debt 
\>f  gratitude  for  favors  received,  and  we 
think  we  cannot  do  it  better  than  by  let- 
ting our  benefactors  judge  for  themselves 
of  what  has  been  already  done  and  what 
still  remains  to  be  done. 

We  cannot  close  this  account  without 
a  description  of  St.  Joseph's  Leper  Asy- 
lum. 

Although  from  the  very  commence- 
ment this  institution  formed  part  and 
parcel  of  St.  Joseph's  Asylum,  yet  its  in- 
mates have  always  been  cut  off  from  all 
social  contact  with  the  rest  of  the  people, 
as  the  very  nature  of  the  case  demanded; 
consequently,  it  has  a  story  of  its  own, 
which  we  hope,  will  not  be  uninteresting 
to  your  readers. 

Of  the  many  maladies  peculiar  to  the 
tropics,  leprosy  is,  undoubtedly  one  of 
the  most  frightful.  One  of  its  species  is 
not  only  most  loathsome  to  the  sight, 
but  also  very  noxious  in  its  nature.  It 
does  not  attack  merely  the  skin,  but  goes 
on  gnawing  to  the  very  bones.  It  makes 
its  first  appearance  on  the  extremities  of 
the  bodj" — the  ears,  the  nose,  the  hands 
and  the  feet — and  often  reduces  its  vic- 
tims to  a  deformed  trunk  with  mutilated 
limbs,  thus  rendering  them  unable  to 
help  themselves  in  any  way.  Besides 
the  great  physical  sufferings,  occasioned 
by  this  disease,  and  the  universal  ab- 
horrence in  which  they  are  held,  they 
have  to  endure  the  additional  pang  of 
life  long  separation  from  kith  and  kin. 

In  other  places,  the  compassionate 
heart  and  the  skilful  hand  of  the  Sisters 
of  various  religious  congregations  have 
done  all  that  Christian  charity  could  in- 
spire them  with,  to  alleviate  the  suffer- 
ings and  miseries  of  these  unhappy 
human  beings.  Our  Mission,  too,  though 
destitute  of  such  religious  congregations 


282 


THE  MISSION   OF  MANCALORE. 


ORPHANAGE   UNDER   CONSTRUCTION. 


devoted  to  such  heroic  works  of  mercy, 
could  not  altogether  overlook  the  wretched 
condition  of  these  suffering  members 
of  Christ,  so  dear  to  His  Sacred  Heart. 
A  sad  incident  which  happened  in  1883, 
hastened  the  adoption  of  some  measures 
to  bring  to  these  unfortunates  what  relief 
we  could. 

In  the  month  of  August  of  that  year,  a 
little  cart  drawn  by  a  small  bullock, 
stopped  before  the  gate  of  our  seminar}'. 
It  was  accompanied  by  two  pagans  of  good 
caste,  who,  unable  to  provide  separate 
lodgings  for  their  poor  mother,  already 
in  an  advanced  stage  of  leprosy,  and 
hearing  that  we  had  an  asylum  for  the 
poor  and  sick,  had  brought  her  hither  in 
a  cart.  Having,  as  yet,  no  house  des- 
tined to  receive  lepers,  we  were  under  the 
painful  necessity  of  telling  them  to  wait 
for  a  few  days  more,  till  a  shelter  could 
be  raised  for  her,  at  some  distance  from 
the  dwellings.  It  was  for  the  first  time 
that  we  were,  to  our  great  sorrow,  obliged 
to  refuse  admission  to  a  pagan,  that 
sought  it  in  our  asylum. 

But  before  the  completion  of  the  hut, 
we  received  the  sad  intelligence  of  her 
death  without  baptism  ;  but  we  had, in  our 
grief,  the  consolation  to  learn,  that  grace 


had  not  knocked  at  her  heart  in  vain, 
and  that,  seeing  her  end  fast  approach- 
ing, she  had  sent  for  a  Catholic  priest 
from  the  nearest  parish,  though,  unfor- 
tunately, none  was  at  hand  when  the 
need  was  sorest.  We  humbly  hope  that 
Almighty  God  accepted  her  baptism  of 
desire,  and,  in  His  infinite  mercy,  saved 
her  poor  soul. 

A  couple  of  months  after  this  sad  oc- 
currence, another  leper  sought  admission 
into  our  asylum.  Gladly  did  we  welcome 
him  into  the  poor  hut  that  had  been  pre- 
pared, but  alas  !  too  late  for  the  other 
unfortunate  leper. 

This  was  the  small  beginning  of  St. 
Joseph's  leper  asylum.  As  the  lepers 
gradually  increased  in  numbers  it  became 
necessary  to  increase  the  accommodation 
also.  But  until  a  new  building  could  be 
raised,  we  utilized  for  this  purpose,  a 
house  with  three  sufficiently  large  rooms, 
situated  in  a  corner  of  our  premises.  As 
soon  as  our  scanty  resources  permitted 
us,  we  began  to  build  a  house  for  men, 
and,  a  little  later  on,  another  for  women, 
at  a  few  yards  distance  from  the  first. 
On  December  3,  1886,  the'two  houses 
were  solemnly  blessed,  on  which  occa- 
sion, a  short  discourse  was  delivered 


THE  MISSION   OF  MANGALORE. 


283 


to  the  lepers  and  other  neophytes  that 
had  gathered  around.  Now  that  the 
jxx>r  creatures  were  more  comfortably 
lodiii-d  than  before,  we  may  be  said  to 
have  ^iven  a  more  regular  shape  to  our 
leper  asylum. 

In  front  of  these  two  houses  there  was 
a  plot  of  ground  surrounded  by  a  mud 
wall,  where  the  inmates  could  come  out 
tu  enjoy  themselves  and  breathe  a  little 
Irish  air  Here,  such  as  could  do  some 
work,  began  to  cultivate  a  few  vege- 
tables,  while  the  children  attended  to  a 
small  flower  garden.  This  work,  while 
it  served  to  render  their  daily  routine 
of  life  less  monotonous,  also  gave  them 
a  moderate  and  healthy  exercise. 

The  building  of  the  two  new  houses, 
and  the  cost  of  providing  for  the  in- 
mates, was  a  heavy  strain  upon  our 
slender  resources.  But  the  sight  of  these 
miserable  creatures,  dragging  their  ulcer- 
ous limbs  along  the  streets,  had  urged 
us  to  undertake  the  work  of  sheltering 
them  in  a  separate  hospital.  This  was 
not  only  an  act  of  charity  to  the  suffer- 
ers themselves,  but  also  a  favor  to  the 
general  public,  since,  by  so  doing,  the 
spread  of  this  frightful  disease  was  to 
some  extent  checked.  So,  confiding  in 
the  goodness  of  God,  and  relying  on 
the  assistance  of  charitable  persons,  it 
was  determined  to  receive  all  those  who 
should  ask  to  be  housed  here.  Nor  had 
we  reason  to  repent  of  the  step  we  had 
taken,  for  (iod  inspired  generous  souls 
to  come  to  our  aid,  and  a  number  of 
gentlemen,  besides  their  usual  subscrip- 
tion to  our  asylum,  sent  in  special  con- 
tributions for  the  support  of  the  lepers. 
The  Jesuit  novices,  too,  who,  during 
their  customary  pilgrimages,  begged 
alms  for  the  lepers,  one  and  all  bore 
testimony  to  the  readiness  with  which 
all  classes  of  men  responded  to  their 
appeal  for  help  in  behalf  of  the  lepers. 

In  these  new  homes,  the  number  of 
the  lepers  went  on  increasing  steadily. 
There  were  represented  among  them  all 
the  different  stages  of  the  malady,  from 
the  surface  blotches,  insensible,  even  to 


the  pricking  of  a  needle,  to  the  mo«t 
loathsome  and  ulcerous  wounds,  with 
putrid  matter  and  worms.  It  could  not 
but  move  one's  heart  with  the  tend 
compassion  to  witness  their  sufferings 
and  pain.  From  the  commencement  of 
the  Asylum  at  the  close  of  the  year  iSS^ 
till  the  beginning  of  1889,  altogether 
fifty  lepers  had  been  received  by  us,  and, 
at  the  last  mentioned  period,  there  were 
actually  twenty-one  under  our  care.  This 
fact  speaks  favorably  for  the  treatment 
they  received  in  the  Asylum,  as  it  is  a 
well-known  fact  that  they  prefer  a  roving 
to  a  sedentary  life,  and  would  rather  eke 
out  a  scanty  livelihood  in  their  own  fam- 
ilies than  be  supported  in  a  hospital. 
Occasionally,  however,  we  went  to  con- 
siderable inconvenience  in  getting  them 
here,  for  we  deemed  our  efforts  well 
repaid  if  we  could  only  separate 
them  from  the  other  members  of  the 
family. 

The  Director  of  the  Asylum  paid  them 
regular  visits,  to  ascertain  from  them 
whether  those  in  charge  did  their  duty, and 
whether  they  had  any  grievances  to  com- 
plain of.  The  Brother  Infirmarian  daily- 
visited  each  patient,  and,  as  far  as  means 
permitted,  looked  after  the  wants  of  each 
one.  The  Jesuit  scholastics  and  novices, 
who  went  regularly  to  teach  them  cate- 
chism, as  also  the  Fathers  and  Semina- 
rists who  paid  them  occasional  visits. 
tried  to  promote  among  them  the  spirit 
of  resignation  and  contentment  under 
suffering.  And  they,  on  their  part,  gave 
us  no  small  compensation  for  our  care 
and  labors,  by  their  piety  and  good  be- 
havior. 

The  earnestness  with  which  most  ot 
the  lepers  took  up  the  practices  of  the 
Apostleship  of  Prayer,  deserves  mention, 
is  also  their  diligence  in  practising  the 
Treasury  of  the  Sacred  Heart.  For  this 
purpose  there  was  fixed  in  the  wall  a 
small  tin  box,  with  several  little  com- 
partments, in  each  of  which  the  lepers 
put  every  evening  as  many  small  grains 
as  they  had  performed  acts  of  any  par- 
ticular virtue  during  the  day.  This 


284- 


THE   MISSION    OF  MANCALORE. 


pious  practice  greatly  served  to  foster 
among  them  the  spirit  of  resignation, 
charity  and  self-sacrifice. 

According  to  the  government  statistics 
of  1886,  there  were  300  lepers  in  this  dis- 
trict of  South  Canana,  i.e.,  one  in  every 
3,000  inhabitants.  But  the  proportion 
must  have  been  larger  still — at  least,  so 
it  was  here,  in  Mangalore,  the  chief  town 
of  the  district.  Nevertheless,  till  1886, 
neither  the  municipality  nor  the  govern- 
ment had  thought  of  opening  an  hospital 
to  receive  them.  In  that  year,  the  ques- 
tion of  the  increase  of  the  number  of 
lepers,  and  the  consequent  danger  to  the 
public,  began  to  occupy  the  attention  of 
some  of  the  members  of  the  Town  Coun- 
cil in  Mangalore.  Accordingly,  in  June, 
1886,  one  of  the  members,  a  Catholic, 
wrote  to  the  Director  of  the  Asylum  ask- 
ing him  if  he  would  (on  the  promise  of 
a  municipal  grant  for  their  support)  ad- 
mit into  our  hospital  the  lepers  of  the 
district,  irrespective  of  caste  or  religion. 

The  Director  having  accepted  the  pro- 
posal, the  question  was  brought  forward 
and  discussed  in  the  next  sitting  of  the 
Council,  which  decided  to  contribute  at 
the  rate  of  Ks.  2  y,  (about  sixty-five  cents) 
a  month  for  each  leper,  for  a  number  of 
inmates  not  exceeding  ten.  This  scanty 
pittance  commenced  from  December  of 
the  same  year.  At  this  point,  other 
rivals  appeared  in  the  field.  The  Basel 
Mission,  Evangelical  Protestants,  who 
always  stand  in  our  way,  having  come 
to  hear  of  the  arrangements  of  the  Town 
Council,  were  inflamed  with  a  sudden 
zeal  for  the  welfare  of  these  abandoned 
wretches,  and  burnt  with  a  desire  of 
sharing  with  us  in  this  work  of  charity. 
They  offered  to  open  another  hospital  for 
them, on  the  same  conditions  as  ourselves, 
and  the  Municipal  Council  accepted  their 
proposal  likewise.  From  June,  1887,  the 
allowance  was  cut  down  to  half  the  sum, 
i.e.,  thirty -two  cents  per  head,  being  still 
subject  to  the  above  mentioned  restriction 
— so  that  for  feeding  eighteen  persons,  we 
received  $3.20,  whereas  the  Protestants 
obtained  $1.60  for  supporting  five  lepers. 


At  the  time  when  the  civilized  world 
was  in  admiration  at  the  generous  char- 
ity and  self-sacrifice  of  Father  Damien, 
and  a  deep  sense  of  piety  mingled  with 
a  keen  interest  had  been  aroused  in  the 
hearts  of  men  for  these  castaways  of 
humanity,  Count  Mattei  proved  him- 
self another  benefactor  of  the  human 
race,  and  in  particular,  also  of  the  lepers, 
though  in  another  line,  viz.,  by  invent- 
ing for  the  relief  of  the  latter  a  specific 
based  upon  the  principles  of  what  he 
termed  ' '  Electro  -  Homoeopathy. ' '  For 
lack  of  subjects,  however,  he  had  not 
had  the  opportunity  of  putting  its  virtue 
to  the  test  in  his  own  country  of  Italy. 
Rev.  Father  Miiller,  S.J.,  who  had  al- 
ready opened  a  homoeopathic  poor  dis- 
pensary here,  determined  to  give  the 
medicine  a  fair  trial.  This  he  did  about 
the  middle  of  the  year  1890,  and,  en- 
couraged by  the  partial  success  obtained 
in  the  case  of  a  few  patients,  he  under- 
took to  make  the  experiment  on  a  larger 
scale,  so  as  to  include  all  our  lepers.  To- 
ensure  success,  he  applied  to  them  the 
profits  of  the  poor  dispensary,  making 
up  thereby  what  was  wanting  to  a  diet 
more  suitable  to  their  disease  and  to  the 
treatment  they  were  to  undergo. 

To  enter  into  the  details  of  the  new 
treatment  would  be  foreign  to  our  pur- 
pose. To  carry  out  the  prescriptions 
exactly,  it  was  necessary  to  engage  the 
services  of  some  faithful  servant.  But 
as  such  a  person  was  not  immediately 
available,  on  account  of  the  revolting 
nature  of  the  duties  to  be  perfonned,  we 
asked  some  of  the  most  intelligent  boys 
of  our  orphanage  whether  they  were 
willing  to  undertake  the  work,  staying 
a  week  by  turns,  in  a  small  shed  raised 
for  the  purpose  close  to  the  hospital. 
They  willingly  acceded  to  the  request, 
and  continued  to  perform  this  work  of 
charity  for  a  long  time,  till  a  grown-up 
person  was  found  to  replace  them.  Each 
week  two  boys  remained  there  from 
morning  to  evening,  one  to  distribute 
the  medicines,  and  the  other  to  see  that 
they  were  duly  taken.  The  rest  of  the 


THE   MISSION   OF  MANCALORE. 


285 


SHRINK    OK    OfR    I.AI1Y    OK    I.OTRDKS    AT    M  AXtl  A  I.OR  K. 


•day  they  spent  in  preparing  the  medi- 
cines, baths  and  the  like.  They  also  used 
at  times  to  relate  or  to  read  aloud  edi- 
fying stories  to  console  and  recreate  their 
poor  charges.  It  is  needless  to  say  that 
we  felt  no  small  consolation  at  these 
works  of  zeal  and  charity,  seeing  that 
the  care  and  labor  bestowed  upon  the 
•education  of  their  children  but  lately- 
rescued  from  pagan  superstition  had 
borne  such  good  and  abundant  fruit. 


The  improvements  introduced  and  the 
hope  of  a  cure  under  new  treatment,  in- 
duced many  more  lepers  to  seek  shelter 
under  our  roof;  their  number  soon  rose 
from  twenty-one  to  forty.  A  new  house 
became  necessary  in  addition  to  the  two 
already  existing,  and  Father  Miiller  had 
it  built.  In  a  few  months  the  happy  re- 
sults of  the  treatment,  on  those  who 
followed  it  regularly,  were  clearly  per- 
ceived. 


286 


THE   MISSION   OF  MANCALORE. 


That  the  lepers  greatly  benefited  by 
the  experiment  is  indubitable  ;  for,  to 
the  truth  of  it,  we  have  the  willing  testi- 
mony, not  only  of  the  patients  them- 
selves, but  also  that  of  many  experts 
who,  drawn  either  by  curiosity  or  charity, 
were  frequent  visitors  at  the  asylum.  Of 
these,  some  were  persons  that  occupied 
the  highest  stations  in  the  district,  and 
who  confessed  that  the  condition  of  the 
lepers  was  greatly  ameliorated  since  the 
introduction  of  the  new  specific. 

By  this  time  the  fame  of  the  Mattei 
medicines  began  to  be  noised  abroad,  and 
awakened  in  the  lepers  of  other  parts  of 
India  a  desire  to  undergo  the  treatment ; 
but,  belonging  as  they  did  to  some  well- 
to-do  families,  they  could  not  be  lodged 
in  the  same  hospital  with  the  other 
lepers.  In  vain  did  Father  Miiller  look  out 
for  another  house,  for  some  time.  In  this 
emergency,  the  good  Carmelite  Nuns 
came  to  the  rescue  and  put  at  his  dis- 
posal a  comfortable  house  belonging  to 
them,  and  conveniently  situated  just 
outside  their  premises.  It  was  their  char- 
ity that  urged  them  to  this  step,  though 
they  knew  well  enough  that,  by  so  doing, 
they  practically  surrendered  for  the  future 
all  their  rights  to  the  house  ;  for  a  dwell- 
ing once  occupied  by  a  leper  is  consid- 
ered no  more  habitable  by  any  respectable 
person — such  is  the  universal  dread  of 
the  contagion  of  leprosy. 

Adjoining  this    property,    there    was 
another  large  piece  of  ground,  which  was 


considered  a  splendid  site  for  a  new  hos- 
pital. With  the  approval  of  the  munici- 
pal authorities,  he  bought  up  the  plot 
of  ground  and  set  to  work  on  it  without 
delay.  By  the  end  of  February,  1892, 
the  two  houses,  in  which  our  lepers  were 
to  live  hereafter  under  the  immediate 
direction  of  Father  Miiller,  were  ready 
to  receive  their  inmates,  and  on  the  first 
of  March  the  shifting  took  place.  Here 
they  are  much  better  off  as  regards  ac- 
commodation, the  extent  of  the  premises, 
purity  of  the  atmosphere  and  healthy 
surroundings.  We  cannot  but  rejoice 
with  our  lepers  at  this  improvement  of 
their  material  condition  ;  but  it  is  a  joy 
not  unmixed  with  sorrow,  for  it  has 
been  the  cause  of  their  separation  from 
us.  True  it  is  that  the  very  sight  of 
some  newcomers  is  revolting  and  that 
their  wretchedness  causes  one  instinc- 
tively to  shrink  from  them ;  but  we 
have  always  found  that  under  that 
loathsome  exterior  there  were  often 
hearts  capable  of  tender  feelings  and 
noble  sentiments.  We  have,  however, 
the  good  fortune  of  being  still  entrusted 
with  the  spiritual  care  of  their  souls. 
The  Jesuit  scholastics  continue  teaching 
them  the  Christian  doctrine.  This  is 
due  to  the  kindness  of  Father  Miiller, 
whose  sphere  of  utility  is  so  widening 
every  day  as  to  preclude  the  possibility 
of  his  attending  to  any  other  duties  but 
those  immediately  connected  with  his 
present  important  undertakings. 


THE  MESSAGE  OF  THE  CHIMES. 

/»V  /.  Scatter. 


IT  was  just  about  the  time  of  the  great 
strike — perhaps  a  little  before— that 
the  new  chimes  were  heard  for  the  first 
time  in  Wakefield,  ringing  out  from  the 
gfeat  tapering  cathedral  spire,  the  pride 
and  glory  of  the  city.  They  played 
•Annie  Laurie,"  "The  Blue  Bells  of 
Scotland,"  "The  Minstrel  Boy,"  and 
many  other  homely  airs,  at  different 
hours,  varying  as  to  tune,  and  erratic 
as  to  time,  yet  sweet  withal,  especially 
when  distance  softened  the  cadence  a 
little.  There  were  other  and  more  .serious 
tunes  for  Sundays  and  festivals  ;  in  fact, 
the  repertoire  was  both  select  and  ex- 
tensive as  became  a  city  with  such  a  high 
musical  reputation  as  Wakefield.  They 
were  provocative  too  of  a  great  deal  of 
miscellaneous  melody,  these  new  chimes. 

The  Wakefield  people  are  a  musical 
people,  and  send  an  important  contin- 
gent triennially  to  the  famous  Yorkshire 
chonis,  and  many  a  busy  business  man 
would  be  surprised  to  find  himself  whist- 
ling "Annie  Laurie"  in  the  midst  of 
his  morning's  work;  ladies  dainty  and 
young  would  hum  it  softly  to  themselves 
as  they  went  about  their  shopping,  while 
errand  boys  trolled  it  out  unblushingly 
as  they  pursued  their  leisurely  way.  It 
was  as  though  "  Annie  Laurie  "herself — 
sweet  embodiment  of  beauty  and  fair 
maidenhood — had  passed  through  the 
city,  and  claimed  from  sordid  toil  and 
care  a  happier  thought  for  better  things, 
"  to  the  rhyming  and  the  chiming  of  the 
bells, ' '  with  their  sweet  tones  and  jerky 
measure.  Fie  on  it !  "  'Tis  the  stuff  that 
dreams  are  made  of" — not  Yorkshire 
wool  and  ready  money  ! 

Winter  set  in  unusually  early  this 
year  and  by  the  time  November  was  half 
over  the  weather  had  gone  through  all  the 
most  disagreeable  of  the  phases  possible 
to  a  variable  climate.  The  great  coal 


strike  had  run  into  its  second  month 
and  a  gloom  lay  over  the  city  that  was 
not  altogether  accounted  for  by  the  usual 
smoke  and  fog.  One  evening,  early  in 
the  month,  the  Cathedral  clock  struck 
six,  one  of  the  hours  when  the  chimes 
played,  and  the  streets  were  full  of  mill 
hands  on  their  way  home  from  work. 
Bands  of  men  with  wooden  clogs  clatter- 
ing on  the  pavements,  women  and  girls 
with  their  shawls  pulled  closely  round 
their  heads  hurried  along  through  the 
cold  clammy  fog  that  had  settled  over 
the  city  at  sun-down.  A  hard  frost  had 
set  in  and  held  the  earth  in  a  grip  of  iron, 
giving  a  finishing  touch  of  misery 
to  an  already  sorely  suffering  popula- 
tion. Those  who  were  hurrying  home- 
ward now  were  the  fortunate  ones  who 
were  still  able  to  work,  but  to  every  one 
who  was  working  to-day,  six  were  ' '  play- 
ing ";  for  most  of  the  factories  were 
stopped  for  want  of  coal.  A  few  still  held 
out,  and  these  might  stop  any  day.  In 
many  a  home  where  comfort  and  plenty 
had  reigned  hitherto,  there  was  not  a 
crust  to  quiet  the  crying  children.  If  the 
frost  held,  it  would  stop  all  out-of-door 
labor.  Surely  things  were  almost  as  bad 
as  they  well  could  be. 

The  clock  struck  the  hour  and  the 
chimes  began  to  play.  A  band  of  mill 
girls,  walking  along  arm  in  arm,  four 
abreast,  stopped  their  noisy  chatter  for  a 
moment  to  listen.  "  Whaat'sthet  t 'bells 
be  playing  ?  "  said  one. 

"Thet's  a  new  tune  to-neet, "  said 
another.  "  Dost  1  'knaaw  thet  t 'bells  be 
playing  ?  "  asked  one  girl  over  her  shoul- 
der to  those  behind. 

Noa,  niver  heeard  it  afoare.  " 

"Aw  hev,"  said  another,  "aw  hev 
heeard  it  at  aar  cheppil.ha  doant  care  for 
it  misen,  it's  generally  't'Minstrel  Boy  ' 
at  tea-time,  an'  aw'd  rayther  hev  thet." 

287 


288 


THE  MESSAGE  OF  THE  CHIMES. 


Whereupon  she  .struck  up '  'The  Minstrel 
Boy  ' '  on  her  own  account  in  defiance  of 
the  bells,  and  one  by  one  the  others 
joined  in  with  her,  singing  in  parts, 
naturally,  with  strong,  clear  voices,  in 
spite  of  the  fog  and  the  strike,  and  the 
general  wretchedness ;  for  they  were 
young  and  their  hearts  were  light. 

One  little  band  of  four  or  five  turned 
off  under  an  archway  to  the  yard,  beyond 
where  their  homes  lay.  As  they  passed 
up  a  young  girl  opened  a  door  and  looked 
out,  as  if  expecting  somebody. 

"  Good  neet,  Sarah,  "  they  called  out, 
as  they  went  by. 

"  Good  night,  all,  "  she  answered. 

"  Hoow's  t'  misses  naa,  Sarah?" 
asked  one  of  the  girls,  running  back 
after  she  had  passed. 

"She's  only  middling  again,  thank 
you,  Kate.  She's  very  weak,  and  she's 
been  fretting  a  lot  to-day  " — this  girl 
had  a  quiet,  refined  voice  and  did  not 
speak  so  broadly  as  the  others. 

' '  Is  Johnny  working,  Sarah  ?  ' ' 

' '  He  has  been  but  only  two  days  this 
week,  and  this  frost  will  throw  him  out 
again,"  and  she  sighed. 

"  Aw '11  look  in  awgeean  when  aw've 
hed  me  tea.  Yaw  mun  be  fair  capped, 
Sarah,  to  knaaw  whaat  to  do. " 

"  Here's  Johnny,  "  said  the  girl,  as  she 
moved  away. 

Sarah  shut  the  door  behind  her  and 
went  on  a  few  steps  to  meet  a  lad  of 
about  fifteen  who  was  coming  up  the  yard 
with  his  tin  tea-can  in  his  hand. 

"  Are  you  out,  Johnny  ?  "  she  asked. 

' '  Yes,  if  the  frost  doesn  't  give. ' ' 

"And  it's  not  going  to  give,"  she 
said  bitterly.  "Whatever  shall  we  do, 
Johnny  ?  I  won 't  have  a  penny  left 
when  I  pay  for  mother's  milk,  and  she's 
so  low  I  don't  know  how  to  humor  her 
to-night. " 

Johnny  did  not  attempt  any  solution 
of  the  difficulty  or  offer  any  consola- 
tion. He  polished  his  tea-can  with  the 
sleeve  of  his  jacket,  leaning  against  the 
wall  of  his  house.  The  chimes  stopped 
just  as  his  sister  was  speaking,  so  he  said : 


"  What's  yon  tune,  Sarah  ?  It's  a  new 
one,  isn't  it?  " 

"  No,  it  isn't  new  ;  but  they  only  play 
it  on  festivals,  I  think." 

"This  isn't  a  festival." 

"It  may  be  with  t/iem,"  she  said, 
rather  contemptuously,  moving  her 
head  in  the  direction  of  the  cathedral. 
' '  They  've  got  some  for  themselves 
now. " 

"Well,  and  what  is  it  ?  " 

"It's  'Oh,  Rest  in  the  Lord,'  from 
Elijah." 

Johnny  whistled  a  few  bars  of  it  softly. 
He  and  his  sister  were  both  musical,  and 
sang  in  the  church  choir. 

"It's  fine, "  he  said,  with  the  air  of  a 
connoisseur.  "You  like  it,  Sarah?  " 

"Not  to-night,  Johnny;  I'm  too 
down.  Come  in  and  get  your  tea.  " 

' '  Is  there  any  ?  ' ' 

He  spoke  almost  indifferently.  He 
was  so  well  used  now  to  going  empty 
that  he  turned  up  at  meal  times  more 
from  habit  than  the  hope  of  finding  the 
meal. 

The  brother  and  sister  often  went 
hungry  that  they  might  be  able  to  buy 
for  their  mother  the  small  daily  allow- 
ance of  milk  which  the  doctor  said  she 
must  have  to  keep  her  alive.  She  was 
suffering  from  excessive  weakness  after 
a  sharp  attack  of  pneumonia,  and  the 
necessary  nourishment  needed  to  bring 
back  her  strength  was  not  to  be  had.  It 
was  no  wonder  that  she  grew  daily  more 
querulous  and  desponding.  Truly,  "few 
are  improved  by  sickness, ' '  and  an 
overwhelming  and  increasing  weakness 
is  harder  to  bear  than  actual  suffering. 
Her  daughter  had  tended  her  with  al- 
most angelic  patience,  but  her  own 
strength  was  giving  way  at  last,  and  the 
strain  grew  daily  harder. 

"Well,  Johnny, "  the  mother  said  as 
they  entered,  turning  a  white,  wasted 
face  towards  the  door.  She  was  propped 
up  in  a  sort  of  chair-bed  close  by  the 
fire-place  in  which  a  wretched  fire  of 
cinders  and  rubbish  smouldered,  rather 
than  burned. 


THE  MESSAGE  OF  THE  CHIMES. 


289 


"Well,  mother,"  said  the  boy  cheer- 
fully. 

•Larking  (/'.  e.,  not  working)  again 
to-morrow,  I'll  be  bound  ?  " 

•  Don't  know  yet,  it  may  thaw  by 
morning.  Are  you  better?  " 

"  Better — me  better?  No,  my  lad,  an' 
I  am  not  likely  to  get  better  neither — not 
a  bite  or  sup  has  passed  my  lips  to-day  ; 
tojthink  I  should  ever  have  come  to  this. ' ' 
***  Now,  now,  mother,"  said  Sarah, 
44  you've  had  your  milk." 

"Milk,  milk  indeed,  and  what  is  it 
after  all  ?  And  me  like  to  sink  through 
the  floor  with  weakness — oh,  may  the 
Ix>rd  have  mercy  on  me  and  take  me  out 
of  this  misery  !  " 

44  Don't  mother,  don't,  "  said  Johnny, 
putting  down  his  piece  of  bread,  which 
he  was  too  miserable  to  swallow.  Sarah 
poured  out  a  cup  of  tea  and  carried  it 
with  a  piece  of  toast  she  had  managed  to 
make  to  the  sick  woman. 

' '  Come  now,  mother, ' '  she  said,  ' '  cheer 
up,  do,  and  drink  your  tea  while  it's 
hot." 

' '  Tea  !  where  did  it  come  from  ?  ' ' 

"Never  mind,  drink  it,  mother.  Go 
on  with  your  tea,  Johnny, "  she  went  on 
in  her  quiet,  decided  voice.  "  Mother's 
only  poorly  to-night ;  she'll  be  better  in 
the  morning." 

' 4  Never, ' '  said  the  poor  woman  ;  but 
already  the  comforting  cup  of  tea  was 
taking  effect,  and  she  spoke  less  hope- 
lessly. 

Sarah  drank  a  little  tea  herself,  the 
bread  she  felt  would  choke  her — it  was, 
with  the  tea,  the  gift  of  a  neighbor  bet- 
ter off  than  herself;  but  she  felt  she 
almost  hated  the  good  woman  who  had 
bestowed  it,  and  her  whole  soul  was  up 
in  arms  against  the  misery  and  poverty 
that  was  oppressing  them.  Hitherto 
her  faith  and  trust  in  God  had  sus- 
tained her,  and  kept  her  patient  and 
hopeful,  and  the  day  she  had  just  gone 
through  was  more  than  she  had  been  able 
to  bear.  The  cold,  the  hunger,  and  the 
anxiety  for  the  future — the  never  ceas- 
ing complaints  of  her  sick  mother,  and 


her  own  lu-lpK-ssm-sv  filled  up  her  cup  of 
woe  to  overflowing. 

Leaving  Johnny  to  finish  his  supper 
she  went  up-stairs,  feeling  she  must  be 
alone.  How  was  she  going  to  bear  such  a 
life  any  longer.  What  had  she  done  that 
God  should  send  her  such  terrible  trials, 
and  be  deaf  to  all  her  prayers  for  help. 
She  would  pray  no  more — prayers  were 
no  good.  Her  prayers  anyway  were 
never  answered  ;  there  was  nothing  but 
misery  upon  misery,  and  trouble  upon 
trouble.  What  was  the  use  of  being 
good  and  trying  to  do  your  duty  when 
those  who  did  the  opposite  were  far  bet- 
ter off,  as  a  rule.  "  Oh,  rest  in  the  Lord, 
wait  patiently  for  Him  !  "  That  the 
chimes  should  play  that  to-night,  of  all 
things — the  mockery  of  it.  It  kept  run- 
ning in  her  mind — and  she  felt  she  hated 
it — it  made  her  feel  she  was  wicked — and 
she  always  would  be  wicked  now.  Her 
heart  was  full  of  hatred  for  the  whole 
world,  with  its  wretchedness  and  injus- 
tice. Surely  she  had  been  patient ;  she 
had  waited  and  hoped  ;  she  would  be 
patient  now  for  the  matter  of  that — there 
would  soon  be  an  end  of  it  all.  Her 
mother  could  not  last  much  longer,  and 
then  she  could  starve  in  the  streets  as 
well  as  anywhere  else,  and  there  would 
be  nothing  left  to  live  for  when  her 
mother  was  gone.  Her  cheeks  burned 
and  her  eyes  felt  as  if  they  had  live  coals 
behind  them.  She  thought  over  all  her 
troubles  as  taking  a  delight  in  fanning 
the  flames  of  her  resentment  against  her 
hard  fate,  into  a  raging  fire. 

Five  years  before  she  had  had  a  happy 
comfortable  home,  in  a  very  much  better 
station  of  life  than  that  she  now  occupied, 
her  father  being  overseer  at  a  large  iron 
foundry.  Before  his  death  she  had,  in 
common  parlance,  "kept  company"  with 
a  young  man  in  the  same  works,  who 
had  every  prospect  of  soon  being  able  to 
offer  her  as  good  a  home  as  she  had  with 
her  parents.  He  went  abroad,  to  South 
America,  in  charge  of  some  machinery 
his  firm  was  sending  out,  and  he  never 
came  back.  Perhaps  he  died,  perhaps 


290 


THE  MESSAGE  OF  THE  CHIMES. 


he  wished  to  break  with  her ;  she  had 
had  two  letters  from  him  after  he  left, 
and  never  another  word.  When  her 
father  died  they  left  their  home  and 
went  into  Bradford,  where  she  and  her 
mother  found  work  in  one  of  the  factories, 
and  finally  they  came  to  Wakefield  hear- 
ing of  better  work  there.  The  mother's 
health  had  failed  the  last  couple  of  years, 
but  the  girl  earned  good  wages,  and  they 
did  not  complain  as  long  as  she  had  reg- 
ular work.  Her  factory  had  been  one  of 
the  first  to  close  after  the  strike,  and 
since  then  they  had  only  been  able,  by 
Johnny's  small  weekly  wage,  to  keep 
body  and  soul  together  and  pay  the  rent. 
' '  I  wonder  why  I  was  born, ' '  said  the  poor 
girl  to  herself,  "  for  I  don't  seem  to  have 
been  any  good  to  myself  or  anybody  else. ' ' 
' '  Are  you  coming,  Sarah  ?  ' '  called 
Johnny 's  voice  at  the  foot  of  the  stairs. 

' '  Coming  where  ? ' '  said  Sarah  running 
down  hurriedly — she  was  startled  at 
being  suddenly  roused  from  her  sad 
musings.  Johnny  looked  at  her. 

' '  Its  the  First  Friday  to-morrow,  have 
you  forgotten  ?  ' ' 

"I'm  not  coming,  anyway,  so  you 
needn't  wait. " 

The  boy  looked  rather  puzzled,  but  he 
took  his  cap  and  departed  in  silence. 

"I'll  be  all  right  till  you  come  back, 
Sarah,  I've  stopped  by  myself  when  I've 
been  worse  than  this.  " 

"  I  'm  not  going  to  church  to-night, 
mother, ' '  and  she  took  some  work  from 
her  pocket  and  began  to  crochet.  The 
mother  considered  a  few  minutes. 

' '  You  don 't  ever  miss  the  First  Friday, 
Sarah,  aren't  you  well  ?  " 

The  girl  answered  almost  crossly ; 
"I'm  all  right,  mother,  don't  worry 
about  me.  I  don't  want  to  go  out,  that's 
all. "  She  never  wanted  to  go  to  church 
again  she  felt,  nor  to  pray  ;  she  had  lost 
all  faith  in  prayer,  so  what  was  the  good 
of  it.  "Oh,  rest  in  the  Lord,  wait 
patiently  for  Him,  and  He  will  give  thee 
thy  heart's  desire  " — it  was  like  an  angel 
whispering  in  her  heart,  but  her  heart 
was  a  stone. 


In  a  few  minutes  the  door  opened,  and 
the  girl  who  had  spoken  to  Sarah  earlier 
in  the  evening  put  in  her  head,  and 
asked  if  she  was  ready. 

"I'm  not  going  to-night,  Kate,  thank 
you." 

"Oh,"  said  the  girl,  "aw  thowt 
perhaps  yaw  wor  !  ' '  She  looked  at  the 
mother  as  the  only  possible  explanation 
of  Sarah's  departure  from  her  usual  cus- 
tom, but  she  seemed  no  worse  than  usual. 
Sarah  noticed  the  look  and  crocheted 
desperately— raging  inwardly  because 
the  way  of  the  transgressor  was  not 
being  made  any  too  easy  for  her. 

After  the  girl  left,  the  mother  sat 
thinking,  with  a  furtive  glance  at  her 
daughter  from  time  to  time.  Sarah  was 
not  herself  to-night  she  reflected  ;  she 
had  too  much  color  for  her,  and  her  eyes 
were  too  bright,  and  she  looked  feverish. 
God  help  them,  surely  she  was  not  going 
to  be  ill !  The  mother's  heart  was  awake 
at  once  ;  it  was  little  wonder  if  she  broke 
down,  she  had  gone  through  so  much 
lately,  tho'  she  never  complained.  She 
thought  with  a  pang  how  much  she  her- 
self must  have  tried  her,  by  her  murmur- 
ings  and  complainings.  She  would  try 
to  be  more  patient  in  future  ;  her  poor 
Sarah.  If  only  James  Wilson  had  kept 
faith  with  her,  she  might  have  had  a 
happy  home  of  her  own  now,  with  some- 
one to  work  for  her.  Well,  perhaps  the 
poor  lad  was  dead.  Sarah  still  troubled 
a  lot  about  him,  tho'  she  kept  it  to  her- 
self and  prayed.  She  had  such  faith 
in  the  First  Fridays.  Why  should 
she  miss  her  Communion  this  time,  it 
was  not  like  her.  "Sarah,  "she  said 
gently,  ' '  is  there  a  drop  more  tea  in 
the  pot  ?  ' ' 

Sarah  jumped  up  ;  it  was  many  weeks 
since  her  mother  had  spoken  to  her  in 
that  tone.  "Yes  but  it's  cold.  I'll  make 
you  a  drop  fresh,  mother.  " 

"  No,  no,  it's  just  to  wet  my  lips,  love, 
I  get  so  dry." 

The  girl's  heart  melted  a  little  and  her 
eyes  grew  moist,  as  her  mother  gave  her 
back  the  cup  with  a  loving  smile. 


THE   MESSAGE  OF  THE  CHIMES. 


291 


SHE   TfRNF.I>   yriCKI.Y    WITH  A    LITTLE   CRY   UK   STRl'RISE. 

"Have  you  finished  your  nine  First  and  I'm  afraid  you  are  not  well,  as  you 

Fridays  then  ?  "  she  asked.  are  missing  this. " 

"  No,  not  for  this  last  intention,  hut  I  "  Oh,  it  isn't  that,  mother,"  she  said, 

have  made  a  good  many  nine  Fridays  for  bursting  into  tears,  "but  I  feel  now  it's 

oiu  intuition  and  another  since  we  came  all  of  no  good  ;  and  nothing  comes  of  my 

here."  prayers,  or  you  would  have  been  well  by 

I   know  you're  a   good   girl,  Sarah,  now." 


292 


THE  MESSAGE  OF  THE  CHIMES. 


"Well,  never  mind,  go  to  church  to- 
night, Sarah,  and  finish  your  nine  Fri- 
days— do,  love,  for  my  sake,  if  for  noth- 
ing else — it's  just  when  we  feel  like  that 
we  want  to  pray  the  more.  Give  me  my 
beads  before  you  go  and  ask  Mrs.  Burke 
to  look  in  as  you  go  by. " 

She  fetched  her  hat  and  shawl  reluct- 
antly ;  but  she  kissed  her  mother,  and 
went  out,  "just  to  please  her. " 

Johnny  was  waiting  for  her  at  the  end 
of  the  yard.  "I  thought  you'd  come," 
he  said  ;  ' '  better  be  smart,  it  only  wants 
five  minutes  to  the  Holy  Hour ! " 

During  Benediction  Sarah  decided  she 
would  go  to  confession  and  finish  her 
nine  Fridays.  The  tears  provoked  by 
her  mother's  unwonted  tenderness  had 
softened  her  hard  mood  a  little,  but 
spiritually  she  was  still  in  a  dry  and 
barren  land  where  no  water  was.  She 
would  do  for  duty's  sake  all  she  was 
wont  to  do,  as  well  as  she  could.  After 
her  confession  she  wondered  why  her 
confessor  had  been  so  little  impressed 
by  the  story  of  her  wickedness.  "  Take 
courage,  "  he  had  said,  "have  patience  a 
little  longer  that  you  may  not  lose  the 
reward  of  your  sufferings.  Go  and  ask 
our  Lord  to  help  you  for  the  love  of  His 
Sacred  Heart. ' '  She  went  and  knelt 
down  at  the  altar  of  the  Sacred  Heart  and 
prayed  obediently  "  Lord  help  me  for 
the  love  of  Thy  Sacred  Heart. ' '  She  said 
it  over  and  over  again,  for  she  seemed  to 
have  lost  the  faculty  of  making  a  prayer 
by  any  mental  effort  of  her  own. 

It  was  enough  and  the  sacramental 
grace  did  the  rest ;  for,  though  the  girl 
only  wept  in  a  weak  helpless  way,  her 
tears  were  prayers ;  she  had  resigned 
herself  to  the  will  of  God.  She  humbled 
herself  exceedingly  as  she  thought  how 
she  had  been  found  amongst  those  faith- 
less and  faint-hearted  ones — who  would 
follow  Jesus  to  the  breaking  of  bread,  but 
not  to  the  drinking  of  His  chalice.  A 
woman  with  a  shawl  over  her  head  came 
and  knelt  down  beside  her — it  was  Mrs. 
Dixon — her  husband  was  in  the  hospital, 
being  one  of  those  injured  in  the  strike 


riots,  and  she  had  six  children.  She  was 
crying— no  wonder— there  would  be  many 
women  crying  in  the  church  to-night, 
and  she  had  much  to  be  thankful  for 
compared  to  most  of  them.  Jesus  was 
always  good  to  women  and  little  children 
and  He  would  hear  their  prayers  and 
help  them  soon  ;  and  the  strike  must  be 
settled  one  way  or  another  before  many 
more  weeks.  ' '  Oh  rest  in  the  Lord — wait 
patiently  for  Him  and  He  will  give  thee 
thy  heart 's  desire  ' ' — she  said  the  words 
quietly  over  to  herself — and  this  time  they 
had  spirit  and  meaning  and  consolation. 

Johnny,  the  faithful,  was  waiting 
for  her  outside.  He  had  beguiled  the 
tedium  of  the  wait  by  raising  a  fine  slide, 
and  with  a  few  kindred  spirits  was 
' '  keeping  the  pot  abiling. ' '  There  was 
a  young  man  standing  by  the  gate  as 
Sarah  came  out.  As  she  passed,  he 
moved  slowly  away.  Something  in  his 
walk  and  the  set  of  his  shoulders  ar- 
rested the  girl's  attention,  and  she 
turned  'round  and  looked  after  him,  till 
Johnny  joined  her. 

"That's  a  strange  chap,"  said  he, 
following  the  direction  of  her  gaze,  ' '  he 
stopped  and  asked  me  the  way  to  the 
Catholic  church,  when  I  was  waiting  for 
you  before  the  service,  and  I  saw  him  in 
the  church  afterwards. " 

"  Yes,  "  said  Sarah,  with  a  sigh.  He 
had  made  her  think  of  Jim,  somehow. 

' '  Bill  Smith  says  that  the  new  super- 
intendent in  his  department  of  the  engi- 
neering works  is  a  Catholic.  It  might  be 
him,"  went  on  Johnny.  "It  might. 
He's  a  masher  and  all  if  it  is  him  ;  but  he 
gets  grand  pay,  they  say — he's  such  a 
good  hand. " 

"Make  haste,  Johnny,  it's  so  cold. " 

' '  Not  nearly  so  cold  as  it  was  before 
church.  I  believe  it's  going  to  thaw.  " 

"  Oh,  pray  that  it  may,  Johnny." 

' '  I  have  prayed, ' '  said  the  boy  in  a 
tone  which  conveyed  the  impression  that 
the  matter  was  as  good  as  settled. 

At  the  other  end  of  the  street  the 
shrill  voice  of  a  newspaper  boy  was  sud- 
denly heard,  calling,  "Latest,  pink 


THE  MESSAGE  OF  THE  CHIMES. 


293 


edition — miners'  conference  at  the  Man- 
sion House — probable  end  of  the  strike  !" 

"Oh,    listen,   Johnny,"    said    Sarah. 

Let's  hurry  up.  and  tell  mother." 

The  brother  and  sister  were  amongst 
the  first  in  church  next  morning  for  the 
half-past  five  Mass — Johnny  had  his  tea- 
can  in  his  hand — and  would  go  straight 
to  work  after  Mass — for  it  was  a  thaw  and 
a  drizzling  rain  was  falling.  He  left 
after  a  brief  thanksgiving  and  as  he 
passed  out  a  young  man  who  was  kneel- 
ing at  the  end  of  the  church  rose  from 
his  knees  and  followed  him.  He  touched 
the  boy's  shoulder.  "One  minute, 
please, "  he  said,  "but  do  you  mind  tell- 
ing me  the  name  of  the  young  lady  who 
was  in  church  with  you  ?  " 

"It's  my  sister,"  said  Johnny  guard- 
edly. 

"  So  I  fancied.    May  I  ask  the  name  ? ' ' 

"Happens  you've  mistook  her  for 
somebody  you  know — you're  a  stranger 
here,  aren  't  you  ?  ' ' 

"Listen,  my  lad,  isn't  her  name 
Sarah  ?  " 

"Yes,  it  is." 

"Sarah  McDermott  ?  " 

"  Why  did  you  ask  if  you  knew  ?  " 

"To  make  sure  ;  that  will  do,  thank 
you,  "he  smiled  as  he  spoke,  "I'll  see 
you  again. "  And  with  a  nod,  he  left  the 
bewildered  Johnny  and  went  into  the 
church  again. 

"  He  has  clean  forgotten  me, "  said  the 
stranger  to  himself;  "  if  Sarah  has  done 
the  same  it's  a  bad  look-out  for  me." 
Sarah  was  still  kneeling  with  her  face  in 
her  hands,  he  could  not  but  notice  that 
the  hands,  though  white  and  shapely, 
were  sadly  too  thin,  and  that  the  whole 
figure  had  a  drooping,  broken  look  about 
it,  and  was  very  poorly  clad.  His  heart 
smote  him — he  had  not  treated  her  well 
— perhaps  she  would  never  forgive  him. 
She  was  a  proud  one  always  was  Sarah — 
well,  she  should  know  all,  and  if  she 
would  only  let  him,  he  would  make  it  up 
to  her.  God  knows,  he  would  try  his 
best,  anyway ;  he  had  never  meant  to 
give  her  up,  and  he  was  always  true  to 


her  in  his  heart,  if  his  fancy  had  strayed 
for  a  time. 

When  Sarah  came  down  the  aisle  there 
was  a  beautiful  light  on  her  pale,  sweet 
face,  but  how  thin  and  fragile  she  looked  ; 
she  might  have  been  the  ghost  of  the 
bright,  healthy  girl  he  left  four  years 
ago.  He  passed  out  behind  her,  and 
touching  her  gently  on  the  arm,  said 
"Sarah."  She  turned  quickly  with  a 
little  cry  of  surprise.  "Who  is  it, "  she 
asked — with  her  eyes  on  his  face,  and 
he  said, ' '  Have  you  forgotten  me, Sarah  ? " 

"O  Jim,"  she   said,  "O  Jim,   Jim." 

She  put  out  both  her  hands ;  he  drew 
one  through  his  arm  and  held  it,  and 
drew  her  slowly  along,  "  I  thought 
you  were  dead.  I  thought  you  must 
surely  be  dead,"  she  said,  drying  her 
eyes.  "  I  shouldn't  have  known  you, 
you  are  so  changed,  and — and  big." 

' '  And  you  are  so  changed  and  wee ; 
have  you  been  ill  that  you  're  so  wasted  ? ' ' 

"  No,  but  mother  has,  and  I've  been 
nursing  her,  and  its  been  bad  times  here 
lately  with  the  coal  strike,  you  know. " 

' '  I  've  been  seeking  you  everywhere, 
Sarah  ;  I  came  home  four  months  ago,  and 
was  taken  on  soon  after  by  the  old  firm. 
I  was  told  you  had  gone  to  Bradford,  but 
tho'  I  inquired  at  the  churches  and  all 
the  likely  places,  I  could  hear  nothing 
of  you. " 

"We  were  only  there  a  short  time, 
and  we  made  no  friends.  " 

"  I  was  offered  a  good  post  here,  in 
Green's  engineering  works,  and  I  began 
work  on  Monday,  and  I  went  to  the 
church  last  night,  thinking,  if  by  any 
chance  you  were  in  this  town,  I  should 
see  you  there. ' ' 

"  I  was  very  nearly  not  going  last 
night." 

"  When  I  saw  you  I  could  not  make 
up  my  mind  that  it  was  really  you,  and 
I  did  not  dare  to  speak  to  you,  dreading 
another  disappointment.  Oh,  Sarah, 
I'm  overjoyed  at  finding  you  again." 

"It  is  I  have  found  you  Jim — thank 
God — you  never  lost  me,  I  should  have 
waited  for  you  all  my  life ;  I  am  not 


294- 


TH  E  MESSAGE  OF  THE  CHIMES. 


twenty  miles  from  our  old  home  now, 
and  we  should  have  met  before  long,  I 
am  sure. " 

He  pressed  her  arm  lovingly.  "  I  did 
nearly  lose  you,  all  the  same,  Sarah,  and 
through  my  own  fault.  I  have  to  make 
my  confession  and  get  your  forgiveness. 
Will  you  hear  it  now  ?  ' ' 

"  Yes,  go  on. " 

"  Well,  you  know  after  I  finished  the 
job  I  went  out  on,  I  fell  ill.  I  strained 
myself  to  begin  with,  and  then  took  a 
fever  on  the  top  of  it.  I  was  off  my 
head  for  some  time,  and  that  is  how  I 
didn't  write  to  you,  to  tell  you  I  was  ill. 
The  woman  I  lodged  with  nursed  me, 
together  with  her  daughter,  a  big  hand- 
some girl — a  bouncer,  Sarah,  with 
eyes  like  coals.  We  had  been  pretty 
friendly  before  I  became  ill,  but  when 
I  came  to  mend  up  a  bit  I  found 
somehow  I  had  become  her  property 
altogether. 

Sarah  withdrew  her  hand  from  his 
arm,  and  pretended  to  re-pin  her  shawl. 
He  noticed  it,  but  went  on. 

' '  We  were  sweethearts  for  a  bit,  but 
as  I  got  to  know  her  better,  I  saw  she 
was  never  going  to  be  the  wife  for  me  ; 
she  was  a  flirt  and  a  bold  one,  and  as 
flighty  as  they  make  'em.  I  never  really 
loved  her,  but  she  was  kind  to  me  when 
I  was  ill,  and  I  was  grateful,  and  glad 
of  her  company  that  weary  time.  Can 
you  understand,  Sarah  ?  When  I  broke 
with  her  I  was  too  disgusted  with  myself 
to  write  to  you.  I  thought  I  would  try 
my  fortune  a  while  out  there,  make  a  bit 
of  money  and  go  home  and  ask  you  to 


forgive  me,  and  marry  me  if  you  were 
still  free.  Do  I  ask  too  much,  Sarah.  " 

' '  This  is  our  house,  come  in, ' '  said  the 
girl,  in  answer  ;  her  voice  was  strained 
and  cold  he  thought,  and  his  heart  sank. 
She  placed  a  chair  for  him,  but  he  did 
not  sit  down,  and  she  stood  and  faced 
him.  There's  nothing  for  me  to  forgive, 
Jim,"  she  said  with  her  head  held  up  a 
little  proudly.  "  You  were  never  bound 
to  me  by  any  promise,  you  were  free 
then  and  you  are  free  now.  " 

"  Don't,  Sarah  !"  he  groaned. 

"  All  black-eyed  girls  are  not  bold 
flirts.  You  may  have  better  luck  another 
time,"  but  her  voice  shook,  and  Jim 
seized  his  opportunity. 

"  Yes,  I  guess  I  shall,"  he  said,  tak- 
ing her  into  his  arms,  "  there  is  only 
one  girl  in  the  world  for  me,  and  I've 
got  her  now,  and  mean  to  keep  her  in 

spite  of  herself." 

*        *        * 

The  next  time  the  chimes  played, 
"Oh,  Rest  in  the  Lord,"  it  was  the 
morning  of  the  New  Year,  and  the  eve 
of  Sarah's  wedding,  and  when  she  burst 
into  tears  and  hid  her  face  on  Jim's 
shoulder  he  was  not  a  little  dismayed. 
"It's  nothing  Jim,  "  she  sobbed,  "  only 
I'm  so  happy.  I  don't  deserve  it. " 

"Oh,  is  that  all?  "  he  said,  "then  I 
wouldn't  trouble  too  much  about  it,  if  I 
were  you."  It  was  not  all,  as  a  matter 
of  fact,  but  an  old  sorrow  had  stirred  and 
waked  at  the  sound  of  the  chimes  ;  it 
only  asked  for  a  passing  sigh  ;  but  as 
the  girl's  heart  was  full,  she  gave  it  tears 
as  well. " 


TALKS   ON    ETHICS. 
By  AV:-.  />../.  I/al/>in,  S.J. 

"  Good  or  evil  in  moral  matters  means  agreement  with  or  divergence  from  reason  " 

—St.  Ihomai. 


OUR  last  talk  came  to  a  close  with  a 
citation  from  St.  Thomas,  in  which 
IK-  answered  the  question,  "  Is  all  pleas- 
ure evil  ?  "  Indeed  a  startling  question; 
a  question  certainly  striking  enough  to 
awaken  the  Epicure  from  his  sensuous 
and  selfish  dream.  How  many  are  will- 
ing to  admit  that  pleasure  cannot  be 
loved  for  its  own  sweet  sake  ? 

I  return  to  a  former  statement,  that 
there  is  an  end  which  is  intermediate 
and  an  end  which  is  last.  This  last  end 
I  would  divide  into  last  relative  and  last 
absolute.  I  mean  by  a  last  end  that 
good  or  perfection  which  is  the  last  in- 
tended by  the  agent.  Now,  we'll  bring 
the  statue  on  the  stage  again.  I  make 
the  statue  for  glory.  Since  the  reaching 
of  glory  prompts  me  to  the  perform- 
ance, glory  is  my  ultimate  end.  I  have 
another  end  in  view,  of  course,  prior  to 
glory,  the  making  of  the  statue,  that  is, 
in  other  words,  the  intermediate  end. 

But  now  what  is  an  absolute  last  end  ? 
It  is  that  beyond  which  there  is  no  other 
end.  Is  it  possible  for  a  man  to  reach 
an  end  which,  when  he  possesses  it,  no 
further  end  is  attainable  ?  This  is  an 
important  question  in  moral  philosophy. 

We  have  admitted  that  we  have  been 
created.  There  is  an  honest  pride  within 
us  that  compels  us  to  assert  that  we 
have  not  been  created  by  our  own  equals, 
but  rather  by  some  superior  being,  and, 
I  will  go  as  far  as  to  assert,  by  the  most 
perfect  of  all  beings.  In  the  statement 
of  this  proposition  a  very  large  truth  is 
expressed.  I  wonder  can  I  prove  there 
is  u  last  end?  If  I  do,  I  .shall  have  ac- 
complished a  great  deal.  St.  Thomas 
asked  the  question  :  "Is  there  any  last 
end  of  human  conduct?  "  Ik-re  is  the 
answer:  "In  things  there  is  found  a 


two-fold  order,  to  wit,  the  order  of  inten- 
tion and  the  order  of  execution.  In 
both  orders  there  must  be  some  first 
point.  That  which  is  first  in  the  order 
of  intention  is  a  sort  of  principle  mov- 
ing the  desire.  Take  that  principle 
away  from  the  desire  and  you  have 
nothing  to  move  it.  The  moving  prin- 
ciple of  the  execution  is  that  from 
whence  the  work  begins.  Take  away 
that  moving  principle,  and  none  would 
begin  to  work  at  anything.  Now,  the 
moving  principle  of  the  intention  is  the 
last  end  ;  the  moving  principle  of  the 
execution  is  the  first  step  in  the  way  ot 
means  to  the  end.  Thus,  then,  on 
neither  side  is  it  possible  to  act  on  to 
infinity  (indefinitely) :  because  if  there 
were  no  last  end,  nothing  would  be  de- 
sired, nor  any  action  have  a  term,  nor 
would  the  intention  of  the  agent  rest. 
On  the  other  hand,  if  there  were  no  first 
step  in  the  means  to  the  end,  no  one 
would  begin  to  work  again,  and  deliber- 
ation would  never  terminate,  but  go  on 
to  infinity  (indefinitely)." 

I  have  supplied  the  word  "  indefi- 
nitely, ' '  meaning  ' '  without  stopping. ' ' 
My  proposition  is  that  man  has  an  abso- 
lute last  end.  A  proposition,  as  you 
know,  is  a  statement  proven  or  to  be 
proved.  It  may  be  true  in  itself,  but  we 
do  not  accept  it  as  such  until  we  have 
proved  it.  The  shortest  and  clearest 
way  of  establishing  a  proposition  is  that 
form  of  argument  called  a  syllogism.  It 
consists  of  three  propositions.  Philoso- 
phers have  gone  into  raptures  over  the 
perfectness  of  the  form  and  the  wonder- 
ful advantages  of  the  syllogistic  method. 
I  said  it  consisted  of  three  propositions. 
There  is  a  major  proposition,  a  minor 
proposition,  and  a  conclusion.  It  is 

295 


296 


TALKS  ON   ETHICS. 


built  up  upon  the  axiom,  that  two  things 
equal  to  a  third  thing  are  equal  to  each 
other.  We  take  two  propositions  and 
compare  them  with  a  third,  which  third 
is  generally  something  taken  for  granted, 
or  better,  inexorably  conclusive.  If  we 
prove  that  the  two  things  are  identical 
with  the  third,  "  it  follows  as  the  night 
the  day,"  that  they  are  identical  with 
each  other.  For  example  :  ' '  Whatever 
is  desirable  is  good  ;  money  is  desirable; 
therefore  money  is  good. ' '  This  is  a  syllo- 
gism so  positively  conclusive  that  every- 
body will  concede  its  major,  minor  and 
conclusion  ;  so  positively  conclusive 
that  from  sunrise  to  sunset  everybody 
is  impelled  to  action  by  its  irresistible 
logic. 

What  are  the  two  things  I  compare  ? 
I  compare  ' '  money  ' '  and  I  compare 
"good"  with  "desirable."  If  I  find 
that  ' '  money  ' '  and  ' '  good  ' '  are  equal 
to  ' '  desirable  ' '  I  must  say  that  ' '  money ' ' 
and  ' '  good  ' '  are  equal  to  each  other. 
My  term  of  comparison  is  desirable. 
' '  Whatever  is  desirable  is  good. ' '  Every- 
body will  admit  that  money  is  desirable  ; 
at  least,  it  does  not  come  often  in  the 
experience  of  individuals  to  meet  their 
fellows  who  put  money  among  the  un- 
wished for  things.  What  follows  ? 
Money,  therefore,  is  good.  Everybody 
will  admit  this  inference.  The  syllo- 
gism is  faultless.  It  is  true  materially, 
that  is  to  say,  every  proposition  in  it  is 
tenable ;  and  it  is  true  formally,  that  is 
to  say  that  the  third  proposition  flows 
from  the  two  others  by  a  sequence  which 
cannot  be  gainsaid. 

But  now  to  come  back  to  the  import- 
ant proposition,  which  I  shall  formulate 
thus  :  God  is  man's  last  end,  for  if  it  be 
manifest  that  God  is  the  last  end  of  man 
it  will  simultaneously  be  demonstrated 
that  man  has  a  last  end.  As  I  said,  this 
is  a  large  proposition  and  paves  the  way 
to  very  large  conclusions.  Here  is  how 
I  shall  avail  myself  of  the  syllogistic 
form  of  argument.  Remember,  that  in 
this  proposition  the  two  things  I  am 
going  to  consider  are  ' '  God  ' '  and 


"  man."  The  best  way  to  be  convinced 
that  God  is  the  last  end  of  man  is  to  re- 
fer to  something  which  is  certain  about 
God  and  about  man.  If,  from  my  con- 
sideration of  God,  it  follows  God  must 
be  the  last  end  of  man,  I  have  enough  to 
prove  my  proposition.  But,  if  along 
with  something  I  know  about  God,  I 
have  helping  me  what  I  know  about 
man,  increased  cogency  is  added  to  my 
proposition. 

I  would  say  God  is  necessarily  man 's 
last  end  if  (I  am  giving  you,  as  the 
"  if  "  indicates,  a  conditional  syllogism) 
God  must  be,  by  His  own  perfection, 
man's  last  end,  and  if  man,  on  account 
of  man's  perfections,  must  have  God  as 
his  last  end.  Is  there  any  loophole  here 
through  which  the  little  mouse  of  illogi- 
calism  can  escape  ? 

God  is  man's  last  end  if  God's  nature 
demands  it  to  be  so,  and  if  man 's  nature 
calls  for  it.  I  am  putting  it  definitely 
now.  Please  remember  that  I  am  talk- 
ing— chatting — and  not  the  principal 
figure  in  a  public  philosophical  disputa- 
tion, the  "  bull  's-eye  "  at  which  every 
shot  is  to  be  aimed.  We  are  simply  con- 
fabulating together,  and  whether  by 
straight  lines  or  by  roundabout  lines,  it 
I  reach  the  bourne  all  will  be  right. 
Please  remember  that  I  am  not  dodging. 
I  am  willing  squarely  to  meet  every  ob- 
jection. Somebody  asked  me  one  time, 
' '  What  steered  a  locomotive  ?  "  I  must 
honestly  say  that  for  a  moment  I  didn  't 
know  what  to  answer,  but  at  last  I 
thought  it  was  the  track.  Now,  this 
talk  is  the  track.  It  goes  straight  here 
and  crooked  there  ;  and  I  am  the  train. 

But,  to  come  back  to  the  syllogism. 
If  God's  nature  and  man's  nature  make, 
it  imperative  that  God  be  the  last  end  of 
man,  then  God  is  man's  last  end;  but 
both  God's  nature  and  man's  nature 
make  this  to  be  imperative ;  therefore 
God  is  man's  last  end. 

Parenthetically  let  me  say,  I  do  not 
know  what  some  of  my  old  professors 
would  think  of  this  syllogism.  But  you 
remember  the  old  French  king  to  whom, 


TALKS  ON    ETHICS. 


2Q7 


\\la-n  he  was  on  his  deathbed,  his  con- 
r  put  this  question:  "Do  you  for- 
give all  your  enemies  ?  "  "  My  enemies  ? 
I  have  none;  I  killed  them  all."  Now, 
I  didn't  kill  all  my  professors,  but  I 
think  they  are  all  dead. 

It  seems  to  me,  however,  my  syllogism 
is  clear.  Perhaps  its  elucidation  will 
not  be  so  evident.  Let  us  see.  God  is 
necessarily  man's  last  end  if  the  nature 
oCOod  and  the  nature  of  man  require  it 
to  be  so.  Is  there  any  doubt  about  that  ? 
It  means  simply  this  :  that  if  God  was 
not  the  last  end  of  man,  God  would  not 
be  God,  and  man  would  not  be  man. 
For  it  seems  to  be  requisite  both  of  the 
nature  of  man  and  of  the  nature  of  God, 
that  is  to  say,  of  the  essence  of  man  and 
the  essence  of  God,  that  God  be  the  last 
reason  why  man  is  ;  in  other  words,  that 
God  be  the  last  end  of  man. 

We  have  only  two  things  to  consider — 
God  and  man.  Now,  I  say  if  God's  na- 
ture demands  that  He  be  man's  last  end, 
what  is  the  minor  ?  That  God's  nature 
and  man's  exact  this.  Let  us  examine 
whether  this  be  so  or  no.  God  is  the 
most  perfect  being  ;  when  He  acts,  He 
acts  for  an  end,  but  for  a  most  perfect 
end,  for  an  end  worthy  of  Himself.  Is 
this  not  undoubtedly  true  ?  We,  in  our 
poor,  miserable  entities,  qualify  our- 
selves by  the  ends  we  have  in  view.  We 
say  a  man  is  degraded  because  he  has  a 
degraded  end  before  him.  Apply  this 
statement  to  the  various  earthly  careers, 
and  see  how  perfectly  beyond  cavil  it  is. 
Now,  if  what  we  say  about  ourselves  be 
true,  it  must  be  also  true — only  more  per- 
fectly— about  God.  .  .  .  Could  any 
reasonable  being  deny  that  when  God 
acts  He  acts  for  an  end  ?  Bear  in  mind 
always,  that  whatever  we  can  do  God 
can  do  and  does,  only  flawlessly.  For 
example,  God  has  being  as  we  have  be- 
ing, only  His  being  is  without  limit  or 
defect.  I  think  it  is  Bossuet  that  says 
to  the  atheist  whom  Scripture  stigma- 
tizes as  a  "  fool"  :  "  You,  you  with  your 
imperfections,  with  your  degradation, 
with  your  corruptibility  exist,  and  you 


dare  say  that  God,  with  His  perfections 
and  His  incorruptibility  does  not  exist ! 
More  are  the  reasons  for  the  existence  of 
God  than  for  the  existence  of  a  fool !  " 

We  sometimes  excuse  ourselves  by 
saying  that  we  acted  without  thinking, 
and  the  reply  is  that  we  should  have 
thought.  Certainly  we  would  not  say 
that  God  acts  without  thinking,  and  cer- 
tainly we  would  assert  that,  by  all 
means,  when  there  was  question  of  such 
a  magnificent  achievement  as  the  crea- 
tion of  man,  it  was  accompanied  by  the 
most  perfect  deliberation. 

Words  tremble  when  they  touch  the 
things  of  God  and  are  inaccurate,  and 
I  am  forbidden  by  my  theology  to  use 
the  word  "deliberation  "in  connection 
with  God.  But  you  understand  my 
meaning.  It  stands  to  reason  that  when 
God  performed  the  act  of  which  man's 
creation  was  the  result.  God  thought  of 
what  He  was  doing.  It  stands  to  reason 
that  He  had  an  end  in  view.  Because 
He  is  the  being  He  is,  He  must  have  an 
end  worthy  of  Himself.  Where  am  I  go* 
ing  to  find  anything  worthy  of  God  ex- 
cept Himself?  I  don't  see  that  this  can 
be  offset  by  any  rational  contradiction. 
I  am  justified  in  concluding  that  God 
was  obliged  (I  use  the  term  "obliged  " 
tremblingly).  But  here  the  obligation 
comes  from  Himself ;  He  has  no  supeiior 
but  Himself;  and  the  obligation  comes 
from  His  own  nature)  by  the  perfection 
of  His  nature,  to  establish  for  Himself 
an  end  in  creating  man.  The  end  had  to 
be  worthy  of  Himself,  hence  He  alone  in 
His  infinite  grandeur,  in  His  infinite 
reality,  in  His  infinite  personality,  could 
be  in  prospect.  So  I  say  that  in  looking 
only  at  God  in  the  splendidness  of  His 
nature,  He  must  be  man's  absolute  last 
end,  over  and  beyond  which  there  is  no 
other  end  for  man. 

If  we  come  to  the  second  part  of  our 
minor,  "  that  man's  nature  declares  that 
God  alone  can  be  the  last  end  of  his 
existence,"  what  do  we  find?  Man,  in- 
asmuch as  he  is  man,  is  specifically  con- 
stituted man  by  his  reason.  The  one 


298 


TALKS  ON   ETHICS. 


thing  that  separates  us  from  beasts  is 
reason .  We  don 't  always  use  our  reason , 
and  when  we  don't,  we  descend  to  the 
level  of  the  brute. 

Robert  Burns,  the  genius  and  epicure, 
sitting  down  to  dinner,  and  noticing  the 
spread  of  eatables  and  drinkables  before 
him,  said  to  his  fellows:  "How  are  we 
going  to  drink  to-night — like  men  or 
like  beasts  ?  "  "  Oh  ! ' '  they  said  ; 
' '  Such  a  question !  Of  course,  like  men ! ' ' 
" Then, "  replied  he,  "we  shall  be  under 
the  table  before  morning. ' '  When  men 
act  unreasonably,  they  lose  title  to 
their  manhood,  because  reason  is  their 
distinguishing  prerogative. 

Now,  man's  reason  is  almost  an  infi- 
nite faculty  ;  it  never  ceases  in  its  opera- 
tions— it  never  satisfies  itself.  It  is 
filled  with  desires  to  know  more  and 
more,  and  there  is  no  created  thing — 
nothing  finite  that  is  going  to  satisfy  it. 
It  will  never  discover  in  any  created 
thing — take  these  things  specifically — it 
will  never  find  in  any  created  thing  that 
which  will  satisfy  its  yearning  for  more 
knowledge,  I  don 't  care  what  the  created 
thing  is.  Let  me  suppose  that  in  the 
world  there  is  one  body  that  embraces  in 
itself  the  totality  of  all  created  things. 
Let  me  suppose  that  it  was  possible  for 
man  to  hold  in  his  hands  the  whole 
universe,  not  merely  the  earth,  but 
the  planets  and  the  whole  solar  system. 
Let  me  suppose  that  a  man  studied 
it  and  grasped  all  there  was  to  be 
known  about  it.  When  he  was  per- 
fectly satisfied  that  there  was  nothing 
further  to  learn  about  it  in  itself,  would 
not  one  more  question  come  into  his 
mind?  That  question  would  be,  "Who 
made  it  all  ?  "  His  curiosity  would  leap 
beyond  that  created  thing  that  I  suppose 
holds  all  created  things  in  itself,  to  the 
cause. 

Now,  the  mind  of  man  is  the  light  of 
his  soul.  Man  wills  as  he  knows.  We 
have  the  expression  :  ' '  What  a  man 
doesn't  know  won't  trouble  him." 
Tacitus  says  ' '  We  have  no  desire  for 
things  we  know  not,"  but  we  have  a 


desire  for  the  things  we  know.  The 
measure  of  our  desires  is  our  knowledge  ; 
as  we  know,  we  desire.  If  there  is  any- 
thing beyond  the  created  universe, within 
the  possibility  of  the  intelligence  to 
know,  the  will  will  desire  that  thing. 

This  is  the  general  way  to  satisfy  our- 
selves as  to  the  fact,  that  man  requires 
not  the  finite  but  the  infinite  to  satisfy 
him.  But  there  is  only  one  object  that 
is  infinite,  and  that  is  God. 

These  two  parts  proven,  I  will  draw  our 
conclusion  that  God  is  necessarily  man 's 
last  end.  God  is  necessarily  man's  last 
end  if  God's  nature  calls  for  it  to  be  so, 
and  if  man 's  nature  calls  for  it  to  be  so. 
But  God's  nature  and  man's  nature  call 
for  it  to  be  so.  Therefore,  God  is  neces- 
sarily man's  last  end.  My  syllogism 
summed  up  means  simply  this  :  God  is 
man's  last  end,  because  God's  perfection 
and  man 's  nature  compel  it.  Really,  I  see 
no  need  of  going  into  further  arguments. 
God  is  the  first  being ;  He  is  the  most 
perfect  of  all  beings.  There  is  no  limit 
to  His  perfections.  A  little  serious 
thought  will  make  this  plain.  Try  to 
fathom  what  is  included  in  the  idea  of 
being  the  first  being — the  limitless  exist- 
ence of  such  a  being — the  absolute 
charms  of  such  a  being.  A  perfect 
being  must  have  in  some  way  or  other 
(but  always  perfectly)  whatever  attributes 
any  being  can  have.  He  is  most  per- 
fect in  everything  he  is,  and  he  cannot 
help  judging  himself  to  be  the  most 
perfect  of  beings.  If  the  sun  had  con- 
sciousness and  could  look  at  its  light,  it 
would  have  to  say  it  was  the  brightest  of 
stars  ;  if  the  rose  had  intelligence,  the 
rose  would  be  forced  to  admit  that  its 
fragrance  was  sweet.  God  knows  Him- 
self and  what  He  is,  and  God  is  necessi- 
tated by  His  nature  to  come  (to  use  our 
way  of  speaking)  to  a  conclusion  that 
He  is  the  most  perfect  being,  therefore 
the  best,  therefore  the  most  desirable, 
therefore  the  last  end  of  all  beings.  He 
cannot  suffer  Himself  to  be  despised. 
God  cannot  allow  any  one  to  take  His 
place  ;  He  cannot  be  unreasonable,  if  I 


TALKS  ON    ETHICS. 


299 


may  UM  tin.  expression.  He  must  admit 
that  He  is  the  most  perfect — the  best — 
contains  all  good — and  consequently  that 
He  is  the  one  that  is  above  all  to  be 
loved.  Therefore,  when  He  directs  the 
existence  of  an  intelligent  being,  He 
has  to  direct  it  to  Himself,  as  He  is  the 
most  desirable  thing  for  that  intelligent 
being  He  creates.  This,  I  think,  is  no 
specious  argument,  and  will  repay  a  lit- 
tle" study. 

God  is  the  highest  being,  and  when  He 
made  the  universe  He  must  have  had  a 
purpose.  He  could  not  make  it  for  a 
purpose  unworthy  of  Himself,  and  as  He 
alone  is  worthy  of  Himself,  He  Himself 
must  have  been  that  purpose.  He  could 
not  help  it.  Another  way  of  coming  to 
the  same  conclusion  is  that,  when  God 
created,  the  end  of  His  creation  was  His 
own  glory.  In  creating  for  Himself,  was 
He  going  to  add  anything  to  Himself 
intrinsically  ?  If  you  give  the  sun  part 
of  the  moon's  light,  the  sun  would  have 
no  more  light  than  it  has,  for  the  light 
of  the  moon  is  the  light  of  the  sun. 
What  good  do  creatures  do  God  ?  Abso- 
lutely no  good  whatever  intrinsically. 
It  does  seem  hard  to  profess  this,  but  we 
have  to  take  things  as  they  are  and  allow 
that  as  far  as  God  individually  is  con- 
cerned, we  give  Him  no  more  than  the 
flowers  do  the  sun.  What  do  we  do  for 
God  ?  One  thing  only  ;  we  glorify  Him. 
If  His  purpose,  and  He  could  have  none 
other,  was  that  creatures  should  glorify 
Him,  then  those  that  have  the  power  of 
knowing  Him  should  know  Him,  for 
"glory"  means  "knowledge  with 
praise. ' ' 

The  end,  therefore,  of  creation,  look- 
ing at  it  from  the  standpoint  of  the 
Deity,  is  that  man  should  glorify  God 
by  knowing  Him.  He  knows  the  most 
perfect  of  all  beings,  therefore  the  most 
desirable.  So,  you  see,  reason  imposes 
on  man  the  inquiry  after  God,  which  is 
the  highest  search  in  which  man's  ac- 
tivity may  interest  itself. 

When  man  knows  God,  he  must  praise 
Him,  he  must  say  He  is  the  best,  and  he 


must  say,  "  I  want  the  best."  The  man 
you  find  doing  that  is  a  saint,  for  sanc- 
tity is  nothing  else  than  knowing  God 
and  praising  Him  by  the  adoration  and 
worship  of  the  intelligence,  of  the  heart, 
of  the  senses,  of  the  entirety  of  our  na- 
ture. It  is  in  the  very  essence  of  our 
nature  to  be  saints.  We  all  lie  under 
the  obligation  of  dedicating  the  service 
of  our  energies  to  God.  It  makes  our 
responsibility  terrible. 

I  am  not  talking  religion  ;  simply 
ethics.  Aristotle,  Plato,  and  all  the 
pagan  philosophers  have  admitted  either 
in  principle  or  conclusion  what  we  say. 
Who  was  the  American  orator  that,  when 
asked  what  he  looked  upon  as  the  most 
solemn  thought  that  engaged  his  atten- 
tion, answered:  "It  is  the  thought  of 
my  responsibility  to  my  Maker?  "  Was 
it  Webster  ?  Whoever  it  was,  he  said 
well.  He  said  in  another  way  what 
Christ  said  :  "Be  ye  perfect  as  also  my 
heavenly  Father  is  perfect.  " 

This  is  the  outcome  of  the  first,  the 
most  elementary  fact  within  the  range  of 
moral  philosophy.  If  man  knows  the 
best,  his  reason — his  very  nature  must 
desire  the  best.  Man  knows  the  best, 
and,  therefore,  his  ambition  must  reach 
out  to  it.  The  expansive  faculty  within 
us,  that  is  to  say,  our  will,  is  in  propor- 
tion to  the  apprehensive  faculty.  It  is 
laid  upon  us  as  a  primal  obligation,  by 
our  natural  constitution,  that  we  should 
desire  as  we  know. 

We  said  an  end  was  a  good,  a  perfec- 
tion, something  that  completes  —  that 
finishes.  We  talked  about  a  man  being 
perfect — happy.  Because  our  desires  are 
unsatisfied,  we  are  unhappy.  Whence  I 
may  say  the  more  a  thing  approaches  its 
principle,  participates  in  its  principle,  the 
more  perfect,  the  more  happy,  the  more 
satisfied  it  is.  What  is  the  principle  of 
man  ?  God.  Is  it  not  true  the  more  a 
man  participates  in  the  principle  from 
which  he  springs,  the  more  perfect  he  is  ? 
Let  me  translate  from  a  French  writer : 
"Our  soul  is  a  point,  as  it  were,  from 
which  point  infinite  lines  of  desire  may 


300 


GOLGOTHA. 


proceed  in  all  directions.  Divine  good- 
ness is,  so  to  speak,  the  circumference 
containing  in  itself  the  totality  of  all 
good.  Though  infinite  lines  may  be 
drawn  from  the  centre,  they  will  all  come 
in  contact  with  the  circumference.  So, 
too,  when  a  human  soul  is  established  in 
the  possession  of  good,  it  is  surrounded 
on  all  sides  by  the  immense  goodness  of 
the  Maker,  and,  although  still  despatch- 
ing from  itself  infinite  lines  of  desire,  they 
will  all  be  met  by  the  divine  goodness 
which  holds  in  itself  all  perfection." 

How  can  God  make  a  man  perfectly 
happy?  Because  He  is  all-good.  What 
are  the  sources  of  happiness  in  this  life  ? 
They  are  the  pleasures  of  sense  and  of 
mind.  These  goods  in  themselves  are 
desirable  things.  Whence  does  a  thing 
obtain  its  desirability  ?  From  God  who 


made  it  and  all  pleasurable  things.  If 
God  has  given  us  so  much  beauty  in  the 
world,  He  must  have  all  that  beauty  in 
some  way  or  other  in  Himself.  If  God 
made  individuals  so  that  they  may  be 
worlds  of  happiness  for  us,  whence  re- 
ceived they  that  power  ?  From  Him.  He 
holds  everything,  only  with  this  differ- 
ence, that  He  holds  everything  perfectly. 
What  we  find  lovable  in  men  and  things 
is  lovable,  only  infinitely  so,  in  Him. 
When  we  are  in  the  possession  of  God, 
we  are  like  a  point  established  in  the 
centre  of  a  circumference.  The  circum- 
ference is  God,  and  no  matter  where 
our  ideas  shoot,  they  always  touch 
God.  This  is  what  our  reason  seems 
to  teach  us.  But  on  these  points  we 
shall  have  more  to  say  in  our  next  con- 
versation. 


GOLGOTHA. 

By  Rev.  James  Conway,  S.J. 


DUE  north  of  Mount  Sion,  outside 
the  walls  of  the  city  of  Jerusalem, 
lay  the  hill  of  Golgotha  or  Calvary, 
probably  so  called  from  its  shape  and 
bare  appearance,  which  resembled  that 
of  a  skull  or  bald  head.  This  was  the 
place  chosen  for  the  execution  of  our 
Lord.  Here  also  was  the  grave  in  which 
He  was  laid  after  His  death,  and  from 
which  He  gloriously  arose  on  the  third 
day.  This  place,  which  since  the  time 
of  the  crucifixion  underwent  many 
changes,  is  now  the  site  of  the  great 
church  of  the  Holy  Sepulchre,  where  the 
exact  spot  on  which  the  Cross  stood  and 
the  tomb  of  our  Lord  was  situated,  are 
still  pointed  out  with  much  probability. 
With  regard  to  the  identity  of  the 
place  itself  there  can  be  no  reasonable 
doubt,  as  there  is  a  constant  and  unin- 
terrupted tradition  pointing  to  this  site. 
St.  John  and  the  other  apostles  and  dis- 
ciples, and  the  holy  women,  who  were 
present  at  the  crucifixion  and  doubtless 


frequently  visited  the  grave  of  our  Lord, 
could  identify  the  spot  after  the  destruc- 
tion of  Jerusalem.  So  could  all  the 
Christians  in  and  around  Jerusalem,  who 
were  naturally  drawn  to  this  holy  place. 
As  an  insult  to  Christianity  the  Roman 
Emperor  Hadrian  built  a  shrine  of  Venus 
over  the  Holy  Sepulchre.  This  sacri- 
legious monument  marked  the  spot  for 
two  centuries,  until  the  Emperor  Con- 
stantine  and  his  mother,  St.  Helena, 
caused  the  idols  to  be  removed,  and  after 
laborious  excavations  identified  the  holy 
tomb,  over  which  a  magnificent  monu- 
ment, known  as  the  Anastasis,  was 
erected,  and  beside  it,  on  the  hill  itself, 
the  Basilica  Martyrion,  which  stood  for 
300  years. 

These  monuments,  it  is  true,  were  de- 
stroyed by  Chosroes  II.,  King  of  the 
Persians,  A.  D.  614  ;  but  they  were  im- 
mediately restored  by  Modestus,  Patri- 
arch of  Jerusalem.  In  1010  they  were 
again  levelled  to  the  ground  by  the 


GOLGOTHA. 


GOLGOTHA — J.    L.  1. 1  KOMI. 


Turks.  In  1048,  by  order  of  the  Greek 
Emperor,  Constantine  Monomachus,  a 
new  church  was  raised  over  the  Holy 
Sepulchre,  while  a  chapel  marked  the 
spot  of  the  crucifixion  on  Golgotha.  In 
the  year  1103  the  present  structure  was 
begun  by  the  Crusaders,  and  completed 
in  1130.  There  has  been  no  substantial 
alteration  made  since  in  the  Church  of 
the  Holy  Sepulchre. 

The  tradition,  in  regard  to  the  site  of 
Golgotha  is,  therefore,  constant  and  un- 
interrupted. The  pilgrim  who  visits  the 
Church  of  the  Holy  Sepulchre  is  as  sure 
to  stand  on  the  spot  on  which  Christ  was 
crucified  and  buried  as  we  can  be  of  any 
historical  fact,  of  which  we  have  not 
direct  evidence.  When,  therefore,  Arch- 
deacon Farrar,  who  fairly  represents 
Protestant  skepticism,  says  in  his  Life  of 
Christ :  ' '  All  that  we  know  of  Golgotha, 
all  that  we  shall  ever  know,  all  that  God 
willed  to  be  known,  is  that  it  was  without 
the  city  gate, ' '  he  knows  not  whereof 
he  speaks,  and  ignores  one  of  the  first 
principles  of  historic  research. 

Weighed  down  by  the  heavy  weight  of 
the  Cross,  exhausted  by  the  scourging 
and  the  manifold  hardships,  sufferings 
and  ill-treatment  of  the  morning  and 
the  preceding  night,  before  the  sixth 


hour  of  the  day,  that  is,  towards  noon- 
tide, our  Lord  arrived  on  the  hill  of  Cal- 
vary. Tradition  tells  us  that,  while 
preparations  were  being  made  for  the 
execution,  He  was  shut  up  in  a  cave  in 
the  northern  side  of  the  rock — which 
spot  is  still  shown  in  the  Church  of  the 
Holy  Sepulchre.  Here  He  offered,  as  it 
were,  the  preparatory  prayers  of  the 
great  sacrifice  which  He  was  about  to 
consummate. 

As  soon  as  the  Cross  was  prepared 
and  erected,  He  was  led  forth  from  His 
confinement  and  was  confronted  again 
with  the  instrument  of  His  torture.  What 
a  pang  of  suffering  must  have  pierced  His 
Sacred  Heart  when  he  beheld  that  gib- 
bet, the  mere  thought  of  which,  in  the 
Garden  of  Olives,  pressed  the  drops  of 
sweat  and  blood  from  the  pores  of  His 
sacred  body  !  Yet  we  cannot  but  think 
that,  like  His  apostle  and  martyr,  St. 
Andrew,  He  hailed  the  holy  Cross  with 
exultation:  "Hail,  sweet  Cross!  thou 
long  desired,  for  a  longing  Heart  pre- 
pared !  O  admirable  Cross  !  O  lovable 
Cross  !  O  refulgent  Cross,  that  dost  shed 
thy  splendor  over  the  entire  world  !  " 

Thus  rejoicing  at  heart  the  Lord  ap- 
proaches the  altar  upon  which  He  is  to 
be  immolated,  on  which  the  world  is  to 


302 


COLCOTHA. 


be  redeemed  by  the  sacrifice  of  His  life's 
blood.  "I  have  a  baptism,"  He  said, 
"  wherewith  I  am  to  be  baptized,  and 
how  am  I  straightened  until  it  be  ac- 
complished." "  If  I  be  lifted  up  from 
the  earth,  I  shall  draw  all  things  to  my- 
self." 

The  holy  women,  according  to  the 
prevalent  custom,  had  prepared  for  Him 
a  mixture  of  strong  wine  and  bitter 
spices  to  mitigate  the  sufferings  of  the 
execution.  To  show  His  recognition  He 
tasted  of  it,  but  did  not  drink.  He 
wished  to  drink  the  cup  of  His  passion 
with  full  consciousness  and  to  experi- 
ence all  its  bitterness.  Therefore  He 
drank  not.  His  garments,  that  now 
cleave  to  His  wounded  body,  are  again 
torn  from  His  limbs,  and  all  His  wounds 
are  opened  afresh,  and  the  sufferings  of 
the  scourging  are  renewed. 

Now  followed  the  cruel  ordeal  of  the 
crucifixion  itself.  The  crucifixion  is 
commonly  represented  as  follows  :  The 
Cross  was  laid  on  the  ground,  and  the 
Saviour  was  stretched  out  upon  it,  and 
His  hands  and  feet  were  successively 
nailed  to  it,  as  usually  represented  on 
our  crucifixes.  Then  the  Cross  was 
raised,  and  the  stem  fastened  in  the 
cavity  prepared  to  receive  it. 

However,  it  seems  more  consistent 
with  Roman  usage,  and  with  the  tradi- 
tion of  the  ancient  Fathers,  that  the 
Cross  was  first  erected,  and  that  the  body 
was  then  hoisted  up  with  ropes  and  put 
astride  a  wooden  projection,  sufficiently 
high  to  bring  the  hands  within  conveni- 
ent reach  of  the  horizontal  beam  of  the 
Cross.  This  appendage  to  the  Cross, 
however,  for  evident  artistic  reasons,  has 
never  been  represented  in  Christian  art. 
The  body  was  first  fastened  to  the  Cross 
with  ropes,  and  then  the  hands  and  feet 
were  nailed  to  the  wood  with  iron 
spikes,  after  which  the  ropes  were  re- 
moved, and  the  body  hung  freely  upon 
the  Cross,  sufficiently  supported  by 
the  sedile  (or  seat)  only  to  prevent  the 
hands  from  being  torn  by  the  weight 
of  the  body. 


However  we  may  picture  to  ourselves 
this  inhuman  execution,  certain  it  is  that 
it  was  unspeakably  painful  to  our  Blessed 
Lord.  His  sense  of  shame,  that  was 
keen  and  delicate,  was  deeply  wounded 
by  His  exposure  before  a  rough  and  licen- 
tious mob.  His  strength  was  exhausted 
by  hunger  and  thirst  and  fatigue  and 
suffering,  while  He  refused  to  take  any 
refreshment.  His  wounds  were  torn  open 
while  He  was  being  raised  and  stretched 
and  fastened  upon  the  Cross.  His  hands 
and  feet,  that  were  most  tender,  fash- 
ioned, as  it  were,  purposely  for  suffering, 
endured  the  most  intense  pain  from  the 
rough  and  blunt  nails  that  were  forced 
through  them  with  violent  blows.  Each 
nail  was  a  new  martyrdom.  At  every  blow 
a  fresh  pang  shoots  through  His  entire 
frame.  His  body  is  distorted  ;  His  breast 
heaves  ;  His  Heart  throbs  violently  and 
fitfully  from  the  irregular  circulation 
of  the  blood,  which  in  some  parts  of  the 
body  is  congested,  while  from  others  it 
flows  in  copious  streams ;  and  on  His 
aching  temples  presses  the  heavy  crown 
of  sharp  thorns.  Oh !  what  a  sorry 
sight ! 

This  is  the  sad  spectacle  which,  revealed 
to  the  prophets,  forced  them  to  utter 
those  doleful  lamentations.  "  O,  all  ye 
that  pass  by  the  way,  behold,  and  see  if 
there  be  a  sorrow  like  unto  my  sorrow. 
They  have  dug  my  hands  and  feet ;  they 
have  numbered  all  my  bones.  A  worm 
and  no  man  ;  the  reproach  of  men  and 
the  outcast  of  the  people.  There  is  no 
beauty  in  him  nor  comeliness ;  and  we 
have  seen  him,  and  there  was  no  sightli- 
ness, that  we  should  be  desirous  of  him  : 
despised  and  the  most  abject  of  men  ;  a 
man  of  sorrows  and  acquainted  with  in- 
firmity. .  .  .  Surely  he  hath  borne 
our  infirmities,  and  carried  our  sorrows  ; 
and  we  have  thought  him,  as  it  were,  a 
leper,  and  as  one  struck  by  God  and  af- 
flicted. But  he  was  wounded  for  our  in- 
iquities, he  was  bruised  for  our  sins,  the 
chastisement  of  our  peace  was  upon  him 
and  by  his  bruises  we  are  healed.  .  .  . 
The  Lord  hath  laid  our  iniquities  upon 


GOLGOTHA. 


303 


him.  He  was  offered  because  it  was 
his  own  will,  and  he  opened  not  his 
mouth  ;  he  shall  be  led  like  a  sheep  to 
the  slaughter,  and  shall  be  dumb  as  a 
lamb  before  the  shearer,  and  he  shall  not 
open  his  mouth." 

The  process  of  the  execution  was  com- 
pleted by  nailing  to  the  Cross  the  title 
and  cause  of  His  crucifixion.  The  main 
charge  brought  against  our  Ix>rd  was 
that  He  made  Himself  King  of  the  Jews, 
in  other  words,  that  He  proclaimed  Him- 
self as  the  Messias.  This  was  a  capital 
offence  with  the  Jews,  but  only  in  the 


RETH,  Kisr.  DI-  TIII.  JKWS;  the  Greek  : 
Tins  is  TIII:  KING  OF  THK  JKWS  ;  and 
the  Latin  simply:  KING  OF  THK  JKWS. 
Thus  the  Messiaship  of  Jesus  Christ  was 
publicly  proclaimed  to  Jew  and  Gentile 
in  the  three  languages  which  then  repre- 
sented the  world's  power,  culture  and 
civilization. 

It  would  seem  that  our  Lord  was  not 
made  to  bear  the  inscription,  as  was  cus- 
tomary, on  the  way  to  Calvary,  since  the 
Jews  did  not  discover  it  until  after  the 
crucifixion.  On  discovering  it  they  im- 
mediately raised  a  protest,  saying  :  Write 


THE   CRUCIFIXION  —  MUNKACSV. 


case  of  an  impostor.  It  was  treason  with 
the  Romans,  who  could  acknowledge  no 
king  but  Caesar.  But  Jesus,  by  his  mira- 
cles, had  proved  Himself  the  Messias,  and 
He  assured  Pilate  that  His  Kingdom  was 
not  of  this  world,  and,  therefore,  not 
opposed  to  the  dominion  of  Caesar.  Yet 
His  death  was  a  foregone  conclusion.  A 
title  had  to  be  found  ;  and  Pilate  judged 
that  this  title  would  be  the  most  satis- 
factory to  Jew  and  Roman.  So  the  in- 
scription, embodying  the  charge,  in  three 
languages,  was  affixed  to  the  Cross.  The 
Hebrew  version  read:  jKsrs  OF  NAZA- 


not  ' '  the  King  of  the  Jews, ' '  but  that  He 
said  :  "I  am  the  King  of  the  Jews. ' '  But 
Pilate  now,  for  the  first  time,  remained 
steadfast  in  his  determination,  and  an- 
swered :  Quod  sfripsi,  scrifisi ;  what  I 
have  written  I  have  written.  Thus  he 
unwittingly  bore  testimony  to  the  divine 
mission  of  our  Lord. 

The  soldiers  now  proceeded  to  the  divi- 
sion of  His  garments,  which,  by  custom, 
became  the  booty  of  the  executioners. 
They  divided  them  into  four  parts,  and, 
lest  any  one  should  have  any  preference 
in  the  distribution,  they  cast  lots  to 


304- 


GOLGOTHA. 


decide  which  portion  should  fall  to  each. 
But  they  did  not  divide  the  seamless 
tunic,  which  His  Mother  had  woven  for 
Him,  but  cast  lots,  whose  it  should  be. 
This  seamless  tunic,  which  was  not  di- 
vided, is  regarded  by  the  Fathers  of  the 
Church  as  a  type  of  the  one  and  undi- 
vided Church  of  Christ.  As  this  tunic, 
divided  into  four  parts,  could  serve  no 
useful  purpose,  so  the  Church  of  Christ, 
if  divided  into  sections,  would  cease  to 
be  His. 

Naked  and  poor,  stripped  of  all  earthly 
goods,  Jesus  came  into  this  world ; 
naked  and  poor  He  departs.  Thus  in 
His  passage  to  His  Father,  as  well  as  in 
His  entrance  into  the  world,  He  wished 
to  teach  us  the  lesson  of  detachment  from, 
and  contempt  of,  the  things  of  earth. 

Those  garments,  that  were  soaked  in 
the  blood  of  our  Lord,  were  of  infinite 
value  in  the  eyes  of  His  friends.  They 
were  purchased  at  a  high  price,  probably 
by  the  holy  women,  who  had  followed 
our  Lord  to  Calvary,  and  have  been  pre- 
served as  costly  relics  in  the  Church  ; 
and  the  seamless  tunic  is  still  preserved, 
and  has  been  recently  exposed  for  the 
veneration  of  the  faithful  in  Treves,  in 
Germany. 

Now  the  three  hours'  agony  on  the 
Cross,  that  dread  ordeal  of  nameless  suf- 
ferings, begins.  The  first  incident  that 
the  Gospel  mentions  is  the  mocking  of 
our  Lord  by  the  mob.  An  execution 
always  draws  large  crowds.  The  multi- 
tude was  large  and  motley  at  the  cruci- 
fixion of  our  Lord.  The  publicity  of  the 
place,  the  great  renown  of  Jesus  for  wis- 
dom and  miracles,  and  the  consequent 
surprise  at  His  condemnation  and  death, 
the  desire  of  seeing  so  noted  a  personage, 
attracted  great  numbers,  most  particu- 
larly as  the  city  was  then  crowded  with 
strangers,  who  had  come  from  various 
parts  for  the  celebration  of  the  pasch  and 
were  naturally  eager  for  sight-seeing. 

These  strangers  are  the  first  mentioned 
among  the  scoffers  of  our  Lord.  ' '  They 
that  passed  by  blasphemed  him,  wag- 
ging their  heads,  and  saying :  Ah ! 


thou  that  destroyest  the  temple  of  (iod. 
and  in  three  days  buildest  it  up  again, 
save  thyself;  if  thou  be  the  Son  of  (iod, 
come  down  from  the  cross." 

The  chief  priests,  the  scribes  and 
ancients,  the  representatives  of  the  Syn- 
agogue and  the  chief  council  of  the  Jews, 
re-echoed  the  blasphemies  of  the  common 
rout :  "  He  saved  others,  himself  he  can- 
not save.  If  he  be  Christ,  the  chosen  of 
God,  the  king  of  Israel,  let  him  now 
come  down  from  the  cross,  that  we  may 
see  and  believe  him.  He  trusted  in  God  ; 
let  him  deliver  him  now,  if  he  will  have 
him  ;  for  he  said :  I  am  the  son  of 
God." 

The  soldiers  also  mocked  Him,  offering 
Him  vinegar  to  drink,  and  saying  :  "If 
thou  be  king  of  the  Jews,  save  thyself. ' ' 

In  like  manner,  one  of  the  robbers,  who 
were  crucified  with  Him— one  on  either 
side  of  Him — blasphemed  Him,  saying  : 
' '  If  thou  be  the  Christ  save  thyself  and 
us." 

We  see,  then,  that  all  classes — Jew  and 
Gentile ;  Roman,  Greek  and  Barbarian  ; 
priest  and  layman  ;  nobleman  and  com- 
moner— all  united  to  add  to  the  bodily 
and  mental  suffering  of  our  Lord. 

They  revile  Him  in  every  one  of  His 
great  attributes.  They  blaspheme  Him 
as  God,  as  Messias,  as  King,  as  High- 
priest,  as  Prophet,  as  Benefactor,  as 
Wonder-worker. 

And  how  did  our  Lord^  receive  all  those 
insults?  With  the  greatest  patience, 
meekness,  and  forbearance.  As  before 
Herod,  Jesus  was  silent  and  spoke  not  a 
word — as  the  sheep  led  to  the  slaughter, 
as  the  lamb  before  the  shearer.  ' '  My 
heart  is  troubled, ' '  said  the  Psalmist  in 
His  name,  "and  my  strength  hath  left 
me.  .  .  .  My  friends  and  my  neigh- 
bors have  drawn  near,  and  stood  against 
me.  And  they  that  were  near  me  stood 
afar  off ;  and  they  that  sought  my  soul 
used  violence  ;  and  they  that  sought  evil 
to  me  spoke  vain  things,  and  studied  de- 
ceits all  the  day  long.  But  I,  as  a  deaf 
man,  heard  not ;  and  as  a  dumb  man  not 
opening  his  mouth  ;  and  I  became  as  a 


GOLGOTHA 


SOB 


in. HI  that  heareth  not,  and  hath  no  re- 
]. roofs  in  his  mouth." 

At  length  the  Lord  did  open  His  lips, 
not  to  revile  or  to  curse,  but  to  pray  and 
to  bless.  He  prayed  for  His  torturers, 
revilers  and  blasphemers  :  "  Father,  for- 
X  /';  •(•  them ,  for  they  kn<>u  •  not  a  'hat  they  do. ' ' 
This  was  the  first  word  spoken  by  our 
Lord  on  the  Cross — a  word  of  mercy  and 
forgiveness.  St.  Luke  seems  to  refer 
this  word  to  the  executioners  ;  but,  as 
Father  Coleridge  remarks,  according  to 
the  meaning  of  the  original  text,  this 
prayer  was  uttered  not  only  once,  but 
Jesus  kept  saying :  "  Father,  forgive 
them. ' '  We  must,  therefore,  suppose  that 
this  prayer  of  our  Lord  included  also  His 
scoffers,  and  His  enemies  generally,  and 
that  it  was  effectual  for  all,  according  to 
the  degree  of  their  ignorance.  Hence  so 
many  returned  from  Calvary  beating 
their  breasts  in  repentance,  and  saying  : 
"  Truly,  this  is  the  Son  of  God." 

The  second  word  of  our  Ixjrd  was  ad- 
dressed to  the  penitent  thief.  One  of 
the  robbers,  who  were  crucified  with  Him 
(tradition  gives  him  the  name  of  Ges- 
mas)  joined  in  the  chorus  of  blasphemers, 
and  said  to  Jesus  :  "  If  thou  be  Christ, 
save  thyself  and  us;"  but  the  other 
(who  is  known  by  the  name  of  Dismas) 
rebuked  him  saying :  "  Neither  dost 
thou  fear  God,  seeing  thou  art  under  the 
same  condemnation.  And  we  indeed 
justly  ;  for  we  receive  the  due  reward  of 
our  deeds.  But  this  man  hath  done  no 
evil."  And  he  added  :  "  Lord,  remem- 
ber me  when  thou  shalt  come  to  thy 
kingdom."  « 

Here  we  have  the  model  of  a  true  con- 
version to  God.  The  grace  of  God, 
doubtless,  prevented  this  poor  sinner. 
But  he  co-operated  with  grace.  He  re- 
buked the  blasphemy  of  his  companion, 
humbly  acknowledged  his  own  guilt,  con- 
fessed the  innocence  of  Jesus,  believed, 
hoped  and  prayed.  His  confidence  was 
more  than  reali/ed.  His  prayer  was 
answered  abundantly.  He  received  more 
than  he  asked  for.  He  heard  from  the 
lips  of  the  Saviour  the  merciful  words  : 


,  I  Mivtothee.  this  dav  thou  shall 
l>,  .V///T  nn  in  /'timtfisc."  How  wonder- 
ful the  love,  mercy  and  bounty  of  the 
Sacred  Heart ! 

But  here  we  have,  at  the  same  time,  an 
instance  of  the  wonderful  workings  of 
divine  grace.  These  two  thieves  are  in 
the  same  condition.  Both  are  called  to 
repentance.  The  grace  of  God  is  held 
out  to  both.  One  follows  the  invitation  ; 
the  other  remains  obstinate.  One  is  con- 
verted that  we  may  not  despair  ;  the 
other  is  hardened  that  we  may  not  pre- 
sume. 

The  third  word  of  Jesus  on  the  Cross 
is  addressed  to  His  Mother  and  His  Be- 
loved Disciple,  St.  John.  There  stood  be- 
neath the  Cross  of  Jesus  all  this  time  His 
Mother,  and  the  other  holy  women,  who 
had  followed  his  blood-stained  footsteps 
on  the  via  dolorosa.  John,  the  faithful 
and  loving  Disciple,  whom  Jesus  loved, 
was  there.  Jesus,  who  forgets  His  own 
sufferings  and  only  thinks  of  His  friends, 
will  now  repay  them  for  their  fidelity. 
The  dearest  He  had  to  leave  in  this 
world  was  His  Mother,  whom  He  loved 
so  tenderly.  He  will  make  the  best  pos- 
sible provision  for  her,  leave  her  in  the 
best  possible  hands.  Where  could  He 
find  a  more  tender  and  loving  son  for 
her  than  the  virginal  youth,  her  own 
kinsman,  who  had  imbibed  all  the  affec- 
tion of  Jesus'  loving  Heart  for  His  Virgin 
Mother  ?  To  the  Beloved  Disciple,  on  the 
other  hand,  He  wished  to  bequeath 
personally  the  dearest  and  best  He  had 
in  life — His  own  peerless  Mother. 

Therefore  casting  a  glance  of  unspeak- 
able love  and  tenderness  on  His  Mother 
and  the  Beloved  Disciple,  who  stood  be- 
side her,  He  said  to  His  Mother:  "  Ho 
man,  behold  thy  son.  "  And  then,  address- 
ing the  Disciple,  He  said:  "Behold  thy 
mother.'"  And  from  that  hour  the  Dis- 
ciple took  her  to  his  own.  This  solemn 
making  over  of  His  Mother  to  St.  John 
as  his  own,  and  of  St.  John  to  her  as 
her  son,  it  is  true,  is  something  per- 
sonal. Yet  it  confirms  the  relation  of 
universal  spiritual  motherhood  and 


306 


GOLGOTHA. 


the  darkness  set  in  and  cov- 
ered the  face  of  the  earth. 
"  It  was  almost  the  sixth 
hour,  and  the  sun  was  dark- 
ened, and  there  was  darkness 
over  all  the  earth  until  the 
ninth  hour.  There  was  no 
natural  cause  assignable  for 
this  darkness  ;  there  was  no 
eclipse  of  the  sun  possible. 
It  was  not  that  darkness 
which  ordinarily  precedes  an 
earthquake,  for  it  was  uni- 
versal, and  lasted  for  nearly 
three  hours.  It  must,  there- 
fore, be  pronounced  miracu- 
lous. It  was  senseless  nature 
expressing  her  sympathy 
with  her  suffering  Creator. 
The  historian  Suidas  relates 
that  Dionysius  the  Areopa- 
gite,  who  observed  this  won- 
derful phenomenon  in  Egypt, 
exclaimed  :  ' '  Either  God  is 
suffering,  and  nature  sympa- 
thizes with  Him,  or  else  the 
world  is  nearing  its  destruc- 
tion. "  Other  ancient  writers 
and  public  documents  con- 
firm the  universality  of  this 
mysterious  darkness,  which, 

ship  which  exists  between  the  Mother  of    on  that  day,  enveloped  the  eastern  half 
God  and  all  of  us.     She  is  the  second    of  the  globe. 

This  exterior  darkness  was  a  fit  sym- 
bol of  the  dark  cloud  of  sorrow  and 
abandonment  which  lowered  upon  the 
soul  of  the  dying  Saviour.  True,  the 
Godhead,  which  was  unseparably  united 
with  the  humknity  of  Christ,  had  not  for 
a  moment  abandoned  Him  ;  nay,  not 
even  the  beatific  vision,  which  He  always 


AT  THE  FOOT  OF  THE  CROSS — DELAROCHE. 


Eve,  the  mother  of  all  the  living,  who 
gave  to  us  Jesus  Christ,  who  is  the  true 
life  of  our  souls  ;  and  as  such  she  is  our 
true  Mother  according  to  the  spirit.  As 
St.  John,  then,  represented  the  whole 
Church  of  Christ  under  the  Cross,  in 
him  we  may  all  be  said  in  this  solemn 
act  to  have  been  delivered  to  her  as  chil- 
dren and  to  have  received  her  as  Mother; 
and,  consequently,  not  only  the  Beloved 
Disciple,  but  the  whole  Church  and  all 


possessed  in  His  humanity.  But  the 
effects  of  this  mysterious  union  and  bliss- 
ful vision  were,  for  the  time  being,  by 


the  Church's  children,  have  taken   her    Jesus'  own  free  will,  suspended.     As  in 


to  their  own.  To  every  one  of  us,  then, 
the  Lord  says  from  the  Cross  :  ' '  Behold 
thy  mother, "  and,  pointing  to  every  one 
of  us,  He  says  to  His  Mother :  ' '  Behold 
thy  son. " 

It  was  at  this  stage  of  the  passion  that 


the  Garden  of  Olives  here  also  He 
abandoned  Himself  altogether  to  His 
sorrows  and  sufferings.  His  soul  grew 
sorrowful  unto  death. 

There  was   nothing  to  console  Him. 
Everything  tended  to  increase  His  grief 


GOLGOTHA. 


307 


and  abandonment.  His  heavenly  Father 
had  withdrawn  His  sensible  consolation 
from  Him.  Before  Him  stood  His  Mother 
in  unspeakable  agony.  Around  Him  He 
hears  only  scoffs,  mockery,  blasphemy 
His  apostles  and  disciples,  all  but  one,  are 
fled.  One  of  them  had  betrayed  Him  with 
the  traitor's  kiss,  and  died  a  reprobate's 
death.  He  sees  also  the  numberless  souls 
who  will  crucify  Him  again  by  their  sins, 
making  Him  a  mocker}',  and  will  die  in 
their  sins,  like  Judas  and  the  impenitent 
thief,  despite  the  shedding  of  His  blood. 

Weighed  down  with  these  manifold 
sorrows  He  broke  out  into  the  words  of 
the  twenty-first  Psalm,  crying  out  with 
a  loud  voice  :  "  Eloi,  Eloi,  lamma  Sab- 
bacthani,  My  God,  my  God,  why  hast 
thou  forsaken  me.  "  This  was  the  fourth 
word  He  spoke  on  the  Cross.  The  first 
three  words  were  words  of  prayer  for 
His  enemies  and  consolation  for  His 
friends  and  fellow-sufferers.  Here  He 
gives  expression  to  His  inward  suffer- 
ings in  the  most  tender  and  pathetic 
words  addressed  to  His  Father.  But  His 
words  are  only  a  signal  for  a  new  out- 
burst of  blasphemy  from  the  by-stand- 
ers. 

He  chooses  the  words  of  the  Psalm 
that  describes  the  whole  ordeal  of  His 
sufferings.  He  recites  aloud  the  first 
words,  and,  in  all  probability,  repeats 
the  rest  of  the  Psalm  in  an  undertone : 
"They  have  opened  their  mouths  against 
me,  as  a  lion  ravening  and  roaring.  I 
am  poured  out  like  water.  .  .  .  My 
heart  is  become  like  wax  melting  in  the 
midst  of  my  bowels.  My  strength  is 
dried  up  like  a  potsherd,  and  my  tongue 
hath  cleaved  to  my  jaws. " 

These  last  words  probably  suggested 
the  fifth  word  of  Jesus  on  the  Cross. 
"Jesus  knowing  that  all  things  were 
accomplished,  that  the  Scriptures  might 
be  fulfilled,  said  :  "  /  thirst."  That  the 
thirst  of  our  Lord  must  have  been  ex- 
cruciating is  manifest  from  the  fact  that 
He  singles  it  out  among  all  His  suffer- 
ings. Of  none  other  of  His  sufferings 
did  He  complain.  And,  in  fact,  excess- 


ive thirst  is  the  most  intolerable  of  all 
sufferings,  so  that  its  victims  have  been 
found  even  to  open  their  own  veins  to 
quench  it.  Since  the  celebration  of  the 
pasch  on  the  preceding  evening,  Jesus 
had  not  taken  any  refreshment.  The 
bodily  tortures  which  He  underwent, 
the  loss  of  blood,  the  mental  anguish, 
the  exposure  necessarily  induced  a  fever- 
ish thirst,  so  that  His  tongue  literally 
cleaved  to  His  jaws.  Therefore,  He  said  : 
"I  thirst." 

But  He  thirsted  also  to  drink  the  last 
draught  of  the  bitter  chalice  of  His  pas- 
sion, that  chalice  from  which  He  revolted 
when  He  said :  "  If  it  be  possible,  let 
this  chalice  pass  from  me."  This  chal- 
ice He  will  drink  to  the  dregs.  More- 
over, this  bodily  thirst  was  but  a  mere 
symbol  of  His  inward  thirst  for  our  sal- 
vation, for  the  accomplishment  of  the 
work  which  He  came  into  this  world  to 
perform.  Therefore,  the  Gospel  remarks 
that  He  thirsted,  and  consequently  said 
I  thirst,  that  the  Scripture  might  be  ful- 
filled. This  was  the  last  item  on  the 
programme  of  His  life-work. 

Both  the  physical  and  the  spiritual 
thirst  of  our  Ix>rd  were  intense.  And 
how  is  He  refreshed  ?  A  sponge  filled 
with  vinegar  is  applied  to  His  lips.  O 
what  an  ungrateful,  niggardly  return  to 
Him  who  has  shed  all  His  blood  for  the 
life  of  the  world  ;  nay,  who  gives  His 
own  flesh  and  blood  for  the  spiritual 
nourishment  of  man  !  And  His  spiritual 
thirst  also  remains  unquenched.  Those 
souls  around  Him  for  whose  salvation 
He  so  ardently  thirsts  remain  obstinate 
and  continue  to  blaspheme,  saying : 
"  Stay,  give  Him  not  to  drink  ;  let  us  see 
if  Elias  will  come  to  deliver  Him." 

Having  tasted  the  vinegar,  He  spoke  the 
sixth  word  :  "  //  is  fonsii>ntn<itt-d.  "  The 
work  the  Father  has  given  Him  to  do  is 
finished.  The  prophecies,  to  the  last,  are 
all  fulfilled.  His  course  is  run  ;  His 
sufferings  are  over.  The  Jews  have  done 
their  unhallowed  deed.  Sin  has  done  its 
worst — crucified  the  Son  of  God.  The 
sacrifice  is  accomplished,  the  ransom  is 


308 


GOLGOTHA. 


paid.  The  blood  of  Jesus  Christ  is  shed 
for  us.  Is  there  anything  more  that  the 
Good  Shepherd  can  do  for  His  sheep, 
that  He  has  not  done  ?  Is  there  anything 
more  that  the  husbandman  can  do  for 
His  vineyard  ?  No  ;  it  is  finished. 

Therefore  with  a  loud  voice  He  speaks 
His  seventh  and  last  word  on  the  Cross : 
"Father,  into  thy  hands  I  commend  my 
spirit  /"  and  bowing  His  head  in  holy 
submission  to  His  heavenly  Father  He 
gave  up  the  ghost.  These  words  He 
spoke  in  a  loud  and  distinct  voice  to 
show  that  He  laid  down  His  life  freely, 
not  of  necessity  ;  that  He  offered  it  as  a 
sacrifice  to  His  heavenly  Father.  This 
is  the  fulfilment  of  the  words  He  spoke 
to  the  Jews  :  "I  lay  down  my  life  that  I 
may  take  it  up  again.  No  man  taketh 
it  away  from  me  ;  but  I  lay  it  down  my- 
self ;  and  I  have  power  to  lay  it  down  ; 
and  I  have  power  to  take  it  up  again. " 

Thus  the  great  sacrifice  of  Calvary, 
the  bloody  sacrifice  of  the  new  law,  of 
which  the  Son  of  God  Himself  is  high- 
priest  and  victim,  is  accomplished  on 
Golgotha,  on  the  altar  of  the  Cross. 
Nature  herself  quakes  and  trembles  in 
holy  awe  at  this  tremendous  act.  The 
veil  of  the  Temple  is  rent  in  twain,  from 
the  top  even  to  the  bottom,  to  show  that 
the  types  of  the  Old  Testament  are  ful- 
filled in  the  New,  and  that  the  Holy  of 
Holies  is  now  open  to  all.  The  earth 
quakes  and  the  rocks  are  rent ;  the  graves 
are  opened  and  the  dead  arise  and  walk 
in  the  city. 

Jesus,  in  the  meantime,  hangs  lifeless 
on  the  Cross.  A  few  drops  of  blood  still 
linger  in  His  Sacred  Heart.  These  also 
He  will  shed  for  us.  Therefore  "  one  of 
the  soldiers  opened  his  side  with  a  spear, 
and  immediately  there  came  out  blood 


and  water. ' '  Thus  the  Sacred  Heart  was 
drained  of  the  last  drop  of  its  blood  for 
us.  "Jesus  having  loved  his  own,  he 
loved  them  unto  the  end." 

In  this  opening  of  the  side  of  our  Lord 
the  Holy  Fathers  and  Saints  of  the 
Church  find  the  passage  to  the  Sacred 
Heart  of  the  Saviour.  Here  they  find 
the  fountain  of  all  graces,  and  invite  us 
to  come  and  draw  the  waters  of  life  from 
the  Heart  of  the  Saviour.  Here  they 
find  an  impregnable  fortress,  in  which 
they  exhort  us  to  take  our  refuge.  Here  is 
the  channel  through  which  the  cleansing, 
healing  and  strengthening  sacraments  of 
the  Church  proceed.  From  this  opening 
of  the  sacred  side  issues  the  Church  her- 
self, the  spouse  of  Christ.  As  Eve,  the 
spouse  of  the  first  Adam,  was  taken  from 
his  side,  so  the  Church,  the  immaculate 
spouse  of  the  second  Adam,  goes  forth 
from  this  precious  wound. 

Since,  then,  we  have  come  to  the  sweet- 
est Heart  of  Jesus,  let  us  say  with  St. 
Bernard,  and  since  it  is  well  for  us  to  be 
here,  let  us  not  allow  ourselves  to  be 
taken  away  from  it.  Here  let  us  tarry. 
Oh  !  how  sweet  it  is  to  dwell  in  this 
Sacred  Heart ! 

We  would  fain  linger  longer  at  the  foot 
of  the  Cross,  and  see  our  Lord's  body — 
ghastly,  pale,  stark  and  livid — taken 
down  from  the  Cross  and  laid  on  the  lap 
of  His  sorrowful  Mother.  We  would 
fain  contemplate  her  sorrows,  which  are 
great  as  the  sea,  while  the  sacred  body 
is  being  prepared  for  burial  and  laid  in 
the  tomb.  But  for  the  present,  we  shall 
only  entreat  her,  in  the  simple  but  touch- 
ing words  of  the  Stabat  Mater  : 

Those  five  wounds  on  Jesus  smitten, 
Mother,  in  my  heart  be  written, 
Deep  as  in  thine  own  they  be. 


THE    DEAD   CHRIST. — HOLBEIN. 


THE    BLACK  FINGER. 
By  M.   T.   Waggaman. 


CHAPTKR    VIII. 

A  BATTLE  GAGE. 

K  a  seat,  McGarrahan.  You 
can  leave  us,  Tim  ;  I  wish  to 
s  p«.-;ik  to  McGarrahan  privately."  And 
as  Tim,  with  evident  reluctance,  left  the 
room,  Father  Paul  threw  himself  into 
his  big  arm-chair  and  leaned  back  at  his 
ease  as  if  to  reassure  his  visitor,  who 
was  glancing  around  restlessly. 
•  "Ye  said  ye  had  business  wid  me," 

began  McGarrahan  in  a  harsh,  con- 
strained voice.  "I'm  a  man  of  business 
and  nothing  else  ;  so  I  come.  What  is  it 
ye  want  wid  me?  " 

Father  Paul  fixed  his  eyes  thought- 
fully on  McGarrahan 's  face  before  reply- 
ing. It  was  a  brutal  face,  as  he  could 
see,  a  face  in  which  there  were  no  traces 
either  of  mind  or  soul.  The  heavy  jaws 
were  set  defiantl)',  the  red-rimmed  ferret 
eyes  avoided  his  searching  glance.  It 
was  evident  that  his  visitor  was  on 
guard  and  a  little  in  fear. 

"Are  you  a  Catholic,  McGarrahan  ?  " 
began  the  priest,  quietly. 

"  Me  forbears  were,"  was  the  evasive 
reply. 

' '  Then  you  were  doubtless  brought  up 
in  the  Church  ?  "  continued  Father  Paul. 

"I  wuz, "  asserted  the  visitor  with 
grim  reluctance. 

' '  Then  I  am  sure  you  understand  the 
relationship  between  a  Catholic  priest 
and  his  people.  You  know  that  we  feel 
bound  to  guide,  to  teach,  to  protect 
them  as  far  as  we  are  able.  McGarra- 
han, it  is  to  protect  my  people  I  have 
sent  for  you  to-day.  " 

' '  And  wat  hev  I  to  do  wid  yer  peo- 
ple ?  "  asked  McGarrahan,  in  his  dull, 
harsh  monotone. 

"You  are  ruining  them,  body  and 
soul,"  was  the  grave  answer.  "You 
are  keeping  a  liquor  saloon  without 


license  and  against  the  terms  of  your 
lease." 

"An*  if  it's  to  howld  up  licenses  and 
leases  ye 're  here,  ye'd  betther  change 
yer  gown, "  said  McGarrahan,  with  boor- 
ish insolence. 

Father  Paul's  eyes  flashed.  There  was 
a  high  spirit  under  that  gown,  which  a 
holier  spirit  sometimes  found  it  difficult 
to  check. 

' '  I  am  here  to  uphold  the  laws  of  God, ' ' 
he  answered,  "to  which  all  just  laws  of 
men  conform.  I  have  not  sent  for  you 
to  discuss  the  temperance  question,  Mr. 
McGarrahan,  although  I  know  that  the 
lease  under  which  you  hold  your  store, 
especially  prohibits  the  sale  of  liquor  on 
your  premises  in  any  form.  " 

"I  sell  no  liquor,"  answered  McGar- 
rahan, with  a  lowering  brow.  "They 
lie  who  say  that  I  do.  I  niver  take  a 
pinny  for  it." 

"  I  understand, "  said  the  priest,  "you 
sell  flour  at  twenty  cents  a  pound,  meal 
at  ten,  and  with  the  flour  or  meal  or 
other  necessaries  of  life,  for  which  you 
charge  four  times  its  worth,  you  give 
the  drink  that  draws  the  blinded  wretches 
to  your  door,  to  spend  the  last  cent  that 
might  save  their  wives  and  children  from 
starvation. 

"For  shame,  McGarrahan  !  For  shame  ! 
Have  you  no  heart  or  soul,  man,  that 
you  can  traffic  thus  on  the  want  and 
weakness  and  misery  around  you  ?  How 
can  you  sleep  at  night  with  the  wail  of 
those  dying  babes  in  your  ear,  babes  for 
whose  very  milk  their  wretched  fathers 
have  given  the  triple  price  of  rum  until 
they  could  give  no  more  ?  Surely  you 
have  not  lost  all  memory  of  your  own 
innocent  childhood,  of  the  mother  who 
loved  you,  the  altar  at  which  you  knelt, 
the  God  whom  you  were  taught  to  fear 
and  adore.  You  are  a  man  still  with  a 

309 


31O 


THE  BLACK  FINGER. 


heart  to  feel,  a  soul  to  save.  In  God's 
name,  then,  McGarrahan,  act  like  a  man 
and  not  like  a  beast  of  prey. " 

The  sullen,  set  lips  twitched  once  or 
twice ;  the  brawny  hand  on  McGarra- 
han's  knee  was  clenched  a  trifle  tighter, 
but  otherwise  he  sat  stolid  and  brutal 
under  this  appeal. 

' '  If  this  is  all  ye  hev  to  say  to  me, ' ' 
he  replied  at  last,  rising,  ' '  I  might  as 
well  be  going.  Me  business  is  me  busi- 
ness, and  it's  for  naither  priest  or  par- 
son to  meddle  wid. " 

' '  Is  that  your  answer  ?  ' '  asked  Father 
Paul,  as  he  too  arose  and  stood  tall  and 
commanding,  before  his  ungainly  visitor. 

"That's  me  answer,"  said  McGar- 
rahan. 

"  Then  one  word  more,  "  continued  the 
priest.  ' '  I  have  spoken  to  you  as  a  friend, 
a  peacemaker,  as  the  minister  of  God.  I 
speak  to  you  now  simply  as  man  to  man. 
And  I  tell  you  that  I  intend  to  break 
up  this  accursed  business  if  I  have  to 
appeal  personally  to  the  Governor  of  the 
State." 

The  heavy,  stolid  features  suddenly 
lit  with  angry  life,  the  ferret  eyes  shot 
fire. 

"  Ye'd  best  not,"  whispered  McGar- 
rahan huskily,  bending  over,  so  that  his 
foul  breath  touched  the  priest's  face. 
"  Ye'd  best  stop  yer  meddling  right  now 
and  here,  I  warn  ye  !  Yer  life  is  in  my 
hand,  and  has  been  this  many  a  week 
past,  d'ye  understand? — in  me  hand," 
he  repeated,  holding  up  a  trembling  fist. 

"My  life,  like  that  of  every  man,  is 
in  God's  hand  alone, "  was  the  fearless 
answer.  ' '  But  if  you  intend  to  threaten 
me,  McGarrahan,  I  can  only  say  to 
you  that  I  will  do  my  duty  to  these 
weak,  helpless  creatures  around  me  at 
any  cost.  You  cannot  terrify  me  into 
silence." 

' '  You  mean  to  meddle,  then  ?  ' ' 

"  I  do,  "answered  Father  Paul,  calmly. 

' '  Then  ye  may  take  what  comes  to  ye, " 
panted  McGarrahan,  choking  with  rage. 
"I've  held  the  hounds  off  ye  since  Dan 
Rourke's  death.  Ye  know  too  much, 


a  deal  too  much.  And — and  we'll  see, 
afore  long — who  is  the  masther  here — 
we'll  see — we'll — see." 

"In  the  howly  Mother's  name,  what 
did  ye  say  to  McGarrahan,  sur,  "  blurted 
honest  Tim,  as  a  moment  later  he  limped 
into  the  room,  his  eyes  wild  with  alarm. 
"  He's  gone  off  swearing  oaths  that  are 
enough  to  bring  all  the  divils  from  hell. 
Och,  murther,  yer  riverince,  it  must  be 
the  holy  martyr's  crown  ye  are  wanting 
whin  ye  anger  the  loikes  of  him. " 

"  It  was  time  for  somebody  to  speak, " 
answered  Father  Paul.  "  Aye,  and  for 
somebody  to  act  as  well.  I  told  McGar- 
rahan I  intended  to  break  up  the  rascally 
business  he  is  doing  in  that  shop  of  his. 
You  know  the  lawless,  vampire  trade  he 
is  doing  there  with  these  wretched  starv- 
ing people. ' ' 

"  Shure  I  do,  sir,  I  do, "  replied  Tim  in 
a  low  excited  voice,  "but  it's  more  than 
mortal  man  dare  do  to  middle  wid  him. 
It's  the  darrk  look  he  kapes  on  Kathie 
and  mesilf,  because  we  don't  dale  at  his 
divil's  din.  .They  say  it's  him  that 
howlds  the  Hushers  like  hounds  in  the 
leash,  and  can  let  them  slip  whin  and 
where  he  will.  And  ye — and  ye,  och 
murther,  yer  riverince,  but  I'd  be  glad 
to  see  ye  turn  yer  back  on  this  cursed 
place  while  ye  can."  And  the  honest 
fellow  fairly  sobbed  out  in  his  love  and 
fear. 

"Why,  nonsense,  Tim, "  said  Father 
Paul,  laughing,  as  he  clapped  this  true 
and  humble  friend's  shoulder.  "What 
kind  of  a  man  do  you  think  me  ?  to  say 
nothing  about  what  kind  of  a  priest? 
Turn  and  run  from  my  post,  at  a  whisper 
of  danger.  Am  I  not  here  to  fight  the 
devil  and  all  his  works  ?  ' ' 

"Ye  are,  sur,  ye  are,  and  ye've  got  the 
bowld  thrue  heart  of  a  rale  sodger  to  do 
it.  But  the  divil  and  McGarrahan  have 
got  the  arthillery,  sur. ' ' 

"Then  we  must  charge  on  the  guns. " 
was  the  cheery  answer. 

"I'm  thinking  it  'ud  be*  a  forlorn 
hope,"  answered  the  old  soldier  with  a 
shake  of  his  head. 


THE  BLACK    FINGER. 


311 


"Ah,  no,  Tim,"  and  the  speaker's 
dark  eyes  kindled,  "there  are  no  'forlorn 
hopes  '  in  our  Lord's  service.  He  who 
strikes  for  Him,  however  feebly,  is  sure 
of  a  triumph.  We  may  not  see  the  vic- 
tory, we  may  not  hear  the  shout,  but 
somewhere,  somehow,  the  battle  is  won. 
If  it  be  only  one  soul  is  saved,  one  heart 
touched,  one  little  child  called  to  God's 
love  and  light,  our  fight  will  not  have 
been  fought  in  vain. 

"  So  I  mean  to  stick  it  out,  Tim," 
concluded  Father  Paul  in  a  lighter  tone 
"and  let  the  devil,  and  Mike  McGarrahan 
do  their  worst." 

CHAPTER  IX. 

"ANDY." 

Meanwhile  Father  Paul's  lawless 
young  prot£g£  was  scurrying  up  the 
ridge,  Kathie's  fine  pat  of  butter  crammed 
into  one  pocket,  tea,  sugar,  rice  and  bits 
of  other  comestibles,  which  he  had  stolen 
at  odd  moments,  stuffed  into  the  other, 
and  half  the  chicken,  destined  for  the 
priest's  dinner,  in  the  crown  of  his  hat. 
Past  forge  and  furnace  and  cabin,  dodg- 
ing by  a  circuit  McGarrahan 's  store  that 
lay  in  his  road,  stopping  for  a  moment 
to  stare  with  interest  at  the  empty  freight 
cars  lying  buried  under  the  snow,  the 
lad  kept  on  his  way  until  he  reached  his 
old  home,  the  wretched  hut  in  the  moun- 
tain where  Dan  had  died  two  months  ago. 

"  Down  there,  you  beast,"  he  said  to 
Boar,  who  was  leaping  with  delight  at 
finding  his  old  hunting  ground. 

"Stop  your  barking,  you  beast,  or 
you'll  wake  poor  Andy.  Is  it  Dan  you're 
looking  for,  you  fool  ?  Don't  you  know 
that  he  is  dead  and  gone  and  turned  into 
a  soul  now  ?  ' ' 

"It's  a  good  thing  to  have  a  soul, 
Boar.  You  needn't  mind  dying  at  all. 
It's  no  more  than  putting  off  a  coat.  But 
you  haven't  one,  Boar,  I  wish  you  had. 
When  you're  dead,  it's  all  up  with  you, 
lad,  more's  the  pity,  for  you  make  a 
decenter  mate  than  many  of  the  two- 
legged  souls  I  know.  Now  lie  down 
here  and  wait  till  I  come  out  to  you. " 


And  pushing  open  the  door,  that  had 
neither  lock  nor  latch,  Hric  entered  the 
cabin,  which  was  more  wretched  a  shelter 
than  ever,  now  that  Dan,  sturdy  free- 
holder of  this  mountain  eyrie,  had  been 
laid  low — Dan  "s  heir  had  evidently  found 
tenants,  for  on  the  rude  stone  hearth 
smouldered  a  few  sodden  logs,  that  a  hag- 
gard, blear-eyed  old  woman  was  trying 
with  weak  breath  to  blow  into  flames, 
while  a  low  hacking  cough  came  from  a 
corner,  where,  stretched  on  a  pallet  of 
straw,  covered  with  Dan 's  bearskin,  lay  a 
boy  about  Eric's  age,  evidently  in  the 
last  stages  of  some  mortal  disease.  The 
young  face  was  withered  and  bloodless  ; 
the  wasted  hand,  clutching  the  hairy 
coverlet,  shrunken  and  sharpened  like  a 
bird's  claw,  the  half  closed  eyes  seemed 
already  darkened  in  death. 

"Andy,"  said  Eric  softly,  as  he  drew 
near  the  wretched  couch,  "  It's  me, 
Andy,  lad,  it's  Eric." 

Instantly  the  eyes  unclosed,  great 
dark  eyes  burning  with  feverish  fire — 
eyes  in  which  seemed  concentrated 
all  the  life  lingering  in  that  wasted 
frame,  eyes  that  illumined  even  that 
wan  withered  face  with  their  dying 
radiance. 

"You  again,  Eric,  again,  or  mebbe, 
mebbe  I  was  only  dreaming  of  you.  I 
thought — I  thought  you  was  with  me  in 
the  night  putting  the  cold  tea  to  me 
mouth  and  telling  me  the  fine  things 
you've  been  hearing. " 

"  Aye, "  said  the  old  woman,  with  a 
choked  sob.  "He  was  very  bad  the 
night.  He  thought  ye  were  beside  him, 
and  he  talked  quare  to  you,  wonderful 
quare.  I'm  thinking  he's  a  bit  better 
now,  bean 't  yer,  Andy  avick  ?  ' ' 

"A  deal,"  said  Andy,  with  a  wan 
smile.  "  Eric  brings  the  life  back  to  me 
when  he  crosses  the  door.  Sit  down — 
sit  down  and  talk  to  me.  Gran  does 
nothing  but  croon  and  cry  over  me.  She 
is  waking  me  before  I  die. ' ' 

Murther,  murther.'did  wan  iver  hear 
the  loikes  of  him,"  cried  Gran,  wiping 
her  eyes  with  her  ragged  apron.  ' '  Shure, 


312 


THE   BLACK    FINGER. 


wid  hunger  and  heart-break,  a  poor  ould 
craythur  loike  me  hez  forgotten  how  to 
laugh." 

' '  You  won 't  be  hungry  any  longer, ' ' 
said  Eric,  unloading  hat  and  pockets. 
"There's  chicken  to  make  soup  for 
Andy,  and  crackers  and  sugar  and  tea." 

"Tay,  sugar!  Ah,  but  you're  the  foin, 
noble  lad,"  said  the  old  woman,  clutch- 
ing the  welcome  gifts  eagerly.  "  Ah, 
we'll  have  an  illegant  pot  of  broth,  in 
a  pig's  whisper,  Andy  dear,  a  pot  of 
broth  that'll  take  the  cowld  from  yer 
harrt  and  give  stringth  to  yer  breath.  A 
foin,  illegant  broth,  "she  muttered,  sham- 
bling off  to  prepare  the  needed  nourish- 
ment. 

"Talk  to  me  while  she  is  gone," 
whispered  Andy,  "like — like  you  did 
last  night." 

"But  I  wasn't  here  last  night,  "  said 
Eric,  perplexedly. 

"Then  it  was  a  dream,"  continued 
Andy,  softly.  ' '  I  thought  I  saw  you 
sitting  here  by  my  bed,  like  you're  sit- 
ting now,  and  you  were  telling  me  of  the 
fine,  beautiful  place  you  are  living  in 
now,  and  the  altar,  and  the  light  burning 
before  it  night  and  day,  and  Him  that 
stays  there,  that  you  say  you  daren't 
name." 

' '  Whisht,  no, ' '  said  Eric,  shaking  his 
hand,  "it  isn't  for  me  or  you  to  speak, 
Andy.  Dan  nearly  murdered  me  wonst 
for  daring  it,  and  small  wonder.  Even 
Father  Paul,  that  knows  everything  that 
was  ever  put  in  a  book,  lifts  his  cap  and 
bends  his  head  when  he  whispers  that 
Holy  Name — that  it's  only  for  them  that 
have  the  water  poured  on  them  to 
speak. " 

' '  But  the  water  was  poured  on  me 
when  I  was  a  baby,  "  said  Andy  eagerly. 
' '  Gran  told  me  so  last  night.  She  told 
me  my  mother  wasn  't  like  her  and  father, 
but  prayed  and  went  to  church  and  took 
me  there  to  be  christened." 

"  And  if  she  is  telling  the  truth  you're 
the  lucky  boy,  Andy, "  said  Eric  gravely, 
' '  and  it  will  be  a  fine  thing  for  you  to 
die  and  get  off  these  poor  bare  bones  of 


yours  and  go  up  to  heaven  with  Him 
that  loves  you  and  will  take  care  of 
you." 

"  I  know,  "  interrupted  Andy,  his  dark 
eyes  shining.  "That's  what  I  was 
dreaming  of  last  night,  but — but  I'm  a 
bit  afraid,  Eric.  You  mind  the  time  the 
two  of  us  went  to  the  big  house  to  sell 
fish  last  summer,  how  all  the  fine  ladies 
and  gentlemen  were  rolling  balls  on  the 
grass,  and  the  old  madam  with  her  white 
curls  and  elegant  cap,  called  us  up  and 
gave  us  peaches?" 

"Yes,  and  fine  peaches  they  were," 
said  Eric,  reddening. 

"I  couldn't  swallow  'em, "  said  Andy, 
' '  my  heart  was  all  in  a  tremble.  I  felt 
so  afraid ;  a  fellow  like  me  in  a  place 
like  that.  I'm  thinking  if  heaven  is  the 
grand  place  the  priest  tells  you  it  is  I'll 
feel  strange  there  too.  I'd  rather  stay 
here, ' '  continued  Andy,  drawing  the 
bearskin  over  his  shivering  form,  "where 
I'm  easy  and  at  home. " 

Eric  was  silent  for  a  moment  as  if  this 
view  of  the  subject  required  consideration. 

"  I  don't  know,  Andy,  "he  said  at  last, 
' '  but  I  'm  thinking  it  won 't  be  so  strange 
to  you  at  all.  Him,  that  is  master  there, 
was  wonst  a  poor  boy  Himself.  He  was 
born  in  a  stable,  and  there's  none  of  us, 
Andy,  much  worse  than  that.  It's  the 
poor  creatures  like  you,  Father  Paul  says, 
He  likes  best  of  all.  You'll  feel  easy 
with  Him,  never  fear  ;  sure, "  and  Eric's 
voice  fell  to  a  whisper,  ' '  even  I  feel  easy 
myself. ' ' 

"You  do?  "  said  Andy,  breathlessly. 

"Yes,"  answered  Eric,  "I  can't  tell 
you  why,  Andy.  When  Father  Paul 
talks  to  me  I  keep  thinking  of  you  and 
Boar  and  me  rabbit-traps,  and  how  I'lJ 
get  another  chicken  for  your  soup,  and 
it's  hard  for  me  to  keep  still  and  listen. 
But  when  Father  Paul  plays  the  music 
and  sings,  and  I  steal  into  the  chapel 
and  sit  down  before  the  altar,  I  don't 
want  to  stir.  It's  so  easy  there,  Andy, 
and  all  that  I  've  heard  about  Him  conies 
back  to  trie  in  a  whisper  like,  and  I  could 
sit  there  all  night  and  never  move.  And 


THE  BLACK    FINGER. 


313 


Boar  the  beast  never  flicks  an  ear  either. 
He  puts  his  nose  on  me  knee  and  sits 
there,  too." 

"  Mebbe  it's  a  spell  that  is  on  you," 
said  Andy  uneasily. 

"A   spell!"   repeated    Hric,    "  Shure 
Andy,  you  must  be  a  poor  fool  to  talk 
like  that ;  I  could  be  off  if  I  pleased,  but 
it  pleases  me  best  to  stay.     It's  so  easy, 
yoji'd  want  to  stay  yourself,  for  you  feel 
glad,  like   it  was   summer   time   and 
the  birds  was  singing,  and  the  cold 
winter  gone. " 

"I  wish  I  could  feel  like   that," 
said  Andy,  "but  the  still  dark 
frights  me,  Eric.     I  hear  queer 
things,    and    I   see  queer 


things,  and  I  get  all  of  a  tremble  with 
the  cold  and  the  fear.  D'you  think 
it  hurts  much  to  die,  Kric  ?  I  heard 
(.ran  telling  Mag  Murphy  that  creatures 
like  me  die  hard.  " 


IV    LON  :.    BRIC,    UNI.OAIMN<;     HAT   AND   POCKBTS. 


314 


THE   BLACK    FINGER. 


"  Whisht,  bad  luck  to  Gran  for  an  old 
screech  owl ;  don't  be  minding  what  she 
says,  Andy.  Dan  was  old  and  big,  and 
he  only  gave  a  bit  of  a  sigh  and  a  trem- 
ble and  went  off  to  sleep.  He  didn't 
mind  it  at  all,  after  Father  Paul  came  to 
help  him.  That's  what  priests  is  made 
for,  you  see,  Andy,  to  help  souls  off  to 
heaven." 

"An*  if  he  helped  Dan,  mebbe  he'd 
come  help  me,"  said  Andy,  wistfully. 
"D'you  think  he  would,  Eric?  " 

"I'll  ask  him,"  said  Eric,  "and  I 
think  he  will,  Andy." 

"Tell  him  I'll  give  him  my  goat," 
said  the  sick  boy  eagerly.  The  creature 
is  starved  now,  but  she  will  be  a  fine 
milker  when  the  grass  crops  put.  I'll 
not  be  here  to  see  it.  O  Eric,  but  it's 
an  awful  thing  to  be  put  down  in  the 
cold  hard  ground  alone.  " 

"  Andy,  poor  Andy,  "  said  Eric  nearly 
sobbing  with  sympathy,  "it's  not  there 
you'll  be  at  all.  You'll  be  a  soul,  Andy. 
I  can't  make  it  out  meself,  but  Father 
Paul  will  tell  you.  He'll  come  to  you 
I  know,  and  it's  neither  goat  nor  lamb 
he'll  ask  neither,  and  he'll  tell  you  all, 
Andy,  about  heaven,  and  the  Master 
that  owns  it ;  how  He  came  in  the  world 
and  cured  the  sick  and  the  lame  and  the 
blind,  and  made  them  that  was  dead  even 
live  again. " 

' '  Shure,  I  know  you  told  me  all  that 
afore,  Eric,  and  about  the  Cross  and 
how  He  was  nailed  to  it  by  His  feet  and 
hands.  That  was  harder  than  dying  like 
me." 

"Yes,  indeed,"  said  Eric  cheerily, 
"and  mebbe  you'll  not  die  after  all, 
Andy.  Mebbe  Father  Paul  will  ask  the 
Master  to  cure  you  like  He  did  them 
other  sick  people.  Mebbe  you'll  get 
well  and  strong  and  we'll  be  trapping 
rabbits  again  together  when  the  snow 
comes  again.  Though  if  I  was  you, 
Andy,  I  'd  ask  nothing  better  than  to  go 
to  heaven  at  wonst. ' ' 

"You,  Eric!"  said  Andy  in  dull 
amazement." 

"Yes,"  answered  Eric,  "  if  I  was  you, 


Andy,  but  I  aint,  I  aint, "  added  the  boy 
rising,  while  a  sudden  passionate  de- 
spair thrilled  his  tone.  "The  devil's 
mark  is  on  me.  Ah,  what  is  it  I'm 
saying  ?  But  I  say,  I  aint  like  you, 
Andy.  Boar  and  me  can  only  sit  in  the 
dark  at  His  feet  like  the  beasts  we  are. 
And  now  I  must  be  off;  I'll  tell  Father 
Paul  and  he  will  come  to  you,  never 
fear." 

' '  An '  I  '11  be  back  again  to-morrow 
with  more  chicken  for  you,  so  don't 
spare  the  broth,  old  woman  ;  I'll  be  back 
— you  can  count  on  me,  Andy,  you  can 
count  on  me  sure. " 

CHAPTER  X. 

A    BROKEN    REIN. 

Eric  hurried  home,  bounding  over  the 
snowy  heights  and  ice-sheathed  rocks 
like  a  young  chamois  on  its  native 
peaks,  while  Boar  leaped  and  barked  in 
wild  exhilaration  at  his  side.  The 
shackles  of  civilization  weighed  heavily 
on  Boar ;  boiled  mutton  bones  and  chicken 
legs  were  degenerating  diet  to  this  fierce 
old  mountain  outlaw  who  had  hitherto 
followed  "  ravening  nature,  red  in  tooth 
and  claw, ' '  and  but  for  these  mad  gallops 
over  the  heights  Boar  would  have  lapsed 
into  sluggish  obesity.  Ordinarily  he  and 
Eric  indulged  in  a  series  of  races  and 
gambols  that  would  have  put  a  circus 
exhibition  to  shame,  but  the  boy  had 
neither  the  heart  nor  time  to  play  to-day. 
Something  in  Andy's  gaze  had  sobered 
him  sadly,  had  warned  him  there  was 
no  time  to  lose  if  Father  Paul  were  to 
give  his  mate  the  help  he  had  given  Dan. 

Vague  and  dim  were  Eric's  ideas  of 
what  that  help  had  been,  but  the  faith 
dawning  in  his  young  soul,  had  already 
stirred  sweet  hope  and  tender  charity. 
Even  Father  Paul,  "watcher  on  the 
heights  "  though  he  was,  could  only  see 
the  mist,  the  shadow,  the  twilight  gloom 
that  ruled  the  wakening  spirit ;  he  could 
not  see  all  his  pxrpil  was  learning  in  the 
"still  darkness  "  at  the  Master's  feet. 

He  had  reason  to  feel  especially  tried 
with  Eric  to-day.  Farmer  Norris'  in- 


THE   BLACK    FINGER. 


315 


•  lijjn.mt  complaint  had  been  followed 
by  half  a  dozen  other  protests,  more  or 
Kss  grave,  against  Kric's  peccadillos. 

He  had  broken  the  Widow  Hryan's 
window  with  a  snowball,  had  throttled 
the  dog  of  the  gate-keeper  at  Marren 
Moran,  for  flying  at  Hoar  as  he  passed  by, 
li.nl  fought  the  three  young  Murdoch's 
single  -  handed,  for  calling  him  the 
"  pjnest's  slave,"  and,  worst  of  all,  the 
report  had  come  from  honest  John  Ryan, 
one  of  Father  Paul's  most  trusted  parish- 
ioners, that  this  "young  divil,  Dome" 
had  been  seen  at  Mike  McGarrahan's 
saloon  at  midnight  roystering  with  the 
rest. 

Father   Paul's   face  grew  very  grave. 

Are  you  quite  sure  of  this,  Ryan  ?  " 

' '  It  was  Luke  Feeley  towld  me,  yer 
riverince,  he  had  to  go  for  something  late 
the  other  night,  whin  his  wife  was  very 
bad,  and  he  saw  the  boy  himself.  " 

"  But,  he  sleeps  in  a  little  closet  off  my 
own  room,  he  is  always  in  bed  when  I 
retire,  which  is  generally  at  ten.  To  be 
sure,  I  am  a  sound  sleeper,  but  it  scarcely 
seems  possible  the  boy  could  escape  and 
return  without  my  knowledge." 

"Ah,  ye  don't  know  him,  yer  river- 
ince," said  Ryan  with  a  nod,  "that  boy 
can  crape  and  lape  like  a  wild  cat.  Shure 
if  I  may  be  bowld  enough  to  say  it,  it's 
the  wondher  of  ivery  one  in  the  parish 
thet  ye  have  anything  to  do  wid  him  at 
all.  If  the  Hushers  put  him  up  to  it  he'd 
think  no  more  of  burning  church  and  all 
over  yer  head  than  he  would  of  kindling 
a  wisp  of  straw.  For  he's  blacked  with 
their  devil's  brush  as  ivery  wan  knows. " 

Ryan's  warning  made  Father  Paul  very 
thoughtful  indeed. 

"  I  have  been  a  sentimentalist  about 
this  boy, "  he  said  to  himself.  "  Every- 
body sees  it ;  I  ought  to  have  put  him  in 
some  industrial  school,  where  he  would 
have  been  free  from  all  old  influences. 
And  I  will  do  it  at  once.  To  train  him 
here  as  I  had  hoped,  is  quite  impossible. 
He  needs  a  stronger  hand  and  more  mus- 
cular methods  than  mine — Kric, "  he 
called  sternly  to  the  boy,  who  at  that 


moment  came  bounding  down  the  snowy 
slope  to  the  church  to  seek  the  friend  who 
was  to  help  Andy  to  die. 

Eric  started  ;  he  had  never  heard  that 
tone  in  Father  Paul 's  voice  before. 

"Where  have  you  been  this  morn- 
ing ? ' '  asked  the  priest,  as  the  lad  reached 
the  door  flushed  and  breathless.  < 

"  Up  beyond — with — with  Andy,"  an- 
swered Eric.  "It's  very  bad  he  is  to-day 
and  he  asks  that  you'll  go  up  and  help 
him  like  you  helped  Dan." 

"Who  is  Andy,  and  where  is  he  ?  " 
asked  the  priest  doubtfully. 

"  Up  in  the  old  cabin  where  Dan  was, " 
answered  the  boy,  "  mebbe  you  mind  the 
place  ;  it's  up  the  Bearback  and  across 
the  Rimes,  I  know  a  fine  path  and  I'll 
take  you,  "  added  Eric  eagerly. 

"No,"  said  Father  Paul,  fixing  his 
eyes  gravely  upon  the  boy,  "  I  will  send 
a  messenger  to  the  cabin  to  see  if  what 
you  tell  me  is  true.  I  am  sorry  to  say, 
Eric,  I  can  neither  believe  you  nor  trust 
you. " 

"  You  can't  believe  me  or  trust  me  !  " 
repeated  Eric  in  bewilderment. 

"  No, "  continued  Father  Paul  in  the 
loud  clear  voice  that  impresses  rude  un- 
taught natures  more  than  any  violent 
outburst  of  anger.  •  •  I  have  tried  to 
teach  you  honesty  and  truth,  Eric,  but 
you  will  not  learn.  I  hoped  that  though 
you  were  a  wild  ignorant  mountain  boy — 
that  if  I  took  you  here  into  God's  own 
house,  kept  you  at  my  side,  made  you 
my  little  brother  and  friend,  you  would 
soon  grow  into  all  that  I  wished  to  see 
you.  But  you  have  disappointed  me  ;  I 
find  that  these  rude  wicked  men  around 
us  are  your  guides  and  teachers.  I 
heard  to-day  that  you  steal  from  your 
bed  at  night  to  McGarrahan's  saloon." 

"An'  it  was  Luke  Feely  that  told 
that  on  me  I  know,"  said  Kric,  his  face 
flushing,  "an1  I'll  break  his  carrotty 
head  for  that  same.  " 

"No  you  won't,"  said  Father  Paul 
sternly,  "you  will  do  no  more  fighting 
or  brawling,  or  stealing,  for  you  leave 
here  this  afternoon.  I  intend  to  send 


316 


THE  BLACK    FINGER. 


you  to  school  in  Richardsonville.  You 
will  have  a  good  home  there  with  other 
boys  of  your  age,  you  will  be  treated 
kindly  and  wisely  by  the  Brothers  and 
taught,  I  hope,  to  be  a  true  and  honest 
and  faithful  Catholic  boy. " 

' '  You  mean  that  you  are  sending  me 
off,"  said  Eric,  gasping  as  if  for  breath, 
' '  sending  me  off !  ' ' 

' '  I  must, ' '  said  Father  Paul  firmly, 
unwilling  to  acknowledge  how  much  the 
quaver  in  the  boyish  voice  touched  him. 
"I  cannot  keep  you  here,  Eric,  where 
you  seem  to  learn  nothing  but  what  is 
evil.  Tim  is  going  to  Richardsonville 
this  afternoon  to  make  some  needful  pur- 
chases for  the  church,  and  I  wish  you  to 
go  with  him.  I  will  write  to  Brother 
Xavier,  who  is  a  great  friend  of  mine, 
and  he  will  be  very  kind  to  you,  I 
know. " 

' '  An ' — an '  d 'you  think  I'll  go  ?  "  burst 
forth  Eric,  throwing  back  his  tawny  head, 
like  a  young  colt  that  feels  the  touch  of 
the  lasso.  ' '  I  come  to  you  against  me  will, 
I  come  to  you  against  trouble  and  threats 
and  blows,  because  I  gave  me  grip  to 
Dan. — An'  if  I  went  with  the  boys  at 
night,  it  was — it  was —  "  the  young  voice 
quivered  into  a  whisper — "it  was  for 
what  you'll  never  know.  If  you  won't 
keep  me,  I'll  go  back  to  me  mountain 
top,  back  to  me  mates. ' ' 

"  No,  you  shall  not,  "  said  Father  Paul 
sternly.  "  You  have  been  given  into  my 
care  and  I  will  not  let  you  rush  to  per- 
dition. Go  into  your  room,"  and  he 
pointed  to  the  little  closet  adjoining  his 
own  chamber,  "and  stay  there  until 
Tim  is  ready  for  you.  Go,  Eric,  I  com- 
mand you."  It  was  a  master's  tone,  a 
master's  eye,  that  the  boy,  fierce,  un- 
tamed young  brute  as  he  yet  was,  felt 
and  obeyed. 

He  flung  himself  into  the  little  room 
and  face  down  upon  his  cot  in  a  fury  of 
rage,  rebellious  rage,  and  Father  Paul 
closed  the  door  and  turned  the  key. 

Three  hours  later  Tim's  sure-footed 
little  pony  trotted  up  to  the  Sacristy 
with  Tim  himself. muffled  to  the  nose  in 


deerskin   robes  in  the  little  home-made 
sleigh  behind  him. 

"Here  I  am,  yer  riverince.  Kathie 
kept  me  waiting  till  she  could  iron  the 
lad's  new  shirts  she's  just  after  making 
for  him.  She  has  his  clothes  all  done  up 
in  a  dacint  little  trap  of  me  own.  " 

' '  Did  you  send  a  message  to  Rourke  '& 
cabin  ?  "  asked  Father  Paul. 

"  I  did,  yer  riverince,  and  the  gospel 
truth  the  lad  told  there  at  any  rate.  It's 
Andy  Magee — Terence  Magee's  boy  — 
that  is  lying  at  death's  dure,  abegging 
and  praying  ye '11  come  to  him.  But  it's 
a  lonely,  cowld  way,  yer  riverince,  and  I 
was  thinking  if  ye'd  take  Ryan  or  Tracy 
wid  ye " 

1 '  Nonsense, ' '  said  the  priest,  ' '  I  know 
the  road  well.  Do  you  think  I  am  a 
child  or  a  woman,  Tim?  I  will  go  to- 
the  poor  boy  at  once.  Here  is  the  letter 
to  Brother  Xavier.  Deliver  it  in  person, 
Tim,  and  say  all  the  good  words  for  our 
poor  Eric  you  can. ' ' 

"I  will,  yer  riverince,  I  will,  shure, 
young  divil  that  he  is.  I'll  miss  the 
craythur's  pranks  sorely  ;  while  as  for 
Kathie,  she's  been  dropping  salt  tears 
upon  his  shirts  as  if  he  was  her  own. 
But  it's  the  wise  thing  yer  riverince  is 
doing  in  sending  the  gossoon  where  he 
will  be  held  by  a  sthronger  hand  than 
yours. ' ' 

A  stronger  hand ;  yes,  that  was  the 
universal  verdict,  thought  Father  Paul, 
as  he  turned  a  little  sadly  toward  the 
small  room,  where  he  had  left  his  unruly 
prisoner. 

A  depressing  sense  of  failure,  of  dis- 
comfiture weighed  upon  Eric's  kind 
guardian.  In  some  way  the  boy  had 
always  impersonated  to  him  that  ' '  na- 
ture in  the  rough,"  which  his  bishop 
had  sent  him  to  study  and  mould. 

This  young  human  brute  had  been  a 
test  of  his  powers  to  teach,  to  impress, 
to  save.  And  he  had  failed.  His  hand 
had  not  been  strong  enough^  to  bind  or 
to  guide  even  this  boy. 

What  hope  could  he  have  of  success 
in  his  efforts  with  men,  men  fierce  in 


WORK    FOR    POOR    CHURCHES. 


317 


passion,  strong  in   prejudice,   hardened 
iti  sin  ' 

And  yet,  in  his  ardent  youthful  zeal, 
he  had  dreamed  of  wielding  some  such 
heavenly  power.  He  had  hoped  to  kindle 
the  divine  spark  smouldering  in  such 
clods  of  clay  as  those  about  him  here. 
He  had  believed  himself,  ah,  perhaps 
too  presumptuously,  called  by  God 
to  do  His  noblest  work  on  earth — save 
and  redeem.  And  had  his  hand  already 
proven  too  weak  to  grasp  even  the 
yearlings  of  his  flock  ?  With  a  sad  feel- 


ing of  humiliation,  at  which,  no  doubt, 
an  older  laborer  in  the  Master's  service 
would  have  smiled,  Father  Paul  opened 
the  door  to  deliver  up  his  charge,  but 
the  little  closet  was  empty.  The  sash 
of  a  small,  round  window,  high  up  in  the 
\v:ill.  that  had  given  light  to  the  narrow 
chamber,  had  been  wrested  out  by  a 
powerful  hand.  Eric  was  gone,  as  he 
had  threatened,  back  to  his  mountain- 
top,  back  to  his  mates;  back,  Father  Paul 
felt,  with  a  heart-sick  pang,  to  lawless, 
soulless  barbarism,  forever. 


(To  be  continued.) 


WORK    FOR    POOR   CHURCHES. 
By  A.  d'/n-'illiers. 


AT  the  Eucharistic  Congress  held  in 
Washington,  in  October  last,  re- 
ports were  presented  by  two  of  our  Tab- 
ernacle societies,  both  of  which  showed 
edifying  results.  The  report  of  the  Phil- 
adelphia Society  was  read  by  Bishop 
Horstmann,  of  Cleveland,  Ohio,  and  that 
of  the  Washington  Society  by  Bishop 
Keane,  Rector  of  the  Catholic  Univer- 
sity. 

Besides  these  two  flourishing  societies, 
the  same  admirable  confraternity  is  ca- 
nonically  established  in  several  other  of 
-our  great  cities,  notably  in  New  York, 
Boston,  Cincinnati,  San  Francisco,  and 
Kansas  City,  as  well  as  in  many  smaller 
localities,  and  everywhere  is  productive 
of  excellent  work,  spiritual  and  material. 
The  Arch-association  from  which  these 
different  societies  derive  their  very  great 
spiritual  advantages,  and  whose  rule 
they  follow,  has  lately  been  named  /'/•////</ 
Prim  a  Ha  for  the  entire  world  by  His 
Holiness,  Leo  XIII. — the  highest  privi- 
lege with  which  an  association  can  be 
enriched.  (Brief  of  July  30,  1895). 

The  seat  of  the  Arch -association  is  in 
Rome,  in  the  Convent  of  the  Ladies  of 
lVr{>etual  Adoration  of  the  Blessed  Sacra- 
ment, on  the  Via  Nomentana.  From 
thence  it  stretches  far  and  wide,  pro- 


ducing rich  fruits  for  the  divine  Master, 
whose  honor  and  glory  in  the  Blessed 
Sacrament  is  its  only  object. 

The  members  of  the  confraternity  prom- 
ise a  monthly  Hour  of  Adoration,  and 
endeavor,  in  every  possible  way,  to  pro- 
mote devotion  to  the  Blessed  Sacrament. 
As  a  potent  means  of  accomplishing 
this,  they  furnish  gratuitously  to  poor 
churches  the  necessaries  for  divine  wor- 
ship. Hundreds  of  missions  and  churches 
have  been  assisted  by  our  American 
Tabernacle  Societies  ;  many  a  poor  priest 
has  been  inspired  with  new  courage  in 
his  disheartening  task  by  the  gift  of 
vestments  and  linen,  such  as,  perhaps, 
he  has  not  seen  since  the  days  of  his 
seminary  life.  Almost  every  diocese  in 
the  Union  owes  them  a  debt  of  gratitude; 
from  East  to  West,  and  from  North  to 
South  has  their  message  of  love  been 
sent,  while  from  their  midst  rises  a  con- 
tinual holocaust  of  adoration  and  repara- 
tion to  the  Eucharistic  God. 

But  before  the  American  societies  had 
commenced  their  noble  work,  many  of 
our  struggling  missions  had  been  largely 
assisted  by  the  European  Arch-associa- 
tion, of  which  the  centre  was  then  at 
Hrussilsin  Hflgium.  The  Work  for  Poor 
Churches,  like  most  of  the  great  charities 


318 


WORK    FOR    POOR    CHURCHES. 


of  the  Church,  began  in  a  quiet  and  un- 
ostentatious manner.  The  cure"  of  a 
country  church  in  the  Arch-diocese  of 
Mechlin,  while  visiting  at  the  castle  of 
the  Count  de  Meeds,  made  known  the 
deplorable  state  of  his  sacristy  ;  interest 
was  awakened  ;  charity  was  enkindled. 
The  moment  of  grace  had  come  for  a 
soul  which  God  had  destined  for  a  great 
work,  and  it  had  not  come  in  vain.  It 
was  Mile.  Anna  de  Meeus  who,  in  1843, 
founded  the  work  for  poor  churches, 
which  was  formed  into  an  association  in 
1848  and  affiliated  to  the  Roman  Arch- 
confraternity  of  Nocturnal  Adoration, 
taking  the  title  of  Association  of  Per- 
petual Adoration  and  Work  for  Poor 
Churches.  Under  the  zealous  direction 
of  Reverend  Jean  Baptiste  Boone,  S.J.,  the 
Association  developed  rapidly  and  its 
field  of  labor  soon  embraced  all  Belgium. 
In  1853  an  Apostolic  Brief  accorded  to 
the  Association  the  title  of  Arch-confra- 
ternity with  faculty  of  aggregating  other 
associations,  and  shortly  afterwards,  its 
stability  was  assured  by  the  foundation 
of  a  Religious  Institute  entirely  conse- 


crated to  the  Blessed  Sacrament,  and  to 
which  was  confided  forever  its  direction 
and  government. 

Until  the  year  1860,  the  charity  of  the 
Association  was  confined  to  Belgium,  but 
in  that  year  an  appeal  from  Mgr.  Zam- 
hiri,  Patriarch  of  Syria,  had  awakened 
new  zeal,  and  though  this  first  applica- 
tion was  filled  by  the  private  generosity 
of  some  of  the  members,  it  became  the 
means  of  extending  the  work  of  poor 
churches  to  foreign  missions.  Rev. 
Father  De  Smet,  the  intrepid  Jesuit  mis- 
sionary of  the  Rocky  Mountains,  and 
the  American  Seminary  at  Louvain  were 
among  the  first  to  profit  by  this  exten- 
sion. 

America  at  that  time  offered  a  rich 
field  for  missionary  zeal,  but  its  greatest 
need  was  of  laborers  in  the  vineyard. 
The  bishops  had  made  every  effort  to 
supply  the  need.  Archbishop  Blanchet 
and  Bishop  Spalding  had  travelled 
through  Belgium  and  Holland  seeking 
priests  who  would  be  willing  to  devote 
themselves  to  the  American  Missions. 
The  Bishop  of  Natchez,  Miss.,  had  made 


PART   OF    THK    FRONT   OF    THE    AMKRICAN    COLLEGE,  LOfVAIN. 


WORK    FOR    POOR    CHURCHES. 


819 


a  public  appeal  through  the  newspapers  ; 
the  Vicar-Apostolic  of  Florida  had  pub- 
lished circulars  making  known  the  sad 
abandonment  of  the -flock  confided  to  his 
care,  and  in  Father  I)e  Smet's  visit  to 
his  native  land,  he  continually  urged 
this  great  necessity.  The  prudence  of 
the  Belgian  prelates,  however,  could  not 
encourage  the  departure  to  foreign  mis- 
siQns  of  ecclesiastics,  whose  vocations 
were  not  sufficiently  proved.  Happily 
this  obstacle  was  overcome  by  the  erec- 
tion of  the  American  Seminary  at  Lou- 
vain,  in  1X57.  The  zealous  director, 
Mgr.  de  Neve,  who,  by  personal  experi- 
ence, had  become  acquainted  with  the 
hardships  of  American  missionary  life, 
appealed  to  the  Association  of  Perpetual 
Adoration  and  Work  for  Poor  Churches, 
and  his  application  met  with  a  generous 
response.  The  five  priests  who,  in  1861, 
left  the  seminary  for  America,  were 
amply  provided  with  the  necessaries  of 
divine  worship :  chasubles,  chalices,  ci- 
boriums,  altar  cloths  and  sacred  linens, 
together  with  scapulars,  rosaries,  medals, 
etc. 

The  donations  to  the  American  Semin- 
ary took  the  form  of  a  portable  chapel, 
for  which  Mgr.  de  Neve  furnished  the 
design.  All  necessaries  were  neatly 
packed  in  a  canvas  valise,  easily  carried, 
and  thus  provided,  the  young  ecclesi- 
astics set  out  bravely  to  meet  the  perils 
and  fatigues  of  their  new  life.  As  they 
were  not  permitted  to  depart  until  they 
had  the  necessary  outfit,  it  was  in  most 
cases  the  gifts  of  the  Association  which 
enabled  them  to  begin  their  labors.  In 
1863  eleven  of  these  portable  chapels 
were  donated  to  the  American  Seminar)', 
and  each  following  year  witnessed  the 
same  generous  bounty — a  charity  which, 
notwithstanding  the  progress  made  in 
religion  and  the  aid  given  by  our  Amer- 
ican societies,  the  Belgian  Association 
continues  even  to  the  present  time. 

In  the  early  sixties  the  States  were 
ia\aged  by  the  Civil  War,  and  the 
greater  number  of  the  missionary  priests 
were  literally  without  support,  the  Sun- 


day collections  often  amounting  to  but 
a  few  cents.  The  missions  were  of  great 
extent,  and  oftentimes  it  was  from  farm  to 
farm  that  the  priest  had  to  seek  hospital- 
ity and  permission  to  say  Mass.  The  sight 
of  clean  and  neatly  prepared  linen,  of  a 
well-finished  chasuble  and  of  a  silver 
chalice  was  in  itself  a  sermon,  and  not 
only  awakened  interest,  but  frequently 
rekindled  the  faith  which  had  long  lain 
dormant  in  the  rough  hearts  of  the  till- 
ers of  the  soil,  who,  perhaps,  had  not 
seen  a  priest  since  early  childhood.  The 
work  for  poor  churches  thus  became  truly 
a  propagator  of  the  Gospel ;  there  was 
not  yet  question  of  propagating  the  Per- 
petual Adoration — the  field  was  too  new. 
But  the  ground  was  being  prepared,  the 
seed  being  sown  ;  and,  if  now  this  sub- 
lime work  finds  in  American  missions  a 
fruitful  soil,  it  is,  under  God,  due  to  the 
labors  of  the  devoted  European  mission- 
aries and  their  generous  benefactors. 

Father  De  Smet  had  also  applied  to  the 
association  in  1861.  For  thirty  years  he 
had  been  laboring  for  the  conversion  of 
souls  in  America,  returning  to  Belgium 
from  time  to  time  in  order  to  incite  the 
fervor  and  zeal  of  his  fellow-countrymen 
for  their  far-off  brethren,  and  to  solicit 
their  assistance  for  the  continuance  of 
his  work  in  America.  He  pleaded  his 
cause  well  at  a  meeting  of  the  Associa- 
tion in  the  Salazar  Chapel  at  Brussels, 
and  was  soon  enabled  to  return  to  his 
beloved  Indians  laden  with  gifts  of  vest- 
ments and  altar  furniture. 

Seven  times  did  the  illustrious  mis 
sionary  visit  Belgium  to  appeal  to 
the  generosity  of  his  countrymen  and 
each  time  returned  to  America  well  laden 
with  gifts  and  accompanied  by  new 
apostolic  recruits.  During  his  last  visit 
in  1869,  he  gave  a  conference  to  the  mem- 
bers of  the  Association  in  Brussels,  and 
awakened  such  interest  in  his  mission- 
ary labors  that  four  portable  chapels  were 
prepared  for  him  without  delay.  The 
good  Father  seems  not  to  have  been  able 
to  resist  sharing  the  gifts  of  Providence, 
as  the  following  letter  will  show.  It  was 


320 


WORK    FOR    POOR    CHURCHES. 


from  the  Little  Sisters  of  the  Poor  in 
Brooklyn,  N.  Y.(  to  the  Superior  of  their 
house  in  Brussels  : 

July  7,  1869. 

"  MY  DEAR  MERE  MICHEL:  How  happy 
I  am  to  have  an  occasion  to  write  you 
that  I  may  ask  you  to  express  our  grati- 
tude to  the  President  of  the  Work  for 
Poor  Churches  for  the  case  of  vestments 
which  we  have  received  through  the 
kindness  of  Rev.  Father  De  Smet. 

"  I  cannot  tell  you  the  joy  which  I 
felt  on  seeing  this  little  chapel !  Noth- 
ing now  will  prevent  our  Lord  from  be- 
ing in  our  midst  in  our  new  foundation 
at  Philadelphia.  We  have  a  chalice,  a 
ciborium  !  Yes,  inded,  a  ciborium  !  and 
that  is  what  makes  us  most  happy. 
Without  a  ciborium  we  could  have  Mass, 
but  we  could  not  reserve  the  Blessed 
Sacrament ;  and  you  know  well  that 
when  our  dear  Lord  is  in  the  Tabernacle, 
our  joy  is  perfect,  no  matter  how  poor  we 
are.  Oh  !  say  to  those  dear  ladies  of  the 
Association  that  we  will  pray  well  for 
them  :  they  will  have  a  share  in  all  that 
is  done  in  the  little  foundation  of  Phila- 
delphia, for  they  are  its  first  benefac- 
tresses. .  .  ." 

Those  who  know  the  two  immense 
establishments  of  the  Little  Sisters  at 
Philadelphia,  with  their  hundreds  of 
aged  poor,  cannot  but  marvel  at  the 
wonders  wrought  in  twenty-five  years 
and  may  well  wish  that  they,  too,  had 
been  among  the  first  benefactors  of  their 
work  and  had  had  a  share  in  the  bless- 
ings. 

Aid  was  also  given  to  many  American 
missions  under  the  care  of  Belgian  priests 
or  directly  to  the  bishops.  It  would 
take  too  long  to  enumerate  all  the  bene- 
ficiaries, but  a  glance  at  the  diocese  as- 
sisted will  show,  on  the  one  hand,  the 
large  hearted  charity  of  the  Belgian  Cath- 
olics ;  on  the  other,  the  universal  need 
of  such  assistance.  The  Dioceses  of  the 
United  States  only  are  mentioned,  though 
during  this  same  period,  large  donations 
were  made  by  the  Associations  to  the 
Missions  of  South  America,  Canada, 
and  the  West  Indies.  The  list  comprises 
those  assisted  between  1861  and  1878, 
the  year  in  which  the  Tabernacle  Society 
of  Philadelphia  was  affiliated  to  the  Arch- 


Association,  and  from  which  time  dates 
the  extension  of  their  work  and  that  of 
the  other  societies : 

Dioceses  of  Albany,  N.  Y.  ;  Buffalo, 
N.  Y.;  Ogdensburg,  N.  Y.;  Wheeling,  W. 
Va.;  Wilmington,  Del.;  Cincinnati,  O.; 
Cleveland,  O.;  Covington,  Ky.;  Louis- 
ville, Ky. ;  St.  Louis,  Mo. ;  Fort  Wayne, 
Ind.;  Vincennes,  Ind.;  St.  Paul,  Minn.; 
Detroit,  Mich.  ;  Natchez,  Miss.  ;  Belle- 
ville, 111.  ;  New  Orleans,  La.  ;  Mobile, 
Ala.;  Savannah,  Ga. ;  La  Crosse,  Wis. ; 
Baltimore,  Md.;  Vancouver  Island,  Ore- 
gon City  and  the  Indian  Missions. 

The  value  of  the  donations  given  to 
the  United  States  during  these  same 
years  amounted  to  283,369  francs  or  $56,- 
675,  an  average  of  $3,334  a  year; — ah 
enormous  sum  when  it  is  remembered 
that  this  was  only  a  small  part  of  the 
great  work  that  was  being  done.  In  the 
year  1878,  941  sets  of  vestments  and  all 
else  in  proportion  were  distributed  by  the 
Belgian  Association.  To  foreign  mis- 
sions alone  the  gifts  amounted  in  value 
to  49,726  francs,  divided  as  follows  : 

European  Missions,       -       ...  12,882  francs 

Missions  of  Asia,     -       -  -  12,871       " 

"        "  North  and  South  America,  13.816       " 

"  Oceanica,    -  1,020      " 

"        "  Africa,         -       ...  9.197      " 

These  missions  included  poor  churches 
in  England,  Switzerland,  Greece,  Poland 
and  Turkey  in  Europe ;  missions  in 
China,  Mesopotamia,  Syria,  India,  and 
the  East  Indies ;  missions  of  Algeria, 
and  Central  Africa,  Egypt,  Barbary  and 
Tunis  ;  Melbourne  in  Australia  and  the 
missions  of  the  Sacred  Heart  (Picpus)  ; 
missions  of  English  Guiana,  of  Canada, 
and  of  the  United  States.  It  has  been 
truly  said  that  the  Association  ranks 
with  the  Propagation  of  the  Faith  in  that 
they  are  the  only  works  which  give  to  every- 
one, with  no  distinction  except  as  to  their 
pove-t  ty  ! 

Of  the  amount  given  to  America,  the 
United  States  received  to  the  value  of 
12,553  francs,  more  than  half  of  which 
was  donated  to  the  seminary  at  Lou- 
vain  in  missionary  outfits  for  thirteen 
priests. 


WORK    FOR    POOR    CHURCHES. 


321 


FATHER    I)K   SMET,  S.J.  AND   CHIEFS   OF    VARIOUS   TRIBES  OF   THE    ROCKV    MOUNTAINS. 


In  1870  the  Arch -association  presented 
112  of  these  portable  chapels  to  His 
Holiness,  Pius  IX.,  that  he  might  have 
the  pleasure  of  giving  them  to  the 
various  missionary  bishops  who  were 
assembled  in  Rome  for  the  Vatican 
•Council.  Many  of  the  trousseaux  were 
made  according  to  the  Oriental  rites. 

The  Holy  Father  was  deeply  touched 
at  this  mark  of  loyal  and  devoted  affec- 
tion, and  was  pleased  to  distribute  them 
personally,  saying  to  many  of  the 
bishops  whom  he  received  in  audience 
that  "  he  would  see  them  again,  that  he 
invited  them  all  to  visit  his  exhibition 
in  one  of  the  great  halls  of  the  Vatican ' ' ; 
where,  indeed,  he  had  ordered  that  the 
trousseaux  should  be  arranged,  each 
valise  being  numbered  and  marked  with 
the  name  of  the  bishop  to  whom  it  had 
been  assigned.  In  each  valise  was  also 
a  paper  bearing  the  name  of  the  person 
or  the  association  presenting  it,  and 
making  requests  for  prayers,  and,  if 
possible,  the  establishment  of  the 
monthly  Hour  of  Adoration.  Many,  and 
most  touching  were  the  letters  received 


by  the  different  associations  after  this 
distribution  ;  East  and  West,  North  and 
South  joined  in  their  hymn  of  thanks. 
One  of  the  most  charming  letters  was 
that  of  Mgr.  Charbonneau,  Bishop  of 
Jassen,  and  Vicar-Apostolic  of  Mayssour 
to  the  Association  of  Liege,  and  though 
it  was  intended  to  confine  this  article  to 
American  interests,  the  MESSENC.KR 
readers  will  surely  forgive  me  for  insert- 
ing some  portions  of  his  letter.  .  .  . 
"On  March  24, towards  nine  o'clock  in  the 
morning,  we  were  all  gathered  in  the  Royal 
Hall  of  the  Vatican,  where  were  placed  the 
missionary  trousseaux,  each  marked  with 
the  name  of  the  vicariate  or  diocese  for 
which  it  was  destined.  .  .  How  I 
wish  you  could  have  been  present  at  this 
scene.  .  .  Our  Holy  Father,  beaming 
with  health  and  with  joy,  happy  to  be 
in  the  midst  of  120  of  his  children,  many 
of  whom  were  bearded  like  old  troopers, 
soon  arrived  with  two  Cardinals,  and  ac- 
companied by  some  of  his  Swiss  guard. 
Standing  on  a  raised  platform,  he  spoke 
to  us  in  French,  with  all  the  tenderness 
of  a  father  and  a  great  pontiff.  •  My 


322 


WORK    FOR    POOR    CHURCHES. 


children, '  said  he,  '  this  is  a  happy  day 
for  me,  and  for  you  too,  I  think.  .  .  . 
Some  good  Belgian  ladies  have  sent  me 
ornaments  to  distribute  among  you.  .  .  . 
Truly  they  understand  the  words  of  the 
prophet  :  '  Lord  I  have  loved  the  beauty 
of  thy  House  !  '  You  must  pray  for 
them.'  .  .  .  When  he  came  down  to 
where  the  valises  had  been  placed, his  diffi- 
culties commenced.  Imagine  more  than 
140  persons,  of  all  shades  of  color, 
surrounding  him,  pressing  towards  him, 
some  seizing  his  hands,  some  his  feet, 
some  his  soutane,  all  wishing  to  kiss 
them,  all  wishing  to  say  or  hear  a  word. 
The  guards  kindly  stepped  back  a  little, 
and  our  good  Father  walked  with  slow 
.steps,  saying  a  few  words  to  each  of  us  : 
we  old  Eastern  fellows,  with  our  turbans 
and  copes,  had  to  make  our  way  as  best 
we  could.  Truly  it  was  a  family  scene  ; 
our  hearts  overflowed  with  joy,  and  I 
dare  to  believe  that  our  beloved  Holy 
Father  was  happy  too  ;  tears  were  in  his 
eyes  as  he  spoke  with  us. 

' '  Carriages  from  the  Vatican  trans- 
ported the  cases  to  our  lodgings,  and,  as  in 
spite  of  my  long  beard  and  my  forty  years 
of  missionary  life,  I  have  still  all  the  im- 
patient curiosity  of  a  child,  I  hastened 
to  my  room  to  open  my  treasure,  truly 
were  I  only  to  say  a  Rosary  for  each  arti- 
cle, it  would  take  me  a  long  while  to 
finish  them.  .  .  I  promise  to  give  you 
a  constant  place  in  my  Mementos  and  in 
my  Rosaries,  with  the  charitable  persons 
who  have  assisted  me  since  I  was  named 
first  bishop  of  this  kingdom,  twenty-five 
years  ago. 

"Continue,  dear  ladies,  to  perpetuate 
the  group  of  holy  women  of  the  Gospel. 
Our  divine  Saviour  wished  His  Holy 
Mother  to  have  her  disciples  as  He  had 
His  .  .  .  You  see  that  your  associa- 
tion is  very  ancient ;  it  dates  from  the 
very  cradle  of  Christianity.  May  Mary, 
its  first  president,  be  always  with  you,  as 
Jesus  is  with  His  apostolic  missionaries. ' ' 

Of  personal  interest  to  our  Ameri- 
can Catholics  is  the  letter  of  Mgr. 
Elder,  at  that  time  Bishop  of  Nat- 


chez, Miss.,  written  to  the  Association  of 
Lou  vain. 

"  MESDAMES  :  Your  beautiful  mis- 
sionary trousseau,  No.  28,  has  been  as- 
signed by  kindness  of  our  Holy  Father 
to  the  diocese  of  Natchez  in  the  United 
States.  On  the  occasion  of  the  distribu- 
tion, His  Holiness  spoke  to  us  with  deep 
feeling  of  the  pious  zeal  shown  by  you 
for  the  person  of  Jesus  Christ  dwelling 
with  us  in  the  Blessed  Sacrament  of  His 
love.  It  was  a  happy  thought,  and  one 
which  deeply  touched  the  paternal  heart 
of  this  great  representative  of  Jesus 
Christ,  thus  to  place  in  his  hands  the 
means  of  making  glad  the  hearts  of  the 
Bishops  and  of  the  people  confided  to 
their  care.  .  .  .  Our  Holy  Father 
urged  us  to  correspond  to  the  pious  in- 
tentions expressed  in  writing  within  the 
valises  ;  but  even  without  his  exhorta- 
tions, it  is  a  duty  and  a  pleasure  for  me 
to  express  my  gratitude  and  that  of  my 
diocese  .  .  .  It  is  not  always  granted 
to  you  to  see  the  work  of  your  hands 
serving  personally  the  heroic  apostles 
who  offer  up  their  lives  in  savage  and 
hostile  nations.  But  it  is  one  of  the 
great  consolations  of  our  religion,  that 
by  the  inexhaustible  riches  of  the  Sacred 
Heart  of  Jesus,  and  by  the  union  of  in- 
tention, you  have  a  share  in  all  the  merits 
of  all  the  Associates.  Your  work  has 
augmented  the  results  of  the  Association, 
so  that  even  the  missionaries  of  perilous 
countries  have  received  something  more 
because  of  your  contributions .  And  then , 
it  is  always  the  same  Jesus,  whom  you 
clothe  in  the  person  of  His  priests,  in 
Japan  as  in  America,  it  is  He  who  will 
say  to  you  :  '  I  was  naked  and  ye 
clothed  me  ! ' 

' '  Continue  your  work  and  your  prayers, 
for  the  missions  and  for  those  who  have 
the  care  of  them.  I  dare  to  add  my 
blessing  to  those  of  all  the  truly  apostolic 
bishops  and  I  invoke  upon  you  the  great 
blessing  of  the  Vicar  of  Christ,  and  the 
protection  of  St.  Joseph. 

' '  Your  Servant  in  Jesus  Christ, 

WM.  H.  ELDER." 

Other  recipients  of  missionary  trous- 
seaux in  America  were  Mgr.  Lootens, 
Vicar-Apostolic  of  Idaho,  West  of  the 
Rocky  Mountains  ;  and  Mgr.  Charles 
JohnSeghers,  Vicar-Apostolic,  Coadjutor 
to  file  Archbishop  of  Oregon  aCity  and 
later  Bishop  of  Vancouver's  Island  whose 
tragic  death  in  the  valley  of  the  Yukon 
occurred  November  28,  1886. 


WORK    FOR    POOR    CHURCHES. 


323 


I 'ins  IX.  deigned  to  write  an  autograph 
letter  to  the  President  of  the  Arch  . 
eiation,  the  Countess  James  <le  I.ieder- 
kerke  at  Brussels  giving,  at  the  same 
time  and  with  great  affection,  his  apos- 
tolic benediction  to  the  whole  Asso- 
ciation. The  letter  was  dated  March  12, 
1870. 

In  May,  1877.  on  the  occasion  of  the  fif- 
tieth anniversary  of  the  Episcopal  conse- 
cration of  Pius  IX.,  this  testimonial  of  af- 
fection was  repeated;  a  magnificent  collec- 
tion of  vestments  and  sacred  vessels  were 
laid  at  the  feet  of  the  beloved  Pontiff, 
who,  in  the  midst  of  the  general  rejoicing 
was  sad,  because  of  the  trials  which  had 
fallen  on  the  Church.  Accompanying 
the  gi  fts  was  a  spiritual  bouquet  of  395,0 1 9 
Communions;  180,170  Hours  of  Adora- 
tion and  millions  of  other  prayers  which 
had  been  offered  for  the  Holy  Father  by 
the  Belgian  Associates.  It 
was  to  be  their  last  offering 
to  the  Saintly  Pontiff  who 
had  been  to  the  Association 
and  to  the  religious  institute 
which  directed  it,  a  truly  in- 
dulgent Father.  It  was  he 
who  had  blessed  its  com- 
mencement, had  encouraged 
it  and  enriched  it  with  the 
spiritual  treasures  of  the 
Church,  and  who,  by  accord- 
ing the  definite  approbation 
to  the  constitutions  of  the 
Institute  of  Perpetual  Ado- 
ration, by  Brief  of  April  12, 
1872,  had  consecrated  this 
work  and  confirmed  it  for- 
ever. Nineteen  Briefs  had 
been  granted  them  by  him. 
A  general  communion  was 
offered  for  the  repose  of  his 
soul  throughout  the  whole 
Association,  which  partici- 
pated in  the  universal  mourn- 
ing of  the  Church. 

But  the  Vicar  of  Christ  does 
not  die,  and  I.e<>  XIII.  was 
to  continue  and  augment  the 
privileges  granted  by  his 


predecessor.  His  election  to  the  Papal 
throne  was  a  cause  of  special  rejoicing 
in  Brussels,  where  he  had  passed  three 
years  as  Nuncio  for  Pius  IX.  The  mem- 
bers of  the  Association  hastened  to  lay 
their  homage  at  his  feet,  and  he,  in 
turn,  showed  them  very  particular  favor. 
By  decree  of  February  i,  1879,  he 
transferred  the  seat  of  the  Arch-associa- 
tion from  Brussels  to  Rome,  thus  mak- 
ing of  it  a  truly  Catholic  work.  Thence- 
forth all  Diplomas  of  Affiliation  were  to 
be  issued  from  the  Kternal  City,  and  all 
associations  in  Rome  having  a  similar 
name  and  object  were  to  be  united  to  the 
Arch-association  of  Perpetual  Adoration 
and  Work  of  Poor  Churches,  the  con- 
stituted centre  for  the  entire  world.  Soon 
afterwards  the  Holy  Father  authorized 
the  foundation  of  a  House  of  the  Re- 
ligious Institute  of  Perpetual  Adoration 


MGR.   DB    NBVE. 


324- 


WORK    FOR   POOR    CHURCHES. 


in  Rome,  that  it  might  more  surely  and 
advantageously  direct  the  Arch-associa- 
tion depending  upon  it,  thus  applying 
the  words  which  he  himself  had  used 
in  other  cases:  "That  every  Institute 
should  be  the  centre  for  the  entire 
world,  of  the  work  for  which  it  was 
founded." 

The  Holy  Father  also  deigned  himself 
to  name  the  president  of  the  Roman  As- 
sociation, the  Princess  Francesco  Mas- 
simo, in  a  letter  signed  by  his  own 
hand ;  to  choose  as  director,  Mgr.  Ani- 
vetti,  one  of  the  priests  of  his  house- 
hold, and  to  accord  the  signal  favor  of  a 
Cardinal  Protector  for  the  Institute  and 
Association.  His  Eminence,  Cardinal 
Alimonda,  first  fulfilled  this  charge  ;  the 
present  protector  is  His  Eminence,  Car- 
dinal Vincent  Vannutelli. 

The  public  chapel  of  the  religious 
was  blessed  on  March  23,  1879  ;  it  was 
later  replaced  by  their  beautiful  church 
of  Corpus  Domini,  on  the  Via  Nomen- 
tana. 

The  first  meeting  of  the  Roman  Asso- 
ciates was  held  on  May  8,  1879.  The 
work  was  hardly  begun  when  the  Holy 
Father  signified  his  desire  to  have  some 
vestments  at  his  disposal  for  the  many 
poor  churches  which  appealed  to  him, 
graciously  sending,  at  the  same  time,  the 
material  to  make  them.  Thirty-three 
ornaments  composed  this  first  offering 
to  Leo  XIII.,  but  it  became  the  pre- 
cedent for  an  annual  offering,  which  is 
among  the  most  cherished  privileges  of 
the  Roman  Association. 

Each  year  a  large  collection  of  sacred 
vessels  and  ornaments,  the  fruit  of  special 
gifts,  is  presented  to  the  Holy  Father, 
that  he  may  dispose  of  them  as  he 
wishes.  They  are  exposed  in  the  Vati- 
can, and  His  Holiness  honors  the  ex- 
hibition by  an  official  visit,  and  fre- 
quently by  other  informal  visits.  The 
Cardinal  Protector,  with  his  suite,  the 
Director  of  the  Arch-association,  the  re- 
ligious of  the  Institute  of  Perpetual 
Adoration,  the  ladies  composing  the 
council  of  the  society,  and  all  those  who 


have  contributed  to  the  exhibition  by 
their  gifts  or  by  their  labor,  are  admitted 
during  the  visit  of  the  Holy  Father. 

The  Religious  of  Perpetual  Adoration 
have  the  privilege  of  giving  the  invita- 
tions for  this  audience,  and  it  will  be 
easily  understood  how  eagerly  such  invi- 
tations are  sought.  The  affability  of 
the  Holy  Father  on  these  occasions  may 
truly  be  called  paternal  tenderness  ;  he  ex- 
amines each  object  individually,  showing 
all  the  greatest  interest.  He  asks  for  an 
account  of  the  progress  of  the  Arch-asso- 
ciation, of  the  new  affiliations  accorded, 
of  the  churches  assisted  during  the  year  ; 
then  with  the  affection  of  a  father  ends 
by  addressing  to  all  present,  words  of 
congratulation  and  thanks,  while  dwell- 
ing on  the  motive  of  the  special  interest 
with  which  he  honors  this  pious  associa- 
tion ;  praising  it  because  of  its  principal 
object,  which  is  to  procure  adorers  for 
Jesus  Christ  in  the  Blessed  Sacrament, 
and  to  make  reparation  to  His  wounded 
honor.  His  Holiness  urges  unity  among 
the  associations.  "The  more  united 
you  are,  the  more  good  you  will  do. 
Union  is  strength  in  all  good  works, 
and  gives  greater  merit  to  those  who  are 
engaged  in  them"  were  his  words  on 
the  occasion  of  the  donation  of  vestments, 
etc.,  for  the  first  anniversary  of  his  coro- 
nation. He  desires,  also,  that  the  priests 
receiving  assistance,  should  understand 
that  in  testimony  of  their  gratitude, 
they  must  endeavor  to  establish  the 
public  Hour  of  Adoration  in  their 
parishes. 

In  December,  1887,  the  Sacerdotal 
Jubilee  of  Leo  XIII.  was  celebrated  by 
the  Arch-association  by  a  magnificent 
offering  of  ornaments  and  sacred  vessels. 
Belgium  alone  sent  159  missionary  trous- 
seaux, 242  sets  of  vestments  and  200 
sacred  vessels,  with  all  else  in  propor- 
tion. A  general  circular  had  been  sent 
to  all  the  affiliated  associations,  and  most 
of  them  were  represented  in  some  man- 
ner at  the  exposition  held  in  the  Vatican. 
Each  country  had  its  department  ;  the 
gifts  of  the  associations  were  grouped 


WORK    FOR    POOR    CHURCHES. 


325 


stj>;ir.iUly  and  l>v  dioceses.  The  AiiR-ri 
can  associations  were  worthily  repre- 
sented. The  gift  of  the  Philadelphia 
\^<>ciation,  of  fifty  sanctuary  lamps,  in 
honor  of  his  fifty  years  of  priesthood, 
particularly  pleased  the  Holy  Father. 
Again  in  1893  America  took  part  in  this 
,  annual  offering  to  the  Holy  Father, 
which,  because  of  the  occasion  of  his 
I  Episcopal  Ju- 
Wlee,  was  of- 
fered by  the 
whole  Arch- 
association  as 
a  token  of 
their  respect- 
ful and  filial 
homage.  The 
Associ  a  t  i  o  n 
of  Philadel- 
phia sent  a 
cope  and  hu- 
m  e  r  a  1  veil ; 
Boston  ,  a 
chalice,  and 
Nt-w  York, 
two  benedic- 
tion veils. 

In  writing 
to  Madame  de 
Meeus  of  the 
transfer  of 
the  seat  of  the 
Arch- associa- 
tion to  Rome, 
Mgr.  de  S6- 
gur  had  spok- 
en thus :  "  In 
the  works  of 
faith,  union 
is  strength, 
and  is  the  greatest  sign  of  true  charity. 
The  pontifical  institution  which  Leo 
XIII.  has  just  created  and  which  is 
going  to  gather  into  the  Arch-association 
the  thousand  particular  works  conse- 
crated to  the  adoration  and  worship 
of  the  Blessed  Eucharist,  will  do  much  to 
simplify  matters,  and  I  greatly  pity 
those  works,  which,  clinging  to  their  lit- 
tle personal  and  local  traditions,  should 


hesitate  to  become  part  of  this  great 
Roman  Arch  -con  fratern  ity. "  (Letter  of 
April  4,  1880.) 

And  indeed,  once  firmly  established  in 
Rome,  the  extension  of  the  Arch-associa- 
tion was  assured.  Associations  were 
formed  everywhere  in  the  Old  World  as 
in  the  New.  To-day  the  work  is  regularly 
established  in  187  dioceses:  89  Italian, 

others  of  dif- 
ferent coun- 
tries, such  as 
all  those  of 
Belgium  and 
Holland, 
nearly  all 
those  of  Ba- 
varia, Aus- 
tria and  Hun- 
gary, and  the 
others  in  Ger- 
many, Switz- 
erland, Eng- 
land and  Am- 
erica. 

In  the  Uni- 
ted States  the 
Ta  b  e  r  n  a  cle 
Society  of 
Washington, 
I).  C.,  was 
affiliated 
through  Mgr. 
K  e  an  e ,  in 
1880;  the 
Assoc  ia  t  i  o  n 
of  Philadel- 
phia renewed 
in  i  8  8  i  the 
aggrega  t  i  o  n 
which  Arch- 
bishop Wood  had  obtained  from  Brussels 
1878.  Archbishop  Corrigan  obtained  in 
the  affiliation  of  the  New  York  Associa- 
tion in  1886,  and  Boston  followed  in  1887. 
That  of  Cincinnati,  Ohio,  with  its  zeal- 
ous branch  association  at  Dayton,  Ohio, 
was  affiliated  in  1891,  at  the  request  of 
Archbishop'^Elder,  who,  as  we  have  seen, 
had  long  been  acquainted  with  the 
mother  association.  Since  then  Diplomas 


MGR.  J.  WII.LEMSEX. 


326 


WORK    FOR    POOR    CHURCHES. 


of  Aggregation  have  been  given  to  San 
Francisco,  Kansas  City,  and  to  Balti- 
more, whose  active  Centre  is  particularly 
favored  by  His  Eminence,  Cardinal  Gib- 
bons. But  our  American  societies  lack 
that  which  makes  the  great  strength  of 
the  Association  in  Europe  a  common 
centre.  In  every  country  where  it  is  es- 
tablished there  is  always  a  primary  asso- 
ciation which  is  the  centre  of  all  the 
other  associations  of  the  country,  and 
which  receives  all  the  demands  of  the 
poor  churches,  of  no  matter  what  diocese, 
and  distributes  them  among  the  different 
affiliated  associations,  according  to  their 
resources  and  the  needs  of  the  churches. 
Hence,  Rome  is  the  head  centre  for  all 
Italy,  Brussels  for  'Belgium,  Rotterdam 
for  Holland,  Munich  for  Bavaria,  London 
for  Great  Britain.  Besides  the  spirit  of 
union  thus  maintained,  there  are  two 
very  great  advantages  ;  duplicate  gifts 
are  avoided  and  the  charity  is  equalized, 
the  rich  diocese  receiving  less,  and  the 
poorer  ones  more.  All  is  regulated  by 
a  particular  council,  in  which  each  bishop 
is  represented  by  a  delegate,  to  whom 
are  referred  all  the  demands  of  the  poor 
churches  of  the  diocese ;  thus  the  work 
is  entirely  under  the  control  of  the  bish- 
ops. The  applications  from  foreign 
missions  are  submitted  to  the  sacred 
congregation  of  the  Propaganda.  Wher- 
ever there  is  a  House  of  the  Institute  of 
Perpetual  Adoration,  it  becomes,  by  vir- 
tue of  its  constitutions,  the  centre  of 
the  work,  and  the  Superior  of  the  house 
becomes  its  vice-president. 

An  open  letter  from  the  late  Cardinal 
Alimonda  to  Madame  de  Meeus,  foundress 
and  Superior  General  of  the  Institute, 
gives  strong  testimony  of  his  apprecia- 
tion of  this  dependence  of  the  Associa- 
tion on  the  Institute. 

"The  Centre  residing  in  your  Insti- 
tute, ' '  says  he  ' '  does  not  concentrate 
the  spiritual  and  material  gains,  but  it 
propagates  them  among  the  Sister  Asso- 
ciations. The  aggregation  does  not  in- 
crease pious  practices,  but  renders  them 
easier,  only  prescribing  an  hour  of 


Monthly  Adoration  and  the  annual  offer- 
ing according  to  one's  means.  By  the 
intimate  union  of  persons  devoting  them- 
selves to  do  good,  according  to  the  same 
rule  and  under  the  same  form,  is  found 
realized,  the  Communion  of  Saints." 

Before  closing  this  article,  already  too 
long,  a  few  words  of  the  generosity 
which  has  continued,  even  to  the  present 
day,  to  aid  American  missions  in  spite 
of  the  many  associations  now  formed 
there  will  certainly  be  of  interest. 
The  American  Seminary  at  Louvain  has 
each  year  received  many  missionary 
trousseaux  for  the  priests  leaving  for  the 
United  States. 

Since  1878  the  value  of  these  donations 
amounts  to  nearly  $16,000.  It  is  not 
surprising  that  objections  have  frequent- 
ly been  made  that  America  was  now  rich 
and  should  be  able  to  support  liberally 
the  devoted  priests  who  leave  their  native 
land  to  labor  in  the  vineyard  of  Christ 
on  her  foreign  soil.  In  1891  we  findMgr. 
Willemsen,  the  Reverend  Director  of  the 
Seminary,  answering  these  objections  and 
assuring  the  Associates  that  the  missions 
to  which  his  priests  were  destined  were 
not  and  never  would  be  rich,  and 
appealing  strongly  for  the  eighteen 
missionaries  who  were  soon  to  leave 
the  Seminary. 

When  we  remember  that  since  1861 
about  300  priests  have  left  Louvain  for 
American  missions  we  can  form  an  idea 
of  what  the  Belgian  Association  has  done 
for  the  advancement  of  religion  in  the 
United  States.  Several  of  these  priests 
are  among  our  present  Bishops,  notably 
Bishop  Brondel  of  Helena  and  Bishop 
Glorieux  of  Boise  City.  To  both  of  these 
prelates  the  Belgian  Association  has  con- 
tinued to  give  direct  assistance,  as  well 
as  to  many  other  missions  in  the  United 
States,  though  naturally  the  amount  of 
this  assistance  diminishes  each  year  be- 
cause of  our  own  societies.  Besides  the 
$16,000  which  represents  what  was  fur- 
nished to  the  Seminary  at  Louvain,  gifts 
to  the  amount  of  $16,289  have  been  sent 
to  other  American  missions  since  1878, 


WORK    FOR    POOR    CHURCHES 


327 


.1  total  of  nearly  SHg.rxx)  donated 
iS6i. 

To  the  Benedictine-  Missions  in  Indian 
tory  .UK!  Indiana;  to  the  Jesuit 
Missions  of  tlu-  Rocky  Mountains,  and 
to  their  Missions  in  tlu-  .Southern  States 
so  desolated  by  the  Civil  War;  also  to 
Missions  under  the  care  of  various 
other  religious  orders,  aid  has  been  gen- 
erously extended.  Idaho,  Montana, 
Drkota,  Wisconsin,  Kansas,  Michigan, 
and  even  many  of  the  Kastern  States 
have  received  of  the  bounty  of  their 
Belgian  brethren.  Always  and  at  all 
times  the  Association  has  urged  the 
priests  assisted  to  do  what  was  possible 
for  the  establishment  of  the  monthly 
adoration  of  the  Blessed  Sacrament,  and 
while  in  most  cases  this  has  not  been 
possible,  there  have  been  several  in- 
stances where  an  earnest  effort  has 
been  made  to  correspond  with  their 
desires. 

In  1888  Bishop  Wadhams,  of  Ogdens- 
burg,  N.  Y.,  who  had  received  liberal 
donations  from  the  Belgian  Association, 
published  a  pastoral  letter  urging  his 
priests  to  establish  the  Association  and 
monthly  adoration  in  all  parishes.  He 
had  previously  obtained  a  Diploma  of 
Affiliation  to  the  Roman  Arch-associa- 
tion for  his  diocese. 

After  speaking  of  the  object  of  the 
Association  and  the  method  of  establish- 
ing it,  Mgr.  Wadhams  continued  : 

"  It  is  our  greatest  desire  to  see  this 
Association  established  in  all  the  Mis- 
sions of  our  diocese.  The  priests  are 
the  guard  of  honor  for  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  residing  in  the  tabernacle  ;  the 
first  object  of  our  lives  should  be  to 
make  Him  known,  loved  and  perpetu- 
ally adored  ;  and  this  is  exactly  the  pri- 
mary object  of  this  Association,  and  our 
first  and  principal  reason  for  desiring  to 
see  it  established  everywhere.  .  .  . 

"The  second  end  which  we  propose  to 
ourselves  in  our  desire  to  see  this  Asso- 
ciation established  throughout  the  dio- 
cese is  to  carry  out  the  wishes  of  the 
Sovereign  Pontiff,  who  has  enriched  it 


CARDINAL    AI.IMONDA. 

with  a  great  number  of  indulgences,  and 
who  loves  to  see  our  Lord  adored  and 
honored  in  the  entire  world. 

"  Finally  it  is  an  act  of  gratitude  which 
we  and  many  of  the  ecclesiastics  of  the 
diocese  owe  to  the  ladies  of  the  Belgian 
Association  for  all  they  have  done  for  us 
since  the  establishment  of  this  diocese, 
in  procuring  for  us  without  expense  on 
our  part,  vestments  and  other  objects  for 
our  poor  churches.  The  pious  desires 
of  these  ladies  is  that  our  Lord,  dwell- 
ing in  our  isolated  Missions  may  have 
His  altars  and  His  churches  properly 
furnished,  and  that  He  may  there  re- 
ceive each  month  the  honor  and  the 
glory  of  this  public  hour  of  adora- 
tion. 

• '  We  therefore  recommend  this  import- 
ant work  to  your  careful  consideration, 
begging  you  to  inform  us,  as  soon  as 
possible,  if  you  decide  to  establish  it  in 
your  parish. 

»i«  EDWARD,  Bishop  of  Ogdensburg. 

KDWAKD  MIKIMIY,  Secretary." 

Bishop  Wadhams  died  in  May,  1891. 
and  his  pious  desire  was  probably  not 
accomplished,  but  his  successor,  Bishop 
Gabriels,  with  almost  the  entire  hier- 
archy of  the  United  States,  have  within 


328 


WOf?K    FOf?    POOR    CHURCHES. 


the  last  few  years,  and  at  the  solicita- 
tion of  the  Philadelphia  Association, 
given  permission  to  the  priests  of  their 
respective  dioceses  to  establish  the 
monthly  Hour  of  Adoration,  with  solemn 
exposition  of  the  Blessed  Sacrament. 

Thus  is  proved  what  was  said  above, 
that  if  this  sublime  work  of  adoration  and 
reparation  now  finds  a  fruitful  soil  in  our 
great  country,  it  is  largely  due,  with  the 
blessing  of  God,  to  the  zealous  Belgian 
missionaries  and  their  generous  bene- 
factresses ;  and  it  may  also  be  truly  said 
that  it  is  by  the  dependence  of  the  Asso- 
ciation on  the  Religious  Institute  of 
Perpetual  Adoration  that  such  wonderful 
results  have  been  attained.  His  Holi- 
ness, Leo  XIII.,  when  receiving  the  offer- 
ing of  the  Arch-association  in  1893,  beau- 
tifully expressed  his  testimony  of  this  : 

".  .  .  There  are  many  things  we 
would  wish  to  say  in  just  praise  of  your 
Institute,  so  rich  and  fruitful  in  precious 
advantages  for  the  ladies  and  young 
girls  who  frequent  it,  but  we  confine 
ourselves  to  a  single  reflection  :  if  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  promises  to  sover- 


eignly cherish,  and  to  render  meritori- 
ous for  eternal  life,  the  smallest  act 
done  for  the  good  of  others  for  love  of 
Him,  judge  for  yourself,  how  agreeable 
to  Him,  and  how  meritorious  to  you,  are 
those  works  which  directly  regard  His 
worship,  His  altar,  and  the  august  sacri- 
fice of  which  He  is  Himself  the  victim. 
Believe  me,  such  works  are  so  many 
precious  stones,  with  which  the  Lord 
enriches  the  choice  crown  which  He 
reserves  for  souls  zealous  for  His  honor 
and  for  the  honor  of  His  sanctuary  !  " 

Will  not  our  American  tabernacle 
societies  unite  in  prayer,  and  desire  to 
see  among  them  a  house  of  the  Religious 
of  the  Perpetual  Adoration,  that  their 
efforts  may  be  united  in  a  common 
centre,  and  thus  all  may  work  more 
efficaciously  for  the  honor  and  glory  of 
the  divine  Master  in  the  Sacrament  of 
His  love  ?  And  as  the  same  love  for  our 
Lord  in  the  Blessed  Sacrament,  which 
prompts  this  noble  work,  prompts  too 
the  work  of  the  Promoters  of  the  League, 
we  would  also  ask  their  prayers  for  this 
same  end. 


JUBILEE  OFFERINGS  OF   THE   PHILADELPHIA   TABERNACLE   SOCIETY. 


FOR  APRIL,  1896. 

Recommended  by  His  Holiness,  Leo  XIII.,  with  His  Blessing  to  the  Associates  of  the 
Apostle  ship  of  Prayer,  League  of  the  Sacred  Heart. 

THE  APOSTLESHIP  OF  THE  PRESS. 


THE  Apostleship  of  Prayer  from  the 
very  start  recognized  the  import- 
ance of  the  Apostleship  of  the  Press. 
Hence,  its  founder,  the  late  Father  Henry 
Ramiere,  S.J.,  as  soon  as  he  was  able  to 
command  the  necessary  means,  started 
the  MESSENGER  OP  THE  SACRED  HEART 
as  the  official  organ  of  the  work,  whose 
scope  was,  not  only  the  spread  of  the 
devotion  to  the  Sacred  Heart  and  of  the 
organization  of  the  League,  but  also  the 
supplying  instructive  and  edifying  read- 
ing matter  for  all  classes  of  the  faithful. 
This  little  periodical,  first  printed  only 
in  the  French  language,  is  now  issued  as 
an  original  monthly  publication  from 
thirty-five  different  Head  Centres,  and 
in  nearly  a  score  of  different  languages — 
several  issues  occupying  the  first  rank  in 
religious  periodical  literature.  Thus  the 
MESSENGER  itself  developed  into  a  true 
Apostolate  of  the  Press.  But  the  apostolic 
scope  of  the  MESSENGER  is  not  confined 
to  the  legitimate  and  praiseworthy  en- 
deavor of  reaching  all  Catholic  homes 
itself,  but  of  seconding  every  effort  on 
the  part  of  others  to  spread  good  Catholic 
literature  for  the  propagation  and  de- 
fence of  Catholic  truth.  Hence  it  is  that, 
at  different  times,  we  have  devoted  so 
much  of  the  space  of  our  most  important 
departments  to  this  subject,  and,  as  we 
have  reason  to  believe,  with  much  advan- 
tage to  our  readers. 


It  is  with  much  satisfaction,  then, 
that,  at  the  special  request  of  the  Holy 
Father  himself,  who  has  assigned  this 
momentous  matter  as  the  General  Inten- 
tion to  be  prayed  for  this  month,  we  re- 
turn to  the  Apostleship  of  the  Press ; 
for  we  are  thoroughly  convinced  that, 
next  to  Catholic  education  (if  indeed  it 
may  be  regarded  as  a  separate  question) 
the  question  of  the  Catholic  press  is  the 
most  important  of  the  many  interests 
which,  at  the  present  time,  claim  our  at- 
tention. 

The  importance  and  necessity  of  a 
vigorous  Catholic  press  is  universally 
acknowledged,  and  by  no  one  has  this 
fact  been  more  clearly  realized  and  more 
forcibly  expressed  than  by  our  Holy 
Father,  Leo  XIII.  In  an  address  deliv- 
ered to  a  delegation  of  Catholic  editors, 
February  22,  1879,  he  compares  this  army 
of  Catholic  writers  to  a  chosen  band  of 
soldiers,  well  skilled  and  trained  in  liter- 
ary warfare,  ready  at  the  word  of  com- 
mand from  their  leader  to  rush  into  the 
thickest  of  the  fray,  and,  if  need  be,  leave 
their  lives  on  the  field. 

' '  This, ' '  says  His  Holiness,  ' '  is  all  the 
more  a  source  of  joy  to  me,  because  our 
age  stands  in  need  of  such  powerful  de- 
fence. For  such  is  the  freedom,  or  I 
should  rather  say,  license,  of  the  press, 
that  turbulent  innovators  have  spread  a 
countless  multitude  of  journals,  whose 

329 


330 


GENERAL   INTENTION. 


object  it  is  to  attack  or  to  question  all 
truth  and  right,  to  calumniate  and  revile 
the  Church,  and  to  fill  men's  minds  with 
the  most  ruinous  principles.  And  so  far 
have  they  succeeded  in  their  endeavors 
that  all  men  agree  that  the  numberless 
ills,  and  the  deplorable  condition,  under 
which  society  labors,  is  the  unhappy  re- 
sult of  a  wicked  press. 

' '  Since,  therefore,  the  periodical  press 
has  become  a  general  necessity,  Catholic 
writers  should  endeavor  to  use,  for  the 
rescue  of  society  and  for  the  defence  of 
the  Church,  those  same  weapons  which 
are  employed  by  the  enemy  for  the  de- 
struction of  both.  For  although  Catholic 
writers  cannot  have  recourse  to  the  same 
devices  and  allurements  which  their  ad- 
versaries frequently  use,  yet  they  can 
easily  equal  them  in  variety  and  elegance 
of  style  as  well  as  the  abundance  and 
accuracy  of  news ;  nay,  they  can  easily 
surpass  them  in  useful  information  and 
especially  in  the  presentment  of  truth — 
for  which  the  mind  of  man  naturally 
yearns,  and  which  contains  such  power, 
excellence  and  beauty,  that  once  per- 
ceived by  the  mind  it  necessarily  forces 
conviction  even  upon  the  unwilling." 

This  is  only  one  of  many  utterances  of 
Leo  XIII.,  in  commendation  of  the 
work  of  the  Catholic  press.  The  bishops 
of  the  Catholic  world  also  in  their  na- 
tional synods  are  most  earnest  in  their 
recommendation  of  the  Catholic  press. 
Nothing  has  been  more  widely  discussed 
in  the  great  Catholic  congresses  which 
have  been  held  all  over  the  world.  And 
we  had  occasion  at  different  times  to  see 
the  good  results  in  some  countries,  par- 
ticularly in  Germany,  France,  and  Eng- 
land. 

In  no  country  has  the  Catholic  press 
question  excited  more  interest  than  in 
our  own.  It  has  been  widely  discussed 
in  newspapers  and  periodicals,  in  sum- 
mer and  winter  schools,  reading  circles 
and  press  conventions.  Our  Plenary 
Councils  have  devoted  much  thought  to 
it  and  embodied  the  result  of  their  delib- 
erations in  wise  laws  and  suggestions, 


which  form  one  of  the  finest  chapters  in 
the  Jus  Americanum.  The  Fathers  of 
the  Second  and  Third  Council  of  Balti- 
more condemn  the  license  of  the  press  ; 
they  charge  pastors  to  guard  their  flocks 
from  the  noxious  pasture ;  they  com- 
mend the  circulation  of  good  books  and 
papers,  Catholic  Truth  Societies  and  par- 
ish libraries ;  they  encourage  Catholic 
authors  and  editors  ;  they  recommend 
the  establishment  of  provincial  weekly 
Catholic  papers,  and  of  a  Catholic  daily 
in  some  one  of  our  large  cities  ;  they  lay 
down  certain  salutary  rules  for  writers 
and  editors,  exhorting  them  particularly 
to  charity,  prudence  and  moderation. 

However,  it  is  pretty  generally  acknowl- 
edged that  the  words  of  the  Pope  and 
the  exhortations  of  the  bishops,  and  the 
earnest  advices  and  warnings  of  influen- 
tial individuals  and  associations  have 
effected  very  little  towards  the  better- 
ment of  the  condition  of  the  Catholic 
press  in  this  country.  Our  Catholic 
publishers  have  not  yet  seen  their  way 
to  put  any  works  of  superior  merit  in 
the  market.  Catholic  Truth  Societies 
have,  for  the  most  part,  proved  abortive. 
We  know  of  but  few  Catholic  parish 
libraries  that  have  done  any  efficient 
work.  While  our  Catholic  papers  and 
periodicals  are  increasing  in  number, 
they  seem  to  be  deteriorating  in  quality, 
though  there  are  some  honorable  excep- 
tions. We  venture  this  opinion  only 
after  the  inspection  of  a  file  of  some  200 
English  and  about  100  foreign  American 
Catholic  periodical  publications.  Should 
any  one  question  our  authority  on  this 
matter  we  would  refer  him  to  a  sympo- 
sium on  the  Catholic  press,  in  The  Ameri- 
can Ecclesiastical  Review,  May,  1894. 

A  thoughtful  writer  in  that  Review  says: 
'  'It  may  seem  to  those  who  are  not  familiar 
with  the  variety  of  papers  which  pass  as 
'  Catholic  '  in  the  United  States,  that  we 
have  somewhat  exaggerated  in  what  has 
been  said  in  this  article.  Yet  such  is 
not  the  case.  Of  the  large  number  of 
Catholic  Exchanges  received  by  us,  there 
are  several  that  we  would  not  allow  to  be 


GENERAL    INTENTION. 


331 


read  by  respectable  non-Catholics  or 
young  persons,  from  a  legitimate  fear  of 
injuring  the  Catholic  name  or  weakening 
the  Catholic  faith." 

Such  is  the  true  state  of  the  case,  as 
we  understand  it.  Now,  is  there  any 
way  out  of  it  ?  Or  is  the  Catholic  press 
in  this  country  a  lost  cause  ?  God  for- 
bid that  we  should  think  so  !  However, 
we  do  believe  that  a  spirit  has  taken  hold 
of  it,  which  can  be  driven  out  only  "by 
prayer  and  fasting  "  ;  and  consequently 
we  think  that  it  was  a  wise  thing  of  the 
Holy  Father  to  propose  it  to  the  prayers 
of  the  League.  There  is  the  demon  of 
indifference,  ignorance,  pride,  avarice, 
and  selfishness.  If  Catholics  were  truly 
enlightened,  zealous,  humble  and  self- 
sacrificing,  in  a  short  time  the  Catholic 
press,  like  every  other  movement  or 
enterprise,  would  soon  flourish  in  the 
United  States ;  and  this  is  what  we  ex- 
pect to  bring  about  by  the  prayers  of  the 
League. 

The  Catholic  press,  like  every  other 
industrial  enterprise,  depends  on  the 
universal  law  of  supply  and  demand. 
Its  success  or  failure  is  dependent  on 
many  conditions  and  agencies — produc- 
tion and  manufacture,  distribution,  con- 
sumption— in  other  words,  writers,  pub- 
lishers, book-traders,  and  readers.  As 
the  readers,  however,  constitute  the  de- 
mand, all,  ultimately,  depends  on  them. 
The  first  need,  then,  is  to  create  readers — 
that  is,  readers  of  Catholic  literature. 
We  have  managed  to  create  readers  ;  but 
they  are  novel -readers,  readers  of  the 
daily  papers,  of  the  sensational  Sunday 
paper,  and  of  the  still  more  sensational 
story-paper — readers,  too,  of  positively 
immoral  and  godless  prints. 

How,  then,  are  we  to  create  readers  of 
genuine  Catholic  literature  ?  Our  answer 
is  by  a  genuine  Catholic  education  of  our 
Catholic  youth.  Our  Catholic  youth  in 
parochial  school,  academy  and  college 
must  be  taught  to  read — to  read  intelli- 
gently, to  read  books,  to  read  serious 
matter  and  to  understand  what  they  read. 
The  fact  is,  strange  as  it  may  seem, 


that  many  of  our  half-educated  people 
have  never  been  properly  taught  to 
read. 

How  comes  it  that  while  the  grand- 
fathers of  the  rising  generation,  who 
enjoyed  an  education  little  better  than 
the  hedge  school,  could  master  Milner's 
End  of  Controversy,  and  Pope  and  Ma- 
guire,  and  Hughes  and  Breckinridge, 
while  their  grandchildren,  with  all  their 
educational  advantages,  cannot  read  with 
intelligence  the  simplest  tract  on  a  re- 
ligious or  controversial  subject?  It  is 
hard  to  account  for  the  fact ;  but  it  cer- 
tainly reveals  a  lamentable  defect  in  our 
modern  educational  system.  First,  it 
shows  that  the  children  are  not  at  home 
in  the  matters  of  religion.  Then  it 
shows  that  they  have  never  been  taught 
to  grasp  a  serious  subject ;  in  short,  that 
they  have  not  thoroughly  mastered  the 
first  of  the  three  R's  which,  to  our  think- 
ing, means  something  more  than  the 
mechanical  exercises  of  reading,  or  the 
ability  to  follow  up  the  plot  of  a  sensa- 
tional story. 

No  child,  it  seems  to  us,  can  be  said 
to  have  a  satisfactory  elementary  educa- 
tion, who  cannot  intelligently  read  a 
chapter  of  an  ordinary  popular  work  on 
religion,  history,  or  what  we  call  general 
literature ;  or  an  article  from  one  of  our 
popular  Catholic  magazines.  But  the 
fact  is  that  the  child's  mind  is  nowa- 
days so  overpowered  with  a  multiplicity 
of  ologies,  that  the  essentials  of  a  plain, 
elementary  education  cannot  be  attained. 
As  long  as  this  is  the  case,  there  will 
be  little  demand  for  Catholic  literature, 
which,  of  its  nature,  cannot  be  of  the 
very  light  and  sensational  kind. 

If  ever  there  should  be  any  demand 
for  Catholic  publications  our  young 
people  must  be  better  trained,  both  in 
their  religion  and  in  their  own  English 
language,  and  their  minds  must  be  de- 
veloped so  as  to  be  able  to  grasp  some- 
thing more  elevated  than  the  low-grade 
reader,  and  the  chit-chat  and  gossipy  stuff 
of  even  the  better  kind  of  juvenile  story- 
papers.  This  is  an  arduous  work,  but 


332 


GENERAL  INTENTION. 


we  do  not  think  it  is  impossible,  pro- 
vided only  their  legitimate  place  is  given 
to  the  study  of  English  and  of  religion 
— and  in  the  study  of  English  we  also 
reckon  that  of  geography  and  history. 
The  boys  and  girls  who  leave  school 
with  this  equipment,  simple  as  it  is, 
have  a  wide  field  of  culture  open  to 
them,  whereas,  if  this  part  of  their  edu- 
cation has  been  neglected,  all  the  treas- 
ures of  truth  and  beauty  are  sealed  to 
them  forever. 

But,  besides  having  this  ability,  they 
must  also  be  trained  to  read — to  read 
serious  matter,  to  read  Catholic  books 
and  periodicals.  They  must  be  gradu- 
ally introduced  to  Catholic  literature, 
and  directed  from  what  is  easy  and  en- 
gaging to  what  is  more  difficult.  This, 
we  know,  is  no  easy  task,  and  will  not 
in  all  cases  succeed.  But  patience  and 
tact,  and  a  little  knowledge  of  boy  and 
girl  nature,  will  prevail  in  most  cases. 
Hence  the  importance  of  parish  libraries, 
well-stored  with  the  treasures  of  our 
Catholic  book  literature  and  the  best  of 
our  Catholic  periodicals,  so  that  the 
young  people  may  become  acquainted 
with  them.  But  such  a  library  must  be 
under  the  direction  of  a  priest  or  other 
conscientious  and  intelligent  person,  en- 
dowed with  an  extensive  knowledge  of 
books,  and  sufficient  judgment  to  sug- 
gest those  books  that  are  suitable  for 
each  one's  age,  capacity  and  attain- 
ments. If  once  a  taste  for  Catholic 
literature  is  created,  not  only  will  such 
libraries  be  eagerly  patronized,  but  also 
the  best  Catholic  books,  papers  and 
magazines  will  soon  find  their  way  into 
the  families,  and  will  be  regarded  as  a 
part  of  the  belongings  of  the  household. 

A  good  number  of  our  grown  Catholics 
have  still  to  learn  that  there  is  such  a 
thing  as  a  readable  Catholic  book  or 
paper  or  magazine  in  the  English  lan- 
guage. How  are  they  to  be  reached  ? 
Well,  many  of  them  cannot  be  reached, 
but  will  live  and  die  in  the  secular  or 
Protestant  mental  atmosphere  which 
they  have  created  for  themselves.  Not 


a  few  of  them,  however,  can  be  reached 
through  those  members  of  the  family  or 
friends  who  bring  home  Catholic  books 
and  magazines. 

We  come  now  to  the  question  of  dis- 
tribution, or  circulation,  of  Catholic 
books  and  papers.  This  is  probably  the 
most  important  function  of  the  Apostle- 
ship  of  the  Press.  The  Catholic  book 
trade  and  paid  agencies,  for  one  reason 
or  another,  have  proved  utterly  unequal 
to  this  task.  Most  of  the  Catholic  book 
stores  have  been  obliged  to  limit  their 
stock  to  prayer-books  and  the  penny 
Catechism.  As  they  trade  in  books  for 
a  living  they  are  not  supposed  to  keep 
those  for  which  there  is  no  demand, 
especially  if  they  are  not  liberally  sec- 
onded by  Catholic  publishers.  They  will 
keep  nothing  on  hand  in  which  they 
foresee  that  there  is  no  profit,  but  proba- 
ble loss  instead ;  and  for  this  they  are 
not  to  be  blamed. 

The  circulation  of  Catholic  books  and 
papers,  therefore,  remains  a  work  of  zeal, 
and,  if  it  is  to  be  done  at  all,  must  be 
undertaken  by  the  Church.  How  is  it 
to  be  effected  ?  The  first  means  that 
suggests  itself  is  the  parish  library.  A 
parish  library,  however,  which  is  des- 
tined to  effect  anything,  cannot  consist 
merely  of  a  few  book-shelves,  with  a  few 
musty  volumes  on  them,  but  of  a  live 
organization,  with  an  intelligent  and 
wide-awake  director,  who  is  the  soul  of 
the  movement,  and  a  staff  of  devoted  and 
efficient  officers.  Such  a  library  should 
not  only  have  the  best  up-to-date  Catho- 
lic book  publications,  but  also  form  an 
active  agency  for  the  best  Catholic 
papers  and  magazines,  and  also  for  the 
best  tracts  of  Catholic  Truth  Societies. 
Such  an  agency,  if  well  conducted,  might 
be  made  a  considerable  source  of  revenue 
for  the  parish  library. 

Nothing  can  ever  be  effected  in  this 
line,  however,  without  the  active  co- 
operation of  the  clergy.  They  must 
understand  the  full  importance  of  the 
matter — they  must  realize  that  it  is  an 
essential  part  of  the  pastor's  duty,  not 


GENERAL  INTENTION. 


333 


only  to  warn  the  flock  against  dangerous 
pasture,  but  also  to  direct  them  to  salu- 
t.irv  pasture.  The  Catholic  pulpit  alone, 
without  the  aid  of  the  Catholic  press,  is 
not  sufficient  to  stay  the  tide  of  religious 
indifference  in  our  day,  if  for  no  other 
reason,  because  we  cannot  reach  all  from 
the  pulpit.  Unless  something  more  is 
done  to  reach  the  multitudes  by  the 
Catholic  press,  it  is  much  to  be  feared 
that  religious  indifference  and  secularism 
will  grow  apace. 

A  well  organized  Catholic  Library 
Association  could  easily  be  developed 
into  a  Catholic  Truth  Society,  or  an 
active  branch  of  an  existing  one.  The 
experiment,  we  understand,  has  been 
tried  with  success  at  the  Cathedral 
Library  of  New  York  City. 

A  Catholic  Truth  Society,  well  organ- 
ized and  well  conducted,  it  seems  to  us, 
is,  at  the  present  time,  the  only  efficient 
means  of  circulating  Catholic  literature. 
In  recent  issues  we  have  described  the 
great  work  of  the  London  Catholic  Truth 
Society  and  of  the  Croix  or  the  Bonne 
Presse,  in  France.  These  two  are  by 
great  odds  the  best  organized  truth  socie- 
ties in  existence.  Yet  truth  societies,  to 
our  mind,  should  have  a  wider  scope 
than  any  of  these.  They  should  not 
confine  themselves  to  the  circulation  of 
their  own  tracts  or  publications,  but  they 
should  make  it  a  point  to  spread  Catholic 
truth  wherever  they  find  it ;  provided,  of 
course,  that  Catholic  publishers  would 
co-operate  with  them.  They  should  not 
allow  any  publisher,  or  any  paper  or 
periodical,  to  monopolize  their  services. 
They  should  be  always  ready  to  put  the 
right  thing  in  the  right  hands,  no  matter 
from  what  source  it  may  come.  But 
they  should  mercilessly  exclude  what  is 
of  inferior  or  doubtful  merit,  no  matter 
in  what  shape  it  may  present  itself,  and 
no  matter  who  may  feel  hurt  by  the  ex- 
clusion. This  would  be  the  only  way  to 
extinguish  the  scores  of  miserable  sheets 
that  are  now  a  blot  to  the  Catholic  name, 


and  to  bring  about  the  survival  of  the 
fittest. 

It  is  hardly  needful  to  say  anything  of 
the  efficiency  of  the  League  for  the  Apos- 
tolate  of  the  Press.  We  do  not  wish  to  mul- 
tiply the  duties  of  our  Promoters,  though 
no  work  of  charity,  no  Catholic  interest,  is 
foreign  to  the  scope  of  the  Apostleship 
of  Prayer.  Promoters  will  have  many 
opportunities  of  exercising  their  zeal  for 
the  Apostleship  of  the  Press  in  the  ordi- 
nary discharge  of  their  duties.  They  will 
have  frequent  occasion  particularly  to 
exert  themselves  for  the  circulation  of 
the  MESSENGER,  which  is  sure  to  create 
a  taste  for  healthy  Catholic  literature 
generally,  wherever  it  has  once  found  ad- 
mission. In  this  sense  our  Promoters 
are,  at  least,  indirectly,  apostles  of  the 
Catholic  press  at  large  ;  and  they  should 
make  use  of  the  occasion  of  this  General 
Intention, recommended  by  His  Holiness, 
to  promote  that  apostolate  to  which  the 
MESSENGER  has  so  generously  lent  its 
influence,  by  trying  to  put  it  in  as  many 
hands  as  possible. 

We  have  been  barely  able  to  glance 
at  a  few  of  the  many  issues  of  the 
movement  of  the  Apostleship  of  the 
Press.  But  what  we  have  said  will  suffice 
to  give  some  idea  of  its  importance,  its 
nature,  its  difficulties,  and  some  ways 
and  means  to  overcome  them.  Without 
God's  supernatural  help,  however,  we 
can  do  little  ;  and  therefore  the  Holy 
Father  asks  us  to  pray  for  the  success  of 
this  movement  all  over  the  world. 

PRAYER  FOR  THE  INTENTION  OF  THE 
MONTH. 

O  Jesus,  through  the  immaculate  heart 
of  Mary,  I  offer  Thee  all  the  prayers, 
works,  and  sufferings  of  this  day,  for 
all  the  intentions  of  Thy  divine  Heart, 
in  union  with  the  Holy  Sacrifice  of  the 
Mass,  in  reparation  for  all  sins,  and  for 
all  requests  presented  through  the  Apos- 
tleship of  Prayer ;  in  particular  for  the 
Apostleship  of  the  Press. 


TtlE-READER- 


THE  latest  sensation  in  the  literary 
world  has  been  created  by  the 
publication  of  the  Life  of  Cardinal  Man- 
ning by  Edward  S.  Purcell.  Mr.  Purcell 
has  been  the  Cardinal's  Boswell,  not 
self-constituted,  but  by  His  Eminence's 
own  choice.  As  early  as  1886  he  began 
to  collect  materials  for  the  Cardinal's 
biography  with  the  latter 's  full  knowl- 
edge and  approval.  His  Eminence,  more- 
over, put  at  his  disposal  all  his  diaries, 
private  notes  and  correspondence,  after 
he  had  destroyed  whatever  he  was  unwill- 
ing should  be  put  before  the  eyes  of  the 
public.  Over  this  matter  he  gave  him 
full  power  to  use  his  discretion,  refus- 
ing to  see  proofs  or  manuscript,  with 
the  solitary  exception  of  one  incident 
of  a  delicate  nature.  Besides  this  docu- 
mentary material,  the  Cardinal,  during 
the  latter  years  of  his  life,  sometimes 
freely  and  unreservedly,  entertained  him 
for  hours  at  a  time  on  the  various  inci- 
dents of  his  life  with  a  view  to  publica- 
tion ;  and  at  his  death  all  his  papers 
unconditionally  were  put  into  Purcell's 
hands  for  the  same  purpose.  So  the  author 
says,  and  we  have  no  reason  to  doubt 
the  truth  of  his  statements.  The  biog- 
rapher had,  therefore,  unique  advantages, 
and  he  certainly  used  them  without  re- 
striction. Whether  with  or  without  dis- 
cretion, it  may  be  questioned. 

The  author  has  been  severely  taken  to 
task  by  the  Catholic  press  of  England  ; 
and  doubtless  the  strictures  of  English 
critics  will  be  heartily  re-echoed  on  our 
side  of  the  Atlantic.  It  is  natural  that 
it  should  be  so.  Cardinal  Manning, 
while  he  was  probably  with  the  multitude 
the  most  popular,  came  very  near  being 

334 


the  greatest  man  of  the  century.  The 
public,  and  especially  his  friends,  who 
were  many,  had  an  eye  only  for  his 
greatness  and  for  his  sterling  virtues. 
His  weaknesses,  whatever  they  may  have 
been,  disappeared  like  the  sun-spots  in 
the  brilliancy  of  his  eminent  qualities. 
His  recent  demise  only  increased  the 
admiration  and  deepened  the  affections 
of  his  millions  of  friends  towards  him. 
It  is  evident,  then,  that  the  foibles  and 
short-comings,  which,  sad  to  say,  cling 
to  the  greatest  characters,  could  not  be 
exposed  without  creating  a  revulsion  of 
the  public  feeling.  It  was  premature, 
then,  to  say  the  least,  to  fling  his  biog- 
raphy upon  the  public,  and  (to  use  the 
words  of  the  author)  to  ' '  lay  bare  the 
workings  of  his  heart,  its  trials  and 
temptations,  sometimes  its  secrets  and 
sorrows." 

"No  man  is  a  hero  before  his  valet, " 
and  great  men  have  sometimes  great 
weaknesses,  if  not  great  vices.  This  is 
the  impression  that  the  reader  carries 
with  him  from  the  perusal  of  the  Car- 
dinal's life.  That  Cardinal  Manning  had 
none  of  those  weaknesses,  inseparable 
even  from  greatness,  he  himself  would 
be  the  last  to  deny,  though,  like  most 
people,  he  would  be  likely  enough  to 
misplace  them.  In  the  documents  before 
us  he  gives  a  faithful  picture  of  himself 
— a  stern,  independent  character,  with 
strong  likes  and  dislikes,  sincere,  always 
justified  before  the  tribunal  of  his  own 
conscience,  never  suspecting  that  he  is 
wrong,  no  matter  how  far  he  may  differ 
from  others  in  his  views.  That  such  a 
character  should  not  have  the  kindred 
vices  of  great  virtues — should  be  alto- 


THE  READER. 


335 


gether  free  from  ambition,  imperiousness 
and  selfishness — is  more  than  we  can  ex- 
pect of  human  nature. 

Now,  the  Cardinal  himself  was  re- 
signed, nay,  was  eager,  to  be  judged  by 
the  facts  and  sentiments  of  his  life  as 
laid  down  in  his  own  private  notes,  and 
it  is  not  our  affair  to  find  fault  with  the 
biographer  who  executed  his  will.  He 
was  ready  to  stand  or  fall  in  the  estima- 
tion of  the  public  with  the  motives  and 
maxims  expressed  in  those  notes.  He 
would  not  exempt  himself  from  that 
general  law  of  historical  treatment  which 
he  so  pointedly  laid  down  for  others : 
"  If  the  evangelist  has  not  concealed  the 
sin  of  Judas,  why  should  we  conceal  the 
sins  of  bishops  and  other  personages?  " 
The  late  Cardinal  himself,  we  believe,  if 
he  could  be  consulted  in  the  matter 
would,  in  accordance  with  his  principles, 
pass  more  lenient  judgment  on  Mr.  Pur- 
cell  than  do  his  critics. 

For  our  own  part,  we  regard  the  pub- 
lication as  an  unpardonable  act  of  indis- 
cretion, for  which,  if  we  may  believe  the 
author,  the  late  Cardinal  himself  bears 
his  share  of  the  responsibility.  The  pub- 
lication should  have  been  deferred  at 
least  for  a  generation,  until  time  would 
efface  those  thousand  memories  that  are 
apt  to  blur  the  great  prominent  features 
of  historic  characters.  For  the  rest  we 
do  not  see  that  there  is  much  in  these 
revelations  that  will  surprise  either  the 
friends  or  the  enemies  (if  such  he  had) 
of  the  great  Cardinal.  His  opinions  on 
things  generally  were  pretty  well  known. 
He  was  known  to  hold  advanced  theories 
on  social  questions.  That  a  certain  cold- 
ness existed  between  himself  and  Car- 
dinal Newman,  which  could  not  be  ex- 
plained by  the  habitual  reserve  of  the 
one  and  the  retired  habits  of  the  other, 
was  a  patent  fact.  He  never  tried  to 
cloak  his  hostility  to  religious  orders. 
Ik-  was  known  to  entertain  peculiar 
notions  on  the  relative  perfection  of  the 
priesthood  and  the  religious  state.  Yet 
nowhere  in  his  writings  is  this  theory  so 
defiantly  expressed  as  in  his  private 


notes.  It  is  hard  to  believe  that  his  re- 
flections on  the  relative  merits  of  the 
"  law  of  liberty  "  and  "religious  vows  " 
— reflections  which  are  utterly  unsound 
and  contrary  to  all  reputable  theology — 
could  have  been  intended  ever  to  be  laid 
before  the  public. 

Whatever  hostility,  however,  he  mani- 
fested in  theory  or  in  fact,  to  religious 
orders,  did  not,  in  any  way,  lessen  their 
appreciation  of  his  true  merits.  Some 
of  his  warmest  friends  and  most  enthu- 
siastic admirers  were  religious.  In  fact, 
those  who  have  written  most  apprecia- 
tively of  him  were  religious — the  Rev. 
Father  Gasquet,  O.S.B.,  and  the  Rev. 
Father  Morris,  S.J. 

While  the  present  biography,  there- 
fore, may  be  admitted  to  have  unduly 
emphasized  the  human  side  of  his  life, 
yet  we  cannot  think  that  it  will  detract 
anything  from  his  true  greatness.  It 
will  help  to  bring  out  in  bolder  relief 
those  grand  traits  of  character  that  re- 
main indelibly  engraven  on  the  minds 
and  hearts  of  those  who  still  remember 
his  grand  services  to  the  Church  and  to 

humanity  at  large. 

#        *        * 

The  General  Intention  for  the  month 
naturally  awakens  our  interest  in  Catho- 
lic literature  in  America;  and  here  we 
may  be  allowed  to  add  a  few  remarks  to 
what  we  have  already  said  on  this  sub- 
ject. 

We  have  always  been  of  opinion,  and 
have  sometimes  given  expression  to  the 
view,  that  Catholic  Reading  Circles 
could  do  much  toward  the  circulation  of 
good  Catholic  literature,  without  losing 
sight  of  their  own  specific  scope,  which 
is  the  literary  improvement  of  their  own 
members.  The  members  can  encourage 
and  aid  the  establishment  of  Catholic  li- 
braries ;  they  can  become  acquainted  with 
the  best  Catholic  books  and  periodicals 
and  recommend  them  to  their  friends  ; 
they  can  influence  their  friends  and  the 
members  of  their  own  families  to  sub- 
scribe for  and  read  those  Catholic  maga- 
zines that  are  worth  reading. 


336  THE  READER. 

Our  idea  of  a  high-grade  Catholic  A  word  on  Catholic  writers.  We 
Reading  Circle  is,  that,  while  it  may  would  remind  the  reader  that  the  fact 
unravel  the  problems  that  beset  the  path  that  a  writer  is  a  Catholic,  or  that  he 
of  the  student  of  the  Divina  Commedia,  or  writes  in  a  paper  that  calls  itself  Catho- 
enrich  itself  with  the  treasures  of  the  lie,  is  not  a  sufficient  proof  that  his  writ- 
myriad-minded  Shakespeare,  or  revel  in  ing  is  Catholic.  We  have  had  many  evi- 
the  harmonies  of  Tennyson,  or,  for  that  dences  of  this  within  the  last  few  years, 
matter,  grope  its  labyrinthine  way  The  Third  Plenary  Council  of  Baltimore 
through  the  obscurities  of  Browning,  it  acknowledged  this  sad  fact,  though  it  was 
should  endeavor  to  make  itself  acquainted  then  less  patent  than  it  is  now.  It  says  : 
with  our  best  Catholic  literature ;  and  "It  is  with  shame  and  regret  that  we 
that  its  members  should  not  only  be  able  feel  ourselves  compelled  by  our  pastoral 
and  willing,  but  also  eager,  to  direct  duty  again  and  again  to  admonish  the 
others  to  wholesome  Catholic  reading,  editors  of  Catholic  papers,  neither  by 
This  may  be  done  by  individuals  or  by  themselves  nor  through  their  assistant 
concerted  action.  Whatever  influence  writers  to  attack  churchmen,  particularly 
the  Catholic  Reading  Circles  may  exer-  bishops,  nor  wantonly  and  arbitrarily  to 
cise  directly  towards  the  spread  of  Catho-  judge,  criticise  or  condemn  their  de- 
lic  literature,  they  cannot,  if  properly  cisions,  decrees  and  other  measures 
conducted,  fail  to  contribute  much,  at  adopted  in  the  administration  of  their 
least  indirectly,  towards  forming  a  taste  diocese,  and  thus  to  expose  them  to  the 
and  demand  for  healthy  Catholic  reading,  contempt  and  ridicule  of  Catholics  and 

*  *        *  Protestants. 

In  connection  with  the  Apostleship  of  "Therefore,  if,  in  future,  any  one, 
the  Press  we  would  have  much  to  say  of  whether  lay  or  cleric,  either  by  himself 
Catholic  publishers,  if  space  permitted.  or  through  his  assistants  or  others  insti- 
A  great  deal  has  been  said  against  gated  bY  them,  in  newspapers  or  publi- 
thern ;  and  we  believe  they  have  been  cations  of  any  kind,  shall  attack  church- 
rather  unsparingly  criticised  as  a  class,  men,  particularly  prelates,  with  injurious, 
They  may  have  to  bear  their  share  opprobrious  or  insulting  language  — 
of  the  blame  for  the  failure  of  Catholic  most  especially  if  they  should  pre- 
literature ;  but  we  do  not  believe  that  sume  in  such  publications  to  attack  the 
they  are  worse  than  others  of  their  kind,  conduct  of  bishops  in  the  government 
They  are  men  who  have  to  eat  bread  and  and  administration  of  their  diocese— we 
butter  and  to  support  families,  and  live  declare  such  writers  themselves,  as  well 
like  other  respectable  business  men,  and  as  their  accomplices  and  helpers  to  such 
that,  as  we  ought  to  know,  on  very  poor  pernicious  misconduct,  to  be  disturbers 
patronage.  Therefore  we  must  not  won-  of  order,  contemners  and  enemies  of  eccle- 
der,  if  at  times  they  give  us  inferior  work  siastical  authority  and  guilty  of  very 
and  charge  high  prices.  Preaching,  grave  scandal. " 

however,  will  affect  them  little.  The  This  is  one  of  the  marks  by  which 
only  argument  that  will  be  effective  in  dangerous  writers  ordinarily  betray 
their  case  is  the  one  that  touches  their  themselves— contempt  and  criticism  of 
pockets:  If  you  don't  like  them,  don't  ecclesiastical  authority  —  though  they 
deal  with  them.  The  competition  among  maY>  a*  the  same  time,  try  to  cloak  it  by 
the  Catholic  publishers  themselves  ought  fulsome  laudation  of  some  other  eccle- 
to  serve  as  a  sufficient  stimulus  and  siastical  dignitaries,  or  by  what  we 
check  at  the  same  time  to  secure  good  must.  under  such  circumstances,  regard 
work  and  moderate  prices.  an  insincere  panegyric  of  the  Vicar  01 

*  *        *  Christ  himself. 


/  Newly  Beatified  Jesuit. — On  January 
12,  the  Venerable  Bernardino  Realino, 
of  the  Society  of  Jesus,  was  solemnly 
declared  blessed  by  the  Holy  Father. 
The  ceremony  took  place  in  the  Hall 
of  Beatifications  in  St.  Peter's.  In  the 
morning  after  the  reading  of  the  de- 
crees, Mgr.  Casali  del  Drago,  Patriarch 
of  Constantinople,  sung  Mass  in  honor 
of  the  newly  beatified  one.  In  the 
afternoon  Leo  XIII.  went  to  venerate 
the  relics  and  assisted  at  Benediction  of 
the  Blessed  Sacrament.  Three  pictures 
were  exposed.  That  over  the  altar  repre- 
sented the  new  beatus  in  glory;  the 
others  showed  two  miracles  performed 
by  him  after  death.  One  was  the  resus- 
citation of  a  dead  child  by  his  prayers, 
and  the  other  was  the  cure  of  Father 
Antonio  Grassi,  SJ.  The  usual  offerings 
of  flowers  and  of  a  picture  of  the  beati- 
fied were  made  to  the  Holy  Father. 

Fresh  Dangers  for  Religious  Orders  in 
Italy. — Serious  troubles  again  confront 
the  religious  orders  and  congregations 
in  Italy.  Since  the  wholesale  robbery 
of  their  property  by  the  Piedmontese 
Government  in  1870,  religious  of  both 
sexes  have  been  buying  new  property, 
building  churches,  houses  and  institu- 
tions which  are  held  in  each  case  in  the 
name  of  one  or  two  trusty  persons,  who 
are  regarded  as  proprietors  before  the  law. 
Minister  Crispi  is  said  to  be  drawing  up 
a  decree  declaring  this  to  be  &fraus  legis, 
that  the  law  depriving  religious  of  all 
right  to  hold  property  is  still  in  force, 
and,  consequently,  that  all  the  goods 
accumulated  by  them  during  the  past 
twenty-five  years  belong  to  the  State. 
He  counts  on  securing  by  this  measure 
some  200,000,000  francs  wherewith  to 
replenish  the  empty  coffers  of  the  State. 
He  is  said  to  have  remarked:  "I  will 
make  those  Frati  (religious)  pay  for  this 
Abyssinian  war. "  Public  prayers  against 
this  threatened  spoliation  are  being  of- 
fered in  Italy.  May  God  avert  this  ter- 
rible persecution  of  His  Church  ! 

A    New    Roman   Congregation. —  Leo 


XIII.  has  ever  the  grand  idea  of  the  re- 
union of  the  churches  in  his  mind.  Hence 
he  sent  forth  the  great  Encyclicals  to  the 
schismatics  of  the  East  and  the  heretics 
of  the  West  on  this  vital  subject.  Now 
he  has  created  a  permanent  commission 
of  Cardinals  for  this  same  end.  Like  the 
other  Roman  congregations,  this  one  will 
have  its  theologian  consultors  as  well  as 
those  to  be  sent  by  the  Oriental  Catho- 
lic Patriarchs  to  treat  on  these  matters. 
The  following  have  been  appointed  on 
this  commission  :  the  most  Eminent  Car- 
dinals Ledochowski,  Lange"nieux,  Ram- 
polla,  Vincenzo  Vannutelli,  Galimberti, 
Vaughan,  Granniello  and  Mazzella. 

The  Russian  Press  on  Reunion. — Any- 
thing bearing  on  the  great  question  of 
the  Reunion  of  Christendom  is  of  inter- 
est. The  Russian  periodical  Novoye 
Vremya  publishes  the  following  favorable 
sentiments  :  ' '  According  to  our  views, 
religious  congresses,  for  the  purpose  of 
dissipating  prejudices  and  of  bringing 
about  fraternal  feelings  between  different 
nations  would  be  very  useful  and  might 
lead  to  religious  reunion.  We  must 
welcome  every  step  taken  in  this  direc- 
tion. 

' '  Twenty-five  years  ago,  the  thought  of 
reunion  was  quite  strange  ;  at  present  it 
is  earnestly  entertained  everywhere  and 
stands  in  the  front  rank  of  interests.  We 
are  firmly  convinced  that  reunion  in 
faith  is  a  real  necessity,  and  that  the 
efforts  which  are  being  made  in  this  di- 
rection will  sooner  or  later  bear  fruit." 
It  is  to  be  hoped  that  the  press  will  thus 
be  able  to  mould  a  healthy  public  opin- 
ion in  this  matter  which  will  compel  the 
ecclesiastical  authorities,  which  are  Rus- 
sian, first  and  last  in  sentiment,  to  con- 
sider favorably  the  claims  of  the  Vicar 
of  Christ,  acknowledged  for  so  many 
centuries  by  their  forefathers  in  the  faith. 

A  French  Editor  Converted. — Quite  a 
sensation  has  been  made  in  Paris  by  the 
conversion  of  Albert  Jouney,  poet  and 
editor.  Considering  himself  up-to-date, 
no  existing  religion  was  good  enough  for 

337 


338 


INTERESTS  OF  THE   HEART   OF  JESUS. 


him,  so  he  invented  one  of  his  own,  and 
propagated  it  through  a  review  called 
L'Etoile (the  Star).  He  thus  formulated 
his  religion  :  "  First,  fraternal  elevation 
towards  God ;  second,  invocation  of  the 
Superior  Spirits  ;  third,  union  by  fluids. " 
He  had  made  a  name  for  himself  as  a 
poet  under  the  nom  de  plume  of  Alber 
Jhouney.  The  star  that  led  the  magi  to 
Christ  has  led  this  brilliant  author  to  the 
truth.  He,  therefore,  announced  in 
L'Etoile  that  "he  retracts  all  that  his 
books  or  articles  may  have  contained 
contrary  to  the  Catholic  faith  and  that 
he  rejects  beforehand  all  that,  through 
ignorance  or  error,  he  may  write  contrary 
to  this  doctrine.  He  has  as  companions 
two  other  converts,  Paul  Verlaine  and 
the  poet,  Louis  Le  Cardonnel. 

The  Passing  A  way  of  an  Apostolic  Man . 
— A  truly  apostolic  man  has  lately  passed 
away,  the  Very  Rev.  Augustine  Le  Pail- 
leur,  the  founder  and  Father  General  of 
the  Congregation  of  the  Little  Sisters  of 
the  Poor.  What  need  of  an  obituary 
for  him.  The  mere  mention  of  the 
noble  Sisterhood  that  he  called  into 
being  is  the  grandest  eulogy.  He  lived 
to  the  ripe  old  age  of  eighty-three,  thus 
having1  the  satisfaction  of  seeing  the 
work  inaugurated  by  him  under  such 
humble  conditions  extend  over  the  world, 
so  that  there  are  some  260  houses  con- 
taining about  33,000  old  people.  This 
venerable  man  died  in  Rome,  whither  he 
had  been  called  by  the  Holy  Father  five 
years  ago.  Leo  XIII.  speaks  of  this  Con- 
gregation of  Ministering  Angels  in  the 
following  terms  :  ' '  It  is  the  glory  of  the 
Church  and  a  miracle  in  itself.  It  was  I 
who  brought  the  Little  Sisters  to  Perugia 
and  it  is  now  a  cause  of  joy  to  me  that 
that  they  are  here  in  Rome.  They  are 
true  sisters,  real  mothers  to  their  aged 
charges.  So  much  were  they  appreciated 
at  Perugia  that  they  had  no  need  to  go 
out  begging ;  every  thing  they  could 
want  was  brought  to  them."  Is  there 
any  one  who  really  knows  them  and  has 
visited  their  old  people  but  will  heartily 
agree  with  this  praise  of  the  Holy  Father 
and  will  thank  God  for  raising  up  an 
Augustine  Le  Pailleur  to  be  the  instru- 
ment in  founding  such  a  Congregation. 


The  Litany  of  the  Sacred  Heart.—  We 
are  frequently  asked  why  we  have  put 
the  Litany  of  the  Holy  Name  in  the 
Choral  Service  of  the  League  Devotions 
instead  of  the  Litany  of  the  Sacred  Heart, 
which  would  seem  more  appropriate. 
Our  answer  is  always  the  same  :  We  must 
follow,  not  lead  the  Church  authorities. 
Consequently  we  were  careful  to  remark 
in  publishing  the  Litany  of  the  Sacred 
Heart  that  it  was  for  private  devotion 
only.  There  seemed,  however,  to  be 
some  ground  for  thinking  that  it  might 
also  be  used  in  services  not  strictly  litur- 
gical in  churches  or  public  chapels.  This 
was  based  on  an  answer  given  to  the 
Bishop  of  Pinerolo.  However,  a  decree 
of  the  Sacred  Congregation  of  Rites, 
dated  March  6,  1894,  forbade  the  public 
use  of  all  Litanies  not  contained  in 
the  Roman  Breviary  or  in  the  more 
recent  editions  of  the  Roman  Ritual. 
Even  this  appears  not  to  have  been  suf- 
ficient, for  now  a  new  decree  of  the  Con- 
gregation, dated  November  28,  1895, 
settles  the  matter  by  enforcing  the  decree 
of  March  6.  So  the  Litany  of  the  Sacred 
Heart  may  not  be  used  in  services  in 
churches  or  public  chapels,  however  de- 
votional it  may  be. 

Scapular  of  the  Holy  Trinity. — A  decree 
of  the  Holy  Congregation  of  Indulgences, 
dated  Rome,  August  24,  1895,  has  lately 
been  promulgated.  It  declares  that  there 
is  no  longer  any  need  of  each  new  scapu- 
lar of  the  Holy  Trinity  receiving  a  bless- 
ing as  heretofore.  Hence  only  the  one 
used  in  investing  is  to  be  blessed.  This 
scapular  is  of  white  wool  with  the  cross 
of  red  and  blue  on  it.  It  is  commonly 
one  of  the  five  scapulars  worn  together. 
As  no  other  scapular  had  to  be  blessed 
whenever  a  worn-out  one  had  to  be  re- 
placed, people  who  could  easily  enough 
procure  a  fresh  scapular,  could  not  so 
easily  find  a  priest  each  time  with 
special  faculty  to  bless  it,  hence  many 
who  wore  it  were  gaining  none  of  its  in- 
dulgences. Therefore  to  induce  uniform- 
ity and  facilitate  the  gaining  of  the 
indulgences  the  Spanish  Commissary 
Apostolic  of  the  Order  of  the  Trinitarians 
obtained  this  dispensation  of  the  Holy 
Father. 


WORK  AMONG  CATHOLIC  SEAMEN    IN  THE 
"PORT  OF  NEW  YORK. — 

We  have  received  lately  a  very  inter- 
esting report  from  the  Committee  of 
1'riests  in  charge  of  the  work  for  Catho- 
lic Seamen  in  New  York. 

A  reading-room  was  opened  a  little 
more  than  a  year  ago  in  a  small  store  in 
West  Tenth  Street,  near  the  North  River. 
It  was  purely  tentative,  and  there  were 
some  misgivings  about  the  probable  suc- 
cess of  the  venture,  as  there  were  several 
attractive  and  well  supported  Protestant 
establishments  already  in  the  field.  But 
the  Catholic  seamen  showed  themselves 
very  appreciative  of  the  undertaking  in 
their  behalf,  and  it  was  soon  found  nec- 
essary to  procure  more  commodious  quar- 
ters for  them  at  178  Christopher  Street. 

Here  everything  has  been  done,  as  far 
as  limited  means  permit,  to  make  an 
attractive  meeting-place  for  these  toilers 
of  the  sea.  The  hall  is  well  heated  and 
well  lighted  and  ornamented  with  pic- 
tures, the  place  of  honor  being  given 
to  a  large  picture  of  the  Sacred  Heart. 
Plenty  of  reading  matter  is  provided  in 
the  shape  of  books,  magazines,  weekly 
and  daily  papers.  Here,  too,  they  can 
write  letters  or  play  games.  Besides 
affording  them  a  safe  and  comfortable 
resort  to  spend  their  afternoons  and 
evenings,  it  also  answers  the  purpose  of 
a  mission,  being  a  place  where  the  priest 
may  easily  get  in  touch  with  them,  may 
know  them  and  their  needs,  and  be  able 
to  advise  and  direct  them. 

The  wonderful  success  of  the  work 
proves  the  need  of  many  similar  reading- 
rooms  along  the  vast  water-front  of  this 
great  port.  The  Committee  not  only 
provide  literature  to  be  read  on  the 
premises,  but  also  supply  the  ocean 
liners  with  packages  of  magazines  and 
papers.  The  amount,  of  course,  depends 
upon  the  contributions  sent  by  the  well- 
wishers  of  the  seamen.  How  much  in- 
teresting reading  matter  might  be  profit- 
ably disposed  of  in  this  apostolic  way, 
which  now  lies  unused  in  closets,  or  is 
thrown  away  as  waste  paper.  Let  our 


readers  take  this  to  heart  and  resolve  to 
utilize  their  old  magazines  and  journals, 
and  books,  too,  by  sending  them  to  the 
Catholic  Reading-room  for  Sailors,  at 
178  Christopher  Street,  New  York  City. 
They  may  be  spurred  on  to  this  by  the 
fact  that  up  to  December,  1894,  the  Sea- 
men's Friend  Society,  a  Protestant  or- 
ganization, had  placed  10,146  loan  libra- 
ries for  seamen's  use  on  board  vessels 
leaving  the  port  of  New  York.  Many  of 
these  books  are  violently  anti-Catholic. 

Another  practical  way  of  helping  along 
this  splendid  work  is  by  contributing 
money  to  its  support.  So  become  one  of 
"The  Catholic  Sailors'  Friends, "  the 
title  which  those  bear  who  promise  to 
collect  ten  cents  a  month  for  the  main- 
tenance of  the  Reading-room.  A  dollar 
sent  at  one  time  will  be  considered  a 
year's  contribution.  Out  of  gratitude, 
the  priests  of  the  Committee  promise 
that  once  every  week  the  Holy  Sacrifice 
of  the  Mass  will  be  offered  for  the  inten- 
tions of  the  collectors  and  contributors. 
A  word  of  praise  for  these  devoted  mem- 
bers of  the  Committee  will  not  be  out  of 
place.  They  freely  give  their  time  and 
their  interest  to  this  work,  although 
every  one  of  them  has  charge  either  of 
a  parish,  or,  as  naval  chaplains,  of  the 
ships  in  the  Brooklyn  Navy  Yard. 

Would  you  judge  of  the  success  of 
the  Reading-room  ?  If  in  New  York  go 
and  see  for  yourself.  It  is  open  every 
day  from  12  M.  until  10  P.  M.  Almost 
any  time  during  the  afternoon  you  can 
see  some  seamen  there  reading  the  pa- 
pers, magazines  and  books  provided  for 
them,  and  smoking  the  pipe  which  they 
themselves  provide. 

If  you  want  to  see  them  religiously 
engaged,  then  drop  in  on  a  Sunday 
night.  They  join  in  a  short  service, 
especially  compiled  for  the  use  of  sailors, 
and  in  hymns  familiar  to  them.  An 
appropriate  instruction  is  given  by  one 
of  the  priests  who  compose  the  commit- 
tee appointed  by  the  Archbishop. 

If  you  would  like  to  be  present  at  a 
characteristic  entertainment,  then  Mon- 
day or  Friday  evening  would  be  the  time 

339 


340 


APOSTOLIC  WORKS. 


for  your  visit.  The  seamen  themselves 
furnish  the  talent  and  have  some  very 
good  performers.  You  will  hear  songs 
well  rendered,  usually  a  solo  with  a  re- 
frain in  chorus.  You  will  see  some  ex- 
cellent dancing.  Then  there  are  some 
very  good  players  on  the  accordion  and 
concertina.  It  is  pleasant  to  notice  how 
appreciative  they  are  and  how  kindly  in 
encouraging  one  who  is  overcome  by 
stage-fright  or  whose  memory  plays  him 
false. 

Sometimes  there  are  as  many  as  140 
men  in  the  room,  yet  there  is  perfect 
order  and  decorum  in  their  conduct.  In 
fact  these  men  are  most  edifying  in  the 
respect  they  show  to  the  priest ;  it  is 
natural  and  spontaneous  and  speaks 
much  for  their  genuine  Catholic  spirit. 
They  are  exceedingly  proud  of  their 
"Bethel,"  as  they  commonly  call  it, 
and  its  effect  on  them  is  wonderful. 

The  first  Local  Centre  in  the  United 
States  of  the  Apostleship  of  the  Sea  was 
founded  last  July  at  the  Reading-room, 
and  Rev.  Charles  H.  Parks,  U.  S.  N.,  was 
appointed  the  Local  Director.  The  plan 
of  getting  the  seamen  themselves  to  act 
as  Promoters  on  board  their  ships  was 
tried.  It  proved  to  be  popular  and  suc- 
cessful. Thus,  although  this  Centre  of 
the  Apostleship  of  the  Sea  is  scarcely 
six  months  old,  all  the  ships  of  the 
Cunard  and  White  Star  Steamship  Lines 
are  now  floating  League  Centres.  About 
500  Associates  have  been  registered  and 
the  membership  is  rapidly  increasing. 

The  success  has  far  surpassed  all  ex- 
pectations. The  men  who  volunteered 
to  act  as  Promoters  have  been  most  con- 
scientious and  zealous  in  fulfilling  their 
duties.  The  result  has  been  most  con- 
soling. Regular  attendance  at  Mass, 
frequent  Confession  and  Communion, 
attention  to  prayer,  diminution  in  the 
use  of  low  and  profane  language,  in- 
crease of  temperance  and  noticeable  im- 
provement in  every  way  have  marked 
the  progress  of  the  League. 

These  seamen  Promoters  have  caught 
the  true  spirit  of  the  Apostleship  and 
leave  no  endeavor  untried  to  induce  their 
shipmates  to  become  Associates  and  then 
to  lead  them  on  to  Confession  and  Com- 
munion. It  is  not  an  uncommon  thing 
in  St.  Veronica's  Church,  near  the  docks, 
to  see  a  Promoter  with  a  band  of  fifteen, 
twenty  or  even  forty  men,  wearing  the 
Badge  of  the  Sacred  Heart  going  up  to 
the  altar.  Some  of  these  very  men  had 
not,  perhaps,  darkened  a  church  door  or 
attended  to  their  religious  duties  in  years. 


What  a  boon  the  League  has  proved 
for  themselves  and  for  their  families  on 
the  other  side  of  the  Atlantic.  Some 
who  once  would  spend  nearly  all  their 
hard  earned  wages  in  the  ale  house  be- 
fore reaching  home  have  become  tem- 
perate, self-respecting,  home-loving  men. 
Those  who  were  good  have  become  better 
still  and  are  truly  edifying.  Such  is  the 
fruit  of  the  Apostleship  of  Prayer  foi 
seamen ;  we  pray  that  it  may  spread 
until  it  has  its  Promoters  on  every  ship 
that  leaves  this  great  port. 

THE   RANSOM   OP  SLAVES. — 

The  following  items  will  give  an  idea  of 
the  motherly  interest  of  the  Church  for 
the  unfortunate  slaves  in  Africa,  whose 
souls  she  hopes  to  free  and  win  to  God 
by  ransoming  their  bodies  from  cruel 
slavery. 

The  Cardinal  Prefect  of  Propaganda 
distributed  the  following  sums  for  this 
purpose  in  the  month  of  December : 
10,000  francs  to  the  Vicariate  Apostolic  of 
the  Upper  Nile  ;  20,000  francs  to  the  Cen- 
tral African  Mission  ;  20,000  francs  to  the 
' '  White  Fathers  ' '  at  Tanganyika  ;  30,000 
francs  to  the  African  Missionaries  of  the 
Holy  Ghost ;  30,000  francs  to  the 
"White  Fathers  "  at  the  Great  Lakes  ; 
30,000  francs  to  the  Vicariate  Apostolic 
of  Oubanghi ;  20,000  francs  to  Father 
Gerbais,  Administrator  Apostolic  of  the 
Oungayemba  district,  and  50,000  francs 
to  the  Vicariate  Apostolic  of  Gabon. 
The  sum  total  distributed  is  200,000 
francs  or  about  $40,000. 

CONFIRMATION    OF    THE    CONGREGATION 
OF  THE   BLESSED  SACRAMENT. — 

All  who  love  and  delight  to  honor  our 
Lord  in  the  Sacrament  of  His  love  will 
rejoice  to  hear  that  our  Holy  Father, 
Leo  XIII.,  has  been  pleased  to  approve 
and  confirm  forever,  by  a  brief,  dated 
August  12,  1895,  the  Congregation  of 
the  Blessed  Sacrament.  It  had  already 
the  approbation  of  Pius  IX.,  but  only 
for  a  period  of  time.  We  have  before 
given  notices  of  the  work  of  this  admir- 
able body  of  priests,  whose  founder  was 
the  saintly  Father  Peter  Julian  Eymard 
of  Paris,  where  the  mother-house  is. 
The  object  of  the  Institute  is  to  honor 
our  Lord  in  the  Blessed  Sacrament  by 
perpetual  exposition  and  adoration. 

^To  wonder,  then,  Leo  XIII.  takes  pleas- 
u&in  giving  his  apostolic  confirmation 
to  lis  admirable  congregation. 


ALBANIA. — In  our  last  issue  we 
promised  to  give  some  instances  of  the 
efficacy  of  the  League  in  Albania.  We 
quote  from  a  letter  of  Rev.  Father  Gattin, 
Central  Director  of  the  Apostleship  of 
I 'raver  : 

The  chain  with  which  Satan  fetters  the 
unfortunate  people  of  Albania  chiefly  is 
the  spirit  of  revenge,  which  is  here  called 
the  law  of  blood  for  blood. 

There  are  no  regular  courts  of  justice 
in  these  wild  mountainous  regions,  so 
that  every  one  with  that  fury  peculiar 
to  savages,  claims  the  right  of  enforcing 
justice  for  himself.  The  Albanians  carry 
their  muskets  with  them  and  use  them 
freely,  not  only  to  shoot  down  the  mur- 
derer of  a  friend  or  relative,  but  even  on 
the  slightest  provocation.  An  insult 
which  elsewhere  is  resented  only  with  a 
blow  or  a  verbal  rebuke,  is  sufficient  to 
make  an  Albanian  use  his  firearms.  If 
he  kills  his  enemy  or  one  who  has  given 
him  offence,  he  has  wiped  out  his  dis- 
honor and  is  regarded  as  a  hero.  He 
wins  the  admiration  of  the  public  and 
receives  the  tribute  of  its  praise  ;  and  if 
he  should  be  prosecuted  by  law,  he  finds 
everywhere  sympathy  and  protection  in 
his  flight.  Sometimes  it  is  a  subject  of 
regret  to  an  Albanian  on  his  deathbed 
never  to  have  slain  a  fellow-being. 

A  missionary  was  once  called  to  the 
bedside  of  a  dying  young  Albanian  of 
twenty-four ;  he  had  not  long  to  live. 
The  Father  noticing  that  he  was  very 
despondent  did  his  best  to  cheer  him. 
"Ah,  Father!  "  he  says,  "I  die  young 
and  without  honor!"  "Why  without 
honor?  "  said  the  priest.  "Because  I 
never  had  a  chance  to  kill  anybody," 
was  the  reply. 

From  this  fact  you  may  judge  to  what 
extent  the  law  of  revenge  has  become 
the  curse  of  Albania.  Hence  that  end- 
less series  of  bloody  deeds  and  murders, 
in  which  not  only  entire  villages,  but 
also  whole  tribes  are  involved.  To  make- 
this  fact  more  patent,  suffice  it  to  say, 
that  in  one  parish  previous  to  the  mis- 
sions, 480  persons  had  in  a  single  year 
fallen  victims  to  this  spirit  of  revenge. 

Only    the   Sacred    Heart    could   have 


brought  a  remedy  to  such  a  deplorable 
state  of  things,  and  how  powerful  and 
almost  miraculous  has  been  its  influ- 
ence !  Father  Pasi,  the  Superior  of  the 
Mission,  says:  "The  standing  marvel 
in  the  mission  of  Gumsisce,  which  de- 
serves special  mention,  is  the  all  but  mi- 
raculous cessation  of  revengeful  deeds. ' ' 

At  Prekali,  a  man  had  sworn  to  have 
revenge  of  one  of  his  countrymen,  his 
deadly  enemy.  He  called  on  me  and 
told  me  he  was  dishonored  and  was  de- 
termined to  take  revenge.  I  dwelt  on 
the  necessity  of  pardoning,  and  I  must 
say  that  I  had  the  greatest  difficulty  in 
convincing  him.  At  last  he  gave  in, 
kissed  the  crucifix  and  generously  for- 
gave his  enemy.  At  Kiri  and  Sciosci 
there  were  many  such  instances  of 
mortal  offences  wholly  forgiven  ;  and  so 
it  was  in  hundreds  of  other  parishes. 

These  reconciliations  are  harder  than 
one  can  imagine ;  they  are  even  most 
extraordinary,  and  hitherto  no  one  has 
been  able  to  bring  them  about ;  but  no 
matter,  says  Father  Pasi,  the  Sacred 
Heart  can  do  anything ;  Jesus  holds  in 
His  hands  the  hearts  of  men. 

Yet  the  Sacred  Heart,  writes  Father 
Pasi,  can  do  anything.  Jesus  holds  in 
His  hands  the  hearts  of  men.  He 
moves  them  to  pity  ;  He  delivers  them 
from  the  blind  fury  of  hatred  ;  He  frees 
them  from  the  thirst  of  vengeance,  and 
replaces  these  violent  passions  with  sen- 
timents of  Christian  charity  and  forgive- 
ness. All  these  conversions  must  be 
ascribed  to  the  devotion  to  the  Sacred 
Heart  and  the  Holy  League  of  the 
Apostleship  of  Prayer. 

A  peculiar  feature  of  the  devotion  to 
the  Sacred  Heart  in  these  missions  is  the 
so-called  Golden  Crown,  a  little  Rosary 
of  the  Sacred  Heart,  which,  like  all  other 
prayers,  and  even  the  Christian  doctrine 
itself,  is  sung  by  the  Albanians.  The 
congregation  is  divided  into  two  choirs, 
one  consisting  of  the  children  and  the 
other  of  the  adults.  Every  decade  opens 
with  the  ejaculation  : 

Children— O  Eternal  Father,  I  offer 
Thee  the  most  precious  blood  of  Jesus 
Christ. 

341 


342 


NOTES    F.?OM    H  .'AD   CENTRES. 


Adults — In  expiation  for  my  sins  and 
for  the  needs  of  Holy  Church. 

Then  follows  on  the  ten  smaller  beads  : 

Children — Jesus  meek,  and  humble  of 
heart. 

Adults — Make  my  heart  like  unto 
Thine. 

The  Glory  is  replaced  by  the  ejacula- 
tion :  Sweetest  heart  of  Mary  be  my 
salvation. 

It  would  be  hard  to  find  a  form  of 
prayer  better  adapted  to  the  needs  and 
intelligence  of  these  revengeful  savages. 
It  is  short  and  intelligible  and  appeals 
at  once  to  the  meekness  and  humility  of 
the  divine  Heart,  which  is  the  model  of 
our  hearts.  Its  effects  are  simply  mar- 
vellous. 

One  day  during  a  mission  at  Scialla, 
just  when  the  procession  was  about  to 
start  for  the  consecration  to  the  Sacred 
Heart,  a  quarrel  broke  out  between  two 
men,  which  was  to  bear  the  banner  of 
St.  Nicholas.  In  the  twinkling  of  an 
eye  the  whole  congregation  was  mar- 
shalled in  two  hostile  factions  armed 
with  muskets  and  dirks  (the  Albanians 
never  go  unarmed)  and  shots  began  to 
fall.  There  was  every  indication  of  a 
universal  blood-bath,  which  was  averted 
only  by  the  intervention  of  the  Sacred 
Heart  and  the  presence  of  mind  of  Father 
Pasi. 

As  soon  as  the  missionary  heard  the 
first  shot  he  cried  out  at  the  top  of  his 
voice  :  ' '  Attention  !  Let  all  who  will 
stand  by  me  and  Christ  answer ! ' '  Where- 
upon, with  stentorian  voice,  he  intoned  : 
Jesus,  meek  and  humble  of  Heart.  There 
was  a  hearty  response,  which  presently 
drowned  the  cries  of  revenge  and  soon 
quelled  the  turmoil  of  the  fray.  In  a 
few  minutes  order  was  completely  re- 
stored, and  all  voices  joined  in  the  praises 
of  the  Sacred  Heart  of  Jesus  and  of  the 
immaculate  heart  of  Mary.  Such  is  the 
power  of  the  Sacred  Heart  even  over  the 
most  savage  human  hearts. 

MEXICO.— A  pastor  writes  to  the 
editor  of  the  Mexican  Messenger :  ' '  Two 
years  ago  I  took  charge  of  a  parish,  which 


was  in  a  lamentable  condition,  owing  to 
divisions  among  the  inhabitants  and 
general  religious  indifference.  To  rem- 
edy the  evil  I  determined  to  have  the 
Apostleship  of  Prayer  established  among 
my  flock. 

"The  feast  of  the  inauguration  sur- 
passed my  most  sanguine  expectations. 
There  was  a  very  numerous  general 
Communion  and  an  extraordinary  con- 
course of  people.  On  the  previous  even- 
ing six  confessors  were  barely  able  to 
satisfy  the  devotion  of  the  faithful.  Ever 
since  then  the  First  Friday  of  the  month 
is  largely  celebrated. 

"The  parish  church  was  in  a  dilapi- 
dated state.  The  sacristy  was  gloomy 
and  in  an  unsanitary  condition.  There 
was  no  statue  of  the  Sacred  Heart  to 
awaken  the  devotion  of  the  people.  To- 
day the  Sacred  Heart  has  provided  all 
these  things,  and  given  over  and  above 
even  more  than  I  dared  then  to  wish  for. 
I  should  say  that  the  Right  Rev.  Bishop 
of  the  diocese  has  given  me  his  heartiest 
co-operation.  He  granted  permission 
for  the  exposition  of  the  Blessed  Sacra- 
ment once  a  month  in  those  places  where 
public  devotions  in  honor  of  the  Sacred 
Heart  were  held.  His  Lordship  himself 
had  the  goodness  to  preside  at  a  solemn 
celebration  in  honor  of  the  Sacred  Heart 
the  First  Friday  of  January  last. 

"At  the  evening  service  an  incident 
occurred  which,  for  a  moment,  disturbed 
the  general  rejoicing,  or  rather  mani- 
fested in  a  most  striking  manner  the 
special  protection  of  the  Sacred  Heart  of 
Jesus  over  those  who  had  devoutly  as- 
sembled at  His  altar.  A  stroke  of  light- 
ning struck  the  church  steeple  and 
passed  through  the  nave  of  the  church, 
striking  two  persons  to  the  ground.  But 
they  immediately  arose  unhurt.  The 
church  was  crowded  and  the  parts  of  i 
which  was  traversed  by  the  current 
could  not  possibly  be  evacuated  without 
a  fatal  stampede.  Blessed  be  Almighty 
God,  who,  on  that  occasion,  vouchsafed  to 
stay  the  deadly  effects  of  this  invincible 
element !  ' ' 


DIRECTORS -REVIEW- 


The  General  \ve  cannot  permit  this 

intention  opportunity  to  pass  with- 
for  April,  out  recalling  a  way  in 
whjch  each  Promoter  may  work  success- 
fully to  bring  about  the  realization  of 
what  our  Holy  Father  desires  in  propos- 
ing the  Apostolate  of  the  Press  as  the 
object  of  our  prayers  this  month.  Have 
you  good  Catholic  books  in  your  home  ? 
Do  you  subscribe  to  good  Catholic  maga- 
zines and  papers  ?|Do  you  subscribe  to  at 
least  one  ?  Do  you  at  least  take  the 
MESSENGER,  the  official  organ  of  the  de- 
votion you  are  laboring  to  promote  ? 
Ask  these  questions  of  your  fellow  Pro- 
moters. By  reading  the  MESSENGER 
you  will  be  better  instructed  in  the  work 
of  the  League.  You  will  find  in  its  pages 
edifying  and  entertaining  reading.  If  you 
cannot  afford  to  subscribe  yourself,  if  your 
fellow  Promoters  cannot  afford  to,  why 
could  not  each  Promoter  induce  the  mem- 
bers of  his  or  her  band  to  subscribe  for  one 
copy  to  be  passed  around  among  them  ? 
The  yearly  expense  on  each  of  the  fifteen 
Associates  would  be  very  small  and  all 
would  have  an  opportunity  of  profiting  by 
it.  The  Promoter  would  thus  spread  at 
least  one  Catholic  magazine.  A  similar 
plan  could  be  adopted  for  other  Catholic 
publications  and  thus  our  Promoters 
would  labor  in  a  practical  way  as  apostles 
to  spread  good  Catholic  reading. 

The  utica  jn  utica  and  vicinity  it 

Meeting,  had  been  announced  that 
the  Central  Director  would  be  at  St. 
John's  Church  on  Friday,  February — . 
He  was  met  at  St.  John's  Rectory  by 
about  fifteen  priests  who  are  interested  in 
the  League.  During  the  afternoon  there 
was  an  informal  conference  to  discuss 
League  work  and  many  practical  points 
were  carefully  considered.  In  the  even- 
ing the  Central  Director  gave  a  special 
address  to  the  Promoters  from  the  various 
Centres  in  and  around  Utica.  The  inter- 
est taken  in  this  meeting  shows  great 
zeal  in  the  interests  of  the  Sacred  Heart. 
Notwithstanding  the  fact  that  a  very 
severe  snow-storm  was  raging  and  the 
roads  were  impassable  and  trains  were 
delayed,  over  500  Promoters  gathered  in 


St.  John's  to  hear  the  address  on  "The 
Office  of  a  Promoter. " 

The  Promoters  from  each  Centre  had  a 
special  place  in  the  church,  designated 
by  a  banner  bearing  the  name  of  the 
Local  Centre  to  which  the  Promoters 
belonged.  The  evening  ceremony  began 
with  an  act  of  consecration  read  at  the 
Sacred  Heart  altar,  followed  by  a  league 
hymn,  then  came  the  address  by  the  Cen- 
tral Director.  This  was  followed  by  the 
Benediction  of  the  most  Blessed  Sacra- 
ment. Before  the  Tantum  Ergo,  the 
Promoters'  Act  of  Renewal  was  read, 
and  the  services  closed  with  the  singing 
of  a  League  hymn.  The  meeting  was 
successful  in  every  respect,  and  will  be 
productive  of  much  good.  Many  of  the 
Local  Directors  and  Promoters  who  took 
part  in  it  have  since  written,  assuring  us 
of  the  good  results.  All  were  deeply 
grateful  to  Rev.  Father  Lynch,  the  pas- 
tor of  St.  John's,  and  to  the  officers  of  St. 
John's  Local  Centre  for  their  kindness  to 
all  the  visitors.  The  Central  Director  will 
hold  similar  meetings  elsewhere,  accord- 
ing as  circumstances  of  time  and  place 
will  permit. 

work  for  A     cultured     American 

Promoters,  lady,  now  residing  abroad, 
writes  to  us  anent  our  remarks  in  the 
"Reader"  for  February:  "I  was  de- 
lighted to  see  your  remarks  on  the  Prot- 
estant clubs  and  guilds.  That  subject 
ought  to  come  home  to  us  Catholics.  I 
think  Catholic  women  are  far  too  indif- 
ferent in  those  matters,  and  we  have  a 
tremendous  responsibility.  I  have  seen  a 
great  deal  of  the  inner  workings  of  those 
working-girl 's  clubs, sewing  schools,  etc. , 
in  the  last  three  years.  A  friend  of 
mine,  a  Protestant,  who  took  a  leading 
part  in  such  work,  but  now  dropped  it 
for  the  positive  evil  it  was  doing  to 
Catholic  children,  brought  the  following 
case  to  my  notice  :  They  had  a  sewing 
school  of  150  children,  all  Catholics. 
They  met  on  Saturdays  (the  children's 
confession  day,  by  the  way).  One  year 
the  feast  of  the  Immaculate  Conception 
fell  on  a  Saturday,  and  one-half  of  the 
children  were  absent.  The  others,  when 


344- 


DIRECTOR'S  REVIEW. 


questioned  on  the  cause  of  the  absence 
of  their  companions,  replied  that  it  was 
a  holy  day  of  obligation,  and  they  thought 
they  had  gone  to  Mass.  Whereupon  my 
Protestant  friend  wrote  to  me,  indig- 
nantly asking  why  the  children  were 
not  better  instructed,  and  why  it  had  not 
been  impressed  upon  them  that  all  were 
bound  to  hear  Mass.  I  replied  with 
equal  indignation,  that  little  could  be 
done  for  children  who  were  all  the  week 
in  a  public  school  and  on  Saturdays  were 
invited  by  the  prominent  Protestant 
ladies  of  the  place  to  be  taught  by  them. 

' '  The  very  refinement,  elegance  and 
kindness  of  these  ladies  make  a  deep  im- 
pression on  the  children,  and  they  soon 
begin  to  think  as  a  young  girl  once  said 
to  me  :  '  Indeed,  Protestants  are  generally 
the  best  people,  anyway. '  It  is  too  bad 
that  we  have  so  little  energy.  We  need 
to  be  shaken  out  of  our  placid  self-satis- 
faction, and  I  am  glad  to  see  that  the 
MESSENGER  contributes  its  share  towards 
this  result.  Such  work  as  indicated 
would  give  occupation  to  hundreds  of 
educated  Catholic  young  women,  who 
absolutely  have  no  aim  and  end  in  life  at 
present. ' ' 

On  the  last  two  pages  of 
ons.    «*  MESSENGER  we  give  a 
list  of  letters  with  inten- 
tions received  during  the  month.     This 


does  not  represent  all  the  letters  received. 
If  the  letter  contained  any  other  busi- 
ness which  required  an  answer  from  this 
office,  then  the  answer  given  is  regarded 
as  a  sufficient  guarantee  that  the  inten- 
tions were  received.  Hence  we  only 
mention  those  letters  which  have  not 
been  answered  in  any  other  way  from 
this  office.  In  the  case  of  many  letters 
which  should  be  acknowledged  in  the 
MESSENGER  we  are  unable  to  do  so,  for 
the  sender  neglects  to  write  on  the  blank 
the  name  of  the  place  from  which  they 
are  sent,  and  the  postmark  is  so  blurred 
that  we  cannot  discover  whence  they 
come.  Attention  to  these  points  will 
prevent  many  complaints  unfairly  made 
against  us.  We  again  call  attention  to 
the  fact  that  the  summary  of  intentions 
for  each  Local  Centre  should  reach  us  by 
the  twentieth  of  the  month. 

Reading  We      have      often     an- 

Matter.  nounced  our  willingness 
to  supply  reading  matter  for  hospitals, 
asylums,  etc.,  on  condition  that  those 
who  desire  such  reading  matter  defray 
the  expense  of  shipping  it.  Many  have 
availed  themselves  of  this  offer,  and 
much  good  has  been  done  by  the  spread 
of  edifying  and  instructive  Catholic 
literature.  We  are  still  able  to  furnish 
a  quantity  of  such  reading  matter  to 
those  who  may  apply. 


Tin:  CHRISTIAN'S  MODEL;  or,  Sermons 
on  the  Life  and  Death  of  Christ,  the 
Kxumple  and  Virtues  of  Mary,  and  of 
the  other  Chosen  Saints  of  God.  By  the 
Rev.  Francis  Hunolt,  S.J.  Translated 
from  the  Original  German  by  the  Rev. 
J.  Allen,  D.D.  New  York  :  Benziger 
Brothers.  1895.  Two  vols.  Large  8vo. 
Pages  484  and  529.  Price  $2.50  per 
volume. 

These  two  volumes  complete  the  col- 
lection of  Father  Hunolt 's  sermons, 
which  consists  in  all  of  twelve  volumes. 
Like  their  predecessors,  they  will  prove 
of  invaluable  service  to  the  preacher. 
Though  preached  more  than  two  hundred 
years  ago,  Father  Hunolt 's  sermons  have 
still  a  wonderful  actuality,  for,  though 
mostly  of  a  moral  character,  these  dis- 
courses are  built  up  on  dogmatic  truth, 
and  touch  those  virtues  and  vices  which 
are  more  or  less  common  to  all  times  and 
countries.  Besides,  the  great  preacher 
of  Treves  displays  a  knowledge  of  the 
human  heart,  which  gives  a  special  value 
and  a  perpetual  timeliness  to  his  sermons. 
It  is  not  as  models,  however,  but  chiefly 
as  a  repertory  of  solid  thoughts  and 
of  excellent  illustrations  from  the  Scrip- 
tures, from  the  Fathers  of  the  Church, 
from  the  lives  of  the  Saints,  and  from 
the  preacher's  own  wide  experience  and 
inventive  genius,  that  the  priest  will 
find  these  volumes  useful.  No  priest, 
we  are  sure,  will  regret  to  have  given 
them  a  place  in  his  library. 

THE  COMEDY  OF  ENGLISH  PROTEST- 
ANTISM. By  A.  F.  Marshall  B.  A. 
Oxon.  New  Revised  Edition.  New 
York  :  Benziger  Brothers.  1896.  i2mo. 
Pages  238.  Price  50  cents. 

This  book  contains  one  of  the  most 
delightful  pieces  of  humor  issued  from 
the  press  since  the  Comedy  of  Convocation 
was  published  by  the  same  author. 
While  it  keeps  the  reader  in  a  constant 
fit  of  laughter  it  brings  out  in  great 
prominence  the  incongruities,  contra- 
dictions and  absurdities  of  the  different 
positions  of  the  Protestant  sects.  The 
dramatis  persona  in  the  comedy  are 


limited  to  seven,  representing  the  most 
marked  phrases  of  the  200  odd  forms  of 
belief  into  which  Protestantism  in  Eng- 
land has  degenerated.  As  is  the  case 
with  most  fools,  each  delegate  is  fully 
alive  to  the  weaknesses  of  the  position 
of  everybody  but  himself,  and  states 
them  unreservedly.  The  Comedy,  while 
most  amusing,  is  at  the  same  time  very 
instructive.  No  one  will  take  it  up  with- 
out reading  it  from  cover  to  cover.  The 
present  edition  is  very  tastefully  gotten 
up,  while  the  price  is  reduced  by  one- 
half  of  that  of  the  original  edition.  It 
deserves  wide  circulation,  and  one  or 
more  copies  should  be  in  every  circula- 
ting library.  It  is  sure  to  be  in  great 
demand  as  soon  as  it  is  known. 

FABIOLA  ;  or,  the  Church  of  the  Cata- 
combs. By  Cardinal  Wiseman.  Illus- 
trated Edition.  New  York :  Benziger 
Brothers.  1896.  121110.  Pages  324. 
Price  $1.25. 

Few  stories,  if  any,  have  found  such 
favor  at  home  and  abroad  as  Cardinal 
Wiseman's  Fabiola.  It  has  been  trans- 
lated into  most  languages  of  civilized 
nations,  and  is  regarded  as  one  of  the 
classics  of  Christian  literature.  Artists 
have  taken  their  inspiration  from  many 
of  its  pathetic  scenes.  It  was,  therefore, 
much  to  be  desired  that  a  cheap  illus- 
trated edition  should  be  put  in  the  market. 
It  was  to  supply  this  want  that  the 
present  edition  was  undertaken . 

The  illustrations  are  by  Joseph  Blanc. 
Beginning  with  the  scene  wherein  the 
holy  matron  Lucina  invests  her  son  Pan- 
cratius  with  the  sacred  relic  of  his 
father's  martyrdom,  the  artist  next 
shows  us  the  haughty  lady  Fabiola,  net- 
tled at  the  rebukes  of  her  Christian  slave 
Syra,  attacking  her  with  a  stiletto.  This 
is  followed  by  a  view  of  the  interior  of  a 
church  with  Syra  donating  to  the  poor 
the  ring  bestowed  on  her  by  her  mistress 
in  atonement  for  the  wound  inflicted.  As 
a  frontispiece  the  artist  presents  to  us 
Sebastian,  the  tribune  of  the  imperial 
guard,  and  his  young  companion,  Pan- 
cratius.  They  are  standing  at  the  en- 

345 


346 


BOOK  NOTICES. 


trance  to  the  palace,  near  the  Mela 
Sudans  fountain,  looking  out  on  the 
Coliseum,  and  listening  to  the  roars  of 
the  savage  beasts,  the  music  that  will 
soon  accompany  them  to  their  triumphant 
death.  Further  on  we  see  Fabiola  inter- 
fering on  behalf  of  her  cousin  Agnes, 
and  spurning  the  villain  Fulvius  who 
has  dared  aspire  to  the  Christian  maid- 
en's hand.  Two  highly  dramatic  pic- 
tures are  those  in  one  of  which  we  find 
young  Pancratius  in  presence  of  his 
companions  burning  the  Emperor's 
Edict,  in  the  other  the  Centurion  Quadra- 
tus  bearing  in  his  arms  the  boy  Tarcisius 
who  suffered  martyrdom  rather  than  sur- 
render the  precious  burden — the  Blessed 
Sacrament — which  he  was  bearing  to  his 
fellow  Christians  in  prison.  One  of  the 
most  beautiful  of  the  illustrations  is  that 
in  which  the  artist  depicts  the  holy  priest 
Lucianus  stretched  on  the  prison  floor, 
his  limbs  painfully  distended  in  the 
stocks,  giving  Communion  to  those  who 
are  soon  to  suffer  for  the  Faith.  Then 
follow  in  quick  succession  two  scenes  of 
martyrdom :  Pancratius  in  the  arena, 
facing  the  panther  which  is  to  give  him 
the  martyr's  crown,  and  the  Virgin 
Agnes  kneeling  to  receive  the  headman 's 
fatal  blow.  Finally,  we  have  a  view  of 
the  interior  of  the  Catacombs,  showing 
Fabiola,  now  become  a  Christian,  sur- 
rounded by  her  servants  finding  the 
body  of  Emerentiana  lying  weltering  in 
her  blood  at  the  foot  of  the  tomb  of  Ag- 
nes, her  sister-martyr. 

We  hope  the  painstaking  of  the  enter- 
prising publishers  will  secure  a  large 
circulation  of  this  excellent  book. 

CARDINAL  MANNING.  By  J.  R.  Gas- 
quet.  London  :  Catholic  Truth  Society. 
New  York :  Benziger  Brothers.  Pages 

125. 

It  was  somewhat  providential  that  this 
brief  and  cheap  life  of  the  great  Cardinal 
was  published  a  short  time  before  Pur- 
cell's  rather  sensational  volumes  were 
sprung  upon  the  world.  In  Father  Gas- 
quet's  sketch  we  have  the  bright  side  of 
Manning's  character  traced  with  a  loving 
hand.  No  one  can  read  it  without  con- 
ceiving a  great  opinion  of  the  late  Car- 
dinal, which  cannot  be  effaced,  or  to  any 
great  extent  diminished,  by  Mr.  Purcell's 
untimely  publication.  Its  wide  circula- 
tion will  help  to  undo  the  harm  likely  to 
result  from  the  premature  revelation  of 
facts  which  are  calculated  to  reflect  on 
the  character  of  a  great  and  good  church- 
man. A  chapter  of  pleasant  and  edifying 
reminiscences  by  the  late  Father  Morris, 


S.J.,  is  appended,  which  will  be  read 
with  interest.  The  make-up  of  this  little 
book  is  altogether  worthy  of  the  great 
subject  it  treats  of.  We  warmly  recom- 
mend it  to  all  who  would  form  a  just 
estimate  of  Cardinal  Manning's  true 
character. 

A  TUSCAN  MAGDALEN,  and  other 
Legends  and  Poems.  By  Eleanor  C. 
Donnelly.  Philadelphia  :  H.  L.  Kilner 
&  Co.  Pages  205. 

We  can  expect  nothing  but  the  very 
best  from  Miss  Donnelly's  muse.  Yet 
we  are  inclined  to  think  that  she  sur- 
passes herself  in  this  beautiful  collec- 
tion. It  breathes  the  fragrance  of  true 
Christian  poetry,  which,  while  it  delights, 
chastens  and  elevates  and  brings  us 
nearer  to  God,  the  source  of  all  truth, 
purity  and  beauty.  Make  our  young 
people  taste  the  beauty  and  sweetness  of 
productions  like  these,  and  they  will  soon 
loathe  all  literary  trash.  This  volume 
is  gotten  up  in  such  elegant  style  that 
it  will  be  an  ornament  as  well  as  a 
treasure  to  the  most  sumptuous  house- 
hold. We  trust  it  will  supplant  many 
of  the  flashy  volumes  that  disgrace  the 
domestic  book -table. 

LEAVES  FROM  THE  ANNALS  OF  THE 
SISTERS  OF  MERCY.  Vol.  IV.  Contain- 
ing sketches  of  the  Order  in  South 
America  and  the  United  States.  By  a 
member  of  the  Order  of  Mercy.  New 
York:  P.  O'Shea.  i2mo.  Pages  594. 
Price  $1.50. 

The  fourth  and  closing  volume  of  this 
excellent  series  of  annals,  if  anything, 
surpasses  its  predecessors  in  interest, 
treating,  as  it  does,  the  history  of  the 
Sisters  of  Mercy  on  this  continent.  It 
offers  very  interesting  and  edifying  read- 
ing. It  is  charmingly  written.  It  con- 
fronts us  with  the  supernatural  on  every 
page  of  its  simple  recital. 

CATHOLIC  FAMILY  ALMANAC  FOR  1896. 
New  York  :  Catholic  School  Book  Com- 
pany. 

This  popular  Calendar,  in  addition  to 
the  usual  amount  of  useful  information, 
contains  a  large  variety  of  interesting 
matter. 

From  the  Maison  de  la  Bonne  Presse, 
Paris,  we  acknowledge  the  receipt  of  the 
first  volume  of  Histoire  de  la  Vendee  Mil- 
itaire,  by  Cretineau-Joly ;  Les  Saints  ; 
Novembre  et  Decembre,  Souvenir  des 
Pelerinages  de  Penitence  en' Terre-Sainte, 
and  other  publications.  We  congratu- 
late this  admirable  house  on  its  wonder- 
ful enterprise. 


IN  THANKSGIVING  FOR  GRACES  OBTAINED. 

TOTAL  NUMBER  OF  THANKSGIVINGS  FOR  LAST  MONTH,  69,102. 

"  In  all  things  give  thanks."    (I.  Thes.  v,  18.) 


CINCINNATI,  O.,  FEBRUARY  — . — I  had 
been  suffering  from  rheumatism  for  about 
eight  years.  I  had  tried  every  medical 
remedy,  but  in  vain.  The  pains  a  few 
months  ago  seemed  greater  than  usual, 
when  I  felt  inspired  to  make  a  novena 
to  the  Sacred  Heart,  through  the  inter- 
cession of  Blessed  Margaret  Mary.  Dur- 
ing the  novena  I  wore  the  Badge.  Won- 
derful to  relate,  the  very  first  day  I  put 
it  on  the  pains  ceased,  and  have  not 
since  returned. 

ALEXANDRIA,  LA.,  FEBRUARY  — .— 
Fervent  thanks  are  returned  for  the  con- 
version to  the  faith  of  a  father.  During 
his  sickness  a  Badge  was  put  on  him,  and 
a  few  days  after  he  asked  for  the  priest, 
was  instructed,  received  the  Sacraments 
with  great  fervor,  and  died  a  happy 
death. 

MILWAUKEE,  Wis.,  FEBRUARY  14.— 
A  child,  six  years  of  age,  had  its  right 
arm  broken  twice.  The  second  setting 
was  improperly  done,  and  a  physician 
declared  that  she  would  never  regain  the 
use  of  it.  A  novena  was  made  to  our 
Lady  of  Lourdes,  a  Badge  was  placed  on 
the  arm,  and  in  a  few  days  the  fingers 
became  flexible,  and  the  arm  is  perfectly 
cured. 

NEW  ORLEANS,  LA.,  FEBRUARY  — .— 
A  Freemason  was  recommended  to  the 
prayers  of  the  League  and  wore  the  Badge. 
He  unexpectedly  presented  himself  to  a 


priest  for  baptism.  The  priest  would 
have  put  him  off  until  fully  instructed, 
but  finally  yielded  to  his  eager  request. 
Shortly  after  being  baptized  the  convert 
died  quite  suddenly. 

,  OHIO,  FEBRUARY  — . — A  Prot- 
estant woman  was  brought  to  a  Catholic 
hospital  at  her  own  request,  as  she  re- 
fused to  go  to  a  Protestant  one.  The 
doctors  gave  no  hope  of  her  recovery,  as 
it  was  a  violent  case  of  pneumonia.  She 
expressed  her  wish  to  become  a  Catholic. 
If  her  life  were  spared  she  promised  to 
bring  up  her  children  in  the  faith.  Still 
the  case  seemed  hopeless.  A  Badge  was 
put  on  her,  and  she  frequently  said  the 
ejaculation  :  "  Sweet  Heart  of  Jesus  have 
mercy  on  me  and  help  me. ' '  She  recov- 
ered, and  attributes  her  cure  to  the 
Sacred  Heart 

Spiritual  Favors. — Return  of  a  son  to 
his  duties  ;  of  a  brother  after  three  years 
of  neglect ;  of  another  after  five  years  ; 
reform  of  a  woman  who  had  not  received 
the  Sacraments  in  nine  years  ;  grace  for 
a  sick  brother  to  receive  the  Sacraments 
after  having  been  neglectful  for  more 
than  twenty  years ;  return  of  a  woman 
to  her  duties  after  twenty  years, 
shortly  after  joining  the  League ;  also 
of  several  others  neglectful  for  over 
twenty  years.  Return  of  a  man,  who, 
though  a  regular  attendant  at  Mass, 
had  not  received  Holy  Communion 
in  thirty  years ;  return  of  a  brother 

347 


348 


IN  THANKSGIVING  FOR  GRACES  OBTAINED. 


to  his  duties  after  over  forty  years  of 
neglect ;  happy  death  of  an  old  lady 
who  had  not  practised  her  religion  for 
many  years,  also  of  a  man  who  had 
been  careless  for  a  very  long  time  ;  con- 
version of  a  man  on  his  deathbed  ;  many 
others  recalled  to  their  duties  and  sev- 
eral conversions  to  the  faith ;  several 
religious  vocations ;  many  persons  re- 
claimed from  intemperance ;  also  many 
graces  not  specified. 

Temporal  Favors. — Safety  of  a  mother 
and  child  for  whom  the  doctors  said 
there  was  no  human  aid  ;  a  cure  of  rheu- 
matism and  of  two  cases  of  quinsy  by 
applying  a  relic  of  Blessed  Margaret 
Mary,  making  a  novena  and  promising 
publication  ;  recovery  of  a  person  hope- 
lessly ill,  a  few  hours  after  Mass  was 
offered  in  honor  of  the  Sacred  Heart ; 
warding  off  of  what  the  doctor  pro- 
nounced paralysis  of  the  arm  ;  recovery 
from  an  acute  and  painful  disease  with- 
out a  threatened  operation  ;  instant  relief 
from  a  deep-seated  abscess  ;  quick  con- 
valescence of  several  children  from  a 
tedious  disease ;  restoration  of  sound 
reason  to  one  whose  mind  was  seriously 
affected  ;  cure  of  sore  eyes  ;  healing  of  a 
diseased  lung  ;  recovery  of  a  sick  boy ; 
healing  of  a  wound  which  doctors  tried 
in  vain  for  two  years  to  bring  about,  it 
closed  on  the  last  day  of  a  novena ; 
recovery  from  an  illness  which  threat- 
ened to  become  consumption  ;  recovery 
of  two  brothers  from  a  severe  attack  of 
typhoid  fever,  improvement  began  as 
soon  as  a  novena  was  started  ;  disappear- 
ance of  a  skin  disease ;  cure  of  a  con- 
tagious disease  and  the  prevention  of  its 
spread  among  other  children ;  recovery 
of  a  young  man  very  seriously  injured  ; 
preservation  of  all  the  pupils  of  a  school 
from  measles,  which  were  very  fatal  in 
the  neighborhood  ;  another  preservation 
from  a  malignant  form  of  a  contagious 
disease  ;  restoration  to  health  through  a 
novena  ;  disappearance  of  a  threatened 
cataract  on  an  old  lady's  eye ;  cure  of 
rheumatism  by  applying  a  relic  of  Blessed 
Margaret  Mary  and  making  a  novena ; 
preservation  of  an  arm,  crushed  by  ma- 
chinery, and  condemned  to  be  ampu- 
tated ;  a  young  man  fell  forty  feet  from 
a  scaffold,  but  was  not  killed,  he  at- 
tributes his  escape  to  the  wearing  of  the 
scapular  ;  preservation  from  death  of  an 
engineer  who  was  thrown  260  feet ;  an 
escape  from  imminent  death  ;  a  safe  voy- 
age in  dangerous  weather;  prevention 
of  a  serious  accident  in  a  bad  storm ; 


preservation  from  burning  to  death ; 
return  of  a  brother  after  eleven  years  of 
absence  ;  safety  of  a  family  of  small 
children  when  diphtheria  was  raging  on 
all  sides ;  an  infant  was  accidentally 
thrown  from  a  veranda  but  escaped  un- 
hurt; employment  for  the  head  of  a  large 
family  in  distressing  circumstances  ;  help 
when  sorely  needed  ;  promotion  in  busi- 
ness ;  favorable  renting  of  a  store  ;  two 
favors  preventing  a  threatened  disgrace  ; 
advantageous  leasing  of  property  ;  means 
to  begin  building  a  much  needed  chapel ; 
acquisition  of  property,  much  desired 
but  of  which  there  was  little  hope  ;  pay- 
ment of  long-standing  bills  ;  unexpected 
means  for  a  musical  education  ;  money 
obtained  to  save  a  family  from  ruin  ;  suc- 
cess in  many  examinations ;  employ- 
ment and  means  for  very  many  persons  ; 
prevention  of  a  law-suit ;  and  a  great 
many  other  favors  not  specified. 

Favors  through  the  Badge : — Cure  of  a 
woman  bed-ridden  for  ten  months  with 
rheumatism.  She  joined  the  League, 
wore  the  Badge,  and  is  now  well  and  able 
to  work  ;  cure  of  a  severe  earache,  with 
every  symptom  of  an  abscess,  by  apply- 
ing the  Badge ;  great  relief  from  rheu- 
matic gout ;  cessation  of  spasms  in  a  boy 
long  subject  to  them  ;  work  obtained  for 
a  non-Catholic  through  wearing  the 
Badge ;  cure  of  a  very  severe  attack  of 
bronchitis  which  affected  the  left  lung ; 
recovery  from  quinsy  sore  throat  and 
from  dysentery ;  cure  of  an  ulcerated 
tooth  ;  relief  from  a  serious  ear  trouble  ; 
cure  of  a  j'oung  man  who  had  been  seri- 
ously stabbed,  the  Badge  and  Lourdes' 
water  were  used ;  restoration  of  con- 
sciousness ;  sudden  cure  of  pain  in  the 
side ;  disappearance  of  decided  symp- 
toms of  typhoid  fever,  in  two  cases ; 
cure  of  a  sore  foot,  of  earache,  of  a 
very  sore  finger,  of  neuralgic  pains,  of 
skin  disease,  of  sore  throat ;  cessation  of 
fits  ;  escape  of  a  Promoter  from  death  by 
the  falling  of  a  piece  of  iron  from  a  roof, 
it  fell  directly  at  her  feet,  she  attributes 
her  safety  to  the  Badge  which  she  wore  ; 
and  many  other  favors. 

Favors  through  the  Promoter's  Cross : — 
Recovery  of  a  child  dangerously  ill ; 
cure  of  a  pain  in  the  side,  of  several 
years'  standing,  by  wearing  the  Cross 
and  making  a  novena  ;  immediate  re- 
lief from  severe  bronchial  trouble ;  re- 
covery of  two  infants  whos^  lives  were 
despaired  of  by  the  doctors  ;  cure  of  a 
baby  from  eczema  by  use  of  the  Cross 
and  Badge  ;  and  many  other  favors. 


Diplomas  and  Indulgenced  Crosses  for  the  solemn  reception  of  Promoters  who  have  faithfully  served 
the  required  probation  have  been  sent  to  the  following  Local  Centre*  of  the  League  of  the  Sacred  Heart 
(January  20  to  February  20,  1896). 


DIOOH*. 

rue*. 

Local  Centra*. 

'..,,1"*" 

Alton     

Springfield  111                  .  . 

St.  Joseph's  .     Church 

22 

2 

4 

»5 

4 
I 
14 

2 
12 
II 
21 

I 
I 

6 
i 

i 
7 
7 
3 
3 

2 

5 
4 
20 
I 
'9 
3 
*4 
I 
I 

2 
I 
2 
I 
21 

45 
i 

10 

'9 

4 
5o 

2 
3 
»4 
7 
3 

18 
36 
5 

2 

iJS 
46 
H 

3 

i 

2 
17 

5 
3 

i 

4 

Baltimore    

Aoerton,  Md. 
Anacosta   DC... 

St.  Stanislaus,  (S.J.)  
St   Teresa's   .  .          " 
St.  Matthew's   " 

ii 

Washington   D  C 

Belleville     

Chester  111 

St.  Mary's  " 

Boston  

St.  Stephen's  " 

Lowell       " 

Immaculate  Conception  ....          " 
St.  Patrick's  

ii 

ii 

Salem   Mass.                  .  .  . 

Immaculate  Conception  .... 
Convent  of  Mercy  ' 

Brooklyn  

Brooklyn,  N.  Y 

St.  Stanislaus              ' 

ii 

H              ii 

St.  Vincent  de  Paul  ' 

ii 

Long  Island  City,  N.  Y. 
Buffalo,  N.  Y.               .... 
clean,       " 

St.  Mary's                           .   .                   ' 

Buffalo      

Holy  Angel's  (O.  M.S.)   .... 
Convent  of  Mercy  .... 
Holy  Name   School 

Chicago  

Chicago,  111  
Freeport,  "  . 

St.  Mary's  .   .          Church 

Cincinnati  

Cincinnati,  Ohio     

St.  Lawrence's     " 

St.  Xavier's  (S.  J.)  College 
Immaculate  Conception  ...      Church 
St.  Ambrose's   " 

Cleveland  

Cleveland,      "         .      ... 

Davenport  " 

Des  Moines,  Iowa    .... 

Iowa  City,        "        

St  Agatha  Sisters  of  Charity  .  Seminary 
Sacred  Heart  Academy 

Detroit  

Detroit,  Mich  

Dubuque  
Erie  

Dubuque,  Iowa     
North  Clarendon,  Pa.    .  .   . 
Fort  Wayne.  Ind  
Bay  City,  Mich. 

The  Cathedral                   .  .  . 

St.  Clara's                                  .   .       Church 

Kort  Wayne    

St.  Patrick's  
St.  Steven's  Srs  of  St  Dominic  Convent. 

Grand  Rapids  .... 
Hartford  

New  London,  Conn          .  . 

St.  Mary's  ...              Church 
Convent  (S.  H  C  J.)  

Lincoln  

Lincoln,  Neb. 

St.  Teresa's                       .     Pro-Cathedral 

H 

Rulo,          " 

Immaculate  Conception.    .  .   .     Church 
Sacred  Heart     " 

Louisville    
Milwaukee  .  . 
Mobile  

St.  Vincent's,  Ky.    .   .   . 

Fox  Lake.  Wis  

Immaculate  Conception.    ...          " 
St.  Joseph's  (S.J.)     .... 
St.  Mary's  
Immaculate  Conception  .... 
Sacred  Heart  (C.SS.R.)     ....           " 
St.  Bridget's      " 

Mobile,  Ala. 

Nashville  
Natchez   

Jackson,  Tenn  
Canton,  Miss,    ... 

Nesqually   

Seattle.  Wash. 

Newark  

Newark,  N.  J.       ... 

New  Orleans  .  . 

New  Orleans,  La  
Middletown,  N.  Y.  .   .  . 

St.  Vincent  de  Paul's 
St    Joseph's  " 

New  York  

New  York   N  Y 

St.  Alphonsus'  Church(C.SS.R  ) 
Annunciation    "* 

" 

•                ii 

Carmelite                                   .   .           " 

ii 

i                ii 

Immaculate  Conception  .... 
St.  Mary'h  (Sisters  of  Charity)   Academv 
St.  Monica's  "   .       Church 

i 

'                "... 

i 

i 

i                » 

Our  Lady  of  Good  Counsel    .   . 
Sacred  Heart                             .              " 

i 

i                it 

Peoria  

Princes  Bay,  " 

Mount  Loretto            " 

Canton,  111  .  . 

St.  Mary's                                 .  .          " 

Philadelphia         .  .   . 

Philadelphia,  Pa.    ... 
West  Chester,  " 

St.  Anthony's                       .  . 

Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary  •   •     Convent 
St.  Bridget's  Church 
St.  George's    ...             ....          " 
St.  Mary's  (C  S^.R  )                               " 

Pittsburg  .  . 

Pittsburg,                 

ii 

Sharpsburg,      " 
Fall  River,    Mass  

Providence  

SS.  Peter  and  Paul  " 

Providence,  R.  I. 

Immaculate  Conception  .   .   .    • 
Sacred  Heart                                  Academv 

«• 

St.  Augustine    .... 
St.  Joseph    
St.  Louis.         .          .    . 

Jacksonville.  Fla  

Immaculate  Conception  ....      Church 
St.   Joseph's          ...          .   .  Cathedral 

St.  Joseph.  Mo  

bt.  Louis,  Mo  

St.  Francis  Xavier's  (S  J.)  .  .   .      Church 
St.  Kevin's  

San  Antonio          .   .   . 
Scranton  

Victoria,  Tex  
Nanticoke.  Pa.  .  .          ... 

St.  Joseph's  College 

Sisters  of  Mercy                   .  .   .    Convent 

Springfield  

St.  Michael's.    ....                   Cathedral 

Syracuse  

Binghamtoii,  N.  Y  
Riverside,  N.  J  

St.  Mary's.  ...          Church 

Trenton          

St.  Peter's  

Number  of  Receptions,  67. 


Number  of  Promoters,  709. 


349 


350 


RECENT   AGGREGATIONS. 


RECENT  AGGREGATIONS. 

The  following  Local  Centres  have  received  Diplomas  of  Aggregation  from  the  Central  Direction 
from  January  20  to  February  20,  1896. 


Diocese. 

Flaw. 

Locml  Centre. 

D.t- 
of 
Diploma. 

Alton  

Kdgewood,  111  
Grantfork,  111  
Washington,  D.  C.         ... 
Soruerville,  Mass  
Brooklyn,  N.  Y  
Watkins  NY  

St.  Ann's  

Church 

Jan.  29 
Jan.  26 
Feb.  13 
Feb.  6 
Feb.  6 
Jan.  29 

Jan-  *9 
Feb.  3 
Feb.  n 
Feb.  6 
Feb.  20 
Jan.  29 

Feb.  ii 
Feb.  10 
Feb.  10 
Jan.  29 
Feb.  9 
Feb.  3 
Jan.  39 
Jan.  21 
Feb.  3 
Jan.  21 
Feb.  20 
Jan.  29 
Feb.  10 
Feb.  20 
Jan  29 
Feb.  10 
Jan.  29 
Feb.  10 
Feb.  9 
Jan.  26 
Feb.  9 

St.  Gertrude's  .   . 

Church 

Baltimore  

Boston   .   .              
Brooklyn  
Buffalo          

Home  of  the  Aged 

St.  Stanislaus'    
St  Mary's    

Cleveland    
Davenport       

Salineville,  O  

St.  Patrick's   

Dubuque  ...          .... 

Hagle  Grove,  Iowa  

Sacred  Heart  

Erie    

Coudersport    Pa  

St  Eulalia's    

Fort  Wavne    
Kansas  City,  Mo  
Leave  n  worth     

Lowell,  Ind.   .   .          .... 
Kansas  City.  Mo  
Leavenworth,  Kansas  .   .   . 

Humboldt,  Tenn  

St.  Edward's  
Holy  Rosary    

Western  Branch,  National  Home 
D.  V.  S.  ("  Holy  Spirit  ")  .     Chapel 
St.  Aloysius"    " 

Nashville     

Union  City  Tenn.  .   . 

Immaculate  Conception    . 
St.  Joseph's            

Church 

Convent 
Church 

ar  School 
Church 

Newark    

Macopin,  N.  J  

New  York  

New  York,  N.  Y  

Ascension     

Little  Sisters  of  the  Poor 
Preparatory  Novitiate    .   . 
Sacred  Heart  

it 

Amawalk,       "     
Belmont  N.  C.  

North  Carolina  (Va.)     .   . 

Omaha      .... 

O'Neill,  Neb  

St  Patrick's    

Philadelphia  

Lehighton,  Pa.  .   . 
Lost  Creek  Pa  

SS.  Peter  and  Paul   .   .   . 
St.  Mary  Magdalen  .   .   . 
St.  Mary's    
Sacred  Heart  

Providence  

Mansfield,  Mass  
Woonsocket,  R.  I  

Sacramento    .... 

Eureka,  Cal  

St.  Bernard's  ... 

San  Andreas.  Cal. 
Eureka,  Utah    

St  Andrew's 

Salt  Lake  City          .... 
San  Francisco    .... 
Scranton  

St  Patrick's    

San  Francisco,  Cal  
Bentley  Creek,  Pa.  .   . 

St.  Joseph's    ....  Gramm 
St.  Ann's  

Syracuse  

Oswego,  N.  Y. 

St  Mary's    .  . 

St.  Paul's  .   . 

"i 

11           it 

St.  Peter's    

Aggregations,  33  ;  churches,  27 ;  chapel  i ;  college  i ;  convent,  i  ;  school  i ;  institutions,  2. 

TREASURY  OF  GOOD  WORKS. 
Offerings  for  the  Intentions  recommended  to  the  League  of  the  Sacred  Heart. 

100  days'  Indulgence  for  every  action  offered  for  the  Intentions  of  the  League. 


8.' 
9- 
10. 


NO.  TIMES. 

Angelus 375,74° 

Beads 340, 104 

Stations  of  the  Cross 61,350 

Holy  Communions 64,319 

Spiritual  Communions 219  990 

Kxamens  of  Conscience 230,519 

Hours  of  Labor 1,122,518 

Hours  of  Silence 378,036 

Pious  Reading i'5,"3 

Masses  Celebrated 11,023 


NO.  TIMES. 
n.    Masses  heard 172,815 

12.  Mortifications 235,065 

13.  Works  of  Mercy 166,930 

14.  Works  of  Zeal 132,633 

15.  Prayers 3,827,303 

16.  Charitable  Conversation 41,236 


17.  Sufferings  or  Afflictions  . 

18.  Self-conquest 
19- 

20. 


....  38,1" 

....  67,794 

Visits  to  B.  Sacrament 3>4,9°7 

Various  Good  Works 295,704 


Special  Thanksgivings,  496  ;  Total,  8,213,207. 


VIRGINIA— Continued. 
Richmond,  27,  28,  13. 
Roanoke,  5. 

WASHINGTON. 
New  Whatcom,  28. 
North  Yakima,  21. 
Seattle,  21. 
Spokane,  18,  31,  9. 
Tacoma,  24. 

WEST  VIRGINIA. 
Weston,  30. 
Wheeling,  18,  20,  13. 


LETTERS  WITH  INTENTIONS. 

(Continued  from  page  352.) 


WISCONSIN. 
Altoona,  29. 
Bayfield,  28. 
Chilton,  12. 
Chippewa  Falls,  28. 
Dundee.  29. 
Eauclaire,  4. 
Ellis,  27. 
Fond  du  Lac,  20. 
Green  Bay,  30. 
Harper's  Ferry, 
Hollandale,  28. 
Jacksonport,  i£ 
Kaukauna,  27. 


is. 


Merrill,  3. 

Milwaukee,  22.  27,  30,  31, 

4,  5,  IS,  GO.  17. 
Norborne,  22. 
Oshkpsh,  30. 
Prairie  du  Chien,  3. 
Portage,  21. 
Racine,  21 
River  Falls,  23. 
Sheboygan,  3. 
Shullsoury,  21. 
Tomakawk,  31. 
Washburn,  12.  21. 
Wauroatosa,  12. 


WYOMING. 
Cheyenne,  26. 
Kvanston,  23. 
Saint  Stephens,  27. 

CANADA. 
Halifax,  27. 
Port  Arthur,  25. 
Sarnia,  29. 
Toronto,  29. 

FOREIGN. 
Dublin.  Ireland.  9. 
Guatemala  South  Amer- 
ica, 4  GO. 


Letter*  received  from    January    20  to    February  20,  1896,  and  not  otherwise    acknowledged.    The 
number  after  the  name  of  the  place  indicates  the  date  of  the  letter. 


ALABAMA. 

ILLINOIS. 

IOWA  (con'd) 

MARYLAND  (con'd) 

Birmingham,  30. 
Mobile,  22,  24. 

A  V  T7OVA 

Alton,  27,  28. 
Aurora,  26,  29. 
Beardstown.  29. 

Mount  Pleasant,  28. 
Sioux  City,   28,   GO.  16, 
GO. 

Mount  St  Mary's,  20,  38. 
Poplar  Springs,  30. 
Ridge,  K  GO. 

A  IV  1  /.  W->  ;*. 

Belleville,  10. 

Sheldon,  29. 

Texas,  2. 

Phoenix.  3. 

Cairo,  28. 

Solon,  20. 

Valley  Lee,  27. 

ARKANSAS. 

Charlestown,  28. 
Chatsworth,  20. 

Tama,  28. 
Vinton,  29. 

Woodstock,  29. 

Helena,  17. 
Pine  Bluff,  16,  28. 

Chicago.  21.  2-,  24,  25,  26, 

27,  28,  29,  GO.    30,  3,  4, 

KANSAS. 

MASSACHUSETTS. 

Texarkana,  24. 

6,  8. 

Atchison,  27,  28,  GO. 

Amherst,  18. 

Toltec,  rj. 

Decatur.  n. 

Burlington,  28. 

Beverly,  29. 

CALIFORNIA. 

East  Saint  Louis,  77. 
Farmersville,  30. 

Hays  City,  17,  GO. 
Leavenworth,  27. 

Boston,  20,  22.  23,  14,  28, 
29,  30,  i,  2.  GO.  3,  GO. 

Berkeley,  28. 

Freeport,  9. 

McPherson,  27. 

4,  5,  7.  8,  10,  12,  GO.   13, 

Eureka,  28. 

Joliet/25,  27,  29,  4,  5,  GO 

Mount  Olivet,  24. 

14,  «7- 

Los  Angeles,  30. 

Lemont,  30. 

Ola  the.  25. 

Canton,  30. 

Los  Gatos,  24. 

Liberty,  21. 

Oswatomie,  27. 

Chicopee,  3. 

Menlo  Park,  14. 

Lincoln,  24. 

Paolo,  12. 

Holyoke.  25,  15. 

Petaluma.  20. 

Litchfield,  28. 

Parsons,  9. 

Hopkinton,  28. 

Redwood  City,  23. 

Lockport,  18. 

St.  Mary's,  29. 

Lawrence,  28,  5. 

Riverside,  i. 
Sacramento,  30,  GO. 

Loda,  24. 
Mattoon,  24. 

Springdale,  4. 
Topeka,  31. 

Lenox.  30. 
Lowell,  25. 

San  Bernardino.  21. 

Me  ndota   1  7. 

Marlboro.  26. 

San  Francisco,  18,  21,  GO. 

Morris,  20. 

KENTUCKY. 

Newburyport.  12. 

23,  25,  26.  27,  GO. 
San  Jose,  24,  25,27,30,00. 

Newton,  ii. 
Ottawa,  ;6. 

Bowling  Green,  10. 
Bardstown,  13. 

North  Brookfield.  20. 
North  Chelmsford,  i,  19. 

Santa  Barbara,  20. 
Santa  Clara,  22,  27. 
Woodland,  4. 

Peoria,  29. 
Quincy,  29 
Rochelle,  18. 

Covington,  23,31. 
Fancy  Farms,  20. 
Knottsville,  27. 

Northampton   10. 
PittsfieM,  to. 
Quincy.  20,  17,  GO. 

COLORADO. 

Animas,  19,  9. 
Denver,  20,  .6,  28,  20. 

San-  loval,  29. 
Shelbyville,  29. 
Springfield,  29. 
Stockton,  26. 

Lexington,  18,  26,  12,  GO. 
Loretto,  22. 
Louisville,  24,  27,  28,  29, 
10. 

Salem.  28. 
Springfield,  29,  8. 
Taunton,  it. 
Westfield,  18. 

Pueblo,  25  27. 

Streator,  29,  11. 

Maysville,  26. 

Worcester,  26,  27,  i. 

Trinidad.  30. 

Taylorville,  29. 

Morganlown,  u. 

CONNECTICUT. 

Waterloo,  3. 

New  Haven,  20. 

MICHIGAN. 

Waukegan,  24. 

Newport,  30. 

Adrian,  5. 

Baltic,  30. 
Bridgeport,  30,  3. 

Wenona,  21. 
Woodstock,  28. 

Paducah.  27. 
Saint  John.  8. 

Bay  City.  25. 

Detroit,  21. 

Danbury,  31. 
Derby,  28. 
Hartford,  27,  29,  30. 
Manchester,  11. 
Meriden,  23. 
New  London,  29. 
Portland.  28. 
Putnam,  28. 
RidgefieUl,  30. 
Waterbury,  30. 
Winsted,  27. 

DELAWARE. 

INDIANA. 
Columbus.  23. 
Connersville,  3. 
Fort  Wayne,  3,  7. 
Greencastle,  25. 
Hammond,  29. 
Indianapolis,  23,  28,  30,  5, 
GO.  12. 
Lafayette  8. 
Laporte,  33. 
Loogootee,  n. 
Madison,  20 

Saint  Joseph.  28. 
Saint  Mary,  22. 
Springfield,  20. 
Star  ley,  12. 
Versaillet,  22. 

LOUISIANA. 
Alexandria,  14,  GO. 
Grand  Coteau,  28. 
Mansura.  16. 
Marks  vi  lie,   21. 
New  Orleans,  at,  12,  25, 

East  Saginaw,  8. 
Escanaha.  25. 
Grand  Rapids.  10. 
Hancock,  n. 
','Anse,  27,  28. 
Lexington  23,  25. 
Madison,  u. 
Manistique,  20,  23. 
Monroe,  21. 
Mount  Clemens,  30. 
Newport,  28. 
Petoskey.  29. 

Middletown,    5,  GO 
Wilmington,  *s,  28,  29. 

Notre  Dame,  22. 
Peru.  28. 

30,  10. 
Shreveport,  18. 

West  Bay  City.  28. 
Wyandotte.  23. 

DIS.  OF  COLUMBIA. 

Pelscot,  n. 
Shelbyville,  a. 

MAINE. 

Ypsilanti,  3. 

Washington,  20,    n,  23, 
24,  *8,  30.  3'.  3.  5.  9- 

Terre  Haute.  20,  23. 
Valparaiso,  29. 

Augusta,  27. 
Portland,  29. 

MINNESOTA. 
Avocfl  20. 

FLORIDA. 

IOWA. 

MARYLAND. 

Blooming  Prairie,  31. 

Jacksonville,  4,  GO. 
Falatka,  10. 

Bennettville.  21. 
Cedar  Falls,  6. 

Ammendale,  30. 
Barclay,  vj. 

Canton,  10. 
Carrollsville,  20. 

Pensacoln,  20. 
Saint  AntO'.io,  <o,  GO. 
Saint  Augustine,  n. 
Saint  L*o,  31. 
Titusville  20. 

Connor,  29. 
Council  Bluffs,  29,  4. 
Decorah,  18. 
Des  Moines,  20,  i. 
Dubuque,  22,  29,  30. 

Baltimore,  19,  at,  23,  27, 
*8.  30,  4,  7- 
Cecilton,  28. 
Chapel  Point,  27. 
Clements,  30. 

Collegeville,  30. 
Duluth,  20,  23,  8,  u. 
Everett,  18. 
Faribauli,  27. 
Little  Falls.  18. 

Farley  ,  28. 

Cumberland,  30. 

Mendota,  10. 

GEORGIA. 

Fort  Madison,  24. 

I>avidsonville,  27. 

Minneapolis,  24,  4. 

Atlanta,  28. 
Macon,  20. 

Hiteman,  18. 
Independence,  27. 

Kmrnitsburxh,  29. 
Frederick,  29. 

Morris,  27. 
Porter.  30.  GO. 

Washington,  27. 

Iowa  City,  23,  5,  GO. 
Keokuk,  is. 

Glyndon.8. 
Hancock,  8. 

Rochester,  a:.  28. 
St.  Panl,  ao,  24,  27,  28,  30. 

IDAHO. 

Le  Mar*,  8. 

Leonardtown,  4. 

i,  4.  6,  7,  8. 

Boise  City.  23. 

Lyons,  27. 

Libertytown.  8. 

Stewartville,  24,  18. 

Wallace,  27,  13. 

McGregor,  29. 

Morgauza,  u. 

Winona,  21,  27. 

351 


352 


LETTERS   WITH   INTENTIONS. 


MISSISSIPPI. 

NEW  YORK  (con'd). 

OHIO. 

PENNA.  (Con'd). 

Bay  Saint  Louts,  6. 
Greenville,  24. 
Jackson,  17. 

Binghamton,  20,  30. 
Broadalbin,  25. 
Brooklyn,   18,  21,  23,  24, 

Bridgeport,  22. 
California,  20. 
Canton,  21,  16. 

Houtzdale,  12. 
Jenkintown,  20. 
ermyn.31. 

Tucker,  28. 

26,  27,  28,  29,  30,  31,  GO. 

Carey,  18. 

Johnstown.  28. 

Vicksburg  24. 
Water  Valley,  27. 
Yazoo  City,  7. 

2.4,  5,  6,  7,  8. 
Buffalo,  20,  24,  25,  31,  10. 
Ctfhoes,   i. 

Carthage,  23. 
Cincinnati,  23,  27,  28,  GO. 

3°>  ?• 

Lancaster,  i  ,  25,  7,  8. 
Latrobe,  30,  31. 
Lebanon,  25,  28. 

MISSOURI. 

Corning,  27,  31. 
Dunkirk,  27. 

Cleveland,  20,  GO.  24,  -28, 

2O      11      1    A      Q       7       11        17 

Littletown,  4. 
Loretto,  27. 

Arcadia,  25. 

Ellenville,  10. 

•*y»  o1*  o  4-  D*  /i  *M  *o» 
jg,  GO. 

McSherrytown,  23. 

De  Soto,  30. 

Elmira,  21,  29. 

Coshocton   6,  GO.,  10  11. 

Maud,  24. 

Farnrington,  17. 

Far  Rockaway,  23. 

Cresk,  4. 

Meadowbrook,  3. 

Florissant,  28. 
Glencoe,  29. 
Holden.  31. 

Galway,  2. 
Glen  Cove,  27. 
Greenville,  5. 

Dayton,  21,  23,  25,  29. 
East  Liverpool,  26. 
Edgerton,  10. 

Meadville,  9,  12. 
Minnooka  28. 
Moorestown,  24. 

Independence,  20. 

Greenport,  10. 

Elyria,  20. 

Moosic,  17. 

Joplin,  28. 

Haverstraw,  it. 

Fostoria,  28. 

Mount  Carmel,  30. 

Kansas  City,  27. 
Kirkwood,  24. 

Hogansburgh,  24. 
HornellsvilTe,  31,  i. 

Frederickton,  23. 
Girard,  24. 

Overbrook,  23. 
Parker's  Landing,  31. 

Marshall,  28. 
Millwood,  24. 

Horseheads,  17. 
Huntington,  29,  30. 

Kensington,  19. 
Kenton,  6. 

Philadelphia,  18,  19,  20, 
21,  ..6,  27,  28,  30,  31,  2,  3, 

Moberly,  22. 

Ilchester,  23. 

Lakewood,  25. 

GO..  4,  5,6,  10,  n,  13. 

Normandy  4. 

Ilion,  29. 

Lancaster,  4. 

Pittsburg,  20,  21,   22,  23, 

Saint  Joseph,  26,  16,  GO. 

Ithaca,  27. 

Lebanon  27. 

28,  29,  30,  31,  10. 

St    Louis,  25,  27,  28,  30,  8. 

Jamestown,  5. 

Lima,  25,  GO.  i. 

Reading,  3. 

Saint  Mary's.  29. 
St.  Genevieve,  20. 

Java  Centre,  i. 
Kelseville,  27. 

Logan,  20,  GO.  8. 
Louisville  4  s. 

Ridgway,  30. 
Saint  Clair.  29. 

Springfield,  18. 

Kingston,  24,  30.    3,  19, 

Massllloll,    22. 

Saint  Joe  Station,  24. 

MONTANA. 
Anaconda,  28. 
Fort  Benton,  25. 
Hamilton,  20. 
Helena,  18,  25. 
Jocko,  25. 
Saint  Ignatius,  23,  GO. 

GO. 
Lima,  i. 
LUchfield,  i. 
Little  Falls,  28. 
Long  Branch,  27. 
Long  Island  City,  21,  31. 
Millbrook,  20. 
Mount  Kisco,  27. 

Mount  St.  Joseph,  10. 
Mount  Vernon,  23. 
Nelsonville,  13. 
Newport,  30,  19. 
New  Straitsville,  30. 
Reading,  21,  12. 
Sandusky,  30. 
Shawano,  18, 

Scranton,  20,  29. 
Silver  Creek,  28. 
Towanda,  12. 
Turtle  Creek,  27. 
Washington,  29. 
Wilkesbarre,   18,  29,   30, 

3.1.  13- 
Wilhamsport,  2». 

NEBRASKA. 

Nanuet.  23. 

Shawnee,  21. 

York,  i. 

Alliance.  29. 
Blue  Hill,  18. 

New  Brighton,  30. 
Newburgh,  27. 
Newton,  22. 

Steubenville,  10. 
Summitville,  3. 
Tiflfin    20 

RHODE  ISLAND. 
East  Providence,  25  GO. 

Hartwell,  29. 
Hastings,  18,  20. 
O'Connor,  20. 
Omaha,  24. 
Prague,  18. 
NEVADA. 
CarsonsCity,  i. 

New   York,    21,  GO.  22, 
GO.  23,  24,  25  GO.  26, 
27,  28,  29,  30,  31,  3,  4,  5, 
6,  7,  8,  9,  15  GO.  19  GO. 
Niagara  Falls,  3. 
Niagara  University,  27. 
North  Tarrytown,  28. 
Ogdensburg,  27. 

Toledo,  29,  13,  GO. 
Troy,  3. 
Portsmouth,  29. 
Willoughby,  31. 
Wyoming,  2. 
Youngstown,  30. 
Zanesville,  30,  12. 

Newport,  30 
Pawtucket,  30,  10. 
Providence,  29,  31,  6,  n,. 
Valley  Falls,  13. 
Westerly,  20. 

SOUTH  CAROLINA. 
Charleston,  22  GO. 

NEW  HAMPSHIRE. 

Oswego.  4. 

OKLAHOMA   TER. 

Columbia,  28. 

Franklin  Falls,  n. 

Oyster  Bay,  31. 

Pawhuska,  3. 

SOUTH  DAKOTA. 

Lancaster,  18,  GO. 

Peek  skill,  22,  23. 

Sioux  Falls,  2. 

Salmon  Falls,  28. 
NEW   JERSEY. 

Philmont,  31. 
Piermont,  30. 
Plattsburg,  28. 

OREGON. 
Mount  Angel,  23,  28. 
Portland   24.   28 

Sturgis,  22  GO. 
Woonsocket,  7  GO. 

Atlantic  City,  20,  28. 
Bordentown,  20. 
Burlington,  29. 

Port  Chester,  13. 
Port  Richmond^  20,  31. 
Poughkeepsie,  31,  8,  n. 
Riverdale,  23. 

Saint  Paul,  25. 
PENNSYLVANIA. 

TENNESSEE. 
Memphis,  25,  i. 
Nashville,  23,  10. 

Chatam,  30. 

Rochester,  i,  s,  6. 

Allegheny,  21,  13  G.  O. 

Tracy  City,  27. 

Convent  Station,  29. 
Elizabeth,  31,  13. 

Rosebank,  29. 
Sag  Harbor,  22. 

Allentown,  25. 
Altoona,  28,  29,  3. 

TEXAS. 

Englewood",  30. 
Jersey  City,  24,  27,  30. 
Lakewood,  i. 

Saratoga  Springs,  22. 
Saugerties,  28. 
Schenectady,  9. 

Ashbourne,  30. 
Athens.  28. 
Beatty,  21. 

Austin,  18. 
Brownsville,  25. 
Corsicana,  22. 

Mount  Holly,  29. 

Sing  Sing,  27. 

Beaver  Falls,  23. 

Denison,  21,30. 

Newark,  25,  26,  29,  30,  4, 

Stapleton,  4. 

Bloomsburg,  20. 

El  Paso,   21. 

13. 

Syracuse,  18,  20,  25,  27,  15. 

Braddock.  49. 

Fort  Worth,  10. 

New  Egypt,  i. 

Taberg,  29. 

Bridgeport,  31. 

Galveston,  7. 

Norristown,  30. 

Troy,  30. 

Bristol,  .w. 

Houston,  24,  25. 

Orange.  27,  31. 

Utica,  27,  28. 

Brookville,  29. 

Luling.  23. 

Passaic,  6. 

Verplanck,  22. 

Bucksville,  29. 

Marshall,  16. 

Paterso.i.  30,  31,  7,  14. 

Waddington,  20. 

California  28. 

Runge,  31. 

Philipsburg,  31. 

Wappingers  Falls,  i. 

Carbondale,  31. 

San  Antonio,  30. 

Raritan,  7. 

Warsaw,  24. 

Carlisle,  21,  27. 

Sherman,  20,  n. 

Short  Hills,  23. 

Waverly,  19. 

i.  arnegie,  30. 

Victoria,  n. 

Somerville,  12. 

West  New  Brighton,  3, 

Carrollton,  30. 

Waco,  27. 

Summit,  18. 

GO. 

Centralia   30. 

UTAH. 

Trenton,  20,  GO.  25,  27,  8. 
West  Hoboken,  30. 

Whitehall,  27. 
White  Plains,  18,  31. 

Clarion,  18. 
Coyleville.  25,  31. 
Derry  Station,  18,  22. 

Park  City,  26. 
Salt  Lake  City,  20,  28. 

NEW  MEXICO. 

NORTH   CAROLINA. 

Dudley,  8. 

VERMONT. 

Albuquerque,  29. 
East  Las  Vegas,  21,  25. 
Santa  Fe,  23. 
Sapello,  20. 
Silver  City.  4. 

Belmont,  i,  GO.  3. 
Charlotte,  23. 
Raleigh,  21,  29.  18. 
Southern  Pines,  2,  GO. 

Dunmore,  29,  13. 
East  Stroudsburg,  28. 
Ebensburg,  21,  27. 
Freeland,  13,  30. 
Gallitzin,  36. 

Bennington,  20,  27,  3. 
Burlington.  27,  10. 
Pittsford,  23. 
Rutland,  t7. 
VIRGINIA. 

Socorro,  20. 

Graf  ton,  20. 

NORTH   DAKOTA. 

Greensburg,  29. 

Cape  Charles,  7. 

NEW  YORK. 

Bismarck,  21    5,  8. 

Harrisburg,3i,  5. 

Falls  Church.  4. 

Albany,  27,  28,  29,  30,  3. 

Elbowoods,  24. 

Hazleton.  25. 

Newport  News,  26. 

Andover,  30. 

Fargo.  28 

Herman,  25  31. 

Norfolk,  29. 

Bath,  25. 

Wheat  land,  24. 

Hollidaysburg,  31. 

Portsmouth,  27. 

STATUE    OF    THE 


SACRED    HEART    IN    THE    JESUIT    CHURCH    OF    ST.    FRANCIS,    MEXICO. 


THE    AESSENGEF^ 


OF   THE 


SAGRED     HEART    OF    JESUS 


VOL.  xxxi. 


,  1896. 


No.  6. 


A   GEM    OF   THE   CYCLADES. 
By  Rev.  Gaetano  M.  Romano,  S.J. 


BEFORE  giving  you  a  description  of 
the  opening  of  our  new  shrine  of 
the  Sacred  Heart  of  Jesus  in  Tinos,  it  will 
not  be  out  of  place  to  say  a  few  words  on 
the  geography  and  history  of  this  beauti- 
ful, and,  in  many  regards,  interesting 
island.  Tinos,  notwithstanding  its  deca- 
dence, is  still,  in  many  respects,  the  prin- 
cipal island  of  the  Grecian  Archipelago. 
It  seems  to  be  a  continuation  of  that 
chain  of  mountains  which  extends  from 
Pelion,  in  Thessaly,  over  Eubrea  and 
Negropont,  passes  through  Andros,  and 
ends  with  Tinos  before  reaching  the  far- 
famed  island  of  Delos. 

The  surface  of  the  island  of  Tinos  is 
very  irregular,  consisting  of  an  infinite 
variety  of  mountains  and  valleys,  which 
render  travel  very  difficult.  Though  for 
more  than  half  a  century,  under  the 
dominion  of  Greece,  with  all  its  Euro- 
pean civilization,  Tinos  can  boast  of  no 
roads  but  those  formed  by  the  rushing 
mountain  torrents  ;  and  these,  again,  are 
rendered  almost  impassable  by  the 
peasants,  who,  in  clearing  their  rocky 
soil,  roll  all  the  stones  into  these  public 
thoroughfares,  to  the  great  inconveni- 
ence of  nobody  in  particular,  but  of  the 
public  at  large.  But  even  this  wildness 
lends  an  indescribable  picturesqueness 

Copyright,  1896,  BY  AposTLKsmi'  OK  PRAYER. 


and  enchantment  to  the  island,  which,  to 
some  extent,  compensates  the  resident 
for  the  absence  of  higher  cultivation. 

You  must  imagine  a  small  island  of 
about  sixty  miles  in  circumference,  in 
all  directions  dotted  with  villages  (about 
sixty  in  number) — some  perched  on  the 
tops  of  the  mountains,  some  hidden  in 
the  depths  of  the  valleys,  others  nestling 
on  the  hillsides,  others  squatting  under 
the  shade  of  huge  rocks — all  situated, 
however,  in  the  neighborhood  of  a  re- 
freshing spring,  whose  copious  waters 
encircle  the  village  with  a  crown  of  rich 
verdure. 

Remarkable  among  these  villages  is 
that  of  Lutrd,  situated  in  the  most  popu- 
lous part  of  the  island,  forming  the 
centre  of  a  circle  of  some  ten  more 
villages,  spread  over  the  western  slope  of 
Burgo.  For  the  abundance  of  its  waters 
and  the  beauty  and  richness  of  its  trees, 
it  is  called  the  Oasis  of  Tinos.  These 
villages,  consisting  of  some  twenty, 
thirty  or  fifty  dwellings,  all  white  as  the 
driven  snow,  resemble,  in  the  distance, 
so  many  nests — some  sunk  in  the  crev- 
ices of  huge  rocks,  some  perched  on 
the  tops  of  vast  trees. 

Owing  to  the  unevenness  of  the  surface 
the  peasants  are  forced  to  secure  the 

443 


444 


A    GEM    OF  THE    CYCLADES. 


SHRINE   OK    THE   SACRED    HEART. 


soil  by  means  of  stone  walls,  constructed 
one  above  the  other  and  forming 
terraces,  which  present  the  appearance 
of  a  chess  board,  having  on  its  squares, 
instead  of  rooks,  kings,  queens  and 
pawns,  straw  stacks,  stables,  elegant  bee- 
hives, and  handsome  little  chapels. 

The  climate  of  Tinos  is  excellent  and 
very  healthy  ;  life  is  consequently  long  ; 
and  the  profession  of  the  physician  is  by 
no  means  a  coveted  one.  The  island  is 
swept  and  purified  by  all  the  variety  of 
winds  especially  by  the  Tramontanes,  a 
certain  north  wind,  which  is  called  the 
' '  physician  ' '  of  Tinos  ;  for,  as  has  been 
recorded  by  many  travellers  and  histori- 
ans, this  wind  is  so  salubrious,  that  it 
cures  at  once,  not  only  the  inhabitants 
themselves,  but  also  travellers,  of  their 
diseases,  without  the  aid  of  physician  or 
physic.  We  must  not  imagine,  how- 
ever, that  this  wind  is  altogether  harm- 
less ;  for  when  it  blows  seriously  it  burns 
the  crops,  dries  up  the  pastures,  destroys 
the  fruits,  and  even  uproots  at  times  by 
its  violence  ancient  elm  trees  and  sturdy 
oaks.  However,  it  may  be  regarded  on 
the  whole  as  beneficial ;  and  this  very 
year  we  have  had  an  evidence  of  its  good 


effects.  Last  winter  (1894-95),  somehow 
or  other,  the  Tramontana  strayed  from, 
its  usual  course  and  missed  Tinos  ;  and' 
in  its  stead  we  were  visited  by  the  south 
winds,  which  blew  continually  with 
autumnal  temperature  from  September 
to  May.  We  were  delighted  to  have  es- 
caped the  cold  blast  of  the  north.  But 
when  summer  came  the  sad  results  began 
to  be  manifest.  The-  trees  lost  flowers 
and  fruits,  the  grain  was  blasted,  and 
much  want  and  misery  resulted  for  many. 
It  is  not  without  cause  that  our  island 
was  called  by  the  ancients  the  home  of 
the  winds,  where  King  Eolus  ruled  them 
with  mighty  sway  in  his  capacious  cave, 
which  is  still  known  here  by  the  name  of 
the  "  Grotto  of  Eolus.  " 

Owing  to  the  constancy  and  violence 
of  the  winds,  the  island  was  of  old  called- 
Anemusa,  the  Isle  of  the  Winds.  It  had 
other  names  not  less  significant,  which 
date  from  the  most  ancient  times  :  Hy- 
drusa,  the  Watery  Isle,  from  its  numer- 
ous and  copious  springs ;  Ophiusa, 
Snake's  Island,  being  then  as  now  in- 
fested by  snakes  and  vipers.  While  I 
am  writing  these  lines  a  little  boy  of  five 
years  of  age,  who  died  of  the  sting  of  a 


A    GEM    OF   THE    CYCLADES. 


4-45 


viper,  is  being  borne  to  the  grave. 
Others  again  called  the  island  Agailusa, 
tin.  Bountiful.  The  present  name  of  7>- 
nos  is  probably  derived  from  the  first  in- 
habitant of  the  island.  The  meaning  of 
the  word  cannot  be  defined  for  certain. 

\Vhatt-vcr  \ve  may  think  of  the  origin 
of  the  name,  certain  it  is  that  Tinos  is 
the  most  delightful  island  of  the  Cy- 
clades.  For  its  area,  it  is  next  to  Siva, 
the  most  populous.  Its  inhabitants  are 
the  most  civilized  and  cultured  ;  and 
therefore  it  is  the  most  famous  and  fre- 
quented of  that  group  of  islands.  The 
inhabitants  of  Tinos  have  some  of  the 
noble  traits  of  the  ancient  Venetian  char- 
acter. They  are  polite,  hospitable,  oblig- 
ing, intelligent ;  and  these  good  quali- 
ties conceal  from  the  eyes  of  strangers 
their  chief  defect,  which  is  selfishness — 
albeit  chiefly  due  to  their  poverty.  They 
love  order  and  cleanliness,  especially  in 
their  homes.  The  house  of  a  peasant  of 
Tinos  presents  the  appearance  of  ease 
and  respectable  circumstances. 

Their  houses  are  all  constructed  and 
fitted  out  in  the  same  style  and  manner ; 
a  reception  room  furnished  with  two 
commodious  and  elegant  lounges,  a  chest 


of  drawers  surmounted  by  a  clock  and 
other  ornaments.  The  walls  are  literally 
covered  with  pictures,  so  that  the  apart- 
ment often  presents  the  appearance  of  a 
chapel.  Besides  this  there  are  two  or 
three  bed-rooms,  a  dining-room  and  a 
kitchen.  The  great  drawback  in  these 
houses  is  the  roof,  which  consists  of  large 
flags  covered  with  a  layer  of  clay,  some- 
times a  foot  deep,  compressed  with  a  mar- 
ble roller.  This  is  supposed  to  take  the 
place  of  tiles  and  cement.  But  when  a 
heavy  rain  falls,  as  happens  every  winter, 
it  soon  penetrates  into  the  interior  to  the 
great  discomfort  of  the  inmates.  Thus  it 
sometimes  happens  during  the  rainy 
season,  that  not  a  dry  room  is  to  be 
found  in  an  entire  village.  It  is  told  of 
the  great  missionary,  P.  Bonaventura 
Aloisio.that  when  writing  his  famous  dia- 
logues Peri  Baptismatos,  etc.,  he  had  to 
hold  an  umbrella  over  his  head  with  the 
left  while  he  wrote  with  the  right  hand. 
The  most  prosperous  period  in  the 
history  of  Tinos  is  the  time  it  was  sub- 
ject to  the  republic  of  Venice  after  the 
taking  of  Constantinople  by  the  Crusa- 
ders (1207-1715.)  It  was  not  until  1390 
that  the  republic  of  Venice  governed 


4-4-6 


A   GEM    OF  THE   CYCLADES 


the  island  directly,  when  one  Nicho- 
las Veniero  was  sent  there  as  govern- 
or at  the  request  of  the  islanders  them- 
selves, who  had  sent  the  Latin  Bishop 
Perpignani  as  envoy  to  the  Venetian 
Governor  of  Cholchis  to  sue  for  the  pro- 
tection and  suzerainty  of  Venice  for  the 
island  of  Tinos.  From  1207-1390  the 
island  was  governed  by  Andrea  Ghisi 
and  his  descendants,  and  the  names 
of  Ghisi  and  Perpignani  are  still  rep- 
resented on  the  island,  probably  the  de- 
scendants of  those  distinguished  medi- 
aeval families. 

The  Venetians  immediately  fortified 
the  island.  On  the  summit  of  a  rock 
nearly  2,000  feet  high,  they  constructed 
an  impregnable  fortress,  and  equipped  it 
with  all  the  munitions  of  mediaeval  war- 
fare. The  fortress  was  called  St.  Helena, 
and  the  little  city  outside  the  walls  was 
called  Suburgo,  or  simply  Burgo.  The 
town  is  situated  outside  the  walls  of  the 
fortress  on  the  western  slope  of  the 
mountain,  looking  down  on  an  extensive 
verdant  plain.  Here  the  nobility  of  the 
island  dwelt.  In  this  little  town  was  a 
fortified  castle,  whither  the  inhabitants 
betook  themselves,  in  case  of  assault 
from  Turks  or  pirates.  The  nobility, 
which  was  of  Latin  origin,  has  long  since 
disappeared.  Now  the  well-to-do  are 
Greek  schismatics. 

In  this  little  Venetian  town  of  Suburgo 
stands  the  Jesuit  church  of  St.  Sofia, 
now  restored  and  turned  into  a  sanctuary 
of  the  Sacred  Heart  of  Jesus.  There  is 
also  the  Latin  Cathedral  long  since 
abandoned,  and  now  in  a  state  of  ruin. 
There  may  be  seen  also  two  chapels  of 
the  Schismatic  Greeks,  which  are  kept 
in  good  condition.  After  Tinos  was 
seized  by  the  Turks,  and  the  castle  was 
demolished,  the  inhabitants  of  Burgo 
partly  left  the  island  and  partly  migrated 
and  formed  the  town  now  known  as  St. 
Nicholas  di  Bari.  After  their  separation 
from  the  church  the  Greeks  gradually 
changed  this  Catholic  name  into  Tinos, 
which  has  now  become  the  official  name  of 
the  capital  of  the  island  of  the  same  name. 


Under  the  Venetians  the  city  of  Burgo 
was  connected  by  high-ways  with  the 
principal  parts  of  the  island.  Parts  of 
these  roads  are  still  discernible,  despite 
the  destructive  propensities  of  the  inhab- 
itants. 

In  those  days  Tinos  had  a  popula- 
tion three  times  as  large  as  the  present — 
at  least  30,000  souls.  Then  all  were 
Catholics — some  of  Latin,  some  of  Greek 
rite.  Those  of  Greek  rite  had  no  Bishop 
of  their  own  rite  ;  but  they  were  governed 
by  the  Latin  Bishop,  by  means  of  a  Pro- 
topapas,  an  official  chosen  from  the  Greek 
clergy.  Candidates  for  orders  of  the 
Greek  rite  had  to  be  approved  by  the 
ordinary  and  were  then  free  to  receive 
ordination  from  any  Greek  Bishop  in 
communion  with  Rome. 

In  every  Greek  church  there  was  an  al- 
tar reserved  for  the  Latin  rite,  for  the  con- 
venience of  Latin  priests,  who  were  free 
to  administer  the  sacraments,  and  preach 
in  Greek  churches.  On  solemn  feasts 
priests  of  both  rites  assisted  at  the  High 
Mass,  and  the  gospel  and  the  creed  were 
chanted  in  both  languages  by  deacons  of 
the  respective  rites.  The  number  of 
priests  at  the  time  we  write  of  was  about 
320 — 200  of  the  Greek  rite,  and  120  of  the 
Latin .  The  education  of  the  clergy  of  the 
Greek  rite,  however,  was  rather  deficient. 
Those  of  the  Latin  rite,  many  of  whom 
were  sent  to  Rome  and  other  cities  in 
Italy  for  their  studies,  were  much  better 
educated. 

After  the  occupation  of  Tinos  by  the 
Turks  many  of  the  Latin  Catholics — 
some  for  political,  some  for  religious 
reasons,  and  others  to  maintain  or  better 
their  material  condition — emigrated  from 
the  island.  The  more  the  wealthy  classes 
deserted  the  island,  the  more  the  influ- 
ence of  the  Latins  declined.  The  Greeks 
gradually  took  advantage  of  the  situa- 
tion to  sever  their  communion  with 
Rome.  Finally  the  Patriarch  of  Con- 
stantinople established  a  schismatic 
bishopric  in  Tinos,  and  the  Greek  Cath- 
olics were  by  degrees  alienated  from  the 
Latin  jurisdiction.  The  suppression  of 


A    GEM    OF   THE   CYCLADES 


4-4-7 


COUNTRY  HOVSE  OK  THE  JESUIT  FATHERS. 


the  Jesuits,  who  had  faithfully  minis- 
tered to  the  Greeks,  going  from  village 
to  village,  teaching  the  Christian  doc- 
trine and  administering  the  sacraments, 
left  the  united  Greeks  without  spiritual 
aid.  Thus  they  became  schismatics  al- 
most without  perceiving  it. 

To-day  the  inhabitants  of  Tinos, 
Catholics  and  schismatics,  are  reduced 
to  about  10,000,  dispersed  in  about  sixty 
villages.  The  island  is  divided  into  four 
communes.  The  Commune  of  Piroeos, 
with  a  population  of  3,030  souls,  com- 
prises the  better  part  of  the  island  and  is 
altogether  Catholic.  The  capital  of  this 
Commune  is  Comi  with  a  population 
of  1,350  souls.  Here  is  the  seat  of 
government,  a  public  school  and  a  for- 
midable garrison  of  304  soldiers.  The 
village  church  is  beautiful,  and  possesses 
among  other  treasures  an  original  paint- 
ing of  the  Beheading  of  St.  John  Baptist 
(its  titular  saint)  by  Gagliardi.  In  the 
Commune  of  Apana  Meri,  there  are  six 
Catholic  villages,  with  a  population  of 


about  390.    The  other  villages  are  mixed 
or  entirely  schismatic. 

Each  village  has  its  own  chaplain,  a 
devout,  zealous,  and  well-informed  priest. 
To  judge  by  the  pious  customs  in  vogue 
to-day,  we  must  conclude  that  Tinos 
was,  in  times  gone  by,  a  very  garden  of 
Christian  piety.  At  an  early  hour  every 
morning  all  the  people  of  the  village 
attend  Mass.  At  Mass  the  Acts  of  Faith , 
Hope,  Charity  and  Contrition,  and  other 
prayers,  for  instance,  the  Morning  Offer- 
ing of  the  Apostleship  of  Prayer  are  re- 
cited aloud  by  all.  After  dinner  the 
bell  rings  for  the  visit  to  the  Blessed 
Sacrament,  and  the  pious  people,  espe- 
cially the  young  girls,  led  by  an  Ursu- 
line  nun,  assemble  in  the  church,  and 
the  good  sister  recites  the  prayers  and 
reads  a  chapter  from  a  pious  book. 
Again  at  sunset,  at  the  sound  of  the  bell, 
all  the  people  repair  to  the  church, 
where  the  Rosary  is  recited  by  the  priest. 
The  practices  of  piety  in  vogue  in  differ- 
ent places  are  almost  innumerable. 


448 


A    GEM    OF   THE    CYCLADES. 


Before  the  government  opened  public 
schools,  the  village  chaplain  kept  school 
for  the  boys,  which  consisted  in  teach- 
ing them  reading,  writing,  grammar  and 
arithmetic,  and  instructing  them  thor- 
oughly in  the  Christian  doctrine  and  the 
offices  of  the  Church.  Hence  it  is  that 
those  peasants  can  recite  from  memory 
all  the  psalms,  hymns,  responses,  etc., 
of  the  divine  office,  and  can  chant  the 
various  parts  of  the  Mass,  Vespers 
and  Compline  with  marvellous  correct- 
ness. 

The  churches  are  kept  so  neatly  that 
it  is  a  pleasure  to  enter  one  of  them. 
They  have  no  sacristans,  but  all  the 
young  girls  of  the  village,  under  the 
direction  of  their  teacher,  the  Ursuline 
nun,  take  care  of  the  church  and  the 
altar.  These  native  Ursulines,  who  are 
scattered  all  over  the  island,  are  verily 
the  guardian  angels  of  the  villages. 
They  teach  the  girls  free  of  charge,  and 
bring  them  up  truly  as  lilies  among 
thorns.  Having  the  care  of  the  churches 


they  promote  the  practice  of  piety  and 
foster  devotion  among  the  people.  If 
the  Jesuits  had  done  nothing  else  for 
Tinos  than  to  introduce  those  sisters  and 
preserve  them  in  their  pristine  spirit  for 
nearly  three  centuries — by  this  fact  alone 
they  would  have  deserved  well  of  the 
inhabitants. 

Catholic  Tinos  has  also  its  devout  pil- 
grimages and  shrines.  Even  the  schis- 
matics of  Tinos  have  a  shrine,  which 
is  not  only  of  national  reputation,  but  is 
renowned  throughout  the  Orient.  But  we 
shall  pass  over  these  shrines  for  the 
present  and  hasten  to  give  an  account 
of  the  opening  of  the  new  shrine  of 
the  Sacred  Heart  in  Burgo,  which  took 
place  on  April  16,  1895. 

Glory  be  to  the  Sacred  Heart  of  Jesus  ! 
Such  was  the  triumphant  cry  that  arose 
from  some  thousands  who  had  gathered 
to  take  part  in  the  dedication  of  our 
ancient  Church  of  Burgo,  lately  restored 
through  the  zeal  of  our  villagers.  It  was 
a  day  of  triumph  for  the  Sacred  Heart. 


EXTERIOR   OF    ST.    JOSEPH'S  CHURCH 


A    GEM    OF   THE   CYCLADES. 


4-49 


n  sn.iNK   CONVKNT. 


Although  the  work  of  restoring  the  once 
abandoned  sanctuary  was  not  quite  com- 
plete, we  had  to  yield  to  the  pious  wishes 
of  the  people,  and  open  for  divine  wor- 
ship the  shrine  around  which  so  many 
holy  memories  cluster.  Easter  Tuesday 
is  no  longer  kept  as  a  holyday  at  Tinos, 
but  most  of  the  inhabitants  follow  a  very 
old  custom  of  making  on  that  day  an 
excursion  into  the  country,  usually 
choosing  a  place  where  there  is  a  chapel. 
After  their  devotions  they  amuse  them- 
selves in  various  ways  and  conclude  with 
the  traditional  "  Merenda  "  or  lunch. 

The  choice  for  the  dedication  of  the 
renovated  Church  of  St.  Sophia,  could 
not  have  fallen  on  a  better  day.  Both 
clergy  and  people  expressed  their  satis- 
faction. On  the  preceding  evening,  the 
high  summit  of  the  Burgo,  on  the  eastern 
slope  of  which  stands  the  church,  was 
illuminated  with  fireworks.  Frequent 
discharges  of  cannon  announced  the 
joyful  event  of  the  morrow.  The  weather 
had  been  threatening  all  the  day.  Thick 
clouds  had  enveloped  the  majestic  rock 
to  the  north.  Many  a  fervent  prayer  was 
utUTfd  that  the  clouds  might  roll  aw.iy. 
A  northerly  breeze  at  night  dissipated 


the  clouds,  and  the  fireworks  illumined 
nearly  the  whole  island.  On  the  event- 
ful day  the  statue  of  the  Sacred  Heart 
was  to  be  borne  in  solemn  procession  from 
our  church  at  Lutra  to  Burgo. 

At  7.30  in  the  morning  the  church 
bells  rang  out  to  summon  the  faithful 
from  all  parts  of  the  island.  Half  an 
hour  later  the  procession  started.  First 
went  the  cross-bearer  with  clerics  and 
priests,  next  a  beautiful  banner  of  the 
vSacred  Heart  was  carried,  and  then  the 
statue,  adorned  with  the  choicest  flowers, 
was  borne  on  the  shoulders  of  four  youn^ 
men.  The  laity  in  great  numbers  fol- 
lowed in  line.  It  was  most  affecting  to 
hear  the  Magnificat  devoutly  sung  by 
hundreds  of  voices.  As  they  passed  the 
property  of  the  Ursuline  nuns,  some  of 
the  pupils  scattered  flowers  from  the 
walltops,  some  sang  hymns,  others  re- 
cited prayers. 

After  a  march  of  twenty  minutes  the 
procession  entered  the  village  of  Xinara, 
in  which  the  Bishop  resides,  and  passed 
under  a  beautiful  triumphal  arch  of 
myrtle  and  flowers,  erected  by  the  pious 
villagers.  The  bells  rang  out  joyful 
peals,  and  the  neighboring  mountains 


4-5O 


A  GEM  OF  THE  CYCLADES. 


re-echoed  the  sounds  of  the  discharges  of 
cannon.  Hymns  with  band  accompani- 
ment were  sung  in  the  square  in  front  of 
the  cathedral.  A  special  hymn  composed 
for  the  occasion,  by  the  Rev.  Giovanni 
Zaloni,  was  one  of  the  features  of  the 
day.  On  went  the  procession  ever  in- 
creasing in  numbers.  As  they  rounded 
the  hill  of  Xinara,  the  scene  was  en- 
chanting. The  statue  had  reached  the 
hilltop  and  sparkled  in  the  rays  of  the 
sun.  From  the  summit  of  the  mountain 


church  was  crowded  with  people,  so  that 
there  was  no  possibility  of  entering  on 
any  side.  It  was  only  with  great  diffi- 
culty that  we  could  proceed  to  the  bless- 
ing of  the  church.  The  Rt.  Rev.  Bishop 
having  left  for  his  visit  ad  limina,  had 
delegated  me  to  perform  the  ceremony. 
The  attendance  of  the  clergy  was  large 
for  this  little  island  :  four  canons,  twelve 
priests  besides  the  Fathers,  all  the 
seminarians,  the  civil  authorities  and 
delegates  of  the  island  and  other  notable 


INTERIOR   OF    ST.    JOSEPH'S   CHURCH. 


waved  the  papal  flag  visible  from  all 
quarters.  Trumpets  and  trombones 
heralded  the  triumphal  march  of  the 
Sacred  Heart. 

After  a  laborious  ascent  of  one  hour  a 
magnificent  spectacle  presented  itself  to 
our  view.  Nearly  the  entire  population 
of  the  elevated  plain  of  Tinos,  known  by 
the  name  of  Apano-Meri,  had  either  gone 
before  us  or  came  out  to  meet  us.  All 
the  roads,  the  fields,  the  fences,  were  lined 
with  multitudes  of  pious  spectators. 

Before    the    procession     arrived     the 


personages  from  the  city  and  surround- 
ing villages. 

The  people,  schismatics  as  well  as 
united  Catholics,  displayed  great  piety, 
and  recollection,  and  were  evidently 
deeply  impressed  by  the  ceremony.  After 
the  blessing  of  the  church  Solemn  High 
Mass  was  celebrated,  the  choral  parts 
being  rendered  by  a  select  choir  of 
priests.  The  use  of  a  parlor  organ  was 
kindly  given  by  a  resident  oY  the  neigh- 
boring village  of  Muzzulei,  which  is  dis- 
tant about  half  an  hour's  walk  from 


A   GEM   OF  THE  CYCLADES. 


451 


Borgo.  Considering  the  iinmc-nsr  multi- 
tude which  crowded  the  church  and  the 
surroundings,  the  silence,  attention, 
order  and  devotion  were  truly  marvel- 
lous. 

After  Mass  was  over,  amid  the  singing 
of  hymns  in  honor  of  the  Sacred  Heart, 
two  of  the  Fathers  distributed  among  the 
people  some  hundreds  of  pictures.  The 
people  then  dispersed  to  take  their  frugal 
refreshment  in  the  open  air. 

The  weather  was  charming,  and  all 
were  eager  to  enjoy  the  delightful  view 
of  Burgo,  whence,  from  an  eminence  of 
nearly  two  thousand  feet,  the  entire 
island  of  Tinos  and  a  good  part  of  the 
Cyclades  can  be  seen.  Everybody  was 
eager  to  visit  the  majestic  ruins  of  that 
castle,  which,  till  the  year  1715,  with  a 
defence  of  only  forty  pieces  of  cannon 
and  a  few  soldiers,  resisted  the  fierce 
assaults  of  the  Ottoman,  and  might  have 
resisted  till  our  own  time,  were  it  not 
for  the  cowardice  of  Bernardo  Balbi,  the 
last  Venetian  governor  of  the  island  of 
Tinos. 

The  hour  of  vespers  arrived  and  the 
bells  of  the  new  shrine  summoned  the 
multitudes  who  were  scattered  over  the 
venerable  ruins.  The  vespers  were  sung 
with  solemn  rite.  The  dean  of  the  chap- 
ter of  canons,  the  Very  Rev.  Dr.  Matteo 
Ballari,  who  was  present  at  all  the  serv- 
ices, officiated.  Meanwhile,  I  was  on 
the  lookout  for  a  position  from  which  I 
could  address  the  crowd  in  such  a  man- 
ner as  to  make  myself  understood  by  all 
— both  within  and  without  the  church. 
Finally,  I  determined  to  take  my  stand 
on  a  bench  at  the  en  trance  of  the  church. 
After  vespers  I  accordingly  mounted  the 
improvised  pulpit,  and  began  by  express- 
ing my  thanks  to  the  zealous  and  good 
people  of  Tinos.  As  I  spoke  I  had  on 
my  left  the  three  aisles  of  the  church 
crowded  with  people  ;  on  my  right,  the 
ruins  of  the  ancient  city  ;  before  me  the 
debris  of  our  former  residence. 

What  memories  were  awakened  in  me  at 
this  solemn  moment !  I  seemed  to  behold 
the  shades  of  those  great  servants  of 


God  and  missionaries — the  Albertini,  the 
Fazii,  the  Lalumias,  the  Gagliardi,  the 
Mortallaros,  the  Francos — of  the  last  of 
whom  the  story  goes  that  he  foretold  the 
total  destruction  of  the  wicked  city.  I 
recalled  at  that  moment  what  hardships, 
what  miseries,  what  toils,  what  calum- 
nies those  heroes  had  endured  for  the 
sake  of  the  inhabitants  of  Tinos.  I 
could  not  help  speaking  of  the  past,  and 
pointing  out  in  the  present  solemnity 
the  reparation  made  for  the  offences  com- 
mitted by  former  generations  against  our 
Lord  in  the  violation  of  His  command- 
ments. The  chastisement  of  God  threat- 
ened by  former  missionaries  had  fallen 
on  the  ungrateful  city,  the  reparation  to 
the  Heart  of  the  offended  Lord  now 
preached  would  be  the  only  means  of 
averting  future  punishments.  The  Sacred 
Heart  is  the  only  salvation  against  the 
love  of  material  things  which  menaces 
to-day  the  cabins  of  the  poor  as  it  once 
did  the  palaces  of  the  rich.  After  a  few 
more  words  on  the  devotion  to  the 
Sacred  Heart,  I  called  for  an  expression 
of  their  devotion,  and  the  thousands  of 
voices  cried  out :  ' '  Glory  to  the  Heart  of 
Jesus,  our  God  and  our  Saviour  !  "  The 
Catholics  were  jubilant ;  the  schismatics 
were  in  admiration  in  spite  of  them- 
selves. I  then  recommended  to  the  in- 
habitants of  the  neighboring  villages  the 
care  of  the  sanctuary,  their  much  loved 
Santa  Sofia.  This  recommendation  was 
received  with  acclamations  of  delight. 
When  this  enthusiastic  proceeding  was 
over,  the  procession  bearing  the  statue 
of  the  Sacred  Heart  once  more  set  out. 
All  along  the  way  did  the  King  receive 
honor,  veneration  and  glory.  When  the 
church  was  finally  reached  the  Te  Deum 
was  sung  by  the  whole  congregation. 
Then  came  the  distribution  of  souvenir 
pictures  of  the  Sacred  Heart,  which  even 
the  schismatics  carried  off  in  memory  of 
the  great  day  of  triumph.  May  the 
Sacred  Heart  bring  back  to  itself  in  the 
unity  of  the  faith  those  outside  the  fold 
and  preserve  within  it  those  bound  to  it 
by  the  bonds  of  tender  love  ! 


THE    AHBOT'S    BRIDGE — BURY-ST.    EDMUND. 


THE    RELICS  OF   ST.   EDMUND-KING   AND    MARTYR. 

By  J.  A.  Floyd. 


the  last  number  of  the  MESSENGER 
OF  THE  SACRED  HEART  we  gave 
some  account  of  Bury-St.  Edmunds,  and 
of  the  town's  great  titular  saint,  whose 
sanctity,  even  in  life,  was  marked  by 
evident  manifestations  of  divine  favor  ; 
who,  when  a  prisoner  in  the  hands  of  the 
heathen  Danes,  chose  to  die  a  cruel 
death,  taunted  by  the  gibes  and  derision 
of  his  foes,  rather  than  purchase  life  by 
the  betrayal  of  faith  and  country.  The  ar- 
rows and  the  sword  did  their  fell  work 
and  the  martyr's  glorious  crown  ennobled 
the  brow  that  erstwhile  had  worn  the 
East  Anglian  diadem.  To  all  appear- 
ances St.  Edmund's  career  had  closed  in 
gloom  and  ignominy. 

A  few  years  pass  and  the  descendants 
of  those  self-same  Danes  had  become 
followers  of  the  Cross  and  devotees  of 
St.  Edmund,  over  the  incorrupt  body 
of  the  saint.  The  Anglo-Danish  King 
Canute,  dissatisfied  with  the  church  in 
452 


which  it  was  then  enshrined,  and  as 
some  atonement  for  the  indignities  to 
which  it  had  been  subjected  by  his 
ancestors,  raised  a  church  more  worthy 
to  hold  a  saint  who  had  become  renowned 
throughout  Christendom.  He  and  many 
of  his  Norsemen  had  learned  the  lesson 
taught  ages  before  by  St.  Remigius  to 
the  founder  of  the  Prankish  monarch}' 
— the  neophyte  Clovis — "  Bow  down 
your  neck  with  meekness  great  Sicam- 
brian  prince,  adore  what  you  have 
hitherto  burnt ;  and  burn  what  you  have 
hitherto  adored  ' '  The  victory  had  after 
all  been  won  by  the  sainted  East  Anglian 
King,  and  kneeling  in  multitudes  around 
the  shrine  of  him  they  had  with  barbed 
arrows  and  bloody  sword  driven  through 
the  portals  of  death  into  the  realms  of 
celestial  bliss,  the  descendants  of  his 
murderers  implored  his  intercession  and 
desired  to  imitate  his  holy  life. 

In  this  article  we  propose  to  give  some 


THE  RELICS   OF  ST.   EDMUND. 


453 


account  of  the  series  of  events  that  have 
resulted  in  the  preservation  of  the  relics 
of  St.  Edmund  during  the  ten  centurks 
that  have  elapsed  since  his  martyrdom. 
It  was  but  natural  that  the  sixteenth 
century  reformers  could  not  tolerate  the 
memorials  of  God's  saints  whose  holy 
self-denying  lives  stood  out  in  such 
marked  contrast  to  their  own.  Then, 
too,  they  were  afflicted  with  an  insatiable 
craving  for  the  gold  and  other  precious 
materials  with  which  the  love  and  rever- 
ence of  ages  had  adorned  the  caskets  in 
which  the  mortal  remains  of  those  saints 
reposed  ;  and  so,  influenced  at  once  by 
hate  and  unbridled  rapacity,  they  hatched 
up  in  their  very  tender  consciences  cer- 
tain pious  scruples  as  to  the  veneration 
of  saints,  and  made  them  a  pretext  for 
the  spoliation  of  hallowed  shrines  and 
wholesale  church  robbery.  The  relics 
they  scattered  to  the  winds  ;  the  shrines 
and  reliquaries  they  kept  a  very  sharp 
eye  on.  It  was  due  to  this  demoniacal 
spirit  that  the  relics  of  St.  Thomas  of 
Canterbury  and  of  the  many  other  canon- 
ized men  and  women  whose  lives  ren- 


dered old  England  illustrious  as  the- 
"Island  of  Saints"  are  lost  to  us  for 
ever  ;  how  it  has  come  about  that  those 
of  St.  Edmund  have  not  shared  a  similar 
fate  it  is  now  our  business  to  show. 

The  East  Anglians,  being  bereft  of 
their  king  were  cowed.  The  Danes,  on 
the  approach  of  winter,  having  hidden 
the  head  of  the  saint  in  the  midst  of  a 
wood  to  prevent  its  falling  into  the  hands 
of  those  who  had  looked  up  to  him  as 
their  protector  and  lord,  and  leaving  the 
decapitated  body,  together  with  that  of 
his  fellow  martyr,  St.  Humbert,  Bishop 
of  Elmham,  exposed  on  the  spot  they 
had  hallowed  by  their  constancy  and 
triumphant  self-sacrifice,  retired  from 
Hoxne  (the  scene  of  the  martyrdom),  to 
the  then  capital  of  East  Anglia,  Thet- 
ford.  There,  at  an  earlier  period,  they 
had  thrown  up  an  immense  mound  of 
earth  overlooking  the  town  and  district, 
and  this  they  had  protected  with  an 
earthen  vallum.  The  whole  formed  a 
strongly  fortified  camp  that  is  still  in 
existence,  the  mound  being  known  as  the 
Castle  Hill. 


kfixs  IN  TIIK  A n KI-: v  ('.ROUNDS. 


454 


THE    RELICS    OF  ST.   EDMUND. 


Emerging  from  concealment  on  the  de- 
parture of  the  Danes,  some  forty  days 
after  the  martyrdom,  the  East  Anglians 
soon  discovered  the  decapitated  body, 
but  the  head  was  not  to  be  seen.  As  they 
sought  it  a  marvellous  circumstance 
aided  them  in  their  quest.  According  to 
St.  Abbo  (the  saint's  most  trusted  biog- 
rapher) :  "The  lifeless  head  emitted  a 
voice,  and  called  upon  all  who  searched 
for  it  to  approach."  Led  by  the  voice, 
the  party  came  to  a  spot,  where  their 
eyes  rested  on  another  manifestation  of 
the  subjection  of  the  laws  of  nature  to 
their  divine  author.  A  large  gray  wolf, 
for  the  nonce  forgetful  of  its  ravenous 
habits,  reclined  on  the  ground  beneath 
the  trees,  protecting  between  its  paws  the 
object  of  their  search.  On  the  nearer 
approach  of  the  party  it  released  its 
treasure,  and  followed  them  till  both 
head  and  body  were  placed  in  a  coffin 
and  lowered  into  the  grave.  It  then 
walked  away,  and  was  seen  no  more. 
Over  the  grave  a  small  oratory  of  wood 
was  built. 

The  turmoil  of  war  continued  to  dev- 
astate East  Anglia.  The  humble  ora- 
tory, surrounded  by  undergrowth  and 
weeds,  appears  to  have  been  left  very 
much  to  take  its  chance.  St.  Edmund, 
however,  had  not  lost  sight  of  his  dis- 
tracted countrymen,  and  some  good 
souls  still  cherished  the  memory  of  the 
gentle  king,  and  told  of  favors  obtained 
by  his  intercession  and  of  miracles 
wrought  at  his  tomb.  A  blind  man  led 
by  a  lad  takes  refuge  for  the  night  in  the 
little  mortuary  church,  they  sleep  with 
the  saint 's  grave  for  their  pillow  ;  in  the 
f'v'.ness  of  the  night  a  celestial  light 
mines  the  building.  Affrighted,  the 
uoy  wakens  his  companion  with  the 
news  that  the  place  is  on  fire ;  not  so, 
says  the  blind  man,  whose  eyes  were 
opened  to  the  true  nature  of  supernatural 
light.  ' '  Our  host  is  faithful  and  gener- 
ous :  no  harm  will  befall  us. "  The  con- 
fidence was  not  misplaced  for  in  the 
morning  he  had  recovered  his  sight. 
The  news  of  the  miracles  spread  far  and 


wide,  they  became  the  common  talk  of 
North-Folk  and  South-Folk,  till  at  last 
clergy  and  people  determined  that  a  more 
honorable  and  secure  resting  place  must 
be  found  for  the  saint. 

Taking  advantage  of  a  transient  peace 
that  had  come  to  the  land  early  in  the 
tenth  century,  Bishop  Theodred  decided 
to  translate  the  relics  to  Beodricsworth 
(Bury-St.  Edmunds),  and  with  this  end 
in  view,  he  set  about  the  erection  of  a 
new  church  on  the  site  of  the  monastery 
and  church  that  had  been  destroyed  by 
the  Danes,  and  in  which  King  Sigebert, 
its  founder  (about  A.D.  630),  having 
laid  aside  his  crown,  had  adopted  the 
monastic  habit.  Large  trees  were  felled, 
parted  down  the  middle,  and  set  up,  side 
by  side,  to  form  the  walls,  the  interstices 
were  filled  with  mortar  and  the  building 
roofed  in. 

When  complete,  the  church  was  not 
unlike  some  built  in  much  the  same  way 
now  in  back  wood  settlements.  All  being 
in  readiness  for  the  translation,  the  coffin 
was  raised  from  its  obscure  grave  and 
re-opened.  A  wonderful  sight  presented 
itself  to  clergy  and  people,  as  the  Bene- 
dictine historian,  Cressy,  puts  it  in  his 
Church  History  of  Brittany,  published  in 
1668:  "Whereas  they  expected  to  have 
found  the  body  all  consumed  by  rotten- 
ness, after  so  many  years  lying  in  the 
ground,  it  was  taken  up  entire,  without 
any  blemish  at  all.  Yea,  moreover,  the 
head  was  so  firmly  compacted  to  the 
body,  as  if  it  had  never  been  separated. 
No  wound  at  all  appeared,  only  about 
the  neck  there  was  a  round,  purple  circle, 
which  adorned  it  more  gloriously  than 
any,  the  most  precious  chain  testifying 
what  he  had  suffered  for  God. ' ' 

With  great  joy, the  incorrupt  body  was 
taken  to  the  new  church  at  Beodrics- 
worth, and  there  enshrined,  in  the  year  of 
grace  903.  Theodred 's  church  of  wood, 
in  its  turn,  makes  way  for  the  stately 
stone  edifice,  raised  by  Canute,  the 
Dane,  in  1032 ;  even  this  "does  not 
long  satisfy  the  devotion  of  St.  Ed- 
mund's clients.  The  resting  place  of 


THE    RELICS    OF  ST.   EDMUND. 


455 


NORMAN   TOWER— ST.    JAMES'    CHURCH— RUINS    OF    ABBEY    CHURCH,    CONVERTED    INTO    DWELLING    HOUSE. 


their  great  patron  must  be  second  to 
none  in  the  whole  of  England,  and  so 
we  find  Abbot  Baldwin,  in  the  time  of 
' '  the  Conqueror, ' '  commencing  the 
glorious  fane,  described  in  our  first 
article,  and  into  which  the  body  of  the 
saint,  still  incorrupt,  was  translated, 
A.D.  1095. 

From  the  date  of  the  translation  of 
the  relics  from  Hoxne  to  Beodricsworth, 
in  903,  down  to  the  closing  years  of  the 
twelfth  century,  there  is  positive  evi- 
dence that  they  remained  incorrupt  in 
the  latter  town.  We  have  the  written 
testimony  of  Abbot  Sampson,  attested 
to  by  eighteen  brethren  of  St.  Edmund's 
Abbey,  who  saw  what  took  place  as 
follows  :  "  In  the  year  of  the  Incarna- 
tion of  our  Lord  1198,  Abbot  Sampson, 
upon  the  impulse  of  devotion,  saw  and 
touched  the  body  of  St.  Kdmund,  in  the 
night  immediately  following  the  Feast 
of  St.  Katherine. " 

The  misrule  of  John,  who  came  to 
the  English  throne  in  1199,  drove  his 
barons  to  take  up  arms  in  defence  of 
their  rights.  On  November  20,  1214, 
they  assembled  at  the  Abbey  of  St. 


Edmund's  under  the  pretence  of  cele- 
brating the  festival  of  the  patron  saint, 
and  before  the  high  altar  of  the  Abbey 
Church  took  a  solemn  oath  to  obtain 
from  the  king  a  redress  of  the  grievances 
under  which  the  country  suffered.  This 
purpose  they  carried  into  effect  when,  in 
the  following  spring,  they  compelled 
John  to  sign  Magna  Charta.  John's 
policy  did  not  improve,  and  so  it  came 
about  that,  just  as  the  Protestants  of 
1688  invited  over  William  of  Orange  to 
take  the  throne  of  England  from  their 
Catholic  sovereign,  James  II.,  so,  for  the 
same  purpose,  in  1216,  John's  barons 
sent  for  Louis  the  Dauphin  of  France. 
Louis  landed  in  England,  and  in  the 
course  of  the  war  which  followed  he  oc«  . 
pied  Bury-St.  Edmund's. 

Both  he  and  his  followers  had  a  great 
veneration  for  so  illustrious  a  saint  of 
the  Universal  Church  as  St.  Edmund  :  a 
mere  national  church  would  have  been 
an  unheard  of  oddity  in  those  days,  the 
saints  of  the  Catholic  Church  in  Eng- 
land were  the  saints  of  the  same  church 
in  France,  and  so  Louis,  looking  upon 
himself  as  the  elected  king  of  the  land, 


456 


THE    RELICS    OF  ST.   EDMUND 


probably  considered  that  he  had  a  per- 
fect right  to  remove  to  wheresoever  he 
pleased  the  relics  of  a  saint  for  whom  he 
had  so  great  a  devotion.  That  he  did  so 
remove  them  there  can  be  little  doubt. 
Up  to  the  time  of  and  including  Abbot 
Sampson's  identification  of  them  there 
had  been  at  intervals  seven  translations 
or  identifications  and  frequent  miracles 
had  taken  place  at  the  shrine  :  with  the 
appearance  of  Louis  on  the  scene  the 
reports  of  the  supernatural  interventions 
of  the  saint  ceased,  and  after  his  de- 
parture we  have  no  record  that  the  relics 
were  ever  seen  again  by  any  of  the  St. 
Edmund's  Bury  community.  To  con- 
vert the  suspicions  into  a  certainty  that 
the  shrine  had  been  rifled  of  its  contents 
we  have  the  report  of  the  commissioners 
sent  out  by  Cromwell  at  the  dissolution 
of  the  monasteries.  One  of  their  num- 
ber— John  ap  Rice,  writes  to  Cromwell 
in  1539:  "As  for  the  Abbot,  we  found 


INTERIOR   OF    ST.  JAMES1   CHURCH,  LOOKING    EAST 


nothing  suspect  as  touching  his  lyring 
.  he  seemeth  to  be  addict  to  the 
mayntenying  of  such  superstitious  cere- 
monies as  hath  been  used  hertofore 
.  .  .  Amongst  the  reliques  we  founde 
moch£  vanitie  and  supersticion — As  the 
.  paring  of  St.  Edmund's  naylls.  " 
Other  relics  are  enumerated,  and  the 
shrine  is  spoken  of  as  "  very  cumberous 
to  deface, ' '  but  there  is  not  one  word  to 
indicate  that  they  found  the  body  or 
bones  of  the  saint.  It  is  not  too  much  to 
assert  that  we  should  have  heard  some- 
thing about  it  in  the  above  report  had  the 
body  fallen  into  the  hands  of  the  com- 
missioners. 

Coming  to  the  seventeenth  century  we 
have  a  life  of  the  saint  by  Pierre-de-Case- 
neuve,  an  Augustinian  canon  of  St. 
Sernin's,  Toulouse,  in  which  he  says 
"The  Church  of  St.  Sernin  for  many 
centuries  has  possessed  the  precious 
relics  of  the  glorious  martyr  St.  Edmund; 
that  they  were  presented  to 
this  venerable  church  by 
Lewis  VIII.,  the  father  of 
St.  Lewis."  In  certain  de- 
vout exercises  in  Latin  used 
in  St.  Sernin's,  published  in 
1672,  we  read:  "At  length, 
as  is  said,  the  body  was 
translated  into  France  by 
King  Louis  VIII.  on  his  re- 
turn from  England  to  the 
siege  of  Toulouse,  and  the 
precious  pledge  was  intrusted 
to  the  Church  of  St.  Ser- 
nin. "  Caseneuve  also  states 
that  the  relics  are  mentioned 
in  the  inventories  of  St.  Ser- 
nin's of  the  early  part  of  the 
fifteenth  century. 

In  1631  some  pious  citizens 
of  Toulouse  had  recourse  to 
St.  Edmund  to  procure  for 
them  the  cessation  of  a 
plague  that  had  been  depop- 
ulating the  town  for  three 
years,  and  just  as  750  years 
before  the  blind  man's  con- 
fidence in  the  saint  had  its 


THE    RELICS    OF   ST.   EDMUND 


457 


immediate  reward  in  the  gift  of  sight, 
so  now  the  citizens  of  Toulouse  found 
that  the  lapse  of  centuries  had  not 
lessened  his  powerful  influence  in  the 
heavenly  court ;  the  efficacy  of  his  in- 
tercession was  seen  in  the  immediate  dis- 
appearance of  the  plague. 

It  was  not  seemly  that  so  generous 
and  prompt  a  response  should  pass  with- 
out some  suitable  recognition  on  the 
part  of  the  saint's  clients,  and  so,  from  a 
stone  coffin  in  the  crypt  his  bones  were 
taken  into  the  venerable  Basilica  of  St. 
Sernin  and  placed  by  the  Archbishop  of 
Toulouse  in  a  silver  shrine  provided  by 
the  town  for  that  purpose.  For  a  whole 
week,  from  Sunday,  November  13,  1644, 
they  remained  exposed  for  the  veneration 
of  the  faithful  ;  processions  came  in  daily 
from  the  various  parishes  in  the  diocese  ; 
at  regular  intervals  daily  the  Vicar-Gen- 
eral presented  the  relics  to  be  kissed  ; 
splendid  functions  took  place,  and  mir- 
aculous cures  of  diseases  rewarded  those 
who  had  recourse  to  St.  Edmund.  On 
Sunday,  November  20,  the  saint's  feast 
day,  the  week's  proceedings  culminated 
in  a  grand  procession  of  the  relics  from 
the  Abbey  to  St.  Stephen's  Cathedral, 
where  it  was  met  by  the  Archbishop 
bearing  the  Blessed  Sacrament  under  a 
canopy  of  silver  cloth.  From  the  Ca- 
thedral the  procession  passed  on  to  St. 
Anthony's  and  thence  back  again  to  the 
Abbey.  The  next  day  High  Mass  was 
celebrated  by  the  Archbishop  attended 
by  the  chapter;  at  its  conclusion  the 
shrine  was  sealed  and  deposited  in  the 
crypt.  The  opening  of  the  stone  coffin, 
as  mentioned  above,  revealed  the  fact, 
that,  with  the  expatriation  of  the  saint's 


body  from  its  honorable  repose  in  the 
Abbey  Church  of  St.  Edmunds-Bury, 
nature  had  resumed  her  sway,  and  now 
the  bones  only  remain. 

At  the  period  of  the  French  Revolution 
came  a  wholesale  destruction  of  relics 
throughout  France,  and  it  seemed  as  if 
those  of  St.  Edmund  had  escaped  the 
hands  of  English  Reformers  only  to  be 
destroyed  by  French  infidels.  But,  as  if 
it  were  to  make  some  amends  for  the 
slur  of  association  with  the  Albigensian 
heresy  of  the  thirteenth  century,  the 
traditional  love  of  the  Toulousians  for 
their  saints  came  to  the  rescue  and  saved 
the  relics  from  desecration. 

' '  I  firmly  believe  ' '  said  Cardinal  New- 
man in  his  ' '  lectures  on  the  present 
position  of  Catholics  in  England," 
' '  that  portions  of  the  true  Cross  are  at 
Rome  and  elsewhere,  that  the  Crib  of 
Bethlehem  is  at  Rome,  and  the  bodies  of 
St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul  also.  I  believe 
that  at  Rome,  too,  lies  St.  Stephen,  that 
St.  Matthew  lies  at  Salerno,  and  St. 
Andrew  at  Amalfi.  I  firmly  believe  that 
the  relics  of  the  saints  are  doing  innum- 
erable miracles  and  graces  daily,  and 
that  it  needs  only  for  a  Catholic  to  show 
devotion  to  any  saint  in  order  to  receive 
special  benefits  from  his  intercession." 
And  as,  in  addition  to  the  above  evi- 
dence in  favor  of  the  identity  of  the 
relics  of  St.  Edmund  at  Toulouse,  we 
have  the  recognition  of  the  Church  for 
their  veneration  as  such,  we  think  it  is 
not  too  much  to  say  that  the  saintly 
Cardinal  would  have  been  quite  prepared 
to  add  to  the  above  statement  an  expres- 
sion of  his  firm  belief  that  the  relics  of 
St.  Edmund  are  at  Toulouse. 


CARDINAL  MANNING. 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES  OF  CARDINAL  MANNING. 
By  Rev.  Harmar  C.  Denny,  S.J. 


THE  recent  publication  of  a  life  of 
Cardinal  Manning  has  called  forth 
so  much  comment,  both  favorable  and 
especially  unfavorable,  that  I  have  been 
asked  to  jot  down  my  impressions  of  him. 
Impressions  they  are,  and  of  a  most 
lasting  kind,  for  he  was  my  friend  and 
guide  in  the  most  eventful  period  of  my 
life. 

458 


My  acquaintance  with  him  began  in 
1857,  when  I  was  a  student  at  the  Uni- 
versity of  Oxford.  I  was  then  twenty- 
three  years  old  and  a  member  of  St. 
John's  College.  My  first  two  years  in 
Oxford  had  been  passed  at  St.  Mary's 
Hall,  where  one  of  my  intimate  friends 
was  Walter  J.  B.  Richards.  He  was  two 
years  ahead  of  me,  and,  having  been  dis- 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES  OF  CARDINAL  MANNING. 


459 


:"K  (1  with  the  claims  of  the  Church  of 
Knglaml.  had  become  a  Catholic,  and  was 
then  a  member  of  Dr.  Manning's  com- 
munity of  Oblates  of  St.  Charles  at  Bays- 
water,  London. 

I  had  been  brought  up  a  Presbyterian, 
but  at  Oxford  all  my  associates  were  An- 
glicans. Without  any  study  of  Kpiscopa- 
lianism,  in  fact,  very  little  attention  was 
given  to  dogma  in  those  days,  I  decided 
to  conform  to  the  Established  Church. 
I  also  concluded  to  become  a  clergyman 
and  applied  to  Dr.  Samuel  Wilberforce, 
then  Bishop  of  Oxford.  He  accepted  my 
Baptism  as  valid  and  agreed  to  receive 
me  as  a  candidate  for  Holy  Orders,  which 
implied  a  curacy.  This  was  quite  a  con- 
descension on  his  part,  as  Americans  are 
rarely  adopted.  Having  thus  settled  my 
future  career,  it  was  time  to  prepare  to 
take  the  degree  of  B.A. 

The  Christmas  vacations  had  just  be- 
gun, and  my  plan  was  to  go  to  Brighton 
to  be  coached  for  the  examination  by  Mr. 
Austin,  a  scholar  of  St.  John's  College, 
Oxford,  when  who  should  appear  upon 
the  scene  but  Walter  Richards.  He 
came,  he  said,  to  visit  his  friends  and  talk 
over  old  times.  He  was  going  to  Lon- 
don that  afternoon  and  I  arranged  to  ac- 
company him.  When  we  got  to  the 
station  I  noticed  that  he  bought  a  second- 
class  ticket.  I  followed  suit.  It  was 
my  first  lesson  in  poverty.  As  it  hap- 
pened, we  were  the  only  passengers  in 
the  railway  compartment. 

Naturally,  the  subject  of  our  conver- 
sation was  religion.  I  declared  that  I 
had  three  insuperable  difficulties  to  be- 
coming a  Catholic.  He  only  laughed, 
and  inquired  what  they  were.  First  of 
all,  I  said,  I  could  never  accept  Papal  In- 
fallibility. It  had  not  yet  been  defined, 
but  I  knew  that  all  Catholics  believed  it. 
Difficulty  number  one  was  soon  dissi- 
pated, for  it  was  an  imaginary  one.  I 
had  thought  that  infallibility  meant  im- 
peccability. The  explanation  of  the  real 
doctrine  was  quite  satisfactory.  Then 
came  the  second  obstacle.  I  can  believe, 
I  said,  in  the  God-man,  but  I  really  can- 


not believe  in  the  God- woman.  I  thought 
that  this  was  a  poser.  But  Richards  only 
laughed,  saying  that  the  glory  of  the 
Blessed  Virgin  was  in  being  a  creature  and 
yet  Mother  of  her  Creator,  to  whom  she 
gave  human  nature  inasmuch  as  being 
a  creature  she  had  it  to  give.  So  my 
imagined  doctrine  of  a  second  incarna- 
tion of  God  in  Mary  was  exploded. 
Then  came  difficulty  number  three.  How 
about  keeping  feasts  and  fasts  and 
forbidding  to  marry  ?  Before  I  knew  it, 
Richards  had  convicted  me  of  speaking 
like  a  Manichee.  The  ground  seemed  to 
be  crumbling  beneath  me. 

When  we  reached  London  we  went  to 
Bayswater,  and  I  was  introduced  to  Dr. 
Manning.  What  were  my  impressions  ? 
First  of  all  I  was  struck  by  the  simplicity 
and  poverty  of  the  little  house  then  oc- 
cupied by  the  Oblates.  It  was  a  great 
contrast  to  the  quarters  of  the  Oxford 
Dons,  and  no  less  was  the  contrast  be- 
tween the  gentle  and  cordial  manners  of 
Dr.  Manning  and  his  companions  and 
those  of  the  dignified  and  cold  University 
dignitaries. 

Dr.  Manning  himself  was  then  in  his 
prime  and  extremely  handsome.  One 
could  not  but  remark  the  intellectuality 
of  the  forehead  and  the  tenderness  of  the 
nose  and  mouth. 

He  received  me  very  kindly  and  took 
me  up  to  his  room.  I  remember  how  I 
had  to  wade  through  piles  of  books  to 
enter  the  rather  small  room  he  occu- 
pied. 

My  friend  Richards  had  told  the  Doctor 
that  I  had  made  up  my  mind  to  be  a 
minister.  "There  is  no  use  in  doing 
that, ' '  he  said.  ' '  You  might  as  well  stay 
as  you  are. "  "  But  were  you  not  happy 
at  Lavington  ?  "  I  asked.  "Yes,"  he 
answered,  "those  were  happy  days. 
There  is  only  one  thing  better  and  that 
is  to  be  a  Catholic  priest. " 

"  How  long  will  it  be  before  Richards 
will  be  ordained  a  priest?  "  I  asked  (he 
was  then  in  Minor  orders).  "  In  a  year  or 
so, ' '  was  the  answer.  This  rather  encour- 
aged me.  It  would  not  take  me  so  long  if 


460 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES  OF  CARDINAL  MANNING. 


I  decided  upon  the  step,  thought  I  to 
myself. 

Dr.  Manning  did  not  press  me,  but 
gave  me  two  of  his  tracts  to  read.  One 
was  on  "The  Grounds  of  Faith,"  and 
consisted  of  four  lectures  delivered  by 
him  in  St.  George's  Cathedral,  South- 
wark.  The  other  was  on  "The  Office 
of  the  Holy  Ghost  Under  the  Gospel." 
This  he  afterwards  developed  into  two 
volumes:  "The  Internal  and  External 
Mission  of  the  Holy  Ghost." 

As  it  was  December  10,  consequent- 
ly in  the  octave  of  the  feast  of  the  Im- 
maculate Conception,  there  was  to  be 
a  procession  in  honor  of  the  Blessed 
Virgin  in  the  church  that  evening.  I 
was  present,  but  did  not  take  part  in 
what  I  considered  carrying  around  an 
idol,  the  statue  of  our  Lady. 

I  took  temporary  lodgings  in  Albany 
Street,  at  a  safe  distance  from  Bays- 
water.  I  intended  to  carry  out  any  plan 
of  going  to  Brighton  to  prepare  with  Mr. 
Austin  for  my  degree. 

I  kept  away  from  danger  until  Christ- 
mas, when  I  went  to  St.  Mary  of  the 
Angels  for  service.  I  was  impressed 
at  the  sight  of  so  many  clerics  in  copes 
assisting  at  the  office,  but  I  saw  no  one  to 
speak  to.  In  January  I  called  at  the 
house,  but  Richards  was  out.  I  next 
made  up  my  mind  to  have  another  inter- 
view with  Dr.  Manning.  It  was  a  Satur- 
day night  and  he  was  in  the  sacristy  on 
his  way  to  the  confessional.  The  Blessed 
Sacrament  must  have  been  there  tempo- 
rarily, for  I  remember  that  he  genuflected, 
and  I  thought  to  myself  what  is  he 
worshipping  that  vestment  case  for. 

The  doctor  was  very  friendly  and  took 
me  to  his  room.  I  had  been  reading  and 
getting  up  objections.  So  I  opened  on 
him  with  the  difficulty :  if  I  stay  as  I 
am  or  if  I  become  a  Roman  Catholic,  it 
is  only  the  result  of  exercising  private 
judgment.  Therefore  I  am  just  as  well 
off  as  I  am. 

He  was  attentive  and  repeated  the  ob- 
jection making  it  appear  even  stronger 
than  I  had  put  it.  He  then  pointed  out 


that  if  by  private  judgment  I  meant 
using  my  reason,  that  I  was  bound  as  an 
intelligent  being  to  do  this  ;  not  indeed 
to  sit  in  judgment  on  religion,  but  to  ex- 
amine the  proofs  of  the  existence  of  a 
divinely  appointed  guide  in  all  the  doc- 
trines of  religion.  In  other  words  that  I 
was  bound  to  examine  the  credentials  or 
motives  of  credibility  for  accepting  the 
claims  of  the  Church.  He  showed  me 
how  Christ  Himself  had  appealed  to  His 
credentials  as  a  proof  that  He  was  a 
teacher  sent  from  God.  People  were  to 
believe  the  works  that  they  saw  :  the 
blind,  the  deaf,  the  dumb,  the  lame,  the 
sick  were  cured,  and  the  dead  were  raised. 

I  was  convinced  that  the  Church  was 
the  divinely  appointed  guide.  So  I  re- 
turned to  Oxford,  sold  off  my  furniture, 
talked  the  matter  over  with  my  friends 
and  went  back  to  London.  A  change 
was  working  in  me,  so  this  time  I  hired 
poor  lodgings  close  to  Bayswater.  The 
final  step  must  soon  be  taken.  I  went  to 
say  good-bye  to  Dr.  Manning  before  going 
to  my  old  tutor  Dr.  Stocker  at  Draycott 
Rectory. 

"  Why  are  you  going?  "  he  asked. 

"To  prepare  for  my  degree,"  I  an- 
swered. 

' '  Why  do  you  do  that  ?  "  he  inquired. 

"Because  it  is  my  duty, "  I  replied. 

"What  is  duty?  "  he  continued,  but 
explained  it  himself  by  quoting  a  passage 
of  St.  Cyprian.  The  gist  of  it  was  that 
when  the  intellect  is  convinced  the  will 
must  act.  I  knew  well  what  he  meant. 

Dinner  time  came.  He  gave  me  the 
key  of  the  sacristy  and  said  :  "Go  over 
there  and  pray. "  I  went.  I  was  proba- 
bly the  bluest  mortal  in  London,  because 
I  realized  the  hour  for  decision  had 
come. 

At  the  entrance  of  the  sanctuary  of  the 
church  was  an  arch  bearing  the  Rood. 
As  I  prayed  there  the  figure  of  Christ  on 
the  Cross  seemed  to  be  hanging  in  mid- 
air. You  believe  in  Christ,  I  said  to 
myself;  which  Church  has  'kept  bright 
the  true  idea  of  Him — which  Church  has 
the  Crucifix?  Only  one.  This  settled 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES  OF  CARDINAL  MANNING. 


431 


the  matu-r  for  me.  The  crucifix  had 
conquered. 

I  then  went  to  Dr.  Manning's  room 
and  knelt  down  on  the  pric-dicu.  Soon 
after  he  came  in  and  found  me  kneeling. 
I  first  became  aware  of  his  presence  by 
feeling  his  arms  around  me.  "  You  have 
had  a  hard  struggle,  "  he  said,  "  tell  me 
all  about  it."  Why,  thought  I  to  my- 
self, I  can  talk  to  him  as  I  would  to  my 
mother,  and  before  I  realized  it  I  had 
made  a  general  confession  of  my  whole 
life. 

"  Now, "  said  he,  "you  are  tired,  go, 
get  your  dinner,  rest  yourself  and  come 
back  this  evening.  So  I  went  to  the 
Great  Western  Hotel  at  Paddington  and 
carried  out  his  injunctions. 

That  very  evening,  before  the  altar  of 
St.  Charles,  I  was  baptized  conditionall}-, 
adding  the  name  of  Charles  to  my  own. 
In  those  days  a  reception  into  the  Church 
was  quite  simple,  there  was  a  profession 
of  faith,  but  there  were  no  supplemental 
ceremonies  in  baptism,  merely  the  pour- 
ing on  of  the  water  with  the  formula  and 
then  conditional  absolution.  There  was 
Benediction  of  the  Blessed  Sacrament, 
as  it  was  January  21,  feast  of  St.  Agnes, 
and  this  was  a  fitting  close  of  a  momen- 
tous day  for  me. 

The  next  day  I  received  a  visit  at  the 
hotel  from  Mr.  Palin,  Dean  of  the  facult>- 
of  St.  John's  College,  Oxford.  He  had 
been  sent  by  Dr.  Wynter,  president  of 
the  college,  to  interview  me. 

Mr.  Palin  said :  "I  understand  that 
you  are  going  to  the  spinal  column  of 
Catholicity.  The  Church  of  England  has 
also  a  part  of  the  vertebrate  system.  Of 
course,  coming  as  you  do  from  Presby- 
terian ism,  you  might  as  well  go  direct  to 
the  column,  but  for  me,  I  shall  stay 
where  I  am.  You  have  got  the  impulse  ; 
I  have  not.  Take  the  leap,  but  don't 
come  back .  ' 

I  assured  him  that  I  would  not. 

I  returned  to  Oxford  to  make  my  final 
settlement  and  called  on  Dr.  Wynter, 
who  was  of  the  old  school,  wore  a  very 
stiff  high  collar  and  was  extremely  dig- 


nified. Although  there  was  no  religious 
test  in  vigor,  subscription  to  the  thirty- 
nine  articles  having  been  abrogated,  still 
St.  John's  College  would  not  shelter 
within  its  venerable  walls  a  convert  to 
Rome.  This  the  president  gave  me  to 
understand.  As  my  mind  had  already 
been  made  up,  it  did  not  affect  me  at 
all. 

My  old  tutor  Austin  is  reported  to 
have  circulated  the  following  as  the 
awful  verdict  of  Dr.  Wynter:  "Mr. 
Denny  has  risked  his  eternal  salvation, 
has  lost  his  place  in  the  university,  and 
has  forfeited  my  favor. ' ' 

Among  my  friends  at  St.  John's  was 
R.  F.  Clarke,  now  well-known  as  a  Jesuit 
Father  and  writer  of  philosophical  and 
religious  books. 

He  belonged  to  the  same  "Breakfast 
Club,"  and  he  was  one  of  the  "  tintin- 
nabulators, "  whose  office  it  was  to  call 
the  club  members  to  the  breakfast  held 
in  turn  in  our  different  quarters. 

He  remained  a  couple  of  years  longer 
at  St.  John's,  took  his  degree  of  M.A., 
and  became  in  turn  scholar  and  fellow 
of  his  alma  mater.  I  bade  him  good- 
bye in  '58,  and  did  not  see  him  again 
until  he  came  to  New  York  in  1884, 
when  we  met  as  members  of  the  same 
religious  order. 

Having  taken  leave  of  all  my  Oxford 
friends,  I  went  back  to  London  and 
settled  down  in  a  lodging  near  St.  Mary 
of  the  Angels,  Bayswater.  I  became  an 
oblate  of  St.  Charles,  and  began  to  study 
with  the  other  young  members  of  the 
community. 

We  were  brought  up  on  Jesuit  teach- 
ing :  in  philosophy  our  authors  were 
Dmowski  and  Liberatore  ;  in  dogmatic 
theology — to  mention  a  few — Perrone, 
Franzelin,  Bellarmine  and  Gregory  of 
Yalentia;  in  moral  theology,  r.ury 
and  Ballerini ;  aescetical  theology,  Rodri- 
guez and  Scaramelli.  Of  course  the 
spiritual  exercises  of  St.  Ignatius,  and 
the  well-known  exponents  of  them, 
Fathers  Lallemant,  Lancisius,  Bellecius, 
and  others,  were  much  used. 


462 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES  OF  CARDINAL  MANNING. 


Dr.  Manning  was  the  kindest  of 
fathers,  and  we  all  loved  him,  and  were 
sure  that  he  loved  us.  He  took  the 
greatest  care  of  our  welfare,  both  tem- 
poral and  spiritual.  At  recreation  he 
was  the  life  and  joy  of  the  circle.  When 
he  was  absent  either  at  Rome  or  else- 
where, we  felt  like  orphans  ;  when  he 
returned  it  was  a  happy  holidaj  . 

He  was  quite  tender-hearted,  and  I 
remember  on  one  occasion,  in  leaving 
the  house  with  me  for  a  walk,  he  re- 
ceived some  letters  at  the  door  and,  as 
was  his  wont,  opened  and  read  them  in 
the  street  as  we  walked  along.  After 
perusing  one,  he  crushed  it  in  his  hand, 
saying:  "People  don't  know  how  they 
wound  me.  I  often  feel  like  saying  to 
them,  in  the  words  of  holy  Job  to  his 
friends,  '  I  have  a  heart  as  well  as  you. '  ' ' 

He  possessed  great  will-power,  and 
used  to  say  to  us  :  "  Voluntas  prcelucet 
intellectui, ' '  not  in  the  sense  of  stet  pro 
ratione  voluntas,  but  rather  in  the  sense 
of  the  will  guiding  the  intelligence  in  a 
certain  direction. 

To  illustrate  his  force  of  character  the 
following  may  be  related  : 

On  the  eve  of  the  dedication  of  the 
Church  of  St.  Mary  of  the  Angels,  Bays- 
water,  the  interior  of  the  building  was 
not  far  advanced  towards  completion  ; 
the  floor  of  the  sanctuary  was  not  laid, 
and  the  seats  were  not  finished.  About 
eleven  o'clock  at  night,  Dr.  Manning 
was  informed  that  the  carpenters  and 
other  workmen  had  "struck,"  and  had 
gone  over  to  the  public  house  on  the 
opposite  corner  to  ' '  make  a  night  of  it, ' ' 
and  that  very  soon  they  would  be  in- 
capable of  any  work. 

In  an  instant  Dr.  Manning  was  in  the 
public  house,  and  ordered  every  one  of  the 
men  back  into  the  church.  They  obeyed. 
Dr.  Manning  then  locked  the  door  of 
the  church,  and  said:  "  Not  one  of  you 
men  shall  go  out  until  all  the  work  is 
finished  ;  I  will  stay  with  you  all  night ; 
and  then  you  will  get  from  me  your  pay 
and  all  the  refreshments  you  need." 

It  is  needless  to  say  that  when  some 


pious  ladies  came  in  the  morning,  with 
carpets  and  rugs  and  flowers  and  deco- 
rations, the  church  was  in  a  condition 
to  receive  them. 

At  another  time  he  had  ordered  a  bell 
to  be  placed  in  the  tower  on  a  Christmas 
eve.  The  bell  came  on  time,  and  also  a 
cold  wave.  The  men  said  they  could 
not  put  it  up.  Dr.  Manning  went  down 
to  the  street,  clad  in  an  ulster  and  a 
fur  cap,  and  took  command  of  the  de- 
tachment of  workmen.  There  he  stood 
all  afternoon,  directing  the  operations  of 
the  raising  of  the  bell,  and,  as  he  had 
determined,  "St.  Gabriel  announced  the 
Incarnation  that  Christmas  eve." 

But  to  return  to  my  narrative.  After 
a  few  months  of  happy  life  at  Bayswater, 
it  was  decided  that  I  should  go  to  Rome 
to  complete  my  studies.  So  in  October, 
1858,  I  took  up  my  residence  in  the 
Collegio  Pio,  attached  to  the  English 
College  in  Rome.  I  enjoyed  great  free- 
dom. I  went  when  I  pleased  to  the 
lectures  of  the  Jesuit  Fathers  in  the 
Roman  College.  Among  others  I  used 
to  listen  with  delight  to  Fathers  Balle- 
rini  and  Franzelin.  In  Lent  I  used  to  go 
every  day  to  the  Church  of  the  Gesu  to 
listen  to  the  daily  sermon.  I  was  not 
treated  like  a  seminarian,  had  no  repeti- 
tions or  recitations,  but  came  and  went 
as  I  pleased  like  a  gentleman  at  large. 

Dr.  English  was  the  rector  of  the 
English  College  and  was  extremely  kind 
to  me.  Dr.  Manning  usually  came 
twice  a  year  to  Rome,  and  we  looked 
forward  eagerly  to  his  visits.  I  shall 
never  forget  a  discussion  that  took  place 
on  Trinity  Sunday  in  the  year  1860, 
when  he  was  with  us.  The  subject  of 
conversation  was  "  style  "  in  writing  or 
preaching. 

One  rather  ambitious  student  gave  the 
following  passage  from  Ruskin  as  his 
idea  of  style : 

' '  Perhaps  there  is  no  more  impressive 
scene  on  earth  than  the  solitary  extent 
of  the  Campagna  of  Rome  under  even- 
ing light.  Let  the  reader  imagine 
himself  withdrawn  for  a  moment  from 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES  OF  CARDINAL  MANNING. 


46* 


tlu  sounds  ;ind  motions  of  the  living 
\\orl<l  and  sent  forth  alone  into  this  wild 
and  wasted  plain.  The  earth  yields  and 
crumbles  beneath  his  foot,  tread  he  never 
so  lightly,  for  its  substance  is  white, 
hollow,  and  carious  like  the  dusty  wreck 
of  the  bones  of  men.  The  long  knotted 
grass  waves  and  tosses  feebly  in  the 
evening  wind,  and  the  shadows  of  its 
motion  shake  feverishly  along  the  banks 
of  ruin  that  lift  themselves  to  the  sun- 
light. Hillocks  of  mouldering  earth 
heave  around  him  as  if  the  dead  were 
struggling  in  their  sleep;  scattered  blocks 
of  black  stone,  four-square  remnants  of 
mighty  edifices,  not  one  left  upon  an- 
other, lie  upon  them  to  keep  them  down. 
A  dull,  purple,  poisonous  haze  stretches 
level  along  the  desert,  veiling  its  spectral 
wreck  of  mossy  ruins  on  whose  rents  the 
red  light  rests  like  dying  fire  on  defiled 
altars.  The  blue  ridge  of  the  Alban 
Mount  lifts  itself  against  a  solemn  space 
of  green,  clear,  quiet  sky.  Watch- 
towers  of  dark  clouds  stand  steadfastly 
along  the  promontories  of  the  Apennines. 
From  the  plains  to  the  mountains  the 
scattered  acqueducts,  pier  beyond  pier, 
melt  into  the  darkness  like  shadowy 
and  countless  troops  of  funeral  mourners 
passing  from  a  nation's  grave." 

When  the  student  had  finished  reading 
the  above  selection,  Dr.  Manning  arose 
and  took  down  from  a  book-shelf  Volume 
VI.  of  Newman's  Anglican  Sermons. 
He  opened  it  at  page  400,  the  sermon  for 
Trinity  Sunday,  on  the  text,  "  Peace  in 
believing. ' '  He  read  : 

"As  then  we  have  for  many  weeks 
commemorated  the  economy  by  which 
righteousness  was  restored  to  us  which 
took  place  in  time,  so  from  this  day  forth 
do  we  bring  before  our  minds  the  infinite 
perfections  of  Almighty  God  and  our 
hope  hereafter  of  seeing  and  enjoying 
them.  Hitherto  we  have  celebrated  His 
great  works  :  henceforth  we  magnify 
Himself.  For  twenty-five  weeks  we  rep- 
resent in  figure  what  is  to  be  hereafter. 
\\\-  enter  into  our  rest  by  entering  in 
with  Him  who,  having  wrought  and 


suffered,  has  opened  the  kingdom  of 
heaven  to  all  believers.  For  half  a  year 
we  stand  still  as  if  occupied  solely  in 
adoring  Him  and  with  the  seraphim  in 
the  text  crying  '  Holy,  holy,  holy, ' 
continually.  All  God's  providences, 
all  God's  dealings  with  us,  all  His 
judgments,  mercies,  warnings,  deliver- 
ances, tend  to  peace  and  repose  as  their 
ultimate  issue.  All  our  troubles  and 
pleasures  here,  all  our  anxieties,  fears, 
doubts,  difficulties,  hopes,  encourage- 
ments, afflictions,  losses,  attainments, 
tend  this  one  way. 

"After  Christmas,  Easter  and  Whit- 
suntide, comes  Trinity  Sunday  and  the 
weeks  that  follow  :  and  in  like  manner 
after  our  soul's  anxious  travail,  after  the 
birth  of  the  Spirit,  after  trial  and  temp- 
tation, after  sorrow  and  pain,  after 
daily  dyings  to  the  world  and  daily 
risings  unto  holiness,  at  length  comes 
that  rest  that  remaineth  unto  the  people 
of  God.  After  the  fever  of  life,  after 
weariness  and  sicknesses  :  fightings  and 
despondings,  languor  and  fretfulness, 
struggling  and  failing,  struggling  and 
succeeding — after  all  the  changes  and 
chances  of  this  troubled,  unhealthy  state, 
at  length  comes  death,  at  length  the 
WThite  Throne  of  God,  at  length  the  bea- 
tific vision.  After  restlessness  comes 
rest,  peace,  joy — our  eternal  portion,  if 
we  be  worthy — the  sight  of  the  blessed 
Three,  the  Holy  One:  the  Three  that 
bear  witness  in  heaven,  in  light  unap- 
proachable, in  glory  without  spot  or 
blemish,  in  power  without  variableness 
or  shadow  of  turning. " 

' '  There, ' '  he  said,  ' '  that 's  my  style. ' ' 
Dr.  Manning's  views  on  preaching 
were  characteristic  of  the  man.  He  de- 
fined preaching  to  be  "thinking  aloud 
for  God."  He  said  :  "  Let  your  mind 
and  heart  work.  Never  mind  the  lan- 
guage ;  thoughts  will  press  language  into 
right  emphasis.  Make  the  people  think. 
Let  them  forget  the  preacher  and  his 
language — only  let  them  remember  the 
thoughts.  Write,  if  you  please,  to  col- 
lect or  arrange  matter ;  but  never  try  to 


4-64 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES  OF  CARDINAL   MANNING. 


speak  a  written  sentence,  because  some- 
thing written  is  for  the  eye — something 
spoken,  for  the  ear.  '  How  beautiful, ' 
said  the  Athenians  of  Aeschines  ;  '  How 
terrible, '  of  Demosthenes. " 

As  an  example,  among  many  others,  of 
his  notes  for  his  own  use,  we  might  take 
the  following,  which  is  Dr.  Manning's 
interpretation  of  the  fundamental  princi- 
ple of  the  Exercises  of  St.  Ignatius, 

"The  end  of  man. —  How  few  know 
God.  How  few  know  Him  as  their  end  ! 
— An  intelligence  cannot  act  without 
knowledge  of  its  end. — God  created  me. 
— My  beginning. — I  was  not.  For  His 
own  glory. — The  end  of  angels,  of  men 
and  creatures. — God  has  an  end  in  every- 
thing.—  Therefore  man  in  God's  image 
must  also  have  an  end — can  be  no  other 
than  God. — To  be  a  subject  of  His  good- 
ness— a  receiver  —  To  be  an  object  of 
His  love — to  be  His  son,  know,  love 
and  serve. — I  am  all  from  God,  I  am  all 
for  God — God  is  all  for  me. — All  things 
my  means  to  God. — Indifferent  ? — How 
have  I  used  them  ? — intellect,  gifts,  pri- 
vations, contempt,  food  and  raiment, 
life,  friendship,  goods. — My  eternal  state 
hangs  on  my  present  one. — All  lost  for 
God  is  gained.— All  kept  for  self  is  lost." 

My  life  in  Rome  was  drawing  to  a 
close.  I  had  been  ordained  Deacon  on 
the  eve  of  Trinity  Sunday,  1860,  by  Car- 
dinal Patrizzi  in  the  venerable  basilica  of 
St.  John  Lateran.  Dr.  Manning  thought 
it  advisable  for  me  to  go  back  with  him 
to  England  for  the  summer,  saying  that 
I  might  perhaps  return  in  the  fall.  I 
remember  the  farewell  visit  we  paid  Car- 
dinal Franzelin.  He  was  very  gracious 
and  said:  "This  is  your  Bethlehem, 
your  house  of  bread,  where  you  are  to 
lay  in  your  supply  for  future  needs, ' '  and 
urged  my  return.  But  this  was  not  to 
be.  In  October  I  made  a  retreat  with 
the  Passionists  at  Highgate,  London,  in 
preparation  for  my  ordination.  On  the 
feast  of  All  Saints,  1860,  I  was  ordained 
priest  by  Bishop  Morris,  being  assisted 
at  my  first  Mass  by  Dr.  Manning,  who 
had  been  made  a  Monsignor  and  Prothon- 


otary  Apostolic  during  his  last  visit  to 
Rome.  I  sang  my  first  High  Mass  on  the 
feast  of  my  patron  St.  Charles  in  the 
Church  of  St.  Mary  of  the  Angels,  so 
dear  to  me  by  associations,  for  there  I 
had  been  received  into  the  Church  and 
had  made  my  First  Communion. 

On  the  occasion  of  my  ordination,  Dr. 
Manning  wrote  the  following  in  my 
album  : 

' '  Whoever  would  be  perfect  must  have 
three  virtues  or  gifts,  which,  because  they 
are  so  obvious,  are  little  spoken  of  and 
often  little  esteemed. 

' '  The  first  is  the  cardinal  moral  virtue 
of  justice,  including  fairness,  equity, 
evenness  of  mind,  expressed  in  word  and 
deed,  and  matured  by  the  inward  justice 
of  thought  respecting  the  actions  and 
character  of  men. 

' '  The  second  gift  is  spiritual  common 
sense,  which  is  a  result  of  the  gifts  of 
the  Holy  Ghost  which  perfect  the  intel- 
lect ;  for  common  sense  is  both  specula- 
tive and  practical,  and  signifies  a  certain 
intuition  by  which  the  reason  distin- 
guishes between  the  substance  and  acci- 
dents in  matters  of  duty,  obligation, 
obedience,  devotion  and  the  like. 

' '  Not  many  people  have  this  common 
sense.  There  is  more  intellect  than 
common  sense  in  the  world  ;  more  of 
power,  facility  and  brilliancy  of  genius, 
than  of  this  homely  grace  which,  after 
all,  is  the  complex  of  at  least  four  of  the 
gifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

' '  St.  Charles  eminently  possessed  this 
gift.  All  his  councils  are  a  record 
of  it. 

' '  The  third  is  holy  fear.  We  are  so 
fond  of  dwelling  on  the  love  of  God,  that 
people  are  impatient  to  hear  of  fear.  And 
yet  it  is  the  root  of  all  perfection. 

' '  These  three  homely  virtues  will  help 
a  soul  a  long  way  towards  perfection. 
And  if  to  these  be  added  a  spirit  of 
prayer,  such  a  soul  will  attain  a  high 
and  solid  perfection."  , 

A  passage  resembling  this  is  found  in 
his  sermon  on  St.  Ignatius  of  Loyola, 
preached  at  the  Jesuit  Church  in  Farm 


PERSONAL   REMINISCENCES  OF  CARDINAL   MANNING. 


468 


Street,  London,  and  entitled,  "The  Name 
and  Patience  of  Jesus. 

"  What  is  this  homely  feature  (of 
common  sense)  but  the  highest  result  of 
the  highest  powers,  without  which  all 
other  gifts  are  dramatic  and  unreal  ?  It 
is  in  this  common  sense  that  the  greatest 
powers  of  man  return  again  to  the  sim- 
ple intuition  of  an  instinct.  It  unites 
and  harmonizes  all  and  concentrates  them 
upon  the  time  and  circumstances  of  life 
and  action.  It  is  the  subtle  discernment 
which  marks  off  the  essence  from  the 
accident,  which  is  able  to  penetrate  with 
a  glance  into  the  centre,  the  substance 
and  vitality  of  all  things.  It  is  the 
power  which  by  instant  perception  seizes 
on  the  moment  and  the  season,  moulding 
and  applying  means  to  ends  at  the  junc- 
ture and  the  crisis. " 

In  connection  with  this  sermon  at 
Farm  Street,  we  might  recall  the  fact  that 
it  was  in  this  church  that  Dr.  Manning 
had  said  his  first  Mass,  at  which  Father 
de  Ravignan,  S.J.,  had  assisted  him. 
Moreover,  when  he  was  appointed  Arch- 
bishop of  Westminster,  among  all  the 
congratulatory  letters  which  he  received, 
the  one  he  said  that  touched  his  heart 
the  most  was  that  from  his  old  friend, 
Father  Brownbill,  S.J.,  who  had  received 
him  into  the  Catholic  Church. 

Seven  happy  years  did  I  spend  with 
the  Oblates  of  St.  Charles  at  Bayswater. 
The  time  was  passed  in  studying,  parish 
work,  preaching  and  giving  small  mis- 
sions and  retreats. 

Twice  I  came  back  to  America  on 
visits.  Once  I  was  commissioned  to  col- 
lect funds  for  the  Cathedral  at  West- 
minster. Whatever  I  succeeded  in  col- 
lecting was  lost  by  the  disappearance  of 
the  person  to  whom  Dr.  Manning  had 
confided  the  money. 

On  June  5,  1865,  Dr.  Manning  was 
consecrated  Archbishop  of  Westminster. 
This  broke  the  strongest  tie  that  bound 
me  to  the  Oblates  and  to  England.  Had 
my  old  friend  taken  me  with  him  to  his 
ta-\v  field  of  labor  it  might  have  been 
different.  True,  I  was  much  attached  to 


the  community,  and  especially  to  my 
college  friend,  who  had  played  an  im- 
portant part  in  my  conversion.  Dr.  Rich- 
ards, who  has  so  long  and  ably  filled  the 
post  of  Diocesan  Inspector  of  schools. 

The  idea  occurred  to  me  of  founding  a 
community  of  Oblates  in  my  native  town 
Pittsburg,  Penn.  Permission  was  read- 
ily granted  and  Father  McCormack  Mor- 
gan and  I  opened  a  house  at  East  Liberty, 
a  suburb  of  Pittsburg.  We  were  nick- 
named the  "Babes  in  the  Wood."  But 
success  did  not  crown  our  efforts. 

I  paid  another  visit  to  Europe  as  a 
traveller,  and  on  my  way  home  saw 
Archbishop  Manning  for  the  last  time. 

I  now  applied  for  my  release  from  the 
Oblates  and  asked  Dr.  Manning's  per- 
mission to  enter  the  Society  of  Jesus. 
This  he  readily  granted.  As  the  Oblates 
of  St.  Charles  are  not  a  religious  congre- 
gation, I  was  accepted  without  difficulty 
by  Very  Rev.  Joseph  Keller,  Provincial 
of  the  Maryland  Province  and  began  my 
noviceshipat  Frederick  on  April  5,  1871. 

While  I  was  a  novice  my  friend  and 
fellow-founder,  Father  Morgan,  died,  and 
I  was  allowed  to  go  to  Pittsburg  to  preach 
the  funeral  sermon. 

After  this  I  had  little  intercourse  with 
Dr.  Manning,  although  he  wrote  me  a 
most  sympathetic  letter  at  the  death  of 
one  very  dear  to  me. 

Once  again  I  heard  from  him  an  an- 
swer to  my  letter  congratulating  him  on 
his  elevation  to  the  Cardinalate.  But 
time  has  but  deepened  my  reverence  and 
affection  for  him,  to  whom,  under  God, 
I  owe  the  priceless  gift  of  the  true  faith, 
who  had  been  to  me  a  father  and  a 
mother,  too,  in  the  hour  of  trial,  who 
had  assisted  me  at  my  first  Mass,  and  had 
proved  himself  ever  a  devoted  and  un- 
selfish counsellor  and  friend.  For  my 
part  I  do  not  recognize  the  latest  pen 
portrait  of  him,  winch  represents  him  as 
cold,  haughty,  unsympathetic  and  am- 
bitious. 

I  trust  that  these  reminiscences  hastily 
jotted  down  may  help  in  delineating  his 
true  character. 


VIEW   OF    JERUSALEM    FROM    MT.    OLIVET. 


BEZALEEL.* 

By  M.  A.  Taggart. 


I. 


CALM  upon  her  hilltops  Jerusalem 
lay  sleeping,  wrapped  in  the  deep 
hush  that  precedes  the  dawn.  The  stars 
looking  down  on  her  quiet  streets  might 
have  seen  two  sentries  wakeful,  one  the 
Roman  soldier  on  guard  at  the  castle  of 
Antonia,  the  other  the  priest,  who,  on  his 
watch-tower  at  the  eastern  gate  of  the 
Temple,  stood  with  his  eyes  fixed  upon 
the  sky,  eagerly  waiting  the  coming 
of  the  dawn.  They  might  have  been 
representatives,  one  of  the  temporal 
power  and  grandeur  of  Rome,  the  other 
of  that  intellectual  and  religious  life  that 
was  to  conquer  her,  as  he  stood  with  his 
feet  upon  the  holy  ground  of  Israel's 
ancient  faith  and  glory,  and  his  eyes 
turned  with  hope  upon  the  east,  "whence 
comes  the  light." 

At  last  a  luminous  whiteness  in  pen- 
non-like bands,  which  was  not  the  day 
but  its  herald,  crept  up  toward  the  zenith. 
Over  the  brow  of  Olivet,  soft  rosy  hues 
began  to  appear,  growing  deeper  in  color 
and  mounting  hign^^In  the  gardens 
round  about,  and  ^Wpi  more  distant 
Gethsemane  came  the  song  of  birds,  and 
from  the  Temple  burst  the  louder,  pierc- 
ing music  of  the  silver  trumpets  as  the 
watching  priest  gave  the  signal,  and 
466 

*  Specially 


three  times  their  clarion  voices  sum- 
moned sleeping  Jerusalem  to  waken  to 
the  life  and  duties  of  a  new  day. 

Obedient  to  the  call,  as  the  gates  ot 
the  Temple  swung  open,  the  people  be- 
gan to  assemble,  coming  with  rapid  steps 
to  assist  at  the  morning  oblation,  to  be 
present  that  their  prayers  might  ascend 
in  the  clouds  which  arose  from  the  altar 
of  incense. 

A  varied  crowd  it  was  :  the  Sadducee 
entering  with  head  erect,  and  eyes  that 
half  contemptuously  scanned  his  fellow- 
worshippers,  and  the  Pharisee  with  the 
phylactery  conspicuous  on  his  bent  brow, 
and  his  deeply  fringed  garment  clasped 
in  his  folded  hands.  A  grave  and  dig- 
nified rabbi  passed  by  the  bent  form  of 
the  old  man  who  for  years  had  vended 
his  figs  and  grapes  in  the  Joppa  Gate, 
and  jostling  him  in  his  haste,  came 
next  an  eager-eyed,  sharp-visaged  Scribe. 
Among  these  moved  the  people  from  the 
adjacent  country  places,  Galileans  and 
dwellers  beyond  the  Jordan,  objects  of 
scorn  to  all  the  classes  within  the  city, 
and  also  Jews  of  the  dispersion,  who  had 
made  their  way  to  Jerusalem  from  dis- 
tant Grecian  provinces  to  gratify  the 
desire  of  their  hearts,  and 'stand  on  the 
holy  soil  their  fathers'  feet  had  pressed. 

Copyrighted. 


BEZALEEL. 


467 


Through  this  varied  crowd  assembling 
at  the  first  hour  of  the  day,  there  passed 
a  \Miuii;  "I. in  whose  face  and  bearing 
would  at  once  command  attention.  His 
garment  was  of  the  richest  material,  but 
the  t sit  sit h,  or*  fringe,  was  not  deep  like 
the  Pharisees',  and  the  snowy  mantle  of 
finest  linen,  held  in  place  by  silken 
cords,  showed  no  phylactery  beneath  the 
hem  that  shaded  his  forehead.  Still, 
though  by  these  signs  he  did  not  belong 
to  that  sect,  his  expression  and  bearing 
differed  from  the  Sadducees  around  him, 
but  that  he  was  a  Jew, and  a  Jew  of  Jeru- 
salem, there  could  be  no  doubt. 

His  eyes  were  large  and  dark,  deeply 
set,  earnest  and  searching  in  their  glance, 
and  shaded  by  a  natural  melancholy  that 
was  the  presage  of  a  sorrow  he  had  not 
yet  suffered.  Nevertheless,  in  their 
depths  slumbered  a  fire  and  determina- 
tion that  spoke  of  power  to  do  and  bear, 
an  expression  that  might  be  read  again 
in  the  delicately  quivering  nostrils  and 
finely  cut  mouth  and  chin.  He  was  of 
singular  beauty  and  grace  of  motion,  yet 
bore  himself  with  the  dignity  of  one 
whose  youth  was  sobered  by  responsi- 
bility and  gravity  of  thought.  Many  an 
eye  turned  upon  him  with  admiration  as 
he  passed  to  his  place,  but  he  looked  at 
no  one,  making  his  way  as  close  to  the 
Holy  Place  as  one  might  come,  where  he 
knelt  and  buried  his  face  in  his  mantle. 

The  sacrifice  was  about  to  begin,  and 
the  young  man  raised  his  eyes,  holding 
his  hands  extended  in  unconscious  ab- 
sorption of  prayer,  his  face  glowing  like 
the  marble  of  the  Temple  as  the  sun  rested 
upon  it  from  over  the  mountain  tops. 

The  priest,  standing  on  the  east  side 
of  the  altar,  sprinkled  it  on  two  sides, 
below  the  red  line  indicating  the  ordi- 
nary sacrifice,  with  sacrificial  blood, 
held  in  a  golden  bowl.  The  sound  of 
the  Magrephah  penetrated  to  the  outer- 
most bounds  of  the  Temple,  and  as  its 
music  resounded,  the  priest,  whose  lot  it 
\v  .is  to  offer  the  incense  on  that  morning, 
stepped  within  the  holy  place  before  the 
Altar  of  Incense. 


Before  him,  at  a  little  distance,  hung 
the  heavy  veil  of  the  Holy  of  Ho! 
before  that  again,  nearer  him,  stood  the 
Altar  of  Incense,  upon  which  the  live 
coals  burned  ready  for  the  offering.  On 
the  right  side  of  the  altar  the  seven - 
branched  candlestick  caught  their  light, 
and  the  gold  gleamed  against  the  dark 
red  background.  On  the  left  stood  the 
Altar  of  Shewbread,  and  as  the  priest 
waited  for  a  moment  before  these  simple 
and  mystical  tokens  of  the  faith  of 
Jehovah  with  Israel,  and  Israel's  faith  in 
Him,  a  hush  fell  on  the  assembled  peo- 
ple, and  the  Temple  was  stiH. 

Presently  clouds  of  incense  arose  from 
the  altar,  bearing  upward  the  petitions  of 
the  chosen  people.  As  they  floated 
heavenward  the  young  Jew  raised  his 
eyes,  and  with  parted  lips  and  expression 
of  passionate  entreaty,  followed  them  in 
their  flight. 

The  priest  bowed  down  in  worship, 
and  withdrew,  the  words  of  benediction 
were  spoken,  but  not  until  the  rustle  of 
departure  had  for  some  time  fallen  un- 
consciously on  his  ears  did  the  young 
Israelite  stir  from  his  rapt  gaze  after  the 
clouds  that  still  circled  dimly  around  the 
columns. 

Then  he  moved,  and  with  a  long  sigh, 
drawing  his  mantle  around  him,  followed 
the  others  to  the  western  gate  of  the 
Temple,  and  departed  by  the  bridge  that 
spanned  the  Tyropean. 

Passing  through  the  narrow  streets, 
Bezaleel  was  so  lost  in  thought  as  to  see 
no  one  of  the  crowd  surrounding  him, 
which,  as  the  sun  mounted  higher,  filled 
the  ways  more  and  more. 
•  Although  in  his  abstraction  he  was 
unheeding,  he  was  by  no  means  un- 
heeded, for  Bezaleel,  the  son  of  Gama- 
riah,  was  a  well-known  and  important 
person  in  Jerusalem'.  His  great  wealth, 
as  well  as  his  bea4Ry  and  learning  gave 
him  this  distinction  readily,  but  to  his 
countrymen  he  possessed  further  claim 
to  consideration  in  his  descent  from  a 
priestly  line,  one  of  the  oldest  in  Judaea. 
His  father  had  been  a  merchant ;  his 


468 


BEZALEEL. 


older  brother,  also  dead,  had  fulfilled  the 
Law  and  been  a  priest,  while  the  younger, 
the  Rabbi  Eliel,  a  member  of  the  Great 
Sanhedrin,  was  known  as  one  of  the 
most  subtile  rabbis  in  Jerusalem. 

Of  the  several  sons  and  daughters  of 
Gamariah,  Bezaleel  only  had  attained 
the  age  of  twelve  years,  and  on  him,  as 
its  worthy  representative,  had  centred 
the  hopes  of  his  race.  He  had  dis- 
tinguished himself  in  his  studies,  had 
been  made  a  ruler  in  the  synagogue  very 
early  because  of  his  knowledge  of  the 
Law  and  Scriptures,  as  well  as  for  his 
singularly  spotless  life,  unsullied  by  the 
follies  and  vices  of  his  age.  Yet,  in 
spite  of  his  being  the  flower  of  the 
youth  of  Israel,  to  those  that  knew  him 
best,  there  was  apparent  an  unrest  in 
his  mind,  which  seemed  to  penetrate  the 
disguises  of  those  around  him,  and 
spurning  the  shortcomings  of  all  sects 
and  systems,  struggled  to  free  itself 
from  the  shackles  of  the  minutiae  of 
the  dead-letter  of  the  Law,  and  mount 
upward  to  the  spirit  and  source  of  truth. 

Always  a  boy  of  sensitive  conscien- 
tiousness, he  obeyed  the  Law  of  Moses, 
and  was  truly  an  Israelite,  yet  his  spirit 
chafed  under  the  petty,  and  frequently 
sordid  requirements  of  rabbinical  teach- 
ing, and  shrank  disgusted  from  the  rival 
claims  of  the  schools  of  Hillel  and 
Schammai,  the  follies  of  the  mooted 
points  between  Pharisee  and  Sadducee. 

By  his  uncle,  the  Rabbi  Eliel,  and  by 
his  teachers  and  friends,  this  spirit  was 
looked  upon  with  disapproval ;  only  his 
mother  knew  and  sympathized  with  the 
spiritual  tendency  of  this,  her  only  child, 
understanding  the  earnest  nature,  and 
hoping  with  prayers  that  out  of  his  pure 
youth  should  come  a  perfect  manhood, 
when  the  longings  and  dissatisfactions 
having  been  set  at  rest,  he  might  be- 
come a  leader  of  his  people,  teaching 
them  by  precept  and  example,  the  truths 
of  Israel,  which  were  lost  sight  of  in 
the  dull  selfishness  of  her  sons. 

Drawing  his  mantle  around  him  as  he 
walked,  from  habitual  training  to  avoid 


defilement,  Bezaleel  realized  the  action, 
and  reproached  himself.  "  How  can  a 
garment  defile?"  he  thought.  "Its 
wearer  may  be  purer  than  I,  and  if  he 
be  not,  why  should  not  my  touch  raise 
him  as  much  as  his  lower  me  ?  The 
rabbis  accuse  the  Teacher  from  Nazareth 
of  eating  with  publicans  and  sinners, 
seeking  them  in  preference  to  the  just. 
I  wish  that  I  could  have  asked  of  Him 
the  answers  that  I  seek." 

He  paused  before  one  of  the  hand- 
somest of  the  older  palaces,  just  at  the  be- 
ginning of  the  Upper  City,  not  far  from 
the  great  bridge  leading  to  the  Temple, 
and  close  to  the  house  of  Caiphas,  the 
high  priest.  Entering  its  outer  court, 
he  made  his  way  quickly  to  the  inner 
one,  returning  courteously  the  saluta- 
tions of  the  servants,  whose  faces  bright- 
ened as  their  young  master  passed. 
Turning  toward  an  arch  on  the  right 
side  of  this  second  court,  Bezaleel  en- 
tered a  square  apartment,  furnished  with 
carved  and  curious  chairs  from  other 
lands,  among  which  a  divan,  piled  with 
sweet-scented  Damascus  cushions,  and 
covered  with  silk  of  Oriental  colors, 
stood  invitingly  in  a  corner.  Here  the 
young  man  laid  himself  at  ease,  first 
divesting  himself  of  his  mantle,  and 
waited.  Although  the  room  was  empty 
when  he  entered,  it  gave  evidence  of 
being  but  recently  vacated,  and  a  piece 
of  embroidery,  with  the  needle  care- 
lessly thrust  in  it,  had  been  dropped  upon 
a  chair  as  if  the  worker  intended  resum- 
ing it  speedily.  So  it  proved,  for  in  a 
short  time  the  striped  curtain  which 
hung  over  the  entrance  to  the  apartment 
was  lifted,  and  a  woman  came  softly  into 
the  room.  She  was  tall  and  graceful, 
and  though  long  past  her  youth,  and 
showing  plainly  the  traces  of  sorrow,  as 
well  as  years  on  her  brow,  was  still  re- 
markably handsome.  Her  dark  eyes 
shone  with  the  light  of  intelligence  and 
love,  that  more  than  compensated  for  the 
loss  of  the  brilliancy  of  *y°utn>  and 
around  her  lips  there  played  always  a 
tender  sweetness  that  only  comes  with 


BEZALEEL. 


469 


re  and  deep  experience.  This 
N.t.irah,  of  the  tribe  of  Aser,  a  race  re- 
served by  tradition  for  priestly  marriages, 
and  renowned  for  the  beauty  of  its 
woiiK-n.  Hf/aleel  had  closed  his  eyes, 
and  with  knit  brow  was  pursuing  the 
train  of  thought  that  had  held  him  on 
his  homeward  walk,  and  so  gently  had 
Naarah  entered  that  he  had  not  heard 
her.  Seeing  this,  she  paused,  and  then 
advanced  more  softly  than  before,  till  she 
stood  by  the  divan  and  laid  her  hand  on 
the  young  man's  head: 

"Not  even  in  sleep  should  there  be 
lines  in  this  young  brow,"  she  said, 
speaking  in  a  voice  of  great  sweetness 
and  beautifully  modulated.  Bezaleel 
sprang  to  his  feet,  snatched  the  hand 
from  its  resting-place,  and  kissed  it. 

"This  always  smoothes  away  the 
lines,  "  he  said.  "  Your  touch  is  as  heal- 
ing now,  my  mother,  as  when  you  held 
me  in  your  arms." 

With  a  mother's  tact  she  did  not  ask 
the  cause  of  his  annoyance,  but  said  in- 
stead :  ' '  There  will  soon  be  a  softer 
hand  than  mine  to  lighten  burdens,  my 
son,  but  there  can  never  be  a  tenderer, 
nor  one  that  would  more  gladly  gather 
to  itself  all  the  possible  sorrow  of  your 
life.  Who  do  you  think  has  been  with 
me  to-day?  "  she  added,  taking  up  her 
work  once  more. 

' '  You  gave  me  the  word  before  the 
enigma,  mother,  "  answered  Bezaleel,  his 
face  breaking  into  a  bright  smile  that 
changed  him  as  sunshine  transfigures  a 
clouded  sky.  "I  could  not  but  guess 
Ahlai." 

"Yes,  Ahlai,"  answered  his  mother, 
"  the  sweetest  maiden  in  all  Judaea,  aye, 
or  in  the  Imperial  City  itself.  For  a 
mother  to  praise  the  espoused  wife  of  her 
only  beloved  son  she  must  be  worthy, 
indeed,  but  I  can  only  say  that  in  the 
dear  child  whom  the  God  of  Isaac  who 
led  him  to  Rebecca  has  chosen  for  you, 
I  see  the  fulfilment  of  your  name — 
Bezaleel,  ///  the  shadow  of  God !  " 

She  spoke  so  earnestly  that  Bezaleel 
was  silent  for  a  moment,  then  he  said  : 


"  I  trust  I  am  grateful,  mother.  It 
seems  to  me,  that,  though  I  am  not 
worthy  of  Ahlai  in  other  ways,  I  love 
her  as  she  deserves. ' ' 

"  You  are  worthy  of  the  best,  my  son, 
and  that  is  Ahlai,"  answered  Naarah. 
"Just  there  she  sat,"  she  continued 
more  lightly,  pointing  to  a  low,  curiously 
carved  stool,  "lifting  up  her  beautiful 
face  like  a  flower  as  she  talked.  Her 
confidence  is  very  sweet  to  me ;  she 
comes  to  me  so  trustingly,  having  never 
known  a  mother's  love,  that  I  feel  that  I 
shall  be  as  blessed  in  her  as  was  Naomi 
in  Ruth.  I  think  you  can  hardly  long 
for  the  Passover  more  than  I,  since  it 
will  bring  Ahlai  to  us.  Fittingly,  in- 
deed, was  she  called  Ahlai,  '  a  wish, ' 
for  she  will  be  the  utterance  and  incar- 
nation of  our  hearts'  dearest  desire.  It 
is  I  who  speak  and  you  who  listen, 
Bezaleel,"  she  added,  "which  is  re- 
versing the  natural  order,  since  from  the 
time  of  Solomon  a  lover  has  been  but 
too  ready  to  sing  the  praises  of  his  be- 
loved. Whom  have  you  seen  this  morn- 
ing, and  why  were  you  so  lost  in  thought 
when  I  entered  ?  ' ' 

"  It  is  the  old  story,  dear  mother, ' '  he 
answered.  "The  unsatisfied  craving  of 
my  nature  which  none  but  you  can 
tolerate  ;  you,  who  can  bear  with  your 
son's  folly." 

"Not  so,  Bezaleel,"  said  Naarah 
quickly.  "Never  call  folly  the  God- 
given  aspirations  of  your  spirit.  Be 
patient  and  He  will  satisfy  you." 

"My  comforter  and  my  sustainer  !  " 
said  Bezaleel  fondly.  "I  seek  I  know 
not  what,  but  there  is  a  higher  life  than 
that  I  lead,  higher  than  any  the  rabbis 
can  offer,  I  must  find  it.  Mother,  you 
never  denied  me  anything  in  my  life — " 

"  Because  you  never  sought  anything 
contrary  to  my  wishes,"  interrupted  his 
mother. 

"It  may  be.  Will  you  gratify  one 
more  desire  which  fills  my  mind  ?  " 

"  Tell  me  it,  "  said  Naarah. 

' '  You  remember  the  Rabbi  Jesus  from 
Nazareth,  who  goes  about  the  country 


470 


BEZALEEL. 


teaching  and  healing,  who  was  in  the 
city  at  the  Feast  of  Tabernacles  ?  ' ' 
asked  Bezaleel. 

Naarah's  faced  changed.  "  I  remem- 
ber,"  she  said. 

' '  The  fame  of  His  miracles  is  great, ' ' 
continued  Bezaleel,  "but  of  that  I  think 
little.  It  is  His  teaching  as  I  have 
heard  it  repeated  that  impresses  me. 
The  rabbis  hate  Him,  but  even  in  their 
scornful  distortions  of  His  doctrines  I 
seem  to  hear  the  echo  of  what  I  believe  to 
be  truth.  But  from  another,  truer  source 
I  have  gleaned  His  teaching.  John,  the 
son  of  Zebedee,  is  one  of  His  disciples. 
He  is  a  youth  of  spotless  life,  and  great 
sweetness  of  nature.  I  know  him,  and 
when  the  rabbi  was  in  Jerusalem  at  the 
feast,  I  saw  John  who  told  me  of  Jesus' 
doctrine.  I  have  never  spoken  of  them 
even  to  you,  but  I  have  pondered  them 
much,  and  believe  me,  mother,  they 
are  wonderfully  like  the  words  of  a 
prophet  of  God. " 

Naarah  looked  thoughtful,  and  said, 
speaking  slowly :  "  More  than  thirty 
years  ago  there  was  a  Child  presented  in 
the  Temple  of  whom  Simeon,  the  High 
Priest  spoke  marvellous  things.  Anna, 
my  kinswoman,  the  daughter  of  Pha- 
nuel,  then  far  advanced  in  years,  also 
prophesied  concerning  Him,  and  the 
impression  among  the  tribe  of  Aser  was 
that  it  had  been  given  to  her  and  to 
Simeon  to  announce  hope  to  Israel,  per- 
haps even  the  great  hope — the  Messiah. 
I  heard  these  things  spoken  of  then, 
when  I  was  young,  and  but  seldom 
since.  It  was  only  recently  that  I  learned 
that  the  Child  in  the  Temple  was  Jesus 
of  Nazareth,  the  Son  of  Joseph,  who  is 
teaching  in  Judaea,  and  beyond  the  Jor- 
dan." 

"  My  mother  !  "  cried  Bezaleel,  start- 
ing up,  his  eyes  aglow.  "  You  strengthen 
my  desire  beyond  power  to  express ; 
tell  me  you  approve  my  wishes.  Jesus 
is  now  in  Perea  ;  let  me  go  to  Him  to- 
morrow. I<et  me  hear  Him,  and  if  He 
be  indeed  a  prophet  let  me  listen  to 
His  words.  Ah,  how  we  need  a  prophet ! 


As  a  nation,  as  individuals  how  are  we 
fallen.  If  ever  God  should  pity  the 
world  He  made  it  is  now  when  it  seems 
to  have  forgotten  Him." 

That  Jesus  is  the  Messiah  we  cannot 
hope,  but  He  speaks  and  lives  like  a 
holy  man  of  God  ;  give  me  leave  to 
go  to-morrow  to  Perea  to  see  Him  with 
these  eyes,  which  are  tired  straining 
in  the  darkness  for  a  ray  of  light. 
Consent,  my  mother,"  he  cried,  ex- 
tending his  hands,  and  coming  close  to 
her.  Naarah  seized  them,  and  held  them 
fast. 

' '  I  fear,  I  know  not  what, ' '  she  said, 
her  voice  trembling,  "and  a  dread  of 
coming  days  oppresses  me.  But  I  will 
never  hold  you  back  from  seeking  the 
highest  good.  In  God's  name,  go  my 
son." 

II. 

Twice  had  the  breaking  day  again 
gladdened  the  eyes  of  the  priest  watch- 
ing on  the  eastern  pinnacle  of  the 
Temple;  twice  had  the  silver  trumpets 
again  summoned  Jerusalem  to  the  sacri- 
fice, and  with  the  others  Bezaleel  had 
obeyed  the  summons  for  the  second  time 
since  the  morning  upon  which  he  had 
determined  upon  the  journey  into  Perea. 

His  going  had  been  delayed  a  day  to 
permit  him  to  complete  the  preparations 
for  his  short  absence,  but  now  these  were 
made,  he  had  taken  leave  of  his  mother 
and  Ahlai  on  the  preceding  evening,  had 
prayed  earnestly  in  the  Temple  that  the 
God  who  by  fire  and  cloud  had  led  his 
fathers  in  the  wilderness  might  guide  him 
in  his  search  for  truth,  and,  the  sacrifice 
offered,  he  came  out  from  the  eastern 
portico  of  the  Temple,  and  through  the 
Beautiful  Gate.  Here,  as  he  had  ordered, 
his  servant  awaited  him  with  the  mules 
which  he  had  selected  for  the  journey  as 
being  less  liable  to  fatigue  on  the  rocky 
roads  than  his  own  valued  horse  from 
the  Arabian  desert.  Mounting,  Bezaleel 
gave  the  word,  and  his  animal  started  oft 
at  a  good  pace  across  the  Red  Heifer 
bridge,  the  other  mule  following  closely 
at  his  heels. 


BEZALEEL. 


471 


The  morning  was  perfect,  the  air  mild. 
and  already  fivsli  with  the  promise  of 
spring ;  Bezaleel  drew  rein,  and  pro- 
ceeded more  slowly,  drinking  in  with 
delight  the  beauty  of  the  scene  and  hour. 

The  short  distance  to  Bethania  was 
soon  accomplished,  and  they  passed 
through  the  peaceful  village,  Bezaleel 
saluting  his  acquaintances  as  he  rode, 
but  pursuing  his  course  steadily ,  soon 
leaving  Bethania  behind  him  amerespot 
on  the  landscape.  He  journeyed  at  lei- 
sure, and  the  sun  was  setting  when  he 
reached  his  destination. 

He  had  made  inquiry  on  his  way  at 
wh.it  point  he  should  meet  Jesus,  and 
had  been  directed  by  the  people,  who 
were  all  full  of  the  wonders  which  this 
prophet  from  Galilee  had  wrought  among 
them.  He  was  slowly  advancing  toward 
the  Jordan,  they  told  Bezaleel,  and  it  was 
said  that  He  was  going  up  to  Jerusalem 
for  the  Passover,  yet  some  weeks  distant. 
Arriving  at  the  place  where  Jesus  was, 
Bezaleel  resolved  not  to  seek  Him  that 
night,  but  to  go  out  early  in  the  morning, 
when  the  Master  should  be  rested  from 
His  exhausting  day,  and  he  himself  re- 
freshed after  his  journey.  Accordingly 
he  turned  his  beast  toward  the  khan,  and 
as  he  rode  he  saw  a  great  number  of 
women  advancing,  all  leading,  or  bear- 
ing in  their  arms  their  little  children, 
and  all  talking  eagerly,  as  if  discussing 
some  marvellous  thing.  As  he  passed 
stray  words  and  sentences  fell  on  his  ear. 

"Never  was  a  rabbi  like  that  one,  " 
cried  one  woman.  "He  does  not  hold 
aloof,  but  treats  us  as  if  we  were  the 
same  as  He." 

"  Did  you  hear  Him  rebuke  his  fol- 
lowers ?  'Forbid  them  not, 'He  said." 

"  Yes,  but  such  a  rebuke.  He  seems 
tender  even  when  He  chides,  and  as 
gentle  to  those  men  as  to  our  babes. " 

"  He  put  His  arm  around  this  child," 
cried  another  in  an  excited  voice,  "when 
He  blessed  the  others. ' ' 

A  young  and  very  beautiful  woman 
close  by  Bezaleel 's  side  held  up  her  baby 
with  a  face  radiant  with  joy  and  awe. 


"He  held  my  boy  on  His  knee  ;  He  laid 
His  hand  on  his  head.  O,  if  I  can  only 
make  him  a  man  worthy  of  such  a 
favor. ' ' 

Bezaleel  passed  on  deeply  moved.  He 
i.isily  guessed  that  these  women  had 
brought  their  children  to  Jesus  for  bless- 
ing, and  realized  at  once  the  love  the 
Master  had  shown,  differing  so  widely, 
as  the  women  had  truly  said,  from  the 
traditional  manner  of  a  Jewish  rabbi. 
For  some  reason  he  could  not  explain, 
he  did  not  speak  to  them,  but  rode  on  in 
profound  thought,  and  reaching  the 
khan,  dismounted  and  prepared  to  rest 
for  the  night. 

The  first  glimmer  of  day  found  Bezaleel 
awaiting  its  coming.  He  had  spent  the 
hours  of  darkness  in  eager  and  excited 
longing  for  the  interview  he  hoped  for, 
and  was  filled  with  dread  and  awe  at  the 
thought  of  seeing,  face  to  face,  this  great 
Rabbi,  who  might  even  prove  to  be  a 
prophet  sent  by  God  to  instruct  and  re- 
call His  people  in  His  ways.  Over  and 
over  Bezaleel  repeated  the  questions 
which  he  wished  to  ask  Jesus,  rejecting 
this  as  unnecessary,  framing  his  sen- 
tences in  his  thoughts  with  utmost  care, 
striving  to  find  some  means  by  which  he 
could  convey  to  the  Master  all  the  long- 
ing and  aspirations  with  which  he  was 
filled,  in  such  few  words  as  perhaps  in 
the  crowd  and  haste  he  should  only  have 
opportunity  to  utter. 

There  was  no  one  stirring  in  the  khan, 
except  the  servants  making  ready  for  the 
day,  and  those  who  had  charge  of  the 
beasts,  when  Bezaleel  appeared  in  the 
court.  Too  impatient  to  remain  longer 
quietly  waiting,  he  left  a  message  for  his 
servant  that  he  would  return,  and  went 
out  alone  into  the  deserted  highway. 

In  spite  of  himself  his  feet  were  drawn 
in  the  direction  of  the  house  in  which  he 
knew  that  Jesus  had  passed  the  night, 
and  as  he  drew  nearer  it  he  saw  a  num- 
ber of  people  approaching,  and  he  stood 
still,  his  mind  filled  with  a  half- formed 
hope  and  fear. 

They  drew  nearer  ;  some  women  were 


472 


BEZALEEL. 


of  the  number,  and  perhaps  twenty  men  ; 
evidently  they  were  thus  early  setting 
forth  for  the  day.  Twelve  men  were 
walking  in  advance  of  the  others;  among 
them  Bezaleel  recognized  the  delicate  face 
of  John,  the  son  of  Zebedee,  and  his 
heart  seemed  to  stop  beating,  for  then  he 
knew  that  his  conjecture  was  right. 

Among  these  twelve,  speaking  to  an 
older  man  than  John,  who  listened  with 
an  expression  of  adoring  love  and 


"  It  is  Jesus, "  said  Bezaleel,  and  as  he 
spoke  the  Master  raised  His  head  toward 
heaven,  and  the  glory  fell  on  the  up- 
turned face,  which  was  of  a  beauty  sur- 
passing all  men.  Forgetful  of  what  he 
had  thought  to  say,  forgetful  of  fear,  of 
his  own  very  existence,  Bezaleel  started 
suddenly  forward,  drawn  by  a  power 
outside  himself.  Running,  he  passed 
through  the  disciples,  who,  surprised  by 
the  suddenness  of  his  appearance,  made 


'  IF    THOU   WILT   BE   PERFECT,    GO   SELL   WHAT   THOU    HAST   AKD   GIVE   TO 

(From  a  painting  by  H.  Hoffmann.) 


eagerness,  came  one,  taller  than  the 
others,  and  though  with  them,  not  of 
them.  A  long  seamless  woven  garment 
fell  to  His  feet,  His  hair  flowed  on  His 
shoulders,  the  usual  linen  mantle  did  not 
cover  the  head  which  was  bare,  but 
though  bent  a  little  as  He  spoke,  was 
kingly  in  its  grace  and  dignity. 

As  they  came  the  sun  which  had  been 
clouded  at  its  rising  burst  forth  resplen- 
dent, and  its  rays  rested  full  on  this 
central  figure,  which  seemed  to  throw  all 
the  others  into  comparative  darkness. 


very 


way  for  him,  and  coming  to   the 
feet  of  Jesus  he  fell  on  his  knees. 

All  lesser  questions  were  forgotten  at 
this  moment:  all  summed  themselves 
into  a  word.  "  Good  Master, "  he  cried, 
' '  what  shall  I  do  that  I  may  have  life 
everlasting?  " 

No  rabbi  was  called  good  master  ;  the 
word  had  come  without  thought  or  seek- 
ing. Jesus  turned  to  him,  and  bent 
upon  him  the  sweetness  of  His  smile. 

"  Why  dost  thou  call  me  good  ?  None 
is  good  but  God  alone."  His  voice 


BEZALEEL. 


473 


stilled  tin-  tumult  in  Bezaleel's  soul  ; 
he  did  not  answer.  Once  more  the 
grave,  tender  voice  of  Jesus  broke  the 
stillness  of  the  morning:  "But  if 
thou  wilt  enter  into  life,  keep  the  com- 
mandments." Bezaleel  dared  not  look 
up,  but  a  thrill  of  happiness  passed  over 
him  ;  this  was  what  he  had  come  to  learn. 

••  Which  ?  "  he  asked,  and  Jesus  said  : 
"Thou  shalt  do  no  murder,  thou  shalt 
not  commit  adultery,  thou  shalt  not 
sUal,  thou  shalt  not  bear  false  witness. 
Honor  thy  father  and  thy  mother,  and 
thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbor  as  thy- 
self." 

Then  Bezaleel  raised  his  eyes.  "  Mas- 
ter, "  he  said,  "all  these  have  I  kept 
from  my  youth,  what  yet  is  wanting 
to  me  ?  ' ' 

And  Jesus  looked  into  the  face  raised 
to  meet  His  own,  and  the  love  and  ten- 
derness, the  unspeakable  compelling 
look  thrilled  and  flooded  Bezaleel's  soul 
like  a  flame. 

"  If  thou  wilt  be  perfect, "  Jesus  said, 
"go  sell  what  thou  hast  and  give  to  the 
poor,  and  thou  shalt  have  treasure  in 
heaven."  Raising  His  hand  He  ex- 
tended it.  "Come,"  He  said,  "follow 
Me." 

A  silence  fell  on  the  group  ;  Bezaleel 
still  knelt  looking  upward,  the  Master 
still  held  out  that  thin, eloquent^hand, and 
the  look  of  love  and  pleading  in  Jesus' 
eyes  still  held  Bezaleel  transfixed.  But 
over  his  face  crept  the  shadow  of  pain 
and  disappointment,  the  light  faded,  his 
eyes  were  clouded,  and,  as  if  in  sym- 
pathy, the  sun  withdrew  its  rays. 

All  that  this  meant  came  to  Bezaleel 
as  he  knelt  there  by  the  roadside  in 
Perea  ;  the  home,  the  friends,  the  mother, 
the  all  that  made  life,  to  renounce  them, 
and  follow  with  these  men — even  to  fol- 
low Jesus !  And  above  all  there  came 
before  his  eyes  a  face,  blotting  out  for 
the  moment  the  tender  face  above  him. 
A  slender,  girlish  figure  came  across  his 
vision.  Crowned  by  its  pure  brow,  its 
trusting,  innocent  eyes — Ahlai. 

To  give  up  his  possessions  meant  to 


give  up  her,  and  he  loved  her  as  she 
loved  him.  If  that  was  to  be  perfect  he 
could  not  obey  the  call,  and  yet  what  was 
it  that  told  him  that  here,  not  there,  was 
peace  ? 

Still  he  knelt,  gazing  upward  ;  still 
Jesus  bent  on  him  that  infinite  gaze,  then 
Bezaleel  moved  ;  his  eyes  were  dim  with 
tears,  and  bending  down  he  raised  the 
hem  of  Jesus'  garment,  kissed  it,  and 
slowly  regaining  his  feet,  passed  with 
hanging  head  and  lingering  step  out  of 
that  gracious  presence. 

Once  more  in  the  khan  Bezaleel  threw 
himself  down  to  rest.  The  reaction  fol- 
lowing his  eager  anticipations,  the  disap- 
pointment, and  the  physical  weariness 
from  his  wakeful  night  made  him  sleep 
through  the  afternoon  of  that  day,  and 
it  was  not  until  the  following  morning 
that,  with  a  heavy  heart  and  laden  with 
forebodings  of  sorrow,  he  set  out  on  his 
journey  back  to  Jerusalem.  He  returned 
by  the  way  of  Jericho,  where  he  rested 
for  the  Sabbath,  and  passed  the  day  in 
fruitless  effort  to  regain  his  lost  cheerful- 
ness and  content.  An  unreasoning  dread 
filled  him.  He  chafed  at  the  delay  which 
the  observance  of  the  Sabbath  entailed, 
and  was  wholly  unable  to  fix  his 
thoughts  on  anything  but  the  forebod- 
ings that  caused  him  such  acute  suffer- 
ing. Impatient  as  he  was  to  reach  Je- 
rusalem the  face  of  Jesus  haunted  his 
memory,  and  he  longed  unspeakably  to 
hear  His  voice  again,  to  go  back  and  ac- 
cept the  invitation  with  the  sacrifice  it 
entailed.  Torn  thus  by  such  conflicting 
feelings  he  gladly  welcomed  the  coming 
of  the  first  day  of  the  week,  and  resumed 
his  homeward  course.  He  did  not  re- 
turn through  Bethania,  but  entered  Je- 
rusalem on  the  north  and  hastened  his 
pace  to  his  own  house. 

The  outer  court  was  deserted,  he  met 
no  one,  and  a  dreadful  silence  rested  on 
the  place.  With  beating  heart  he  sought 
his  mother,  and  as  he  entered  her  apart- 
ment she  arose  to  meet  him,  clad  in  gar- 
ments of  mourning,  and  threw  herself 
on  his  breast. 


4-74. 


BEZALEEL. 


"  O,  my  son,  my  son.  If  I  could  only 
bear  your  sorrow  as  well  as  my  own  !  " 
she  cried. 

"Speak,  mother;  what  awful  thing 
has  befallen  us  ?  "  Bezaleel  whispered. 

"  I  sent  messengers  to  overtake  you 
at  Bethlehem  ;  did  you  not  meet  them  ? ' ' 

Bezaleel  shook  his  head.  "  I  came 
from  Jericho,  "  he  said. 

' '  I  cannot  tell  you, ' '  his  mother  mur- 
mured. 

With  sudden  calmness  Bezaleel  spoke, 
his  voice  was  clear  and  even.  "It  is 
death  you  fear  to  speak  of,"  he  said, 
"  and  there  is  but  one  being  so  dear  to 
us  that  you  should  dread  to  utter  her 
name.  Ahlai  has  gone  from  us,  is  it  so, 
my  mother?  " 

"Gone  on  the  Sabbath  eve,  my  son, 
suddenly,  but  gently  as  she  lived," 
moaned  Naarah.  "  And  I  consented 
that  you  should  go  on  this  ill-conceived 
journey.  O,  my  dear  child,  who  can 
comfort  you?  " 

Bezaleel  closed  his  eyes  and  remained 
standing  in  silence.  Alarmed,  his  mother 
looked  up  at  him,  and  laid  her  hand  on 
his  brow. 

' '  Ahlai — a  wish, ' '  he  whispered.  ' '  The 
wish  of  my  heart,  never  to  be  fulfilled," 
and  he  led  his  mother  to  a  seat,  com- 
forting her  in  speechless,  tearless  calm. 

Through  the  days  that  followed  his 
sad  home-coming,  Bezaleel  never  faltered 
nor  gave  utterance  to  his  own  sorrow  ; 
the  shock  had  come  so  suddenly  that  he 
was  stunned,  and  he  neither  objected  nor 
consented  to  the  journey  to  Damascus 
which  his  mother  desired  him  to  make, 
for  she  was  seriously  alarmed  for  his 
reason,  and  hoped  for  help  through 
change  of  surroundings  and  associations. 

Passively  he  let  her  do  as  she  would 
with  him,  and  three  days  after  the  Sab- 
bath following  Ahlai 's  death  saw  him 
on  his  way  to  Damascus,  attended  by  an 
old  servant  of  his  house,  who  had  known 
and  loved  his  father. 


They  reached  Bethsaida -Julias,  where 
they  halted,  intending  to  resume  the 
journey  on  the  following  day,  but,  when 
the  day  dawned,  it  found  Bezaleel  pros- 
trated with  a  fever  which  burned  with  a 
force  in  which  nature  avenged  herself 
for  the  strain  that  had  been  put  on  her 
for  days  before.  For  three  long  days  he 
lay  fighting  the  disease,  attended  only  by 
Ruel,  for  he  would  not  allow  his  mother 
to  be  disturbed  by  tidings  of  his  dan- 
ger. 

At  last,  thanks  to  the  nursing  and 
his  youth,  there  came  a  day  when 
he  was  lying  weak  and  exhausted,  but 
safe.  Then  an  uncontrollable  desire  to 
return  to  his  mother  and  the  city  of 
his  love  took  possession  of  him,  and 
thinking  the  danger  of  opposing  his 
longing  greater  than  that  of  the  journey, 
the  physician  consented  to  his  return, 
and  they  set  about  conveying  him  on  a 
litter  back  to  Jerusalem. 

The  journey  was  made  in  easy  stages, 
frequently  halting  at  night  for  rest. 
Bezaleel,  gaining  strength  as  he  drew 
near  home,  bade  Ruel  be  sure  that  in  the 
Passover  week  they  should  be  once  more 
in  Jerusalem.  Remembering  that  in- 
stead of  this  bringing  back  of  a  feeble 
invalid  they  had  hoped  to  bring  home 
the  young  bride  to  her  bridegroom  after 
the  feast,  the  old  servant  promised  his 
master  to  insure  his  desire,  and  the  be- 
ginning of  the  Passover  week  saw  them 
four  days'  slow  journey  from  Jerusalem. 
It  was  the  fourteenth  of  Nisan,  the  Thurs- 
day of  the  Paschal  week,  when  they  be- 
gan the  final  stage  of  the  journey,  which 
would  end  by  their  entering  Jerusalem 
that  evening. 

It  was  perfect  spring,  the  little  flowers 
blooming  by  the  wayside,  the  birds  sing- 
ing their  sweetest,  and  at  sunset,  having 
rested  for  supper,  Bezaleel  entered  his 
litter  for  the  last  time,  for  when  the 
moon  should  be  well  arisen  he  hoped  to 
be  at  home  once  more. 


(To  be  continued.} 


TALKS   ON    ETHICS. 
By  Rw.  P.  A.  Halpin,  SJ. 

'  Good  or  evil  in  moral  matters  means  agreement  with  or  divergence  from  reason." 

—St.  Thomas. 


Pharisees  came  and  dropped  their  hand- 
fuls  of  coin  in  the  box  for  the  widows 
and  orphans,  but  the  widow  when  she 
came  had  but  her  one  small  piece,  but 
before  God  it  was  far  more  precious  than 
the  flowing  handfuls. 

We  can  easily  understand  greater  merit 
in  one  individual  than  in  another. 

The  following  question  we  have  asked 
before,  but  this  time  we  shall  be  more 
specific  in  our  reply. 

Can  perfect  happiness  be  found  in  this 
life?  Have  we  ever  met  a  man  whose 
days  were  all  sunshine  and  nights  all 
starlit  ?  Never. 

We  cannot  be  perfectly  happy  in  this 
life  on  account  of  our  condition.  There 
is  always  hovering  over  us  the  shadow 
of  death,  and  no  matter  how  happy  we 
are,  there  comes  the  thought  that  an  end 
is  coming.  A  man  who  is  rich  is  appre- 
hensive about  his  possessions,  for  no 
man  is  secure  against  failure.  A  man 
cannot  say:  "I  have  hoarded  up  so 
much,  now  my  earnings  are  secure." 
The  same  with  friendship.  No  matter 
how  dear  a  person  may  be,  this  thought 
enters  the  mind,  that  a  separation  will 
have  to  come.  How  many  things  break 
in  upon  our  enjoyment  of  friendship ! 
View  domestic  society.  How  many  mar- 
ried lives  began  bright  and  fair  as  orange 
blossoms,  and  after  a  year  or  less,  where 
are  the  blossoms  ?  Where  are  the  snows 
of  last  winter  ?  Nobody  knows. 

Do  I  mean  to  say  that  man  is  doomed 
to  wretchedness  ?  Is  there  no  such  thing 
as  happiness  ?  There  is  happiness  ;  the 
poet's  line  :  "  Man  never  is,  but  always 
to  be  blessed, "  expresses  our  thought. 
What  constitutes  happiness  in  this  life  ? 
I  think  we  can  say  that  the  nearest 
approach  to  happiness  in  this  life,  is  the 

475 


like  revelation,  is  from 
God  ;  both  are  voices  of  God  ;  and 
the  voice  of  reason  cannot  contradict  the 
voice  of  revelation,  because  it  would  be 
the  voice  of  God  contradicting  itself.  Let 
science  prove  any  conclusion  against 
scripture  or  theology ;  we  will  simply 
have  to  say  it  is  mistaken.  Why? 
Because,  true  science  is  a  voice  of  God, 
and  the  voices  of  God  cannot  belie  them- 
selves. It  is  the  same  tongue  speaking 
different  languages.  This  is  what  we 
are  taught  by  our  Church,  and  we  can- 
not help  considering  our  teacher  liberal 
indeed.  * 

There  is  quite  a  discussion  as  to 
wherein  happiness  chiefly  resides,  wheth- 
er in  the  intellect  or  the  will.  The  in- 
tellect shows  us  the  object  of  happiness 
and  the  will  holds  it.  Some  say  chiefly 
in  the  intellect,  others  in  the  will.  I 
think  it  safer  to  say  that  it  lies  in  both. 
We  know  what  happiness  is  only  when 
the  intellect  opens  it  to  the  will,  the  will 
then  desires  it,  and  that  power  must  be 
satisfied.  If  either  has  supremacy  (so 
we  think),  the  will  has  it  over  the  intel- 
lect, but  the  safer  thing  to  say  is  that 
both  operate  the  happiness  of  the  indi- 
vidual. 

The  more  directly  and  earnestly  we 
advance  towards  our  last  end  by  rational 
acts,  the  better  our  knowledge  of  God  is, 
and  the  greater  our  happiness.  The 
means  by  which  we  advance  to  God  are 
our  responsible  acts.  We  can  easily  un- 
derstand that  there  may  be  degrees  in 
these  acts.  Take  two  men  performing  the 
same  act ;  one  may  labor  with  greater 
intensity  than  the  other.  Take  the  strik- 
ing example  of  the  widow's  mite.  The 

i.  These  remarks  are  anent  some  statements  in 
our  last  talk. 


476 


TALKS  ON  ETHICS. 


being  on  the  road  that  leads  to  man's 
last  end.  This  is  the  only  terrestrial 
happiness.  Our  reason  tells  us  so  and 
we  have  it  preached  to  us  from  our  pul- 
pits. Man  is  happy ;  man  should  be 
happy  no  matter  what  the  vicissitudes  of 
life,  when  he  knows  he  is  facing  his 
foreordained  goal. 

I  endeavored  last  time  to  prove  directly 
that  God  must  be  the  last  end  of  man  ; 
that  God  is  the  only  object  that  can  make 
man  perfectly  happy.  I  may  prove  it 
indirectly  by  examining  things  a  man 
might  mistake  for  his  last  end.  Man  is 
made  up  of  body  and  soul,  and  therefore 
might  mistake  in  his  concern  for  either. 
Men  can  and  do  by  mistake  place  their 
last  end  in  money,  honor,  pleasure  ;  con- 
sulting the  body ;  or  in  knowledge  or 
virtue  looking  only  imperfectly  at  the 
soul. 

There  are  several  definitions  of  happi- 
ness, the  definitions  varying  according 
to  the  philosophical  systems  of  those 
who  frame  them.  The  definition  gener- 
ally accepted  and  which,  I  think,  will 
meet  the  approval  of  all  is  Boethius.  He 
was  in  prison  for  a  number  of  years,  and 
beguiled  the  time  by  philosophy  and 
poetry.  Perhaps  in  those  days  they  did 
not  have  contract  labor  and  each  indi- 
vidual was  left  to  his  own  resources. 

He  said :  ' '  Happiness  is  the  state  of 
the  possession  of  all  good. ' '  A  defini- 
tion which  probably  meets  all  the  require- 
ments of  the  case.  We  have  proceeded 
on  the  plan  of  defining  by  the  assistance 
of  facts.  I  think  we  can  safely  state 
that  thus  far  we  have  not  advanced  a  step 
without  the  help  of  facts. 
»  Happiness  we  know  rather  negatively 
than  positively.  We  know  in  the  first 
place  that  happiness  supposes  the  ab- 
sence of  evil,  privation,  misery,  an- 
noyance— the  absence  even  of  the  possi- 
bility of  want.  Where  we  have  any  of 
these  things  we  cannot  have  happiness. 
I  think  that  the  essence  of  happiness 
may  be  found  in  this — the  satisfaction  of 
all  our  desires.  If  there  is  a  longing  un- 
satisfied, we  have  not  happiness.  When 


there  is  a  question  of  perfect  happiness, 
there  must  be  a  total  absence  of  all 
apprehension,  and  I  may  go  further  and 
say,  there  must  not  be  the  possibility 
of  apprehension. 

There  is  one  question  that  besets  our 
happiest  moments  :  How  long  will  it 
last  ?  So  Christ  (using  His  words  as  the 
words  of  a  mere  man,  because  we  do  not 
refer  to  Him  here  as  the  founder  of  a 
religion)  said  :  "Your  joy  shall  be  per- 
fect, and  nobody  will  take  it  away." 
What  makes  us  happy,  is  the  certainty 
that  we  are  never  going  to  be  deprived 
of  that  thing  which  is  the  cause  of  our 
bliss. 

A  man  is  perfectly  happy  only  when 
all  his  longings  are  satisfied  and  when 
he  is  sure  that  satisfaction  will  never 
cease  to  exist.  If  a  man  were  to  be  told, 
when  in  the  possession  of  a  plenitude  of 
goods,  that  they  would  disappear  after  a 
million  years,  he  would  not  be  perfectly 
happy.  Why  ?  Because  at  some  time 
or  other  the  thought  would  enter  his 
mind  that  an  hour  was  going  to  strike 
when  that  happiness  would  cease,  which 
would  lessen  his  happiness.  In  other 
words,  there  would  be  a  longing,  not  for 
another  million  of  years  of  happiness, 
but  for  an  eternity  of  it.  The  element 
of  perpetual  duration  is  necessary  for 
perfect  happiness.  Two  things,  there- 
fore, basing  our  definition  on  facts,  are 
necessary  in  order  to  give  us  an  adequate 
concept  of  happiness  :  all  desires  satis- 
fied, with  the  certainty  of  that  satisfac- 
tion lasting  forever.  If  one  or  other  of 
these  elements  is  lacking,  perfect  happi- 
ness is  not. 

We  are  not  evolving  this  definition 
from  our  own  inward  consciousness,  bnt 
looking  at  things  as  things  present  them- 
selves to  us. 

Why  do  I  insist  so  much  on  the  ques- 
tion of  happiness  ?  Because  happiness 
has  much  to  do  with  the  question  of 
moral  philosophy,  and  there  is  no  use  of 
going  further,  unless  that  thing  called 
happiness  is  determined.  We  say  that 
man  is  constantly  reaching  after  happi- 


7VILKS  ON   ETHICS. 


477 


call  it  good,  call  it  an  end.  That 
thing  we  call  a  rose,  by  any  other  name 
will  siiK-11  as  sweet.  Terms  are  nothing  ; 
things  are  everything.  Man  in  all  his 
deliberate  actions  (and  these  are  the  only 
actions  \\v  take  into  consideration  in  our 
moral  philosophy),  is  in  a  state  of  mo- 
tion. Every  act  that  is  deliberate  is  the 
starting  from  one  point  to  reach  another 
point.  There  is  no  possibility  of  a  delib- 
erate act  without  an  end  in  view,  and 
that  end  is  good,  call  it  what  you  like. 
Now,  good  and  happiness  are  synony- 
mous. Watch  the  various  gradations  of 
an  act  from  its  inception  until  it  reaches 
completion.  What  does  it  recall  ?  To 
my  mind  it  recalls  the  fluctuations  of  the 
needle  struggling  to  get  towards  the 
North  ;  restless  till  it  is  at  the  point. 
A  man  is  in  a  state  of  insurrection  until 
the  act  is  completed,  until  the  good  he 
proposed  to  himself  in  the  beginning  is 
obtained. 

Man  seeks,  in  all  his  deliberate  actions 
an  end — a  good  ;  he  is  ever  on  the  search 
after  happiness.  Not  only  that,  but 
here  is  the  principal  idea  of  which  we 
cannot  afford  to  lose  sight ;  man  has  an 
inborn,  irresistible  desire  for  happiness, 
for  perfect  happiness.  Every  man  has 
it — it  is  a  natural  desire — it  is  imbedded 
in  our  nature.  Man  cannot,  without 
doing  violence  to  his  whole  nature,  put 
himself  voluntarily  on  the  road  to  un- 
happiness.  No  man  has  ever  done  that. 
No  man  has  ever  done,  by  any  deliberate 
act,  such  a  thing  as  to  start  out  in  the 
search  for  unhappiness.  Unhappiness, 
as  such,  has  never  been  the  final  pur- 
pose of  any  individual.  We  have  never 
found  that  to  be  the  case,  and  will  never 
find  it  to  be  so.  I  emphasize,  because  I 
wish  it  understood  that  this  desire  for 
happiness  is  a  natural  desire — something 
that  has  its  foundation  in  the  essence 
of  man's  nature. 

That  desire  for  perfect  happiness  being 
a  natural  desire,  who  is  the  author  of 
that  desire  ?  The  author  of  nature. 
Who  is  the  author  of  nature?  The 
Deity.  Hence  flow  many  conclusions, 


these  two  principally :  first,  that  per- 
fect happiness  is  attainable,  and  that  the 
Maker  of  our  nature  is  obliged,  by  the 
very  perfection  of  things,  to  put  within 
everybody's  reach  the  means  of  attaining 
that  happiness. 

To  return,  is  that  happiness  to  be 
found  in  this  life?  Certainly  perfect 
happiness  is  not  to  be  found  here.  Some 
philosophers  make  up  a  series  of  proposi- 
tions in  order  to  prove  the  fact — that 
nothing  created  is  going  to  perfectly 
satisfy  man.  When  there  is  a  question 
of  anything  created  satisfying  man,  we 
take  the  desirable  among  created  things. 
We  are  not  taking  pains,  torments, 
poverty  and  sickness  ;  but  those  things 
that  everybody  is  running  after,  wealth, 
pleasure  for  instance. 

Man  is  a  being  made  up  of  spirit  and 
matter,  and,  therefore,  in  his  seekings,  he 
will  look  for  an  end  for  his  spiritual 
nature  and  an  end  for  his  material  or 
purely  animal  nature.  Now,  for  his 
spiritual  nature.  Only  two  things  are 
the  object  of  man's  ambition,  and  these 
two  things  are  the  things  that  perfect 
the  faculties  of  man's  spiritual  nature. 
What  are  these  two  faculties  ?  The  will 
and  the  intellect.  What  perfects  the 
will  ?  Virtue.  What  perfects  the  intel- 
lect ?  Knowledge.  So  that  a  man  might 
say :  "  If  I  am  virtuous  I  can  be  per- 
fectly happy  ;  if  I  know  I  shall  be  per- 
fectly happy."  Or  another  man,  coming 
down  to  a  lower  level,  might  say  :  "  If  I 
procure  pleasure,  if  I  have  an  abundance 
of  that  thing  by  which  pleasure  can 
be  bought — money — I  can  be  perfectly 
happy."  Examine.  Take  pleasure. 
Can  pleasure  be  happiness  ?  No.  Be- 
cause it  cannot,  as  we  have  previously 
shown,  be  an  end,  and  besides  some  can- 
not acquire  pleasure,  some  are  invalided, 
crippled,  maimed  ;  some  have  imperfect 
senses,  are  blind,  deaf,  dumb.  From  the 
very  start,  the  doors  of  a  thousand  pleas- 
ures are  closed  against  them.  Pleasure 
does  not  really  satisfy  man.  The  history 
of  pleasure's  votary  is  known.  He 
plunges  into  excesses  of  all  kinds,  be- 


478 


TALKS  ON   ETHICS. 


cause  he  is  unable  to  satisfy  himself  with 
anything  that  presents  itself.  The  glut- 
tonous man  makes  eating  and  drinking 
his  end,  and  his  very  senses  become 
incapacitated.  The  palate  has  to  be 
tempted  constantly  in  order  to  experi- 
ence the  slightest  sensation.  He  loses 
his  strength,  impairs  his  digestive  pow- 
ers, and  so  on.  So  for  any  kind  of  pleas- 
ure. Remember  we  are  finite,  limited, 
and  that  every  time  we  experience  a 
sensual  pleasure  we  are  drawing  on  our 
power  of  experiencing  pleasure  ;  there  is 
so  much  out  of  the  bank,  and  the  result 
is  that  a  sense  once  gratified  has  begun 
to  dull  its  power  ot  sensation,  and  in  the 
end  grows  torpid,  dies. 

Take  wealth.  St.  Thomas  says  that 
the  very  fact  that  men  are  boundless  in 
their  desire  for  money,  is  a  proof  that 
money  has  not  in  itself  wherewith  to 
make  man  happy.  The  more  money  a 
man  has,  the  more  he  wants.  He  longs 
for  so  much  money,  and  when  he  gets  it, 
the  fact  that  he  wants  more  is  a  protest 
he  makes  against  the  money  acquired, 
that  it  has  not  in  itself  the  power  to 
make  man  happy,  of  exterminating  all 
longing.  The  old  pagans  understood 
that,  and  concreted  their  ideas  about  the 
inability  of  money  to  satisfy  man,  in 
legend  and  fable.  Midas  asked  the  gods 
to  grant  him  that  everything  he  touched 
would  turn  into  gold.  He  got  his  gift. 
What  was  the  result  ?  He  sat  down  at 
table,  and  the  first  morsel  he  touched 
— gold  !  It  did  not  make  any  difference 
how  tempting  the  ragout.  The  soup 
was  brought  in  steaming  hot,  but  as 
soon  as  he  touched  it  it  became  gold. 
The  very  dishes  became  gold.  So  too 
for  his  affections.  His  daughter  comes 
in  to  give  him  her  morning  greeting ; 
he  embraces  her  ;  and  she  is  turned  into 
a  golden  statue.  However,  he  prayed 
that  the  great  privilege  might  be  re- 
moved ;  and  it  was  granted,  but  only  on 
one  condition,  that  he  should  ever  after 
wear  ass*  ears.  He  was  an  ass  for  his 
pains. 

The  miser  makes  gold  his  god.     He 


does  not  care  for  anybody,  he  does  not 
care  for  eating  or  drinking,  there  is  no 
sacrifice  he  will  not  make  for  more  gold. 
We  have  a  fable  about  Tithonas.  He 
did  something  for  the  gods  one  day,  and 
they  were  so  pleased  they  said  :  ' '  Ask 
for  whatever  you  want  and  we  will  give 
it  to  you. ' '  He  said  :  "I  want  to  live 
forever."  His  request  was  granted,  but 
he  forgot  to  ask  for  immortal  youth  and 
the  result  was  that  as  he  grew  older  he 
became  more  decrepit.  Just  fancy  a 
man  in  declining  years,  getting  up  to 
two  thousand,  with  the  infirmities  of  old 
age :  ' '  Sans  teeth,  sans  eyes,  sans 
taste,  sans  everything. ' '  What  a  freak 
a  two  thousand  year  old  man  would  be. 
Tithonas  prayed  the  gods  to  take  back 
the  gift ;  but  the  only  thing  they  could 
do  was  to  turn  him  into  a  grasshopper, 
and  he  has  been  grasshoppering  it  ever 
since.  Only  an  ass  will  ask  for  gold  in 
the  way  Midas  asked  for  it,  and  only  a 
grasshopper  will  ask  to  live  forever,  not 
a  man.  It  is  not  a  natural  desire,  for 
a  natural  desire  is  one  meeting  the  ap- 
proval of  everything  in  us,  not  only  of 
our  senses,  but  of  our  intelligence. 

Virtue,  intelligence,  science,  cannot 
make  us  happy.  The  torture  of  the  most 
learned  men  is  that  they  know  nothing. 
The  more  they  study  the  less  they  know. 
Science  cannot  make  man  happy,  it  is 
so  uncertain. 

The  failures  of  scientific  investigation 
would  fill  a  larger  volume  than  the  suc- 
cesses thereof. 

Virtue  cannot  make  us  perfectly  happy. 
Virtue  keeps  us  on  the  road  to  happiness, 
because  virtue  is  acting  according  to  the 
law,  and,  therefore,  keeps  us  in  the  path 
that  leads  to  the  object  that  makes  us 
perfectly  happy,  but  in  itself  it  is  not 
happiness.  I  am  talking  about  active 
virtue.  I  am  talking  about  a  man  who 
is  really  virtuous,  not  about  individuals 
who  fancy  they  are  virtuous.  Virtue  is 
the  struggling  against  the  inclination  to 
do  wrong.  Virtue  comes  "from  the  Latin 
word  vis,  which  means  strength,  fighting 
strength.  When  we  are  virtuous  we  are 


A   PRACTICAL   DEVOTION. 


+7Q 


in  i  -4. ite  of  conflict,  and  n<»  in;m  is  to  be  dissolved  and  to  be  with  the  Mas- 
made  happy  by  such  a  condition.  Apply  ter,  so  that  he  would  have  no  more 
this  to  moral  virtue  and  see  if  it  is  so.  chance  of  going  astray.  We  are  all  ask  - 
A  man  becomes  tired  of  the  struggle,  ing  for  that  sweet  bye  and  bye  "where 
and  asks  a  rest.  St.  Paul,  who  was  the  wicked  cease  from  troubling  and  the 
rapped  up  to  the  third  heaven,  wanted  weary  are  at  rest. " 


A  PRACTICAL  DEVOTION. 
By  Rev.  Henry  Van  Rensselaer,  S.J. 

4i  1  DON'T  believe  in  devotions.  Let  Heart."  That's  a  most  strange  accusa- 
J-  people  go  to  Confession  and  tion  to  make  against  Jesuits,  if,  indeed, 
Communion.  Use  the  Sacraments,  that's  any  accusation  against  them  can  be  con- 
my  doctrine.  I  don 't  care  for  sentimen-  sidered  strange.  Let  me  tell  you  what 
tality.  Some  people  pay  more  attention  we  understand  and  teach  about  devotion 
to  a  statue  or  a  picture  of  the  Sacred  to  the  Sacred  Heart. 
Heart  than  to  our  Lord  Himself  in  the  In  the  first  place  we  eliminate  all 
Blessed  Sacrament. "  gush  and  tender  sentimentalism.  As 
Such  was  the  substance,  if  not  the  Father  Galliffet,  who  is  commonly  con- 
exact  expression  of  the  objection  of  a  sidered  the  classical  exponent  of  the 
very  pious  person  to  the  devotion  to  the  devotion  to  the  Sacred  Heart,  observes  : 
Sacred  Heart.  Let  us  see  if  there  is  any  "  In  all  the  devotions  and  festivals  which 
truth  in  these  grave  statements.  To  are  connected  with  the  Sacred  humanity 
start  with,  I  fully  agreed  with  him  in  all  of  Jesus  Christ  there  is  always  a  double 
that  he  said,  except  perhaps,  the  very  object,  one  sensible  and  corporal,  the 
first  assertion.  "  I  don 't  believe  in  devo-  other  spiritual  and  invisible,  which  are 
tions  either,  "  I  said,  "  as  you  understand  united,  and  which  we  honor  because 
the  term,  for  it  is  quite  evident  that  they  are  so  united,  the  spiritual  com- 
you  have  not  in  your  mind  the  genuine  municating  its  dignity  to  the  corporal, 
notions  of  devotion.  You  do  not  mean  But  the  sensible  and  corporal  object  has 
by  it  "that  sweetness  or  intensity  ac-  this  peculiar  to  itself,  that  it  always 
companying  our  converse  with  God, "  nor  gives  its  name  to  the  devotion  and  to  the 
"  the  habitual  readiness  to  comply  with  festival."  He  then  instances  the  de- 
the  divine  will,  particularly  in  matters  votion  to  the  Holy  Cross,  the  Sacred 
of  divine  worship,"  nor  a  concrete  form  Wounds,  and  the  Holy  Name.  He  next 
of  divine  worship  or  the  pious  practices  shows  that  in  the  devotion  in  question 
of  individuals,  "  and  soon  ;  for  of  course  there  are  likewise  "  two  objects  united, 
every  Catholic  must  approve  of  these,  which  are  honored  with  an  undivided 
What  you  mean  probably  is  that  gush-  honor,  the  one  sensible  and  corporal, 
ingness  and  sweet  sentimentalism  to  be  which  is  the  heart  of  flesh  intimately 
found  sometimes  in  some  members  of  united  to  the  soul  and  to  the  person  of 
the  devout  female  sex.  But  surely  you  our  Lord,  full  of  life,  of  feeling,  and  of 
cannot  suppose  that  this  is  what  is  knowledge ;  the  other  invisible  and 
meant  by  devotion  in  our  sense  of  the  spiritual,  which  is  the  immense  love 
word.  "  Well,  to  tell  the  truth,  "  he  re-  with  which  the  Sacred  Heart  is  inflamed, 
plied,  "  you  Jesuits  have  too  much  but  especially  considered  as  a  love  de- 
sentimentality  in  your  teaching  ;  you  spised  and  wounded  by  the  ingratitude 
encourage  too  much  the  use  of  pictures  of  men."  The  object  then,  of  the  de- 
and  statues,  especially  of  the  Sacred  votion  is  our  Lord  Himself,  true  God 


4-80 


A  PRACTICAL  DEVOTION. 


and  true  man,  but  considered  under  the 
special  aspect  of  His  love  for  God  and 
for  men.  The  commonly,  nay,  the  uni- 
versally accepted  symbol  of  love  is 
the  heart ;  therefore,  in  our  devotion  to 
the  love  of  Jesus  Christ  we  use  a  rep- 
resentation of  a  heart  as  the  symbol 
of  Christ's  love.  The  statue  or  the 
picture  representing  our  Lord  showing 
His  Heart  is  merely  our  poor  way  of 
commemorating  and  representing  the 
manifestation  of  His  love  and  in  the 
very  way  which  He  Himself  saw  fit  to 
choose. 

Let  us  see  what  He  said  on  the  sub- 
ject to  His  favored  servant,  Blessed 
Margaret  Mary  :  ' '  He  assured  me, ' '  she 
writes,  ' '  that  He  took  a  singular  pleasure 
in  being  honored  under  the  figure  of  this 
Heart  of  flesh,  the  representation  of 
which  He  wished  to  be  exposed  publicly, 
in  order,  He  added,  to  touch  the  insen- 
sible hearts  of  men  ;  and  He  promised 
me  that  He  would  pour  forth  abundantly 
over  all  those  who  should  honor  it,  all 
the  treasures  of  grace  with  which  it  is 
filled.  Wherever  this  representation 
shall  be  exposed  in  order  to  be  singularly 
honored,  thither  will  it  draw  the  abund- 
ance of  every  sort  of  blessing . ' '  Whether 
the  copy  or  the  imitation  represent 
worthily  the  divine  original  is  a  ques- 
tion of  artistic  skill  and  taste. 

The  fact  remains  that  Christ  Himself 
judged  it  advisable  to  manifest  Himself 
to  His  servant,  Blessed  Margaret  Mary, 
to  show  her  His  Sacred  Heart  and  asked 
to  have  it  represented  and  honored.  We 
simply  bow  to  the  judgment  of  our  Lord 
in  lowly  submission. 

Moreover,  as  we  have  just  seen,  He 
promised  to  bless  every  place  where  a 
representation  of  His  Heart  was  set  up 
and  honored.  Nor  has  His  promise  ever 
failed  in  the  two  centuries  and  more  since 
that  promise  was  given.  The  Church, 
the  living  guardian  and  witness  of  the 
truth,  has  set  her  seal  upon  the  repre- 
sentation of  the  Sacred  Heart.  She 
has  given  indulgences  to  those  who 
recite  a  certain  prayer  before  a  picture  of 


the  Sacred  Heart,  and  to  those  who  wear 
the  Badge  of  the  League,  or  to  those 
who  have  about  them  the  little  scapular. 
Of  course,  it  is  needless  to  defend  the  use 
of  pious  pictures  and  statues  to  a 
Catholic,  but  only  their  use  in  this 
special  devotion .  The  best  and  sufficient 
reason  is  that  Christ,  the  infallible 
teacher,  so  taught  us. 

"But,"  you  object,  "people  go  and 
kneel  and  pray  before  a  picture  or  statue 
of  the  Sacred  Heart,  instead  of  going 
and  kneeling  in  front  of  the  tabernacle 
where  our  Lord  is  really  and  truly  pres- 
ent. "  This  objection  is  readily  answered, 
for  no  Catholic  prays  to  a  statue  or 
picture  ;  the  prayer  is,  of  course,  directed 
to  the  person.  But  if  my  piety  is  better 
moved  by  having  a  devotional  representa- 
tion before  my  eyes  to  fix  my  attention, 
you  would  not  grudge  me  that  help. 
To  see  the  symbol  of  divine  love  may 
move  me  more  than  the  bare  knowledge 
and  the  belief  that  Christ  is  within  the 
tabernacle.  This  does  not  appeal  to 
my  senses,  and  they  play  an  important 
part  in  my  whole  being.  I  am  always 
patriotic  but  the  sight  of  ' '  Old  Glory  ' ' 
moves  me  more  sensibly  to  patriotism. 

On  this  very  account  the  Church  under 
the  guidance  of  the  Holy  Ghost  has 
always  approved  and  encouraged  artistic 
representations  of  Christ,  His  Blessed 
Mother  and  the  saints.  From  your  stand- 
point you  should  remove  the  crucifix 
from  above  the  tabernacle,  the  statues, 
pictures  and  figured  stained  glass  windows 
from  the  church.  Why,  in  the  very  first 
centuries  we  find  rude  frescoes  in  the 
catacombs  of  Christ  as  the  Good  Shepherd 
with  the  lost  sheep  upon  His  shoulders. 

' '  Well, ' '  said  the  objector,  ' '  let  us  pass 
over  the  question  about  representations 
of  the  Sacred  Heart,  but,  at  any  rate,  I 
still  say  that  to  frequent  Confession  and 
Communion,  and  to  visit  the  Blessed  Sac- 
rament are  the  best  devotions. " 

Waiving  the  question  whether  you  are 
correct  in  calling  these  practices  devo- 
tions, I  quite  agree  with  you,  and  you 
have  played  entirely  into  my  hand,  for 


A   PRACTICAL   DEVOTION. 


481 


these  are  precisely  the  chief  aims  of  the 
devotion  of  the  Sacred  Heart,  which  is 
eminently  practical.  Our  Lord  in  insti- 
tuting this  devotion  had  one  end  in  view: 
to  get  men  to  love  Him.  He  gave  them 
His  Heart,  that  is,  His  love,  expecting 
and  asking  their  love  in  return.  This  He 
clearly  declared  to  Blessed  Margaret 
Mary,  saying  :  "I  thirst;  I  burn  with 
the  desire  of  being  loved,  I  long  to  win 
souls  to  my  love."  So,  too,  does  the 
Church,  whenever  she  speaks  of  the 
devotion,  declare  that  its  end  and  reason 
for  existence  is  to  make  us  give  Christ 
love  for  love.  But  what  sort  of  a  love 
are  we  to  give  Him  ?  To  love  God  with 
our  whole  being  is  the  first  and  great 
commandment  of  the  New  as  of  the  Old 
Law.  The  love,  then,  which  the  God- 
man  asks  for  is  a  whole-souled  love, 
which  is,  as  the  apostle  declares,  the 
fulfilling  of  the  Law.  Anything  which 
will  aid  us  to  fulfil  this  obligation,  must 
be  of  the  greatest  value.  Hence  Cardi- 
nal Pie  rightly  said  that  the  devotion 
to  the  Sacred  Heart  is  "  the  very  quin- 
tessence of  Christianity,  the  compen- 
dium and  substantial  summary  of  all 
religion,"  precisely  because  it  so  ef- 
fectively moves  men  to  fulfil  their  great- 
est obligation  to  God,  and  to  return  love 
for  love. 

They  see  the  love  of  God  incarnate, 
and  extending  the  benefits  of  His  incar- 
nation by  His  abiding  presence  on  their 
altars,  and  by  becoming  the  food  of  their 
souls  in  Holy  Communion,  and  this,  too, 
after  having  given  the  greatest  proof  of 
His  love  in  laying  down  His  life  for 
them.  How  shall  they  return  such  love  ? 
What  proof  shall  they  give  of  their  love? 
For,  unless  love  proves  itself  by  works, 
it  is  not  true  love.  Words,  indeed,  it 
may  use,  but  what  true  lover  would  be 
content  with  these  ?  A  true  lover  never 
wearies  of  his  beloved,  he  is  ready  at  all 
times  to  show  his  devotion,  he  is  proud 
of  it,  he  is  willing  that  all  should  know 
it.  Moreover,  he  is  willing  to  defend  his 
beloved  against  all  attacks,  to  fight  all 
comers.  If  others,  who  should  love  her, 


look  coldly  upon  her,  if  they  refuse 
what  belongs  of  right  to  her,  he  en- 
deavors to  make  up  by  extra  attention, 
by  more  warmth  of  affection,  by  greater 
generosity  for  their  coldness,  injustice 
and  niggardliness.  Were  the  object  of 
his  love  capable  of  being  loved  by  all 
without  any  detriment  to  any,  were  she 
entitled  by  right  to  universal  love  and 
homage,  then  would  he  endeavor  to 
spread  abroad  the  knowledge  of  her 
claims  and  win  all  who  came  within 
his  reach  to  acknowledge  them  and  show 
her  their  devotion. 

What  is  not  true  of  any  finite  being 
is  true  of  the  God -man,  who  has  so 
many  titles  to  the  love  of  all,  who  can 
gratify  and  satisfy  the  love  of  all  out  of 
the  inexhaustible  treasures  of  His  Sacred 
Heart,  yet  in  such  a  way  that  no  one 
loses  by  sharing  that  love. 

He  is  the  true  light  that  enlighteneth 
every  man  coming  into  this  world,  the 
true  sun  whose  rays  give  to  the  universe 
light  and  warmth  and  vivifying  power, 
yet  without  any  person  or  thing  being 
the  poorer  for  sharing  it  with  an  indefinite 
number  of  others. 

Such  are  the  three  duties  to  which 
every  true  lover  of  the  Sacred  Heart  is 
bound.  He  must  profess  and  prove  his 
love  by  actions  as  well  as  by  words ; 
and  this  we  call  honor.  But  since  all 
who  are  bound  do  not  honor  our  Lord, 
he  endeavors  to  make  up  for  the  defi- 
ciencies of  others  and  this  we  call  repara- 
tion. Believing  that,  if  men  only  real- 
ized what  the  love  of  Christ  is  and  what 
His  claims  are,  they  would  all  honor  and 
love  Him,  he  tries  to  awaken  all  who 
come  in  contact  with  Him  to  a  sense  of 
their  relationship  to  Christ,  and  this  we 
call  apostolate. 

We  shall  not  treat  these  three  duties 
of  a  true  lover  of  the  Sacred  Heart  in  the 
present  paper,  but  the  mere  mention  of 
them  shows  how  eminently  practical  is 
the  devotion  in  question. 

Let  us  return  to  our  objector  who  de- 
preciated the  devotion  to  the  Heart  of 
Jesus,  because  he  wanted  people  to  go  fre- 


482 


A  PRACTICAL  DEVOTION. 


quently  to  Confession  and  Communion, 
and  to  honor  our  Lord  in  the  Blessed 
Sacrament.  Now,  these  are  precisely  the 
fruits  of  that  devotion.  Hear  our  Lord's 
own  words  :  ' '  Behold  this  Heart,  which 
has  so  loved  men  that  it  has  spared 
nothing,  it  has  emptied  itself  and  con- 
sumed itself  in  order  to  manifest  its  love 
for  them  ;  and,  in  return,  I  receive  from 
the  greater  number  only  ingratitude,  in 
the  contempt,  irreverence,  sacrileges,  and 
indifference  manifested  for  me  in  this  sac- 
rament of  love. ' '  He  then  asks  for  the  es- 
tablishment of  the  feast  in  order  to  honor 
His  Heart,  ' '  by  devout  acts  of  reparation 
and  satisfaction,  and  by  communicating 
on  that  day  to  expiate  the  indignities 
received  whilst  exposed  on  the  altar. ' ' 

Here  we  have  the  essence  of  devotion 
to  the  Sacred  Heart  as  stated  by  Christ 
Himself.  There  must  be  Confession,  for 
there  is  to  be  a  Holy  Communion  ;  it  is 
a  communion  of  love  and  honor,  that 
more  especially  of  reparation,  and  that, 
too,  to  [atone  for  the  indignities  shown 
to  our  Lord  in  the  Blessed  Sacrament. 
Hence  we  have  the  three  very  things 
specified  by  the  objector :  confession, 
communion  and  honor  shown  the  Blessed 
Sacrament.  How  this  devotion  has  pro- 
duced the  effects  desired  by  its  divine 


founder,  any  one  who  has  experience  ot 
a  parish  before  and  after  its  introduction 
can  testify.  I  know  of  a  certain  bishop 
who  was  amazed  at  the  crowds  that  came 
to  receive  Holy  Communion  in  his  cathe- 
dral. What  was  the  cause  ?  What  was 
the  attractive  power  ?  Our  Lord  in  the 
Blessed  Sacrament  ?  Yes,  but  as  reveal- 
ing His  Sacred  Heart,  burning  with  love 
for  men,  yet  cruelly  wounded  by  the  in- 
gratitude and  indifference  of  so  many 
and  asking  for  love  and  atonement.  Un- 
der these  two  aspects  it  calls  forth  our 
love  which  corresponds  to  its  love,  and 
grief  which  leads  us  to  make  reparation 
for  the  insults  it  endures  through  the 
indifference  of  men. 

There  can  be  no  opposition  in  the  in- 
stitutions of  the  all-wise  God.  Devo- 
tions are  helps  not  hindrances  to  the 
right  use  of  them.  So  it  is  with  the 
devotion  to  the  Sacred  Heart,  it  has  a 
wonderful  moving  power  over  the  hearts 
of  men.  It  appeals  strongly  to  them,  it 
asks  only  what  is  in  their  power  to  give  ; 
it  gives  in  return  inestimable  treasures 
of  love  and  grace.  It  is  the  Heart  of  a 
man  appealing  to  other  human  hearts. 
When  they  understand  and  realize  the 
appeal  they  cannot  refuse  it,  they  will 
give  love  for  love. 


, 


THE    BLACK  FINGER. 
By  M.  T.  Waggaman. 


(Concluded.) 


CHAPTER  XV. 


MOONLIGHT    AND   SHADOWS. 

FATHER  Paul  had  set  out  as  he  prom- 
ised at  the  moonrise.  It  was  a  six- 
mile  walk  to  the  cabin,  and  he  had  but  a 
brief  rest  between  his  visits.  But  Tim  and 
his  sturdy  little  nag  would  not  return 
until  morning,  and  then  it  might  be  too 
late. 

The  young  soul  might  have  gone  forth, 
hungering  for  the  bread  of  life,  and  in 
the  stress  and  strain  of  the  dark  hour,  it 
might  have  fainted  by  the  way. 

Tender  compassion,  as  well  as  priestly 
duty  spurred  Father  Paul  on  his  mission 
of  mercj'  to  the  poor  little  lad,  on  whom 
God's  grace  seemed  to  have  fallen  like 
the  dew  on  Gideon's  fleece,  when  all 
around  was  barren  and  dry.  And  even 
as  that  miracle  of  old,  had  nerved  the 
heart  and  hand  of  the  warrior  of  Israel, 
so  Father  Paul  felt  cheered  and  strength- 
ened to-night. 

It  had  been  a  wearisome  day  to  him; 
McGarrahan's  visit,  Eric's  rebellious 
flight  had  left  him  under  that  depressing 
sense  of  failure  and  defeat,  from  which 
even  the  highest  efforts  and  holiest 
aims  are  not  exempt.  His  labor  had 
seemed  in  vain,  yet  God  had  given  the 
increase;  like  the  wild  bird  of  the  forest, 
Eric  had  borne  the  good  seed  to  a  young 
soul,  where  it  had  blossomed  into  beauty, 
a  hundredfold. 

So  it  was  with  a  strange,  solemn  glad- 
ness in  his  heart,  Father  Paul  took  his 
journey  over  these  silent  heights  to- 
night. Poor  little  Andy  had  taught  him 
a  lesson  he  could  never  forget.  It  was 
as  if  his  Master  had  tenderly  rebuked 
his  doubts  and  spoken  a  word  of  cheer. 
Never  had  these  white  mountain  wastes 
seemed  so  tranquil,  so  beautiful. 


The  moon  that  had  at  first  swung  low 
in  the  horizon  like  a  silver  lamp,  rose 
higher  and  higher,  flooding  the  peaks 
with  a  tender  radiance  in  which  the  stars 
paled  and  the  shadows  trembled,  and  all 
poor  sin-scared  earth  seemed  to  grow 
pure  and  fair. 

Beautiful  moonlight !  type  of  that 
sweet  mother  mercy  that  veils  and 
softens  all  the  ruggedness  and  deformity 
that  the  sun  of  justice  must  reveal ;  may 
your  tender  beams  fall  upon  us  when  we 
pass  into  the  shadows  of  the  night. 

And  as  Father  Paul  kept  on  his  rug- 
ged way,  made  glorious  now  by  a  more 
dazzling  light  than  even  the  piety  of  a 
Roman  priest  flings  before  the  hidden 
Ivord  he  bore  in  his  breast,  his  soul 
seemed  to  shake  off  all  its  darkness  and 
weariness,  and  almost  unconsciously,  he 
began  to  intone  the  Psalm  that  rose  to 
his  lips  in  the  consecrated  language  of 
the  Church. 

"In  Thee,  O  Lord,  have  I  hoped  ;  let 
me  never  be  confounded,  deliver  me  in 
Thy  justice. " 

Rich  and  full  the  deep-toned  notes 
swelled  out  into  the  mountain  silence  in 
which  the  singer  believed  himself  alone 
with  his  God. 

"Bow  down  Thine  ear  to  me,  make 
haste  to  deliver  me."  Ah,  how  little 
Father  Paul  dreamed  of  the  bitter  need 
of  that  cry  now. 

"  Be  Thou  my  God,  my  protector,  and 
a  house  of  refuge  to  save  me, ' '  was  the 
verse  that  reached  the  group  of  black 
shadows  struggling  up  from  the  gorge 
below. 

"It's  him,  lads,  whisht,  I  tell  ye  it's 
him,"  said  McGarrahan,  trembling  all 
over. 

"Aye,  aye  listen,  he's  singing  some 
of  his  divil's  lingo, "  muttered  Aptomas. 

483 


484 


THE   BLACK   FINGER. 


' '  For  Thou  art  my  strength  and  my 
refuge  and  for  Thy  name's  sake  Thou 
wilt  guide  me." 

"  It's  yer  man,  Terence,  and  no  other. 
Back  into  the  shadow,  men,  stop  him 
whin  he  reaches  the  turn  beyant. " 

' '  Thou  wilt  bring  me  out  of  this  snare, 
that  they  have  laid  for  me, ' '  went  on  the 
unconscious  singer,  "  for  Thou  art  my 
protector. ' ' 

"Curses  on  ye  Popish  hell  hound. 
Bind  his  arms,  men.  Gag  him,  throttle 
him,  drag  him  back  to  the  cut.  We'll 
settle  with  the  blasted  Romish  spy 
there.  Back  to  the  cut  wid  him,  back, 
mates,  back. " 

They  were  upon  him,  ten  to  one,  fierce 
human  brutes  ;  wilder,  baser,  more  piti- 
less than  the  beasts  of  the  forest  and 
jungle. 

"  Scoundrels,  villains,  cowards,  here, 
help — help  —  murder,"  shouted  Father 
Paul,  struggling  in  vain  with  his  half- 
score  assailants. 

For  a  moment  his  blood  boiled,  his 
eyes  flashed,  as  he  found  himself  over- 
powered, bound,  gagged  ;  as  he  saw  his 
doom  in  the  vengeful  faces  around  him 
— then  he  uplifted  his  gaze  to  the  radiant 
sky  and  voicelessly  finished  his  Psalm. 

' '  Into  Thy  hands  I  commend  my 
spirit,  for  Thou  hast  redeemed  me,  O 
Lord,  God  of  Truth." 

CHAPTER  XVI. 
ANDY'S  MATE. 

The  rising  moonbeams  had  reached 
Andy's  little  window,  and  flickering 
through  the  rags  and  patches  that  shaded 
it,  fell  with  wan  pitying  radiance  upon 
the  wasted  form,  that  lay  so  silent  and 
motionless  upon  the  narrow  bed,  that 
more  than  once  poor  Gran  bent  her  ear 
anxiously  to  her  boy's  pale  lips,  to  catch 
the  faint  fluttering  breath. 

But  each  time  Andy  had  opened  his 
eyes  and  looked  at  her  with  a  smile  so 
bright,  that  Gran  had  turned  back  into 
her  shadowy  corner  with  a  feeble  thrill 
of  hope  stirring  in  her  heart,  the  poor 
old  heart  that  had  grown  so  heavy  with 


age  and  want  and  woe  that  it  could  only 
quiver  faintly  either  with  joy  or  pain. 

She  had  ' '  reddied  ' '  the  room  at  An- 
dy's bidding,  bathed  the  little  shrunken 
face,  brushed  the  soft  fair  hair  that  was 
the  sick  boy 's  only  beauty,  and  now  sat 
in  the  shadow  watching  her  lad  with  dim 
patient  eyes.  At  last  he  spoke  : 

' '  The  moon  is  up ;  Father  Paul  (its 
that  the  priest  bid  me  call  him)  will  be 
here  soon  now,  Gran.  D'you  think 
father  will  be  back,  too  ?  " 

"  I  think  he  will,  lad,  mebbe  it's  gone 
for  the  docther  he  is.  He's  not  forgit- 
ting  ye,  ye  may  be  sure  of  that.  Ochone, 
ochone,  it's  not  lying  like  this  ye'd  be, 
avourneen,  if  me  poor  Terence  had  been 
left  to  take  care  of  his  own.  Luk  at  the 
illigant  things  he  sint  us  this  evening  ; 
the  tay  and  sugar,  the  wine  and  jellies 
and  grapes.  I'm  thinking  ye 're  betther 
for  thim  already,  lad,  ye've  been  sleeping 
so  quoit  and  asy  to-night. " 

"Not  sleeping,  Gran, "  answered  the 
boy  softly,  ' '  though  I  've  been  wonder- 
ful easy.  I  've  been  lying  here  thinking, 
Gran,  and  praying,  praying  as  Father 
Paul  told  me.  O,  I  wish  father  would 
come  back,  I  want  him  to  hold  me  in  his 
arms  to-night,  Gran,  I  want  him  to  see 
and  know  the  grand  blessed  thing  I  am 
going  to  do.  Isn  't  it  a  wonderful  thing, 
Gran,  for  God  to  come  to  a  poor  boy  like 
me,  and  take  me  with  Him  home?  " 

' '  Shure  it  is,  jewel,  it  is, ' '  sobbed  poor 
Gran,  uncomprehendingly. 

"I've  been  so  afraid  and  trembly, 
lying  here  in  the  dark  cold  nights," 
continued  Andy,  "and  when  Eric  told 
me  all  that  he  had  heard  beyond  about 
heaven  and  God  and  how  He  came  down 
to  earth,  and  all  that  He  did  for  the  poor 
creatures  here,  curing  them,  and  helping 
them,  and  dying  for  them,  it  was  in  me 
head  night  and  day,  Gran. " 

"Shure,  I  know  it,  lad,  I  know  it," 
faltered  Gran.  "  It  was  fayver  dhrames 
that  ye  had." 

"Oh  no,  no,  Gran,  they  "were  not 
dreams,  not  dreams,"  repeated  Andy 
tremulously.  "They  were  all  true,  they 


THE    BLACK    FINGER. 


are  all  trm- ;  I've  had  such  longings 
lying  here  in  the  dark,  Gran,  to  get  to 
Him.  that  was  in  the  church  beyond,  as 
Eric  told  me.  I  thought  if  I  could  touch 
His  hand  or  His  gown,  mebbe,  and  ask 
Him  to  be  good  to  a  poor  boy,  and  not  let 
the  dying  hurt  much  or  me  be  too  scared. 
And  Father  Paul  says  He  will  come  to 
me,  that  He  will  be  with  me  in  the  dark- 
ness, no  matter  how  black  it  is,  and  I 
won't  mind  the  dying  for  it  will  be  only 
going  with  Him  home.  And  I  know  it, 
(".ran,  I  feel  it,"  the  speaker's  eyes 
kindled,  "  the  longing  in  my  heart  tells 
me " 

"Andy,  Andy,"  the  cabin-door  was 
flung  open  and  bare-headed,  wild-eyed, 
bleeding  from  a  cut  in  his  forehead,  Eric 
burst  into  the  room:  "Murder,  mur- 
der, Andy,  the  boys  have  got  Father 
Paul.  They've  took  him  off  to  the  Cut. 
They're  going  to  hang  him.  And — and 
it's  yer  devil  of  a  father,  Andy,  that  is  at 
the  head  of  them  all. " 

"Me  father,"  echoed  Andy,  in  be- 
wilderment, "me  father!  I  don't  un- 
derstand what  you  say,  Eric,  I  don't." 

"They've  got  your  Father  Paul," 
shouted  Eric,  dashing  the  blinding  blood 
from  his  brow  as  if  it  were  but  drops  of 
sweat,  "  the  priest,  Andy,  they  took  him 
as  he  was  coming  to  you.  O,  the 
cursed  cowards,  they  made  you  a  trap 
for  their  dirty  work.  It  was  McGarrahan 
gave  me  this  lick  when  me  and  Boar 
tried  to  stop  them.  An'  they  gave  Boar 
a  cut  that'll  be  his  death,  I'm  thinking; 
but  what's  a  dog,"  sobbed  Eric,  hoarse- 
ly, "to  him  they're  going  to  kill  now; 
and  it's  your  father  that  is  doing  it,  yer 
devil  of  a  father,  Andy.  He  swears  that 
he'll  swing  him  up  where  the  crows  will 
pick  every  Papist  bone  bare. " 

"  Me  father  !  "  Over  the  dying  peace  of 
Andy's  bloodless  face  there  came  a  ter- 
rible change;  every  wan,  pinched  feature 
seemed  to  quiver  and  twitch  convul- 
sively. It  was  as  if  a  corpse  had  been 
galvanized  into  torturing  life. 

"  Ye  blating  fool,  "cried  Gran,  fiercely 
:  ic,  "  ye  have  thrown  him  into  a  fit.  " 


"No,  no, "panted  Andy,  sitting  bolt 
upright  in  his  bed,  "  give  me,  give 
me  some  brandy,  Gran — devil's  drink 
that  it  is — fill  the  glass,  quick  — 

"No,  Andy  avourneen,  no,"  pleaded 
the  old  woman,  "lie  down  again,  lad,  be 
asy  and  lie  down." 

"The  drink — the  drink" — repeated 
the  boy,  passionately.  "  I  must  have  it 
— I  must  have  strength — I  must  stop 
this  devil's  work.  O,  me  father!  me 
father !  And  it  was  to  me  the  good 
priest  was  coming — to  me.  The  drink, 
Gran,  I  say 

"Ochone,  it's  the  death  throe  that  is 
on  him,"  wailed  Gran,  striving  to  hold 
the  struggling  boy  in  her  trembling 
arms. 

"  Loose  me,"  he  cried,  freeing  himself 
from  her  grasp,  and  snatching  the 
brandy,  that  McGarrahan  had  sent,  from 
the  stand  by  his  bed,  he  poured  some 
into  a  tumbler  of  water  and  swallowed  it 
eagerly.  "  Now  may  God  in  heaven  give 
me  one  hour  of  life  !  and  then,  then — 

"Andy,  Andy,  be  still,  avourneen; 
ochbne  it 's  trying  to  git  up  he  is,  lie  down 
asthore,  fer  your  poor  Gran 's  sake. ' ' 

"  I  tell  you  I  must  go,  Gran, "  panted 
the  boy,  ' '  give  me  my  clothes,  I  must  go 
— to— to — me  father.  He'll  listen  to  me 
when  he  wouldn't  to  God  or  man.  My 
clothes,  Gran,  my  clothes — oh,  oh,  I 
can 't  stand, ' '  and  the  boy  tottered  back 
to  his  bed. 

"Eric,  can't  you  help  me?  for  the 
Lord's  sake,  Eric  lad,  help  me  to — to — 
father.  I'd  stop  him  if  I  could  get  to 
him,  Eric." 

"  You  shall,  Andy,  you  shall,"  and 
Eric's  eye  and  voice  and  lithe  young 
frame  seemed  to  quicken  with  fierce 
energy. 

"Give  me  them  clothes  of  his,  old 
woman,"  and  he  snatched  Andy's  worn 
garments  from  a  peg  on  the  wall — 
•  •  wrap  that  old  cloak  of  yours  about  him. 
Kasy  now  while  I  dress  you,  Andy. 
Where's  the  stockings  for  his  feet  ?  " 

"Murther!  Murther  !  ye  omadhaun  ! 
What  is  it  ye  are  going  to  do,"  cried 


486 


THE    BLACK    FINGER. 


Gran,  as  Eric  completed  Andy's  hasty 
toilette. 

' '  What  am  I  going  to  do  ?  "  answered 
Eric  in  wild  excitement.  "I'm  going  to 
take  Andy  up  in  my  arms  and  carry  him 
to  Devil's  Cut.  I'm  going  to  take  him 
to  his  devil  father's  feet.  Up  with  you, 
lad,  you're  little  more  weight  than  a 
young  lamb,  up  with  you,  hug  me  by 
the  neck  tight,  lay  your  head  on  my 
shoulder  ;  take  care,  whisht  now,  that's 
it,  grip  me  fast,  you  shall  go  easy  as 
if  you  were  in  a  padded  chair,  and  the 
moon  shining  beautiful  and  every .  step 
of  the  road  bright  as  day,  and  mebbe  I 
don't  know  the  short  way  that'll  take 
us  to  their  devil 's  den  below. 

"  Out  of  me  way,"  cried  Eric. to  poor 
old  Gran,  who  fell  back  helpless  and 
appalled  before  the  boy  who  seemed  like 
some  -fierce  young  brute  endowed  with 
superhuman  strength.  ' '  Out  of  me  way, 
hold  on  to  me  and  don't  fear,  Andy. 
So  we're  off" — and  poor  Gran  could 
only  wring  her  hands  and  burst  into  a 
piteous  wail,  as  Eric  darted  off  with  his 
burden  over  the  white  snow-clad  wastes, 
speeding  over  rocks  and  heights  by  ways 
known  to  him  alone ;  light  and  sure- 
footed as  the  chamois  in  its  native 
peaks,  despite  the  helpless  weight  that 
he  upbore  in  his  strong  young  arms, 
tenderly  and  carefully  as  a  mother  would 
bear  her  babe. 

"  Don't  fear,  Andy,  I've  got  you  tight, 
you're  no  more  than  a  young  babe,  lad, 
I  could  carry  two  like  you  and  not  mind 
it.  Easy  now,  that  was  a  bit  of  a  leap  I 
had  to  make.  Hold  tight  to  me  neck, 
for  we've  got  to  scramble  down  here, 
but  the  devils  below  don't  know  the 
easy  way  I  found  many  a  day  ago  to 
their  cursed  hole.  Am  I  hurting  you, 
lad?  " 

"No,  no,  never  mind  me,"  was  the 
feeble  whisper.  "  Keep  on,  Eric,  keep 
on.  Hurry,  hurry." 

' '  I  am,  Andy,  I  am  ;  we'll  be  after  them 
in  time  never  fear.  I  daren  't  run  too  fast 
for  fear  I  might  hurt  you.  Take  care 
now,  hold  me  tight,  we've  come  to  the 


scramble  in  earnest  now."  And  down  a 
steep  rugged  descent  that  would  have 
taxed  the  strength  of  a  trained  athlete 
Eric  struggled  manfully  with  his  helpless 
burden. 

Every  muscle  and  fibre  of  his  young 
frame  felt  the  strain,  but  the  arm  that 
held  Andy  was  firm  and  steady  as  the 
rock  upon  which  Eric  trod. 

Twice  his  foot  slipped,  but  he  recov- 
ered himself  with  an  effort  that  sent 
the  blood  surging  wildly  from  heart  to 
brain,  but  Andy  scarcely  felt  the  shock. 
"Hold  to  me,  lad,  hold  tight, "  panted 
Eric,  while  blood  and  sweat  poured  to- 
gether from  his  wounded  brow.  ' '  Easy 
now.  So  hooray,  we're  down  on  their 
devil's  den,  we're  down  !  " 

CHAPTER  XVII. 

IN   THE    "DEVIL'S   CUT." 

With  oaths  and  curses  and  fierce  blas- 
phemous execrations,  Father  Paul  had 
been  dragged  by  his  captors  over  the 
mountain  ridge  and  down  into  the  deep 
gully  of  ' '  Devil 's  Cut. ' ' 

It  was  a  place  fitted  for  deeds  of  dark- 
ness. Walls  of  jagged  rock  rose  on 
either  side,  yawning  here  and  there  into 
deep  cavernous  hollows,  where  in  the 
warm  season  the  melting  snow  from  the 
heights  above  nursed  the  sparse  vegeta- 
tion into  dwarfed  and  malformed  growth. 
Hardy  vines  swung  in  tangles  from  the 
rocks,  great  roots  bared  by  the  sweep  of 
the  tempests  jutted  out  like  monstrous 
centipedes,  gnarled  trees  stretched  up 
distorted  branches  as  if  in  appeal  for 
life  and  light,  all  nature  seemed  writh- 
ing in  some  crushing,  blighting  grasp. 

In  one  of  the  deepest  of  these  hollows 
Father  Paul 's  captors  paused .  A  wretched 
shanty  leaning  against  the  rocky  wall, 
half-a-dozen  ruined  sheds  marked  the 

• 

former  still  where  Terence  Magee  had 
lost  his  liberty  ten  years  ago.  A  blasted 
cedar  stretched  one  gaunt  remaining 
bough  in  ominous  shadow^  over  the 
scene. 

Martyrs  are  but  men,  and  we  cast  no 
discredit  either  on  Father  Paul's  holi- 


THE    BLACK    FINGER. 


4-87 


ness  or  heroism  by  saving  that  at  the 
moment  of  the  cowardly  attack  upon  him 
he  felt  as  a  man  feels.  All  his  human 
nature  arose  in  fierce  defiance  of  his  ene- 
mies, in  revolt  at  his  unlooked-for  doom. 
Then  with  a  mighty  throe  of  anguish, 
the  strong,  long  trained  spirit  conquered, 
and  Father  Paul  accepted  his  fate  in  all 
its  humiliating  horror. 

"Stand  there,  ye  meddling  Papist," 
muttered  Aptomas,  flinging  his  prisoner 
rudely  against  the  blasted  tree,  "ye've 
had  yer  last  run  on  earth,  curses  on  ye. 
I  saw  the  black  look  ye  flung  on  my 
lads  as  ye  passed  my  door.  What  d'ye 
say  to  cutting  off  his  ears  before  we 
start  him,  boys  ?  A  swift  swing  is  too 
easy  a  road  for  the  villain  to  travel  to 
hell." 

"Aye,  aye,  cut  off  the  ears  that  have 
heard  too  much,"  shouted  a  couple  of 
voices,  ' '  cut  off  the  ears  that  sought 
our  secrets." 

' '  No,  ye  bloody  cowards,  no, ' '  thun- 
dered Terence  Magee.  "  I'll  back  no 
such  blasted  butchering ;  Papist  or  no 
Papist,  we'll  swing  him  off  like  a  man. 
This  is  my  job  and  I  mean  it  to  be 
done  right.  Loosen  his  gag,  he  shall 
have  a  swig  at  me  bottle  here  to  put  a 
heart  in  him.  "  And  the  speaker  struck 
the  gag  from  Father  Paul's  mouth  as  he 
spoke. 

Pale  but  calm,  the  victim  stood  before 
his  murderers  ;  the  moonlight  that  flick- 
ered into  this  den  of  demons,  fell  upon 
a  face  on  which  there  was  neither  bold 
bravado  nor  coward  fear. 

"  McGarrahan,"  said  the  priest,  his 
eye  resting  on  a  burly  form  that  had 
slunk  into  the  background,  "if  this  is 
your  work,  and  I  believe  it  is,  I  ask  you 
in  the  name  of  God  before  whom  you 
must  some  day  appear  and  answer  for 
this  night's  deed  to  unbind  by  hands 
and  give  me  five  minutes  to  kneel  in 
prayer. ' ' 

"No, "panted  McGarrahan,  tottering 
to  Magee 's  side,  his  great  ungainly  bulk 
trembling  as  if  with  sudden  palsy,  ' '  don 't 
loosen  his  hand;  don't  ye,  I  say.  It's — 


it's  to  put  the  priest's  curse  on  me,  he 
manes.  It  will  murther  me  where  I 
stand.  Up  wid  him,  ye  fool,  afore  he 
can  shpake. " 

"  Where's  the  rope,  thin  ?  fling  it  over 
the  tree,  here."  Terence  snatched  the 
bottle  from  his  pocket.  "  Down  with  the 
dram  that  will  make  ye  die  like  a  man." 

•  •  No, ' '  said  Father  Paul  sternly,  mo- 
tioning the  drink  from  him,  "  I  die  not 
as  a  man,  but  as  a  priest.  With  my  last 
breath,  I  warn  you  in  God's  name  that 
you  are  doing  murder;  murder,  that  will 
bring " 

"Up  wid  him,  up  with  the  canting 
Papist.  Up  with  the  Popish  spy,"  was 
the  pitiless  cry.  "  Swing  him  off,  swing 
him  off. ' ' 

• '  No — no — father,  no, ' '  shrieked  a 
shrill  voice,  and  out  of  the  shadows  a 
muffled,  misshapen  little  figure  tottered 
and  fell  at  Magee 's  feet.  "  Don't,  father, 
don't  murder  the  good  priest.  It's  me 
that  asks  it,  father,  yes  me,  your  poor 
dying  boy." 

' '  Andy  !  ' '  the  noose  that  Magee  held 
dropped  from  his  shaking  hand.  "  Is  it 
Andy  ?  God  in  heaven,  it  is  me  boy,  me 
dying  boy."  And  the  hoarse-voiced 
ruffian  fell  on  his  knees  and  lifted  this 
gasping  child  to  his  breast.  "Back," 
he  thundered  to  the  men,  who  pressed 
forward.  ' '  Back,  ye  murthering  villains, 
I'll  do  no  more  of  yer  divil's  wurrk  to- 
night. Back,  and  let  me  boy  die  in 
pace.  Andy,  Andy,  me  own  poor  little 
lad,  how  came  ye  here  ?  " 

"It  was  Eric,  Eric  carried  me  in  his 
arms,"  whispered  Andy.  "When  I 
heard  what  you  were  at,  I  had  to  come, 
father,  I  had  to  come.  O  loosen  him, 
loosen  the  good,  kind  priest.  It  was  to 
me  he  was  coming,  to — to  bring  — 
the  boy's  voice  failed,  and  he  could  only 
motion  to  Father  Paul,  imploringly. 

With  a  slash  of  the  knife  that  he 
jerked  from  his  belt,  Magee  cut  the 
bonds,  and  Father  Paul  stood  free.  There 
was  not  a  hindering  voice.  The  anguish, 
the  despair  in  Magee 's  face  and  tone 
seemed  to  control  all  the  baser  passions 


4-88 


THE  BLACK   FINGER. 


around  him.  With  the  white  heat  of 
such  a  nature  it  would  have  been  perilous 
to  trifle;  as  well  dare  the  tigress  bearing 
her  bleeding  cub.  And  perhaps,  too,  for 
even  in  the  most  brutal  natures  run  the 
ties  that  make  the  whole  world  kin,  per- 
haps that  pale,  drawn,  boyish  face,  rest- 
ing on  Magee's  brawny  breast,  checked 
these  human  bloodhounds. 

Three  dark-eyed  lads  played  in  black- 
browed  Aptomas'  yard,  a  little  fair- 
haired  girl  laughed  by  Murtagh's  heart, 
there  was  a  tiny  grave  on  a  far-off  hillside 
marked,  "Michael  McGarrahan,  aged 
seven  years. ' ' 

Villains  as  these  fathers  were,  they 
slunk  back  in  natural  sympathy  for  a 
father's  grief,  and  Father  Paul  bent  over 
the  dying  boy  undisturbed.  Andy  was 
panting  desperately,  his  weazened  little 
face  was  livid  and  drawn  with  the  death 
agony,  but  the  eyes  shone  with  a  glad 
light  of  triumph. 

"Off,  off!  "  he  whispered  to  Father 
Paul,  "away  with  you  while  I  am  here 
to  hold  them.  Eric  is  in  the  rocks 
behind  and  will  take  you  safe  back. 
Off  for  I'm  going  fast." 

"  My  poor  boy,  no,  no.  I  cannot  leave 
you  now,  Andy, ' '  said  Father  Paul  piti- 
fully. "  Lift  his  head  my  man,  that  he 
may  breathe  better.  So,  that  is  easier 
— don't  be  frightened,  my  boy,  God  is 
with  us  here  in  the  darkness. ' ' 

' '  Shure,  I  was  waiting, ' '  moaned 
Andy,  brokenly,  ' '  and  praying  for  Him 
to  come,  and  Gran  had  tidied  the  house 
and  all  was  ready.  And  then — then — " 
the  feeble  voice  quivered  into  a  sob  of 
boyish  grief  and  fear  and  pain  that  swept 
away  all  Father  Paul's  hesitation. 

Strange  time  and  unhallowed  scene 
for  sacred  rite  !  But  the  Holy  of  Holies 
which  he  guarded  on  his  breast  could  find 
no  purer  shelter  from  profanation  than 
this  innocent  heart.  He  looked  at  the 
boy 's  father.  Magee  sat  with  Andy 's  head 
pillowed  on  his  brawny  breast,  dumb 
and  motionless  in  his  stern  ^despair. 

His  mates  had  fallen  back,  and  were 
muttering  to  each  other  in^the  darkness. 


Father  Paul  thought  in  a  moment  they 
might  turn  upon  him  ;  in  a  moment  he 
and  Andy  might  stand  before  the  Throne 
of  God. 

What  was  time  or  place  or  the  presence 
of  cruel  wicked  men  to  these  two  souls 
for  whom  the  gates  of  heaven  were 
already  swinging  ajar? 

Bending  closer  to  the  dying  boy, 
Father  Paul  whispered  softly  in  his 
ear — words  that  made  the  livid,  drawn 
young  face  light  up  with  a  sudden 
radiance,  the  blazing  eyes  kindle,  the 
quivering  lips  part.  Then  the  little 
golden  pyx  the  priest  drew  from  his 
breast  gleamed  in  the  moonlight,  and 
Andy  had  made  his  First  Communion 
on  his  convict  father's  breast. 

"What  is  it  ye've  done  to  him," 
fiercely  gasped  Magee,  rousing  from  his 
trance  of  despair,  as  the  boy 's  eyes  closed 
and  a  look  of  ineffable  peace  stole  over 
the  pallid  features.  "  Andy,  Andy,  look 
up  at  me.  Andy  me  boy,  shpake,  shpake 
to  your  poor  father.  Och,  he  is  going, 
he  is  going  !  " 

' '  Yes, ' '  whispered  And}1  faintly,  "  I  'm 
going,  father.  It's  so  easy  to  go  with 
Him.  I  aint  scared,  it  don't  hurt.  I'm 
just  easy  and  glad,  father  and  shure — 
shure — you'll  come  too,  I  know.  I'll 
be  watching  for  you.  You'll  come, 
dear  father,  to  your  boy.  Jesus,  sweet 
Jesus — "Andy  tried  to  finish  the  aspira- 
tion, but  his  voice  failed.  There  was  a 
slight  shudder,  a  faint  sigh,  and  the 
happy  soul  had  fled,  fled  as  with  stern 
shouts  and  cries  and  rattle  and  gleam 
of  fire-arms,  a  rescuing  party  burst  into 
Devil's  Cut. 

A  posse  of  officers,  on  the  track  of  the 
escaped  convicts,  Ryan,  Tracy,  and  a 
half-score  or  more  of  Father  Paul's  sturdy 
parishioners,  Seth  Jones  and  Farmer 
Morris,  ready  with  good  Yankee  rifles, 
to  defend  padre  and  Papist,  irrespective 
of  sect.  It  was  but  a  moment's  work  to 
overpower  the  surprised  miscreants.  Mc- 
Garrahan, Aptomas  and  the  whole  mur- 
derous set,  were  soon  in  the  grip  of  the 
law. 


THE    BLACK    FINGER. 


^K- 


1  IT'S   FAT  11  Kit   PAUL'S   BOY.      IT'S  OUR  OWN   GOSSOON." 


"  There's  our  man,  Magee  !  "  shouted 
the  sergeant  in  command,  as  he  sprang 
forward,  with  set  lips,  knowing  that  he 
was  taking  his  life  in  his  hands  when 
this  convict  giant  was  driven  to  bay. 

All,  there  was  no  need  to  fear.  Terror 
Magee  was  conquered  by  a  mightier 


hand  than  man's.  Bowed  and  unresist- 
ing, he  sat  there  in  the  darkness  with 
his  dead  child  upon  his  breast. 

And  Kric  ?  High  upon  the  mountain, 
they  found  him  unconscious  from  cold 
and  exhaustion,  his  arm  flung  around 
dead  Boar's  neck.  He  had  dragged  him- 


49O 


THE    BLACK    FINGER. 


self  to  his  brute  comrade's  side,  and  then 
given  way. 

Friendly  hands  bore  the  little  hero 
back  to  his  chapel  home.  When  he 
opened  his  eyes  it  was  to  glance  from 
Father  Paul's  kind  face  to  his  own  torn 
and  stained  garments. 

"It's  me  blood, "  he  whispered.  "  Is 
— is  the  devil 's  mark  washed  away  ?  ' ' 

"  My  dear  boy,  yes,  yes,  "  was  the  re- 
ply, as  Father  Paul  caught  the  meaning 
of  his  words. 

' '  Then  you  can  pour  the  water  on  me, ' ' 
said  Eric  eagerly.  ' '  An '  you  can  make 
me  God's  child,  and  I'll  stay  that  same 
forever. ' ' 

CONCLUSION. 

Years  have  passed  since  that  night  of 
terror.  Father  Paul's  hair  is  silvered, 
and  he  wears  a  bishop's  purple,  and  rules 
with  wise  kindly  sway  over  a  flourish- 
ing see. 

Old  Bear  Cap  has  been  tunnelled  by  a 
new  railroad  and  Stryker's  Notch  is  a 
noisy  junction,  where  the  shriek  of  the 
steam-whistle  hourly  wakes  the  moun- 
tain echoes,  and  the  foundries  and  fac- 
tories are  never  still. 

Not  long  ago  a  Lenten  Mission  was 
announced  in  the  church,  now  the  heart 
and  centre  of  an  extensive  parish.  The 
good  tidings  aroused  an  unusual  degree  of 
interest,  for  the  young  missionary's  fame 
had  preceded  him.  "Father  Andrew," 
as  h.e  was  called,  could,  in  Celtic  parlance 
"dhraw  tears  from  a  harrt  of  shtone. " 

It  was  late  in  the  evening  and  the 
church  was  already  crowded  when  the 
preacher  arrived. 

He  knelt  for  several  minutes  in  silent 
prayer  under  the  sanctuary  lamp  whose 
crimson  glow  still  illumined  the  beauti- 
ful statue  of  the  Sacred  Heart  upon  the 
altar.  He  then  arose  and  faced  the 
audience  that  crowded  the  chapel,  now 
enlarged  to  twice  its  original  size  by  the 
zeal  and  piety  of  its  growing  congre- 
gation. 

There  was  a  perceptible  stir  of  sur- 
prise, for  it  was  no  stern  ascetic,  no 


spiritualized  saint  wasted  with  vigils 
and  fasting  who  stood  before  the  altar 
rail.  The  tall  form  was  kingly  in  its 
strength  and  vigor,  the  close  cropped 
curling  hair  seemed  to  defy  the  efforts  to 
subdue  it,  the  clear  blue  eyes  flashed 
with  fearless  searching  light,  the  firm 
set  lips  were  at  once  tender  and  strong. 

It  was  a  man  that  stood  before  them, 
a  man  in  all  the  fulness  of  manly  life 
and  power,  yet  uplifted  to  the  sublimest 
height  that  man  can  tread.  Man,  the 
herald  of  the  Eternal,  the  leader  and 
guide  into  paths  that  scale  the  skies. 

' '  I  am  the  voice  of  one  crying  in  the 
wilderness  ;  make  straight  the  way  of  the 
Lord.  Prepare  ye  his  paths, "  was  the 
text  that  rang  out  in  deep  musical  tones 
through  the  silent  church. 

And  then  the  ' '  Voice  ' '  spoke — spoke 
in  words  that  seemed  to  each  listening 
soul  addressed  to  it  alone,  touching 
every  chord  of  feeling,  piercing  every 
veil  of  self-deceit,  rending  the  whited 
sepulchres  of  forgotten  sins — appeal- 
ing, denouncing,  uplifting,  until  the 
hearts  of  his  hearers  seemed  to  swell 
on  in  vast  diapason  of  fear  and  love  and 
repentance  up  to  the  Throne  of  God. 

The  sinner  of  years  was  trembling, 
the  sluggard  roused,  tears  were  coursing 
from  his  eyes  that  had  almost  forgotten 
how  to  weep. 

' '  Musha,  musha,  there  was  niver  heard 
the  loikes  of  him,"  said  honest  Tim 
Connors,  now  a  sturdy  septuagenarian 
as  he  re-entered  the  tidy  kitchen  where 
our  old  friend  Kathie  was  imprisoned 
by  an  attack  of  rheumatics.  "  Shure 
Father  Paul  himself,  blessed  bishop  that 
he  is,  can't  hold  a  candle  to  him. 
I  wisht  you  could  hear  him,  Kathie, 
aye  and  see  him,  too,  for  the  matter  of 
that,  for  there's  a  look  in  his  eyes,  I 
can't  make  out.  It  minds  me  of  some 
wan,  I  can't  tell  who." 

"Look  again  Tim,"  said  a  cheery 
voice  in  the  doorway,  and  Tim  started 
at  sight  of  the  tall  form  that  stood  on  his 
humble  threshold.  "  Who  am  I  ?  " 

' '  Shure,    yer — yer    riverince, ' '    stam- 


QUEEN  OF  THE  HEART  DIVINE. 


491 


mered    Tim,     much     abashed,     "  ye 're 
Father  Andrew,  the  howly  missioner. " 

"  Look  again,  straight  into  my  e- 
old  man.  I  've  come  for  a  mug  of  Kathie's 
buttermilk.    I'vetfiven  up  stealing  now.  " 

"  Murther, "  Kathie  started  to  her  feet 


with  every  feature  in  her  withered  face 
beaming.  "  Ve  blundering,  blind  idgit, 
Tim  Connor,  don't  ye  know  the  lad  ?" 

"It's  Father  Paul's  boy,  its  our  own 
gossoon.  It's  that  young  divil,  Kric 
Dome." 


THK    F.NI>. 


QUEEN   OF  THE   HEART  DIVINE. 
By  E.   C.  Donnelly. 


Dark  moments  come  to  every  life 

When  doubts  and  fears  arise, 
When  clouds  of  sorrow,  care,  or  strife 

Shut  out  hope's  sunny  skies. 
Ah  then,  what  peace,  what  joy  it  is 

Our  anguish  to  impart 
To  Mother  Mary  !  her  soft  kiss 
Can  soothe  the  soul,  can  win  it  bliss 

From  Jesus '  Sacred  Heart. 


It  is  not  that  we  do  not  trust 

Our  Saviour's  mercy  vast — 
But  He  must  be  the  Judge  all-just 

To  speak  our  doom  at  last ; 
While  Mary  knows  but  mercy's  laws, 

And  doubts  and  fears  depart, 
When  Satan  at  her  touch  withdraws, 
And  she,  good  Mother,  pleads  our  cause 

With  Jesus '  wounded  Heart. 


Fair  sunshine  of  the  darken 'd  soul, 

Bright  star  of  hearts  oppress 'd  ! 
When  dismal  shades  our  lives  enroll, 

And  death  is  sorrow's  guest — 
Sweet  succor  shall  refresh  our  need, 

Grace  blunt  temptation's  dart  : 
Our  ev'ry  wound  shall  cease  to  bleed, 
If  thou  for  us  wilt,  potent,  plead 

With  Jesus'  burning  Heart. 


THE  GLORIOUS  FORTY  DAYS. 
By  Rev.  James  Conway  S.J. 


|if  OTHING  could  well  be  more  hope- 
I  A  less,  humanly  speaking,  than  the 
cause  of  Christianity  when  the 
tomb  was  closed  over  the  body  of  our 
Lord.  All  the  hopes  of  His  friends  and 
followers  lay  buried  in  that  tomb.  The 
glorious  kingdom,  which  He  had  prom- 
ised had  shrunk  to  this  little  measure. 
What  must  have  been  the  disappointment 
and  dismay  of  the  apostles  and  disciples, 
and  even  of  the  holy  women,  who  had 
followed  Him  so  faithfully  to  Calvary  ! 
They  all  passed  the  Sabbath  in  stillness 
and  retirement.  What  a  sad  Sabbath  it 
was  ! 

Those  who  had  proved  faithless  to  their 
Master,  and  had  abandoned  Him  in  the 
hour  of  His  suffering  were  stricken  with 
remorse  and  shame.  They  did  not  yet 
understand  the  Scriptures  nor  the  words 
that  He  had  spoken  to  them — that  on 
the  third  day  He  would  rise  again. 
Their  faith  was  shaken.  Even  when 
the  holy  women  brought  the  news  of 
the  resurrection  they  refused  to  believe 
it  and  regarded  it  as  an  idle  tale.  We 
may  well  imagine  how  Mary,  the  Mother 
of  Jesus,  tried  to  console  them,  and  to 
inspire  them  with  the  hope  in  the  glorious 
resurrection  of  her  Son  ;  but  they  would 
not  be  comforted.  All  their  past  hopes 
had  vanished  like  so  many  empty  dreams. 

The  disconsolate  condition  of  the 
friends  and  followers  of  our  Lord  at  this 
juncture  is  fairly  illustrated  by  the  two 
disciples  who  on  Easter  day  journeyed 
from  Jerusalem  to  Emmaus.  "  They 
talked  together  of  all  those  things  that 
had  happened."  And  when  the  risen 
Lord  joined  them,  He  said  :  "  What  are 
those  discourses  that  ye  hold  one  with 
another  as  ye  walk,  and  why  are  ye 
sad?"  And  they  answered:  "Con- 
cerning Jesus  of  Nazareth  who  was  a 
prophet,  mighty  in  work  and  word, 
492 


before  God  and  all  the  people  ;  and  how 
our  chief  priests  and  rulers  delivered 
Him  to  be  condemned  to  death,  and 
crucified  Him.  But  we  hoped  that  it  was 
He  who  should  have  redeemed  Israel  ; 
and  now,  besides  all  this,  to-day  is  the 
third  day  since  all  these  things  were 
done.  Yea,  and  certain  women  also  of 
our  company  affrighted  us,  who,  before 
it  was  light,  were  at  the  sepulchre  ;  and 
not  finding  His  body,  came  saying  that 
they  had  also  seen  a  vision  of  angels 
who  say  that  He  is  alive.  And  some  of 
our  people  went  to  the  sepulchre,  and 
found  it  so  as  the  women  had  said.  But 
Him  they  found  not." 

The  condition  of  the  apostles  and  dis- 
ciples and  other  friends  of  our  Lord  was 
therefore  one  of  doubt,  affliction  and  dis- 
may— a  state  of  spiritual  desolation. 
They  need  to  be  strengthened  and  con- 
soled. And  this  is  the  first  care  of  the 
risen  Saviour.  Now,  how  did  He  perform 
this  work  of  love  ? 

St.  Ignatius  of  Loyola,  in  his  book  of 
the  Spiritual  Exercises,  defining  spiritual 
consolation  and  desolation,  says  that  as 
spiritual  consolation  consists  in  the 
sensible  increase  of  faith,  hope  and  love, 
so  desolation  consists  in  the  sensible 
waning  of  these  virtues.  The  first  ob- 
ject of  our  Lord,  after  His  resurrection, 
was  to  awaken  these  three  theological 
virtues  in  His  bereaved  friends  and  fol- 
lowers. 

By  the  very  fact  of  the  resurrection 
their  faith  was  renewed.  This  glorious 
fact  is  the  strongest  evidence  of  the  divin- 
ity of  our  Lord,  inasmuch  as  it  com- 
prises in  itself  all  evidence — the  evidence 
of  prophecy  as  well  as  of  miracle. 

In  the  first  place,  the  resurrection  is 
the  fulfilment  of  the  prophecy  repeatedly 
set  forth  in  the  Old  Testament.  The 
Psalmist  personating  the  Saviour,  says  : 


THE  GLORIOUS   FORTY  DAYS. 


CHRIST  AND  TIU:  niM.-11'i.r.s  AT  KMMATS— c.  MVKLI.BR. 


"  I  have  risen  up  because  the  Lord  hath 
protected  me."  "  My  flesh  shall  rest  in 
hope,  because  thou  wilt  not  leave  my 
soul  in  hell  ;  nor  wilt  thou  leave  thy 
holy  one  to  see  corruption. ' '  The  prophet 
Osee  puts  these  words  in  the  mouth  of 
the  Messias  :  "O  death,  I  will  be  thy 


death  ;  O  hell,  I  will  be  thy  bite."  And 
Job,  contemplating  that  same  triumph 
over  death,  exclaims:  "I  know  that 
my  Redeemer  liveth,  and  on  the  last  day 
I  shall  rise  out  of  the  earth. "  From  the 
teaching  of  the  apostles  and  of  the 
Fathers  of  the  Church  we  know  that 


4-94 


THE  GLORIOUS  FORTY  DAYS. 


these  texts,  at  least  typically,  refer  to 
the  Messias,  and  we  see  those  types 
plainly  fulfilled  in  the  resurrection  of  our 
Lord. 

But  there  is  a  still  stronger  and  more 
striking  prophetic  evidence  of  Christ's 
divinity  in  the  resurrection.  Christ  Him- 
self foretold  His  future  resurrection. 
"  Destroy  this  temple,"  He  says,  refer- 
ring to  the  temple  of  His  body,  "and 
in  three  days  I  will  build  it  up  again." 
And:  "As  Jonas  was  in  the  whale's 
belly  three  days  and  three  nights,  so 
shall  the  Son  of  Man  be  in  the  heart  of 
the  earth  three  days  and  three  nights." 
Our  Lord,  therefore,  clearly  foresaw,  and 
distinctly  foretold,  that  He  would  be 
three  days  in  the  bowels  of  the  earth, 
and  that  on  the  third  day  He  would  rise 
again.  Now,  if  He  foresaw  this  in  His 
own  omniscience  and  power,  He  is  surely 
God,  because  only  God  could  foresee 
and  effect  such  a  stupendous  miracle. 
But  if  we  prefer  to  say  that  He  foreknew 
this  by  divine  revelation,  we  must  con- 
clude at  least  that  He  was  the  special 
friend  and  favorite  of  God  ;  and  therefore 
that  His  teaching  is  true,  and  conse- 
quently that  He  is  the  Son  of  God,  as  He 
Himself  had  taught.  Thus  we  see  in 
the  resurrection  the  fulfilment  of  a  two- 
fold prophecy,  and,  therefore,  the  most 
irrefragable  proof  of  the  divine  mission 
and  divinity  of  Jesus  Christ. 

But  considered  as  a  miracle  the  resur- 
rection presents  a  still  more  evident 
proof  of  the  divinity  of  our  Lord — a 
proof  which  cannot  fail  to  convince  even 
the  most  obtuse.  There  is  no  one,  in  a 
normal  state  of  mind,  but  will  easily 
admit  that  a  dead  man  cannot,  without 
divine  intervention,  rise  again  to  life. 
But  Christ  was  certainly  dead  as  is  mani- 
fest from  the  amount  of  His  sufferings, 
from  the  opening  of  His  side  and  the 
flow  of  blood  and  water,  from  the  testi- 
mony of  witnesses  before  Pilate,  and 
from  the  embalment  with  two  hundred 
pounds  of  spices.  It  is  no  less  certain 
that  He  was  seen  alive  again  by  the  holy 
women,  by  the  apostles,  singly  ^nd  in  a 


body,  and  by  five  hundred  brethren  at 
once — therefore,  that  He  really  arose 
again  from  the  dead. 

Now,  if  He  rose  of  His  own  strength, 
He  is  God  without  any  doubt.  But  if 
we  say  that  He  was  raised  by  God  it 
follows  no  less  evidently  that  He  is  God  ; 
because  God  could  not  work  such  a 
miracle  in  favor  of  an  impostor.  He  is 
no  impostor,  therefore,  but  truly,  as  He 
Himself  said,  the  Son  of  God. 

The  resurrection  is,  therefore,  the 
foundation  of  the  belief  in  the  divinity 
of  Jesus  Christ.  The  very  fact  of  the 
resurrection  was  sufficient  to  strengthen 
the  faith  of  the  friends  and  followers 
of  the  crucified  Lord.  Hence  it  was  that 
they  preached  the  resurrection  as  the 
great  fundamental  fact  upon  which  faith 
in  Christ  was  to  be  based.  ' '  If  Christ 
be  not  risen  again,"  says  St.  Paul, 
' '  then  is  our  preaching  vain  ;  and  your 
faith  is  also  vain. " 

But  our  Lord  is  not  satisfied  with  the 
bare  fact  of  the  resurrection.  In  order  to 
strengthen  the  faith  of  His  followers  He 
draws  their  attention  particularly  to  the 
circumstances  and  manner  of  His  resur- 
rection. He  uses  the  most  various 
kinds  of  argument — rebuking,  exhort- 
ing, convincing,  demonstrating  to  the 
eye,  the  ear,  and  the  touch,  that  He  is 
the  identical  Christ  that  was  crucified. 

' '  O  foolish  and  slow  of  heart  to  be- 
lieve, ' '  He  exclaimed,  '  'ought  not  Christ 
to  suffer  these  things  and  so  to  enter  into 
His  glory  ?  And  beginning  from  Moses 
and  all  the  prophets,  He  expounded  to 
them,  in  all  the  Scriptures  the  things  that 
were  concerning  Him. "  "  He  took  bread, 
and  blessed,  and  brake,  and  gave  it  to 
them  .  .  .  And  they  knew  Him  in 
the  breaking  of  bread.  "  "  It  is  I,  "  He 
says,  "see  my  hands  and  feet,  that  it 
is  I  myself  ;  feel  and  see,  for  a  spirit 
hath  not  flesh  and  bones  as  you  see  me  to 
have  .  .  .  Have  you  here  anything 
to  eat  ?  .  .  .  And  he,  ate  with 
them. "  To  the  incredulous  Thomas  He 
said  :  ' '  Come,  put  thy  finger  hither, 
and  see  my  hands  ;  and  bring  hither  thy 


THE  GLORIOUS  FORTY  DAYS. 


hand,  ami  put  it  into  my  side;  and  be 
not  incredulous  but  believing.  "  Thomas 
bilk  vis  and  exclaims  :  "  My  Lord,  and 
my  ('•<)«!!  "  Jesus  gently  rebukes  him 
•ng:  ••  Hecause  thou  hast  seen  UK-. 
Thomas,  thon  hast  believed  ;  blessed  are 
they  that  have  not  seen  and  believed." 

Thus  our  risen  Saviour  strengthened 
tin  faith  of  His  followers.  From  faith 
follows  also  hope  as  a  natural  sequence ; 
and  "hope  confoundeth  not."  The 
resurrection  of  our  Lord  is  the  founda- 
tion of  our  hope  as  well  as  of  our  faith  ; 
for  if  Christ,  the  first-born  of  them  that 
sleep,  rose  gloriously  from  the  dead, 
so  shall  we,  who  are  His  brethren,  also 
rise ;  if  Christ,  the  Head,  has  risen, 
the  members  also  shall  rise.  If  it  be- 
hooved Christ  to  suffer  and  thus  to  enter 
into  His  glory,  we  too,  provided  we  con- 
form ourselves  with  Him  in  this  life, 
shall  be  glorified  with  Him  ;  we  shall  rise 
again,  like  Him,  glorious,  immortal,  im- 
passible, spiritual.  This  is  the  hope 
that  springs  to  all  from  the  resurrection. 

But  Christ,  during  the  glorious  forty 
days  of  His  sojourn  with  His  apostles 
and  disciples,  gave  them  special  motives 
of  hope.  After  the  death  of  our  Lord  it 
was  natural  that  they  should  think  that 
it  was  all  over  with  Christ's  kingdom- 
Therefore,  according  to  St.  Luke,  the 
burden  of  His  instructions  to  them  dur- 
ing this  time  was  the  "kingdom  of 
God.  "  "  He  showed  Himself  alive  after 
His  passion,  by  many  proofs,  for  forty 
days  appearing  to  them,  and  speaking  to 
them  of  the  kingdom  of  God. " 

He  was  particularly  careful  during 
this  time  to  banish  all  fear,  and  solici- 
tude, and  anxiety  and  low-spiritedness 
from  their  hearts.  His  gospel  at  this 
season  was  a  message  of  confidence  and 
peace  and  joy,  therefore  His  ordinary 
salutation  was  :  ' '  Fear  not ;  peace  be  to 
you  !  "  To  revive  and  strengthen  this 
confidence  He  conversed  so  familiarly 
with  them,  ate  and  drank  with  them, 
joined  them  in  their  daily  occupation  of 
fishing  on  the  Sea  of  Galilee  and  re- 
peated the  prodigy  of  the  miraculous 


draught  of  fishes  And  they  "rejoiced 
mi  sri-ing  the  Lord.  " 

But  what  was  still  more  inspiring  to 
His  followers,  He  not  only  instructed 
them  on  the  kingdom  of  God,  but  He  also 
went  on  to  complete  the  constitution  of 
His  Church  and  to  equip  its  rulers  with 
power  from  on  high.  These  forty  days 
were  days  of  fruitful  activity. 

The  first  momentous  act  in  the  up- 
building and  outfitting  of  the  kingdom  of 
God,  recorded  at  this  time  in  the  Gospel, 
is  the  conferring  of  the  power  to  remit 
sin.  That  power  had  already  been 
implicitly  promised  to  the  apostles  in 
the  words  of  the  Lord  :  ' '  Whatsoever  ye 
shall  bind  on  earth  shall  be  bound  in 
heaven  ;  and  whatsoever  ye  shall  loose 
on  earth  shall  be  loosed  in  heaven." 
This  was,  as  it  were,  the  rough  draft  or 


CHRIST  \VAI.KIM.     BY    THE  SEA — M.  GRONVOI.D. 


496 


THE  GLORIOUS  FORTY  DAYS. 


the  gist  of  the  great  charter  conferred  by 
Christ  upon  His  apostles.  After  His 
resurrection  He  descends  more  into  de- 
tail and  defines  the  extent  of  this 
charter,  which  comprises  the  power  of 
teaching,  ruling,  and  sanctifying  His 
Church. 

First  comes  the  power  of  sanctifying 
those  who  have  already  been  received 
into  the  Church  by  baptism — through 
the  ministry  of  the  forgiveness  of  sins. 
Whether  these  different  powers  have  been 
conferred  by  our  Lord  in  the  same  order 
in  which  the  facts  are  narrated  in  the 
Gospel,  it  matters  little  for  our  purpose. 
The  story  of  the  Gospel  runs  substanti- 
ally as  follows  : 

On  the  evening  of  Easter  day,  all  the 
apostles,  except  St.  Thomas,  being  pres- 
ent, the  doors  of  the  Upper  Room  being 
shut,  Jesus  came  and  stood  in  the  midst 
of  them,  and  said  to  them  :  ' '  Peace  be 
to  you;  it  is  I,  fear  not."  They  were 
afraid  and  thought  it  was  a  spirit.  But 
He  showed  them  His  hands  and  feet,  and 
ate  with  them.  And  they  were  glad  on 
seeing  the  Lord.  And  He  said  to  them 
again  :  ' '  Peace  be  to  you.  As  the  Father 
hath  sent  me  I  also  send  you.  "  When 
He  had  said  this  He  breathed  on  them, 
and  He  said  to  them  :  ' '  Receive  ye  the 
Holy  Ghost ;  whose  sins  ye  shall  forgive, 
they  are  forgiven  them  ;  and  whose  sins 
ye  shall  retain,  they  are  retained.  " 

Only  ill-will  could  distort  these  words 
to  any  other  meaning  than  that  which 
the  Church  gives  them — i.e.,  the  judicial 
remission  of  sin,  contritely  confessed,  by 
the  absolution  of  a  duly  authorized  priest, 
and  the  ratification  of  that  judgment  by 
God  Himself.  So  the  Church  has  always 
understood  it.  Christ  means  by  those 
words  just  what  He  says,  and  no  more 
and  no  less.  Hence  it  was  that  He  con- 
ferred this  power  in  such  a  solemn  man- 
ner. "He  breathed  upon  them,"  to 
symbolize  the  communication  of  that 
great  power  which  he  was  about  to  con- 
fer. To  show  that  it  is  the  same  power 
He  had  received  from  the  Father  and 
that  it  is  to  be  exercised  in  a  similar 


way,  He  says  :  "  As  the  Father  sent  me 
I  also  send  you.  "  And  as  it  is  a  divine 
power  which  transcends  all  created 
energy  He  gives  them  the  Holy  Ghost 
the  Sanctifier,  by  whom  alone  sinners 
can  be  reconciled  with  God  :  ' '  Receive 
ye  the  Holy  Ghost." 

By  the  power  to  forgive  sins  Christ 
secured  the  permanent  sanctity  of  His 
Church  by  the  ministry  of  His  apostles 
and  their  successors.  But  in  order  that 
this  power  might  be  duly  exercised  it 
was  necessary  to  complete  the  constitu- 
tion of  His  Church.  This  constitution 
was  already  delineated.  He  had  singled 
out  St.  Peter  (the  rock)  as  the  foundation 
upon  which  He  would  build  His  Church. 
' '  Thou  art  Peter  (the  rock),  and  on  this 
rock  I  will  build  my  church  ;  and  the 
gates  of  hell  shall  not  prevail  against  it. ' ' 
He  promised  him  the  key  of  His  king- 
dom with  the  power  of  binding  and  loos- 
ing :  "I  will  give  thee  the  keys  of  the 
kingdom  of  heaven  ;  and  whatsoever 
thou  shalt  bind  on  earth  shall  be  bound 
in  heaven  ;  and  whatsoever  thou  shalt 
loose  on  earth  shall  be  loosed  in  heaven. ' ' 
Thus  Peter  was  to  be  the  head  of  the 
Church,  the  key-bearer  of  the  kingdom 
with  supreme  power  of  ruling  all 
its  members  without  distinction — the 
apostles  as  well  as  the  simple  faithful. 
The  apostles,  however,  and  their  succes- 
sors were  to  have  a  share  in  this  power, 
but  subordinate  to  Peter  and  his  succes- 
sors. To  them  was  also  promised  the 
power  of  binding  and  loosing. 

Now  came  the  time  when  the  supreme 
power  in  Christ's  Church  was  to  be  con- 
ferred on  St.  Peter.  Christ  had  in- 
structed His  apostles  to  go  into  Gali- 
lee. This  was  the  first  message  He  sent 
them  through  the  holy  women.  "  Go, 
tell  my  brethren  that  they  go  into  Gali- 
lee ;  there  they  shall  see  me.  "  Accord- 
ingly, after  eight  days  they  went  into 
Galilee,  and  returned  to  their  former 
avocation  —  fishing.  And  ,  they  went 
forth  and  entered  into  a  ship  ;  and  that 
night  they  caught  nothing.  And  when 
the  morning  was  come,  Jesus  stood  on 


THE  GLORIOUS   FORTY  DAYS. 


497 


"  KKED  MY   LAMBS;  FEED  MY  SHEEP" — RAPHAEL. 


the  shore  and  said  to  them  :  Children, 
have  you  any  meat  ?  And  they  said  : 
No.  And  He  said:  "Cast  the  net  on 
the  right  side. "  They  obeyed,  and  they 
were  not  able  to  draw  it  for  the  multitude 
of  fishes.  Hereupon  they  recognized  the 
Lord,  hastened  to  the  shore  and  found 
Him  with  a  fire  kindled  preparing  a 
meal  for  them.  And  they  feasted  to- 
gether. 

The  solemn  moment  had  now  arrived 
when  Peter  was  to  be  invested  with  the 
great  prerogative  of  the  primacy.  When 
they  had  dined,  so  St.  John  tells  us,  our 
Lord  turned  to  Peter  and  said  :  "  Simon, 
son  of  John,  lovest  thou  me  ?  "  It  will 
be  remembered  that  Peter  thrice  denied 
his  Master.  Hence  it  was  that  our  Lord 
requires  of  him  a  thrice  repeated  profes- 
sion of  love.  Peter  answered  :  "Yea, 
Lord,  thou  knowest  that  I  love  thee. " 
Jesus  said  to  him:  "  Feed  my  lambs." 
He  repeated  the  question  and  Peter  gives 
the  same  answer ;  and  again  our  Lord 
says  to  him  :  ' '  Feed  my  lambs. ' '  He 
asks  him  a  third  time  :  "Simon,  son  of 
John,  lovest  thou  me  ?  "  And  Peter  was 
grieved,  and  answered  :  ' '  Thou  knowest 
all  things  ;  thou  knowest  that  I  love 


thee."  And  Jesus  said:  "Feed  my 
sheep. ' ' 

Here  our  Blessed  Ix)rd  represented 
Himself  under  His  favorite  figure  of  the 
Ciood  Shepherd  who  lays  down  His  life 
for  His  flock.  The  use  of  the  word 
"shepherd  "  for  king  or  ruler,  and  of 
"  feeding  a  flock  "  for  ruling  and  govern- 
ing, is  common  not  onlj'  with  the 
Hebrews,  but  also  with  the  Greeks.  As 
Christ  is  the  invisible  head,  shepherd,  or 
ruler  of  His  kingdom,  so  He  makes  St. 
Peter  the  visible  pastor  or  ruler  of  His 
Church — of  His  whole  flock,  "lambs 
and  sheep.  "  St.  Peter  is  therefore  truly 
the  vicar  of  Christ,  the  visible  head  or 
ruler  of  His  whole  Church — the  apostles 
as  well  as  the  people.  And  as  St.  Peter 
was  the  pastor  of  the  apostles  and  their 
followers,  so  his  successor  is  also  the 
head  of  the  successors  of  the  apostles  and 
the  faithful  all  over  the  world. 

Thus  our  Ix>rd  has  not  only  delineated 
and  promised  this  marvellously  organ- 
ized constitution  to  His  Church,  but  He 
has  actually  enacted  it  on  the  shore  of 
(ienezareth.  Here  He  called  Peter  from 
his  nets  to  make  him  a  "  fisher  of  men." 
Here  He  surnamed  him  the  "rock." 


4-98 


THE  GLORIOUS   FORTY  DAYS. 


Here  He  completed  the  organization  of 
His  Church  by  making  him  the  supreme 
pastor  of  the  universal  Church. 

During  these  forty  days  Christ  doubt- 
less vouchsafed  many  other  apparitions 
to  His  apostles  and  disciples,  and  spoke 
many  other  things  to  them  of  the  king- 
dom of  God.  St.  John  closes  his  Gospel 
with  the  remark  :  "  There  are  also  many 
other  things  which  Jesus  did,  which,  if 
they  were  written  every  one,  the  world 
itself,  I  think,  would  not  be  able  to  con- 
tain the  books  that  should  be  written. " 

One  item  of  importance,  however,  is 
circumstantially  recorded  by  SS.  Matthew 
and  Mark,  which  has  especial  reference 
to  the  "kingdom  of  God."  It  is  the 
mission  of  the  apostles.  They  were 
already  ordained  priests  at  the  Last 
Supper  when  our  Lord  addressed  to 
them  the  words  :  ' '  Do  this  for  a  com- 
memoration of  me."  By  these  words 
they  received  power  to  offer  the  holy 
sacrifice  of  the  Mass — to  change  bread 
and  wine  into  the  body  and  blood  of 
Christ.  In  the  fulness  of  the  priesthood 
is  contained  also  the  power  to  administer 
the  other  sacraments,  with  the  exception 
of  the  sacrament  of  Penance,  which,  be- 
ing a  judicial  act,  requires,  in  addition 
to  the  priesthood,  also  jurisdiction  con- 
ferred by  lawful  authority.  This  was 
given  in  the  power  to  forgive  sins.  The 
extent  of  the  apostolic  mission — the 
charter  of  the  Church  of  Christ — re- 
mained still  to  be  determined.  This  our 
Lord  does  in  the  following  apparition — 
the  last  recorded  before  the  Ascension. 

Where  this  apparition  took  place  is  not 
certain.  Some  think  it  was  in  Jeru- 
salem in  the  Supper  Room.  But  it  is 
more  probable,  if  not  altogether  certain, 
from  the  Gospel  of  St.  Matthew,  that 
it  took  place  in  Galilee.  The  eleven  had 
just  supped  together,  when  our  Lord 
stood  in  the  midst  of  them.  He  again 
rebuked  their  incredulity  and  hardness 
of  heart  for  being  so  slow  to  believe  in 
Him  after  He  had  risen.  And  He  said 
to  them  :  ' '  All  power  is  given  to  me 
in  heaven  and  on  earth.  Go  ye  into  the 


whole  world  and  teach  all  nations, 
baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the 
Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  teaching  them  to  observe  all 
things  whatsoever  I  have  commanded 
you ;  and  behold  I  am  with  you  all  days 
even  to  the  consummation  of  the  world. ' ' 

Their  great  mission,  then,  is  to  preach 
to  and  baptize  (that  is,  according  to  the 
original  text,  to  ' '  make  disciples  ' '  and 
followers,  members  of  the  Church)  all 
men.  This  mission  is  to  "all  nations, " 
to  "  every  creature, "  "  everywhere  "  on 
the  face  of  the  earth ;  and  it  is  to  last 
forever,  ' '  even  to  the  consummation  of 
the  world."  It  has  no  limitations  as  to 
persons,  place  or  time;  Christ  Himself  is 
to  be  with  them  ' '  all  days. ' '  Therefore, 
as  St.  Mark  says,  "going  forth  they 
preached  everywhere,  the  Lord  working 
withal,  and  confirming  the  word  with 
the  signs  that  followed.  " 

It  was  also  on  this  occasion  that 
Christ  assured  His  Church  of  the  gift 
of  extraordinary  sanctity — the  gift  of 
miracles.  ' '  In  my  name  they  shall  cast 
out  devils ;  they  shall  speak  with  new 
tongues  ;  they  shall  take  up  serpents, 
and  if  they  shall  drink  any  deadly  thing 
it  shall  not  hurt  them  ;  they  shall  lay 
their  hands  upon  the  sick,  and  they  shall 
recover. ' ' 

Now,  our  Lord  has  finished  His  work. 
His  apostles  are  thoroughly  instructed 
and  equipped  for  their  great  mission.  His 
kingdom  is  completed  in  all  its  details. 
The  faith  of  His  apostles  is  confirmed, 
their  hope  and  confidence  are  restored. 
They  are  now  ready  to  go  forth  and  bear 
the  good  tidings  to  all  nations.  They 
have  only  to  await  the  advent  of  the 
gift  that  is  to  come. 

It  is  hardly  needful  to  show  how  the 
love  of  the  apostles  and  disciples  was 
enkindled  during  this  glorious  sojourn 
of  their  Master.  His  whole  conduct 
towards  them  was  love,  condescension 
and  mercy,  which  could  not  but  awaken 
their  love  in  turn.  There  was  such  an 
admirable  blending  of  the  human  and 
divine  element  in  this  glorious  life,  com- 


THE  GLORIOUS   FORTY  DAYS. 


4QO 


bluing  infinite  goodness  and 

with    unspeakable    sweetness,    that    in> 

heart  could  withhold  its  love  from  Him. 

\Vas  not  our  heart  burning  within  us, " 
said  tlu-  two  disciples  at  Kmmaus, 
'•  whilst  he  was  speaking  in  the  way,  and 
opened  us  the  Scriptures?  "  When  St. 
Thomas  exclaimed  :  "  My  Lord,  and  my 
God  !  "  he  would  express  something  more 
than  his  faith  in  the  risen  Saviour. 
••Yea,  Lord,"  said  St.  Peter,  "thou 
knowest  that  I  love  thee  !  "  Such  was 
the  universal  sentiment  among  the 
apostles — ardent  love  for  their  risen 
Lord. 

Having  re-established  His  followers  in 
faith,  hope  and  love,  and  thus  prepared 
them  for  their  great  mission  ;  having 
completed  the  work  of  His  kingdom, 
the  time  was  come  for  Jesus  to  return  to 
His  Father.  ' '  I  ascend  to  my  Father 
and  to  your  Father,  to  my  God  and  to 
your  God."  "I  go  to  prepare  a  place 
for  you." 

The  apostles,  whether  at  the  com- 
mand of  Jesus  or  to  celebrate  the  ap- 
proaching feast  of  Pentecost,  returned 
to  Jerusalem.  They  were  assembled  in 
the  Supper  Room.  Here  He  celebrated 
with  them  a  farewell  banquet.  During 
the  meal  He  continued  to  exhort  them. 
He  charged  them  not  to  leave  the  city, 
but  to  await  the  Father's  promise,  the 
coming  of  the  Paraclete — until  they 
should  be  "endued  with  strength  from 
on  high." 

Then  He  rose  and  walked  out  towards 
Mount  Olivet.  Flushed  with  enthusi- 
asm for  the  person  of  our  Lord  and  hope 
in  the  glory  of  His  kingdom,  His  disci- 


ples thought  that  surely  now  the  time 
had  come  for  a  great  triumph  of  the 
kingdom  of  God  on  earth.  They  said  : 
"  Lord  wilt  thou  at  this  time  restore  the 
Kingdom  of  Israel?  "  He  again  chid 
their  earthly  ambition  and  said  to  them  : 
"  It  is  not  for  you  to  know  the  times  or 
moments  which  the  Father  hath  set  in 
His  own  power.  But  you  shall  receive 
the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost  coming  up- 
on you  ;  and  you  shall  be  witnesses  unto 
me  in  Jerusalem  and  in  all  Judea,  and 
Samaria,  and  even  to  the  uttermost  part 
of  the  earth."  These  were  His  last 
words  to  His  followers. 

When  He  had  come  to  the  brow  of  the 
hill,  He  turned  round  and  raised  His 
venerable  hand  to  bless  them.  And 
while  He  blessed  them,  He  was  slowly 
raised  up  towards  heaven  before  their 
eyes,  and  a  cloud  received  Him  from 
their  sight. 

While  the  apostles  stood  amazed,  look- 
ing after  Him,  two  angels  appeared 
in  white  garments  and  said  to  them  : 
' '  Ye  men  of  Galilee,  why  stand  you 
looking  up  to  heaven  ?  This  Jesus  who 
is  taken  up  from  you  into  heaven  shall 
so  come  as  you  have  seen  Him  going  in- 
to heaven."  And  the  apostles  and  dis- 
ciples returned  to  Jerusalem  and  awaited 
the  coming  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  as  they 
were  commanded.  But  Jesus  takes  His 
seat  in  glory  at  the  right  hand  of  His 
heavenly  Father.  There  He  is  "  living 
to  make  intercession  for  us." 

Thus  ended  the  great  forty  days  in  the 
complete  triumph  of  the  risen  Saviour  : 
"  Christ  ascended  in  jubilee  ;  leading  the 
captivit}'  captive. ' ' 


GENERAL    VIEW    OF    SEVILLE    FROM    THE    TIRANA. 


THE  ANIMA  CHRISTI. 

fly  Rev.  Henry  Van  Rensselaer,  S.J. 


WHO  can  estimate  the  influence  this 
devout  prayer  has  had  on  those 
that  used  it  ?  Some  it  has  recalled  to  a 
sense  of  their  sinful  wretchedness,  some 
it  has  awakened  to  a  recognition  of  their 
own  weakness,  some  it  has  encouraged 
to  perseverance  in  good,  some  it  has 
spurred  on  to  attain  a  higher  spirituality, 
some  it  has  raised  to  the  highest  spirit  of 
self-sacrifice. 

It  will  be  of  interest,  then,  to  inquire 
into  the  authorship  of  this  favorite 
prayer.  Many  will  at  once  answer : 
"St.  Ignatius  Loyola  is  the  author." 
"Is  it  not  called  the  prayer  of  St.  Igna- 
tius ?  ' '  Yes,  but  there  are  other  reasons 
besides  authorship  to  account  for  the 
connection  of  the  saint's  name  with  these 
pious  aspirations. 

Let  us  go  in  mind  to  Spain,  the  country 
of  Loyola,  and  to  Seville,  one  of  its  most 
interesting  cities.  Let  us  visit  the  fam- 
ous royal  palace  which  still  bears  the  old 
Moorish  title  of  Alcazar,  the  castle.  It 
dates  back  to  the  time  of  Roman  occupa- 
tion. It  has  been  occupied  in  turn  by 
Romans,  by  Visigoth  princes,  by  Moorish 
500 


chieftains,  and  by  the  Kings  of  Castille 
and  Leon.  From  the  reign  of  Ferdinand 
and  Isabella  it  has  been  little  used  by 
the  Spanish  sovereigns. 

As  it  now  stands,  it  is  a  monument  of 
the  marvellous  airy  Moorish  architecture. 
In  the  eighteenth  century  a  thick  coat 
of  whitewash  concealed  effectually  the 
decorations,  colored  tiles,  finely  wrought 
stucco,  carved  woodwork  and  frescoes. 
Recent  restorations  have  disclosed  many 
interesting  features  of  architecture  as 
well  as  numerous  Arabic,  Latin  and 
Castillian  inscriptions.  One  of  the  Latin 
inscriptions  throws  light  upon  the 
prayer  we  are  considering. 

In  one  of  the  galleries,  which  surround 
the  splendid  court  rebuilt  by  Peter  the, 
Cruel,  in  1364,  and  restored  by  the  Em- 
peror Charles,  in  1524,  is  a  magnificent 
door  which  opens  into  the  hall,  named 
after  Charles  V.  Around  the  portal, 
painted  on  the  wall,  is  a  broad  band  con- 
taining the  escutcheons  of  Castille  and 
Leon.  Beyond  this  band  is*  another,  in 
which  is  inscribed,  in  Latin,  the  prayer, 
Anima  Christi.  The  text  is  debased,  for 


THE  ANIMA   CHRIST!. 


501 


it  is  Spanish  Latin  of  the  Middle  Ages, 
or  rather  a  sort  of  patois.  The  prayer 
appears  incomplete,  and  in  many  places 
the  characters  are  half  effaced. 

This  inscription  gives  its  own  date, 
for  it  is  painted  in  the  so-called  monachal 
letters  of  the  fourteenth  century,  which 
resemble  perfectly  the  characters  used  on 
the  seals  and  coins  of  Peter  the  Cruel, 
as  well  as  in  the  documents  of  this 
prince.  The  form  of  these  letters  bears 
a  strong  analogy  to  those  of  many  other 
Castillian  and  Latin  inscriptions  in  the 
Alcazar.  As  Peter  died  in  1369,  there 
can  be  little  doubt  that  this  inscription 
is  earlier  than  that  date. 

But  how  account  for  its  position  ?  In 
all  likelihood,  the  magnificent  hall  in 
those  days  was  the  chapel,  and  it  was  the 
custom  to  paint  or  carve  texts  of  scrip- 
ture, pious  sentiments,  or  short  prayers, 
not  only  in  the  interior  of  the  chapels 
and  churches,  but  also  on  the  exterior 
arches  of  their  doorways. 

The  inscription  in  question  begins  at 
the  right  of  the  door  (the  left  of  the 
spectator),  ascends  to  the  hori/ontal 
band,  continues  without  interruption 
and  then  descends  on  the  left  side.  It 
appears  in  this  way  : 

1.  1ST   VERTICAL   BAND    (to  the  right  Of 

the  door). 

anima  criste  :  santifica  me  corpus  : 
criste  :  salva  me  :  sanguies  crist 

2.  HORIZONTAL  BAND  (over  the  door). 
e  :  libra  me    :    aca  latas    :    criste    : 
lava  me    :    pasos  criste    :    conforta 
me  :  o  benes 

3.  2D    VERTICAL    BAND      (to  the  left  of 

the  door). 

ihesus  :  saude  me  :  i  ni  primita  : 
separare  :  te  :  apostol  :  madino  de- 
fende  me. 

These  lines  correspond  nearly  with  the 
text  of  the  prayer  as  found  in  the  manu- 
script prayer-books  of  the  close  of  the 
Middle  Ages. 

Anima  Christi,  sanctifica  me — Corpus 
Christi,  salva  me  —  Sanguis  Christi, 
inebria  me — Aqua  lateris  Christi,  lava 
me — Passio  Christi,  conforta  me — O  bone 


Jesu,  exaudi  me — Et  ne  permittas  me 
separari  a  te — Ab  hoste  maligno  defen- 
de  me,  etc. 

This  is,  as  is  evident,  the  prayer  which 
St.  Ignatius  put  in  his  book  of  the 
Spiritual  I:..\-erciscs.  If  Don  Pedro 
caused  these  pious  invocations  to  be 
painted  on  the  walls  of  the  Alcazar  of 
Seville  in  the  middle  of  the  fourteenth 
century,  it  is  most  likely  that  they 
were  in  common  use  among  the  faith- 
ful. 

A  proof  that  this  prayer  was  generally 
used  in  the  fourteenth  century  is  fur- 
nished by  the  manuscript  prayer-books  of 
this  and  the  following  century.  Many  of 
these  books  state  at  the  end  of  the  Anima 
Christi  that  Pope  John  XXII.  (1316-1334) 
had  granted  an  indulgence  of  300  days 
to  all  who  should  devoutly  recite  this 
prayer.  This  Pope  was  one  of  the  first  to 
encourage  the  use  of  indulgenced  prayers, 
following  the  example  of  Gregory  X. 
(1276)  and  Boniface  VIII.  (1303).  He 
probably  wished  to  promote  devotion  to 
the  Blessed  Sacrament  by  the  use  of 
these  popular  invocations,  in  fact  they 
are  attributed  to  him  by  Pertz  in  his 
Monumenta. 

From  what  we  have  seen,  then,  our 
prayer  certainly  dates  back  to  the  first  half 
of  the  fourteenth  century.  Some  writers 
have  ascribed  its  authorship  to  St. 
Thomas  Aquinas,  the  author  of  the  office 
of  the  Blessed  Sacrament,  but  so  far 
there  is  no  convincing  evidence  of  it. 

St.  Ignatius  in  his  Spiritual  Exercises 
proposes  these  invocations  as  a  matter 
for  meditation,  according  to  the  second 
manner  of  prayer,  and  for  use  in  col- 
loquies. He  certainly  would  never  have 
put  the  Anima  Christi  in  the  same  rank 
with  the  Pater,  Are,  and  Salve  Regina, 
unless  its  use  in  Spain  in  his  time  was 
so  general  as  to  warrant  its  being  placed 
with  the  others  mentioned.  And  this 
very  placing  it,  as  it  were,  on  a  par  with 
them,  would  disprove  his  authorship  were 
there  no  other  reasons  against  it,  for  the 
humble  penitent  in  the  cave  of  Manresa 
would  never  class  his  own  composition 


502 


THE  ANIMA   CHRISTI. 


with  them.  But  how  was  he  ever  looked 
upon  as  the  author,  apart  from  its  use  by 
him  in  his  great  book  ? 

In  1660  Father  Nakateni,  S.J.,  issued 
his  now  famous  prayer-book,  the  Cccleste 
Palmetum.  It  contained  the  Anima 
Christ  i,  which  he  styled  Oratio  S.  P. 
Ignatio  olim  familiaris.  In  a  French 
translation  of  this  book,  published  at 
Antwerp  in  1715,  it  is  formally  attrib- 
uted to  the  founder  of  the  Society  of 
Jesus,  by  the  omission  of  the  qualifying 
terms  of  the  compiler.  It  is  entitled 
The  Prayer  of  St.  Ignatius  in  the  devo- 
tion to  the  Blessed  Sacrament.  From 
this  time  forth  the  Anima  Christi  is 
commonly  known  under  this  title.  As 
its  use  in  the  book  of  the  Spiritual  Ex- 
ercises has  had  a  great  deal  to  do  with 
making  it  popular,  it  will  probably  con- 
tinue to  bear  this  title  until  the  name  of 
the  real  author  comes  to  light. 


ENTRANCE   TO   THE    HALL  OF  CHARLES  V.    IN  THE    ALCAZAR. 


It  has  always  been  connected  with 
Mass,  or  the  Blessed  Sacrament.  In  some 
ancient  prayer-books  it  is  put  down  for 
use  at  the  very  moment  of  the  elevation. 
In  others,  belonging  to  the  beginning  of 
the  fifteenth  century,  it  follows  the  Ave 
verum  and  Adoro  te  in  devotions  to  the 
Holy  Eucharist.  It  appears  also  among 
the  prayers  to  be  recited  by  the  priest 
after  Mass  in  a  Sacerdotale  printed  at 
Venice  in  1555.  It  has  retained  this 
place  ever  since.  It  was  used  in  Italy, 
France,  Belgium,  Spain  and  England. 

As  there  had  been  much  disputing 
about  the  indulgences  attached  to  the 
Anima  Christi,  Pope  Pius  IX.  settled  the 
question  by  a  decree  ot  January  9,  1884. 
He  revoked  all  indulgences,  true  or  false, 
that  had  been  attributed  to  its  recitation. 
Then,  as  he  declared,  "to  excite  more 
and  more  in  the  hearts  of  the  faithful, 
piety  and  devotion  to  the  Blessed  Sacra- 
ment, ' '  he  granted  the  following 
indulgences  :  i .  300  days  to  all 
the  faithful  every  time  that  with 
contrite  heart  and  devotion  they 
recite  it.  2.  Seven  years,  once  a 
day,  to  all  priests  who  say  it  after 
celebrating  Mass,  and  to  all  the 
faithful  who  use  it  after  Holy 
Communion.  3.  A  plenary  in- 
dulgence once  a  month,  on  any 
day  they  choose,  to  all  who  have 
the  pious  custom  of  reciting  it 
once  a  day  for  a  whole  month. 
To  gain  this  indulgence  one  must 
confess,  communicate,  visit  a 
church  and  pray  some  time  for 
the  intentions  of  the  Sovereign 
Pontiff. 

In  the  providence  of  God  the 
authorship  is  unknown  of  many 
of  the  most  devout  prayers  and 
hymns  in  use  in  the  Church,  as 
for  instance  the  Salve  Regina, 
Dies  Irce  and  others.  Nor  is  this 
astonishing,  for  in  the  Middle 
Ages  often  a  retiring  monk  would 
compose  a  prayer,  hymn  or  prose, 
which  became  the  property  of 
his  monastery.  His  own  modesty 


HYMN   TO  THE  SACRED  HEART 


503 


and  humility  m.uK-  him  wish  to  be  un- 
known. He  was  content  to  hear  his 
praises  of  Christ  or  the  Blessed  Mother 
said  or  sung  in  the  chapel  which  he 
loved.  If  his  name  as  author  were 
known  at  the  time,  the  next  generation 
or  so  forgot  it.  The  prayer  or  hymn 
passed  into  use  from  one  monastery  of 
his  order  to  another,  and  then  to  the 


Church  at  large  without  leaving  traces 
of  its  origin.  Such  may  be  the  case  with 
the  Anima  Oiris/i,  which  has  expressed 
for  so  many  generations  the  pious  aspira- 
tions of  the  faithful. 

[The  material  for  this  article  has  been 
drawn  from  a  pamphlet  on  the  matter  by 
the  Rev.  V.  Baesten,  belonging  to  the 
Belgian  Province  of  the  Society  of  Jesus.] 


-  -  •" 


HYMN  TO  THE  SACRED  HEART. 
By  Rev.   C.    W.  Barrand,  S.J. 

Heart  of  Jesus,  in  Thy  gladness 

Thou  dost  ever  think  of  me, 
Cheer  my  blind  and  guilt}-  sadness  ; 

Draw  my  wayward  heart  to  Thee. 
Show  me  where  to  keep  my  treasure  ; 

Where  to  find  true  peace  and  rest. 
Endless  peace  and  sweetest  pleasure. 

On  my  Saviour's  breast. 

Heart  of  Jesus,  Heart  divine, 

Shedding  all  Thy  blood  for  me, 
Thou  hast  bought  me  ;  I  am  Thine  ; 
Let  me  live  and  die  for  Thee ; 
Never  leave  Thee, 
Never  grieve  Thee ; 

Thine,  Lord,  Thine. 


Heart  of  Jesus,  in  Thy  sadness 

Thou  dost  ever  think  of  me, 
Chide  my  wilful,  sinful  madness; 

Draw  my  wax  ward  heart  to  Thee. 
Teach  me  how  to  lx.-ar  my  burden, 

How  to  weep  without  despair, 
Looking  to  that  blessed  guerdon 

That  awaits  me  there. 

Heart  of  Jesus,  Heart  divine,  etc. 


504 


HYMN  TO  THE  SACRED  HEART. 

Heart  of  Jesus,  in  Thy  glory 

Thou  dost  ever  think  of  me, 
Who  with  bruised  feet  and  gory 

Humbly  strive  to  follow  Thee. 
Send  Thine  angels,  Lord,  to  guide  me  ; 

Shed  Thy  light  upon  my  way  ; 
Come  Thyself  and  walk  beside  me 

Ever  night  and  day. 

Heart  of  Jesus,  Heart  divine,  etc. 


Be  my  joy,  my  joy  forever, 

Heart  of  Christ,  to  think  of  Thee, 
Who,  by  me  forgotten,  never — 

Never  hast  forgotten  me. 
Bathe  my  joy,  my  grief,  my  glory 

In  that  all-redeeming  flood. 
Teach  my  tongue  to  tell  Thy  story, 

Moistened  with  Thy  blood. 

Heart  of  Jesus,  Heart  divine, 

Shedding  all  Thy  blood  for  me, 
Thou  hast  bought  me  ;    I  am  Thine  ; 
Let  me  live  and  die  for  Thee  ; 
Never  leave  Thee, 
Never  grieve  Thee  ; 

Thine,  Lord,  Thine. 


FOR  JUNE,  1896. 


Recommended  by  His  Holiness,  Leo  XIII.,  with  His  Blessing  to  the  Associates  of  the 
Apostleship  of  Prayer,  League  of  the  Sacred  Heart. 

UNION    AMONG  CATHOLICS. 


f*  HRIST  wished  His  Church  to  be  one 
^•^  — one  kingdom  under  one  ruler, 
one  fold  under  one  shepherd,  one  house 
of  which  one  was  to  bear  the  keys,  one 
body  under  one  head. 

It  is  to  this  unity  that  the  Apostle 
refers  when  he  exhorts  the  Ephesians  to 
be  "careful  to  keep  the  unity  of  the 
Spirit  in  the  bond  of  peace ;  one  body 
and  one  Spirit,  as  you  are  called  in  one 
hope  of  your  calling;  one  Lord,  one 
faith,  one  baptism,  one  God  and  Father 
of  all,  who  is  above  all,  and  through  all 
and  in  us  all."  This  unity  is  the  first 
of  those  four  marks  by  which  the  true 
Church  is  always  discernible,  no  matter 
to  what  extent  heresies  and  schisms 
may  be  multiplied.  The  Church  is  one. 

Besides  this  essential  unity  of  organ- 
ization, faith,  sacraments,  worship  and 
fraternal  charity,  which  can  never  be 
wanting  to  the  Church,  it  was  also 
the  wish  of  her  divine  Founder  that 
the  Church  should  be  conspicuous  for 
unity  in  things  non-essential.  There- 
fore He  prayed  for  His  followers  that 
they  might  be  one  as  He  and  the  Father 
are  one.  "Holy  Father,  keep  these,  in 
thy  name,  whom  thou  hast  given  me  ; 
that  they  may  be  one,  as  we  also  are. 
.  .  And  not  for  them  only  do  I 
pray,  but  for  them  also  who,  through 
their  word,  shall  believe  in  me ;  that 
they  all  may  be  one,  as  thou,  Father, 
in  me,  and  I  in  thee ;  that  they  also 


may  be  one  in  us ;  that  the  world  may 
believe  that  thou  hast  sent  me ;  .  .  . 
I  in  them  and  thou  in  me,  that  they  may 
be  made  perfect  in  one." 

This  union  of  charity,  of  thought,  and 
sentiment  among  Christians,  is  fre- 
quently inculcated  by  St.  Paul  in  his 
epistles.  He  implores  the  Philippians  to 
"be  of  one  mind,  having  the  same 
charity,  being  of  one  accord,  agreeing  in 
sentiment."  "Let  nothing,"  he  says, 
"be  done  through  contention,  neither 
by  vain  glory,  but  in  humility  ;  let  each 
esteem  others  better  than  themselves  ; 
each  one  not  considering  the  things  that 
are  his  own,  but  those  that  are  other 
men's.  For,  let  this  mind  be  in  you 
which  was  also  in  Christ  Jesus. " 

"Little  children,  love  one  another," 
was  the  continual  exhortation  of  St. 
John,  the  beloved  disciple,  not  only  in 
his  epistles,  but  also  in  his  preaching ; 
and  when,  on  account  of  old  age,  he  was 
no  longer  able  to  exercise  the  ministry 
of  preaching,  tradition  tells  us  that  he 
used  to  sit  by  the  wayside  and  repeat 
this  favorite  gospel  of  love  to  the  pass- 
ers-by. Love  and  unanimity  were,  also, 
the  characteristic  trait  of  the  Apostolic 
Church.  The  infant  Church,  while 
awaiting  the  coming  of  the  Holy  Ghost 
in  Jerusalem,  after  the  ascension  of  the 
Lord,  was  "persevering,  with  one  mind, 
in  prayer  with  the  women,  and  Mary, 
the  Mother  of  Jesus,  and  with  his  breth- 


5O6 


GENERAL    INTENTION. 


ren. ' '  And  after  the  descent  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  when  thousands  had  been  added 
to  the  Church,  "  they  were  persevering 
the  doctrine  of  the  Apostles,  and  in 
the  communication  of  the  breaking 
of  bread,  and  in  prayers.  .  .  .  They 
had  all  things  in  common  ;  .  .  .  They 
had  but  one  heart  and  one  soul."  This 
characteristic  so  distinguished  the  early 
Christians  that  even  their  enemies  and 
persecutors  could  not  withhold  their 
admiration,  but  exclaimed;  "See,  how 
these  Christians  love  one  another  !" 

The  will  of  our  Lord  and  the  example 
of  the  early  Christians  should  be  a  suffi- 
cient motive  for  Catholics  to  foster  this 
union  and  fraternal  charity,  and  care- 
fully to  avoid  everything  that  could  in 
any  way  weaken  or  impair  this  bond  of 
unity.  We  are  members  of  the  same 
body,  which  is  Christ  our  Lord.  He  is 
the  vine,  we  are  the  branches.  As  the 
branches  are  united  to  the  vine,  and 
draw  their  life  and  sustenance  from  it, 
so  they  should  be  morally  united  among 
themselves  and  co-operate  to  one  and 
the  same  end — the  well-being  and  orna- 
ment of  the  vine.  We  are  the  members 
of  one  body — the  mystic  body  of  Christ 
— and  as  one  member  feels  and  sympa- 
thizes, grieves  and  rejoices,  with  every 
other  member,  and,  if  need  be,  comes  to 
its  aid  and  comfort,  so  also  the  different 
members  of  the  Church  of  Christ  should 
love  and  aid  one  another.  ' '  You  are 
the  body  of  Christ, "  says  St.  Paul,  "and 
members  of  member.  And  if  one  mem- 
ber suffer  anything,  all  the  other  mem- 
bers suffer  with  it ;  or,  if  one  member 
glory,  all  the  other  members  rejoice 
with  it. ' ' 

We  are  all,  moreover,  members  of  the 
same  household,  children  of  the  same 
Father,  heirs  to  the  same  eternal  in- 
heritance. We  are  created  for  the  same 
end,  redeemed  by  the  blood  of  the  same 
Saviour,  we  use  the  same  means  of  salva- 
tion ,  are  spiritually  nourished  on  the  same 
body  and  blood  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
We  all  believe  the  same  truths,  take 
part  in  the  same  divine  worship  ;  we 


have  the  same  obligations,  the  same 
privileges,  the  same  religious  interests. 
We  should,  therefore,  be  guided  by  the 
same  principles,  be  of  one  mind,  think 
and  speak  the  same  thing,  as  far  as 
matters  of  religion  are  concerned. 

This  unity  of  sentiment  and  co-opera- 
tion is  all  the  more  necessary  in  our  day 
as  the  world  has  united  and  arrayed 
itself  against  Christ  and  against  His 
Church.  "  The  nations  have  raged, 
and  peoples  have  devised  vain  things. 
The  kings  of  the  earth  stood  up  and  the 
princes  met  together,  against  the  Lord 
and  against  His  Christ."  The  wicked 
are  banded  together  and  attack  the 
Church  in  serried  ranks.  True,  the 
Church  is  imperishable  and  indestruc- 
tible ;  but,  for  all  that,  she  can  suffer,  and 
has,  at  divers  times,  suffered  great  harm 
from  the  organized  action  of  her  enemies. 

In  European  countries  the  Church  is 
trammelled  by  the  fetters  of  secular  dom- 
ination ;  her  free  action  is  obstructed ; 
her  children  are  being  alienated  from  her 
by  a  system  of  secular  state  education  ; 
the  head  of  the  Church  himself  is  a 
prisoner  in  his  own  rightful  dominion. 
All  this  and  a  thousand  other  wrongs,  as 
is  now  pretty  well  established,  have 
been  inflicted  on  the  Church  by  the  con- 
certed action  of  godless  sects  and  secret 
societies.  Such  societies  are  at  work 
in  our  own  country.  The)7  have  openly 
directed  a  furious,  though  so  far  in- 
effectual onslaught,  against  the  Church. 
They  are  working  night  and  day,  in 
private  and  in  public,  now  against  indi- 
viduals, now  against  communities,  with 
the  weapons  of  slander,  calumny,  and  in- 
trigue, for  the  overthrow  of  the  Church. 
They  will  not  succeed,  we  know,  but 
they  will  manage  to  effect  much  harm  to 
individuals. 

Side  by  side  with  these  frantic  fanatics 
there  are  legion  of  proselytizing  com- 
mittees and  agencies  at  work  all  over 
the  country  scattering  seductive  tracts 
for  the  perversion  of  Catholics,  casting 
out  their  nets  to  capture  Catholic 
children — enticing  them  to  clubs,  sew- 


GENERAL  INTENTION. 


507 


ing  schools,  picnics  and  fresh-air  resorts, 
with  the  result  of  weakening  or  entirely 
extinguishing  their  Catholic  faith.  We 
shall  not  here  attempt  to  forecast  the 
amount  of  positive  harm  that  is  done  to 
the  Church  by  these  outside  co-operative 
agencies,  whether  avowedly  hostile  to 
her  or  otherwise.  Here  we  would  only 
suggest  the  necessity  of  union  and  co- 
operation on  the  part  of  Catholics  to 
prevent  or  undo  this  harm.  It  is  well 
to  take  a  lesson  from  the  enemy. 

Strange  that  there  should  be  any  lack 
of  union  and  concord  among  Catholics. 
The  Church  is  the  ideal  of  all  unity  and 
harmony.  Her  unity  and  symmetry  of 
organization  are  divine,  being  the  mas- 
terwork  of  the  divine  Architect.  The 
unity  of  her  belief  is  such  that  her  chil- 
dren are  all  ready  to  die  rather  than 
sacrifice  one  jot  of  it  or  add  one  tittle  to 
it,  mindful  as  they  are  of  the  teaching  of 
the  Apostle  to  the  Galatians  :  ' '  Though 
we,  or  an  angel  from  heaven,  preach  a 
gospel  to  you  besides  that  which  we  have 
preached  to  you,  let  him  be  anathema." 
As  far  as  faith  and  loyalty  to  the  Church 
goes  all  Catholics  are  one.  For  as  soon 
as  they  surrender  this  faith  and  loyalty 
they  thereby  cease  to  be  Catholics. 
They  are  no  longer  united  to  the  vine. 
They  are  separated  branches,  which  are 
destined  to  wither,  and  will  serve  only 
as  food  for  the  flames.  They  have  suf- 
fered shipwreck  in  the  faith  and  are 
condemned  by  their  own  judgment. 

But  within  the  pale  of  the  Church  and 
of  the  true  faith  there  are  often  such  to 
be  found  who  deserve  the  rebuke  of  the 
Apostle  to  the  "senseless"  Galatians 
and  factious  Corinthians. 

There  are  still  many  good  Christians 
who,  like  the  Corinthians  of  old,  cling 
to  certain  personages  whom  they  have 
learned  to  look  up  to  as  leaders  or  ideals, 
as  if  these  were  everything  to  them,  and 
thus  lose  sight  of  the  Master  Himself 
who  is  represented  alike  in  all  His  min- 
isters. These  are  shortsighted,  carnal, 
seeing  only  the  surface  of  things,  and 
do  not  penetrate  the  veil  which  sepa- 


rates us  from  tlu-  supernatural.  They 
fail  to  see  that  they  "are  Christ's,  and 
that  Christ  is  God's." 

Others,  again,  labor  under  racial,  na- 
tional, political,  or  other  prejudices  ;  and 
in  the  color  of  those  prejudices  they 
judge  all  things.  These  resemble  the 
' '  senseless  Galatians, ' '  who  immoderate- 
ly clung  to  the  observances  of  the  Old 
Law,  as  if  by  it  they  could  be  justified, 
or  as  if  their  salvation  depended  upon  it. 
These  "begin  in  the  spirit,  but  they  end 
in  the  flesh  "  ;  they  are  led  by  passion  or 
sensual  inclinations,  not  by  reason  and 
faith. 

Others  there  are  who,  while  eager  to 
remain  in  the  bosom  of  the  Church,  love 
to  walk  on  the  very  brink  of  the  precipice 
that  divides  truth  from  error,  orthodoxy 
from  heresy,  and  loyalty  from  rebellion. 
In  their  opinions  they  love  to  border  on 
heresy  ;  they  are  prepared  to  go  more 
than  half  way  to  meet  the  "separated 
brethren";  hence  they  are  inclined  to 
minimize  the  Church's  doctrines  and 
laws.  If  any  one  refuses  to  agree  with 
them  they  regard  him  as  one  "sitting 
in  darkness  and  in  the  shadow  of  death. ' ' 
Loudly  professing  toleration  they  are 
most  intolerant  of  the  opinions  of  others 
who  follow  a  safer  path  of  doctrine  and 
conduct.  While  impatient  of  orthodoxy 
they  are  ready  to  tolerate  any  new- 
fangled opinion,  as  long  as  it  is  not 
condemned  by  the  Church  as  heretical. 
They  indulge  in  wild  theories  and  hy- 
potheses, and  give  them  out  as  facts  or 
certainties.  This  they  call  original  re- 
search, or  scientific  investigation.  Such 
men  naturally  find  much  sympathy 
outside  the  Church,  and  are  regarded 
as  profound  and  "advanced  thinkers," 
though  they  may  never  have  conceived 
an  original  thought  in  their  lives  ;  while 
the  truly  scientific  man,  who  has  learned 
to  discriminate  between  a  plausible 
theory  and  an  established  fact  or  prin- 
ciple, is  decried  as  an  obstructionist  or 
an  ignoramus. 

Nor  is  the  fact  to  be  denied,  on  the 
other  hand,  that  much  dissension  arises 


508 


GENERAL  INTENTION. 


within  the  Church  from  the  excessive 
conservatism  of  individuals,  who  go  out 
of  their  way  to  find  liberalism  where  it 
never  was  intended.  A  man  has  a  right 
to  his  opinion  as  long  as  it  does  not 
conflict  with  the  certain  teachings  of  the 
Scriptures  or  the  decisions  of  the  Church. 
The  Church  herself  is  a  model  of  tolera- 
tion and  liberality  in  this  regard.  She 
never  condemns  any  doctrine  until  she 
has  fully  established  that  it  is  heretical 
or  false,  or  at  least  dangerous  to  faith  or 
morals.  St.  Ignatius  of  Loyola,  in  an 
introductory  remark  to  his  Spiritual 
Exercises  lays  down  the  rule  that 
"every  good  Christian  should  be  more 
disposed  rather  to  defend  than  to  deny 
the  orthodoxy  of  another's  statement." 
The  Church  follows  the  same  rule. 

There  is  room  enough  for  divergency 
of  opinion  within  the  great  bosom  of  the 
Catholic  Church.  Therefore,  to  use  the 
comparison  of  St.  Francis  de  Sales,  we 
should  not  imitate  the  chickens  that 
pick  and  lacerate  one  another  under 
their  mother's  wings,  while  she  protects 
them  from  the  attack  of  the  hawk.  The 
energy  that  is  spent  in  domestic  strife 
were  better  employed  against  our  com- 
mon enemies,  who,  no  matter  how  they 
may  differ  among  themselves,  are  united 
in  their  hostility  to  the  Church. 

This  union  and  harmony  among  Cath- 
olics in  matters  not  strictly  pertaining  to 
faith  and  the  laws  of  the  Church  are 
therefore  of  the  highest  importance.  But 
how  are  they  to  be  secured  ?  It  seems  to 
us  that  this  concord  is  the  outcome  of 
true  Catholic  sense— supernatural  com- 
mon sense,  if  we  may  use  the  term — 
rather  than  the  effect  of  teaching,  rule  or 
discipline.  It  is  the  work  of  the  Holy 
Ghost — the  spirit  of  wisdom,  understand- 
ing, counsel,  knowledge  and  piety — who 
teaches  them  that  are  of  good  will  to 
think  what  the  Church  thinks,  and  to 
love  what  the  Church  loves. 

St.  Ignatius  of  Loyola,  in  the  afore- 


cited book  of  the  Spiritual  Exercises  pro- 
poses some  excellent  rules  for  right  or 
orthodox  thinking.  The  first  is  entire 
submission  to  the  Church's  lawful  au- 
thority, no  matter  in  whom  it  be  vested. 
If  we  are  all  thus  intimately  united  with 
the  Church — its  head  and  rulers — we 
cannot  but  be  united  among  ourselves. 
Next  is  a  high  esteem  of  all  the  pious 
institutions,  customs  and  practices  rec- 
ommended and  favored  by  the  Church. 
Such  are  frequent  hearing  of  Mass,  visit- 
ing the  churches ;  monthly  or  weekly 
communion  ;  the  religious  state  and  re- 
ligious vows  in  preference  to  the  secular 
state ;  indulgences,  pilgrimages  and 
shrines  ;  fasting  and  other  austerities  ; 
splendor  of  the  house  of  God  and  of  di- 
vine worship  ;  reverence  for  the  statutes 
and  ordinations  of  the  Church.  The 
third  test  of  orthodoxy,  according  to  St. 
Ignatius,  is  solidity  of  doctrine,  for 
which  he  recommends  with  preference 
the  great  Doctors  of  the  School,  SS. 
Thomas  and  Bonaventure — just  what 
our  great  Pope  Leo  XIII.  is  still  recom- 
mending after  a  lapse  of  nearly  400 
years. 

If  all  Catholics  followed  those  simple 
rules — if  all  were  loyal  and  submissive 
to  the  Church 's  authority  ;  if  all  revered 
her  customs  and  practices  ;  if  all  were 
more  solicitous  for  solidity  than  novelty 
of  doctrine — there  would  be  no  dissen- 
sions within  the  fold.  May  that  happy 
result  be  brought  about  through  the 
prayers  of  our  Associates  ! 
PRAYER  FOR  THE;  INTENTION  OF  THE 

MONTH. 

O  Jesus,  through  the  immaculate  heart 
of  Mary,  I  offer  Thee  all  the  prayers, 
works,  and  sufferings  of  this  day,  for  all 
the  intentions  of  Thy  divine  Heart,  in 
union  with  the  Holy  Sacrifice  of  the 
Mass,  in  reparation  for  all  sins,  and  for 
all  requests  presented  through  the  Apos- 
tleship  of  Prayer  ;  in  particular  for  union 
among  Catholics. 


ON  1C  of  the  subjects  most  engaging 
public  attention,  is  the  reunion  of 
Christendom.  Many  in  authority  in  the 
different  sects  speak  and  write  about  it, 
but  most  of  them  seem  but  to  beat  the 
air.  The  underlying  idea  is  not  grasped. 
Reunion  means  that  all  the  parties  who 
reunite  agree  to  accept,  believe  and  ob- 
serve "all  things  whatsoever  Christ  has 
commanded."  This  alone  can  be  the 
platform. 

It  is  sad,  then,  to  see  the  state  of  mind 
of  men  who  might  by  virtue  of  their  posi- 
tion help  to  the  furtherance  of  unity. 
We  instance  a  recent  publication  Some 
Thoughts  on  Christian  Reunion  by 
the  Lord  Bishop  of  Ripon  in  England. 
As  these  "Thoughts  "  formed  the  matter 
of  his  visitation  addresses,  he  evidently 
intended  to  mould  the  opinions  of  his 
clergy  on  this  important  subject.  He 
frankly  admits  that,  in  his  mind,  the  chief 
obstacle  to  reunion  is  the  Latin  Church, 
and  he  attacks  of  course  Papal  Infalli- 
bility. Nor  is  the  Eastern  Church  in 
his  estimation  less  of  an  obstacle.  For, 
strange  to  say,  there  is  "an  unyielding 
tone  "  in  the  orthodox  Greeks  in  regard 
to  the  "worship  of  the  Virgin  Mary, 
prayer  to  the  saints,  veneration  of  images 
and  worship  of  the  host  in  the  Eucha- 
rist." 

So  here  we  have  a  graveAnglicanBishop 
discoursing  on  reunion  and  throwing  out 
as  possible  elements  the  Latin  and  Greek 
Churches.  It  seems  that  the  learned 
author  has  got  possession  of  certain  facts 
with  regard  to  skulls,  and  that  as  a  man's 
skull,  so  is  his  creed.  The  Bishop  states 
that  the  Teutonic  races  have  dolicho- 
cephalic (long-headed)  skulls,  and  such 


skulled  people  have  a  tendency  to  Prot- 
estantism. The  Latin  races  have  brachy- 
cephalic  (short-headed)  skulls,  and  such 
skulled  people  are  ' '  either  Roman  Cath- 
olic or  Greek  orthodox."  Anglo-Saxons 
have  ortho-cephalic  ( straight-headed ) 
skulls,  and  such  skulled  people  are  of  a 
compromising  nature,  and  the  creed  of 
the  Established  Church  of  England,  be- 
ing somewhat  indefinite,  just  suits  them. 
The  Bishop  makes  much  account  of 
"the  significance  of  these  facts."  He 
does  not,  however,  inform  us  how  the 
transformation  of  skulls  took  place  at 
the  time  of  the  so-called  Reformation, 
unless  it  be  that  the  new  reform  ideas 
had  a  power  to  change  the  skull  as  well 
as  the  brain  that  did  the  reform  think- 
ing. Unfortunately  for  these  "signifi- 
cant facts,"  Teutons  and  Latins  and 
Anglo-Saxons,  dolicho-cephalic,  brachy- 
cephalic  and  ortho-cephalic  as  they  may 
be,  once  all  agreed  in  the  unity  of  the 
faith. 

The  Bishop  appears  to  abandon  all 
hope  of  ever  again  bringing  about  a  refor- 
mation of  skulls  and  so  he  also  aban- 
dons all  hope  of  reunion  with  Latins  and 
Greeks.  The  only  chance  then  is  to  win 
over  his  fellow  ortho-cephalics  and  the 
Teutonic  dolicho-cephalics.  He  leans 
more  towards  the  former,  and  especially 
towards  those  whom  he  would  call 
dissenters,  though  he  does  not  state 
whether  they  are  dolicho  or  ortho-ccphal- 
ics.  But  there  is  no  sympathy  on  the 
part  of  dissenters  for  the  Established 
Church.  So  the  reunion  prospect  from 
the  Bishop  of  Ripon  *s  standpoint  is  not 
encouraging.  Moreover,  as  a  man  is 
not  responsible  for  the  shape  of  his  skull 

509 


510 


THE  READER. 


we  can  hardly  see  how  he  can  be  morally 
responsible,  according  to  this  theory,  for 

his  belief. 

*        *        * 

It  might  be  a  good  thing  if  the  An- 
glican Establishment  would  get  Parlia- 
ment to  lay  down  some  definite  reunion 
platform  and  then  invite  all  subjects  of 
the  British  Empire  to  agree  upon  it.  As 
Parliament  has  in  its  membership  be- 
lievers and  unbelievers  of  all  kinds,  the 
platform  which  they  would  construct 
would  be  broad  enough  for  all  to  stand 
upon,  who  would  be  willing  to  accept 
human  authority  in  matters  of  religion. 

Here  we  may  quote  quite  appositely  a 
communication  from  Sir  Donald  H. 
Macfarlane  to  the  London  Times,  which 
throws  light  on  what  the  British  Parlia- 
ment did  in  the  past,  and,  possessing  the 
same  powers  still,  could  do  in  the 
present. 

'  'During  the  discussion  upon  the  Welsh 
Bill  last  summer  I  took  the  trouble  to 
search  the  statutes  of  Henry  and  Eliza- 
beth to  see  if  they  could  throw  any  light 
upon  the  question  of  the  continuity  and 
identity  of  the  English  Church  as  by 
law  established  with  the  one  that  had 
preceded  it.  I  found  an  Act,  the  8th 
of  Elizabeth,  dated  1565.  The  preamble 
is  as  follows  : 

' '  For  as  much  as  divers  questions  by 
over-much  boldness  of  speech  and  talk 
amongst  many  of  the  common  sort  of 
people  being  unlearned  hath  lately  grown 
upon  the  making  and  consecrating  of 
Archbishops  and  Bishops  within  this 
realm  whether  the  same  were  and  be 
duly  and  orderly  done  according  to  law 
or  not." 

2.  "  Whereby  her  Majesty  by  her  su- 
preme power  and  authority  hath  dispensed 
with  all  causes  or  doubts  of  any  imper- 
fection or  disability  that  can  or  may  be 
objected  against  the  same. " 

4.  ' '  Shall  be  by  the  authority  of  this 
Parliament  declared,  judged  and  deemed 
at  and  from  every  of  the  several  times  of 
the  doing  thereof  good  and  perfect  in  all 
respects  and  purposes  any  matter  or 


thing  that  can  or  may  be  objected  to  the 
contrary  thereof  in  anywise  notwith- 
standing. " 

5.  "  How  Archbishops,  Bishops,  priests, 
and  deacons,  and  ministers  should  be 
consecrated,  made,  and  order  be  in  very 
deed,  and  also  by  authority  hereof  de- 
clared and  enacted  to  be  rightly  made, 
ordered,  and  consecrated  any  statute  law, 
canon  or  other  thing  to  the  contrary  not- 
withstanding. ' ' 

' '  To  the  ordinary  lay  mind  of  the 
'  common  sort '  it  would  appear  that  this 
Act  was  passed  for  one  of  two  pur- 
poses. It  was  either  intended  to  deceive 
the  people,  or  is  a  proof  that  Elizabeth 
believed  that  as  head  of  the  Church  she 
could  confer,  with  the  sanction  of  Parlia- 
ment, supernatural  power  upon  Bishops 
and  clergy.  Probably  neither  Queen  nor 
Parliament  believed  in  the  existence  of 
spiritual  power,  and  that  the  Act  was 
passed  to  bewilder  and  deceive  ignorant 
people.  But,  however  that  may  be,  this 
amazing  Act  completes  the  Parliament- 
ary title  of  the  Church  of  England,  and 
I  venture  to  commend  the  consideration 
of  it  to  the  successors  of  Augustine  or 
Cranmer  and  of  the  Apostles. 

It  seems  almost  incredible  that,  after 
three  centuries  of  pure  Protestantism  in 
England,  we  should  be  asked  to  believe 
that  the  Protestant  establishment  in 
England  is  Catholic.  Yet  the  sovereign, 
who  is  supreme  head  and  governor  of 
that  church  in  things  spiritual  and  tem- 
poral, must  by  law  and  by  coronation 
oath  be  a  Protestant,  and  explicitly  by 
the  terms  of  that  very  oath,  reject  and 
condemn  the  distinctively  Catholic  doc- 
trines of  Mass,  Transubstantiation,  in- 
vocation and  veneration  of  the  Blessed 
Virgin  and  the  Saints,  and  so  on,  all  of 
which,  and  five  of  the  seven  sacraments 
are  rejected  and  stigmatized  in  the 
Thirty-nine  Articles  of  the  Church  of 
England  and  the  Protestant  Episcopal 
Church  in  this  country.  If*  Queen  Vic- 
toria is  a  real  Catholic  then  must  she  ab- 
dicate in  favor  of  a  Protestant  prince, 
who  will  swear,  like  William  of  Orange 


THE  READER. 


511 


of  old,  to  maintain  the  Protestant  re- 
ligion as  by  law  established. 

The  mere  fact  that  the  clergy  of  the 
Church  of  England  have  possession  of 
the  ancient  cathedrals  and  churches 
proves  nothing  in  favor  of  continuity. 
Property,  which  a  State  confiscates  in 
time  of  civil  upheavals,  may  be  given  by 
the  State  to  whom  it  pleases,  but  no  one 
holds  that  the  present  Marquis  of  Ripon, 
for  instance,  who  is  the  proprietor  of 
Fountains  Abbey,  is  thereby  the  successor 
of  the  ancient  Abbots.  King  Humbert 
resides  in  the  Quirinal  and  has  forcible 
possession  of  the  states  of  the  Pope,  but 
he  is  not,  on  this  title,  the  holder  of  the 
Pope's  rights. 

The  Turk  has  occupied  for  centuries 
the  Cathedral  of  St.  Sophia  in  Constanti- 
nople, but  the  Mahometan  religion  is  not 
thereby  constituted  a  successor  or  repre- 
sentative of  the  ancient  religion.  Who 
claims  that  the  Kirk  in  Scotland  is  iden- 
tical with  the  Church  whose  cathedrals 
and  parish  churches  it  seized  and  has 
ever  since  occupied.  The  same  is  true  of 
Holland,  Switzerland  and  Germany. 
There  is  no  pretention  on  the  part  of  the 
Protestants  of  those  countries  that  they 
are  Catholics,  though  they  have  actual 
possession  of  the  edifices  built  and  dedi- 
cated by  Catholics  in  honor  of  God  and 
of  His  saints  whose  names  they  still  bear, 
though  the  saints  themselves  have  no 
place  in  Protestant  worship. 

The  Episcopalians  of  to-day,  and  their 
brethren  of  the  Church  of  England,  may 
claim  continuity  with  the  ancient  Church 
by  their  pretended  Apostolic  succession, 
but  it  is  impossible  for  them  to  prove 
either  it  or  that  continuity  of  doctrine 
which  is  essential.  To  ask  us  to  believe 
that  the  Church  of  England  and  the 
Protestant  Episcopal  Church  of  America 
do  hold  and  have  always  held  the  seven 
sacraments,  which  involves  the  belief  in 
the  Real  Presence  and  Confession,  the 
indissolubility  of  marriage  and  conse- 
quently the  reprobation  of  divorce,  is  so 
manifestly  opposed  to  facts  and  utter- 
ances on  both  sides  of  the  Atlantic,  that 


we  should  have  to  abdicate  our  reason  to 
believe  it. 

As  we  have  remarked  before  the  only 
responsible  authority  in  England  in  relig- 
ion is  Parliament.  No  individual  bishop 
or  collection  of  bishops  has  any  author- 
itative power  over  the  belief  of  their  relig- 
ionists either  in  England  or  this  country. 
Every  Protestant,  by  the  very  fact,  has 
the  right  to  judge  for  his  or  herself  in 
matters  of  religion  and  then  to  act  ac- 
cordingly. A  Lord  Halifax  may  formu- 
late his  views  and  have  a  coterie  to 
agree  with  him  to  a  certain  extent,  but 
they  represent  themselves  neither  more 
nor  less.  A  church,  which  boasts  of  its 
breadth  in  religious  views  regarding 
such  essential  truths  as  the  divinity  of 
Christ  and  the  sacraments,  is  not  the 
guardian  and  pillar  of  truth. 

It  is  well  for  Catholics  to  understand 
these  matters  for  the  pretentions  of 
churchmen,  so  the  Protestant  Episco- 
palians denominate  themselves,  are  ever 
on  the  increase.  Some  of  their  churches 
would  deceive  the  very  elect  were  not 
that  indefinable  realization  of  the  pres- 
ence of  Christ  wanting  in  them.  Their 
ministers  wear  the  priestly  dress  and  vest- 
ments, but,  as  the  cowl  does  not  make  the 
monk,  so  vestments  do  not  make  the 
priest.  Ritualism  is  a  training  school 
for  Catholicism,  and  the  Apist  usually 
becomes  in  time  a  Papist.  But  it  will 
do  no  good  to  mimimize  the  difference 
between  the  original  and  the  copy. 
True  charity  is  shown  not  in  condon- 
ing error  but  in  exposing  it.  Our  duty 
is  to  offer  the  good  corn  to  hungry  souls, 
and  not  to  leave  them  to  fill  themselves 
with  unsatisfying  husks,  even  though 
they  are  corn  husks. 

*        #        * 

The  Bishop  of  Ripon  writes  in  the  book 
already  quoted:  "The  union  of  Chris- 
tendom is  one  thing.  Uniformity,  or 
even  unity,  among  Christian  commun- 
ions is  quite  another.  .  .  .  The  re- 
union of  Christendom  will  not  be  on  the 
basis  of  uniformity.  It  will  be  union  in 
variety,  in  much  difference  of  practice, 


512 


THE    READER. 


ritual  and  teaching.  Any  other  is  im- 
possible, undesirable,  uncatholic.  .  . 
It  is  folly  to  expect  that  the  type  of 
Christianity  will  in  all  places  be  the  same. 
It  must  partake  of  the  race-characteristics 
if  it  is  to  be  the  fit  and  honest  expression 
of  religious  life."  . 

Did  this  Protestant  apologist  mean  by 
all  this  mere  variety  of  ritual  and  customs 
which  did  not  involve  difference  of  faith, 
then  his  contention  would  be  true,  and  Leo 
XIII.  by  his  recent  decisions  regarding 
the  Oriental  Churches  has  demonstrated 
this  to  be  the  Catholic  position.  But  the 
Bishop  of  Ripon  includes  with  customs 
also  teaching  and  says  :  ' '  There  are  usages 
and  teachings  in  the  communions  of 
different  nations  which  are  fit  and  wise 
for  them  to  respect,  but  by  no  means  of 
vital  necessity  in  every  land  ;  nor  even 
of  any  subsidia^  profit  and  advantage 
to  other  communions.  One  prime  con- 
dition, therefore,  of  reunion,  must  be 
mutual  toleration  :  the  agreement  to  differ, 
which  promotes,  perhaps,  a  more  living 
union  than  insistence  on  uniformity." 

Extraordinary  statement !  ' '  The  agree- 
ment to  differ"  is  to  be  a  "prime  con- 
dition of  reunion."  "  The  importance  of 
truth  "  writes  the  Bishop,  "can  never  be 
exaggerated  ;  but  it  is  not  every  question 
upon  which  it  is  important  to  know  the 
truth. "  Yet  Christ  tells  us  that  the  Holy 
Ghost  shall  guide  His  Church  into  all 
truth.  Moreover,  according  to  the  Bishop, 
' '  the  claim  to  be  right  on  every  point  is 
not  the  mark  of  infallibility,  but  of 
ignorance  and  blindness. " 

Any  church,  then,  which  claims  to  be 
infallible  is  "ignorant  and  blind"  and 
the  reunion  of  Christendom  is  to  be  ac- 
complished by  the  mutual  agreement  of 
different  communions,  none  of  which  are 
to  claim  to  be  right  on  every  point.  "It 
cannot  be  achieved  by  the  submission  of 
all  communions  to  the  authority  of  one. ' ' 
Of  course  not,  when,  according  to  the 
supposition,  that  one  not  being  infallible 
has  no  right  to  impose  submission.  ' '  No 
church  "  he  says,  "  is  infallible.  .  .  . 
Every  church  has  added  more  or  less  to 


its  credenda.  Not  all  these  new  articles 
and  dogmas  are  necessary  to  be  believed 
by  every  church. ' '  What  are  necessary  ? 

The  Bishop  answers  that  his  church 
' '  has  been  content  to  ask  only  the  Apos- 
tles' Creed,  the  Lord's  Prayer,  and  the 
Ten  Commandments  as  the  conditions  of 
communion.  On  some  such  simple  basis 
as  this  efforts  towards  reunion  might 
commence. "  "  Simple  basis  !  ' '  The 
Apostles'  Creed  to  be  interpreted  by 
every  individual,  for  the  Bishop's  ideal 
reunion  church  ' '  will  claim  for  men  the 
right  to  judge  and  examine  for  them- 
selves. ' '  What  are  they  to  have  as  a  crite- 
rion to  judge  by  ?  The  Holy  Scriptures. 
He  even  speaks  of  ' '  loyal  submission 
to  the  guidance  of  the  Scriptures." 
How  are  we  to  combine  loyal  submis- 
sion and  freedom  of  examination  and 
interpretation  ?  Realizing  its  impossibil- 
ity, he  wrrites  concerning  his  proposed 
simple  basis  ' '  even  were  this  deemed  im- 
possible, mutual  co-operation  on  ques- 
tions touching  the  highest  welfare  of 
millions  might  be  initiated  which  could 
promote  only  good.  The  federation,  if 
not  the  intercommunion,  of  churches 
might  be  established. ' ' 

Thus  Dr.  Boyd  Carpenter's  final  con- 
clusion of  it  all  is  that  reunion  is  not 
possible  but  that  we  must  be  content 
with  federation.  Yet  he  admits  that  the 
matter  concerns  "questions  touching  the 
highest  welfare  of  millions."  We  pre- 
sume he  means  their  salvation.  Christ 
attaches  this  to  their  accepting  and  be- 
lieving and  carrying  out  all  things,  what- 
soever he  had  commanded.  Christ's 
prayer  was  for  rinion.  Dr.  Carpenter 
substitutes  federation.  According  to 
Christ,  the  church  is  to  be  infallible.' 
Dr.  Carpenter  says  that  to  claim  infal- 
libility is  a  proof  of  blindness  and  igno- 
rance. But  the  very  vagaries  of  Protest- 
antism demonstrate  the  necessity  of  an 
infallible  teacher  and  guide,  and  this  need 
has  brought,  and  will  ever  bring,  into  the 
true  Church,  men  who  realize  that  faith 
demands  the  subjection  of  the  mind  to 
an  authority  that  cannot  err. 


The  Church  of  the  Seven  Ecumenical 
Councils. — Our  readers  will  perhaps  re- 
member the  scornful  answer  given  by 
Anthimus,  the  schismatic  patriarch  of 
Constantinople  to  the  conciliatory  letter 
of  the  Pope  to  the  Eastern  Churches.  In 
this  as  we  noticed,  the  patriarch  claims 
that  his  schismatical  church  is  the  Church 
of  the  Seven  Ecumenical  Councils.  The 
Abb£  Duchesne  replies  to  the  preposter- 
ous claim  by  an  able  article  in  a  French 
magazine.  He  considers  each  of  these 
councils  in  turn  and  concludes  that  the 
"Orthodox  "  Patriarch  of  Constantinople 
had  better  say  as  little  as  possible  about 
the  orthodoxy  of  his  See.  In  proof  he 
reckons  up  the  names  of  the  patriarchs 
"  whose  memory  was  condemned  by  the 
Councils  or  who  have  shown  themselves 
open  enemies  of  their  decrees. "  He  then 
enumerates  "nineteen  heretical  patri- 
archs within  a  period  of  only  five  hun- 
dred years."  And  he  adds,  "I  have 
mentioned  merely  the  gravest  instances 
— those  who  were  notorious  heretics. 
The  list  would  be  prolonged  indefinitely 
if  we  were  to  enumerate  all  the  patriarchs 
who  were  guilty  of  hesitations  and  faults 
of  conduct." 

Another  refutation  written  in  modern 
Greek,  proves  that  the  doctrines  and 
practices  censured  by  the  schismatic 
patriarch  are  in  accordance  with  the 
Gospel  and  the  first  Seven  Ecumenical 
Councils  and  are  expressly  taught  by  the 
Greek  Fathers  of  the  first  nine  centuries. 

The  Church  in  Poland. — The  situation 
of  the  Catholic  Greeks  (called  Uniats  from 
their  being  united  to  the  Latin  Church 
in  1596)  in  Russian-Poland,  is  deplora- 
ble. The  Government  for  the  last  twenty 
years  has  endeavored  to  force  them  to 
become  schismatics.  Their  churches  are 
closed  and  they  live  without  priest  or 
sacraments.  Many  have  been  exiled  and 
many  have  given  their  life  for  the  faith, 
the  rest  remain  firm.  When  Leo 
XIII.  heard  of  the  sufferings  of  these 
confessors  of  the  faith,  he  first  sent  a 
Jesuit  Father  to  help  them,  and  when 


this  missionary  was  imprisoned  for 
twenty-two  months,  and  released  only  by 
the  intervention  of  the  Emperor  of  Aus- 
tria, His  Holiness  asked  the  Father  Pro- 
vincial of  Galicia  to  renew  his  efforts, 
saying:  "If  they  arrest  one  of  your 
Fathers,  send  two.  "  Those  Jesuits  who 
have  succeeded  in  secretly  penetrating 
to  their  villages  find  among  them  won- 
derful examples  of  heroic  fortitude  worthy 
of  the  first  martyrs.  This  perilous  mis- 
sion of  bringing  aid  and  consolation  to 
these  noble  Christians  has  been  placed 
under  the  special  patronage  of  B.  Andrew 
Bobola,  S.J.,  martyred  in  Poland. 

A fissions  of  Alaska. — A  new  station  is 
to  be  added  to  the  three  residences  and 
two  stations  already  existing.  This  sta- 
tion is  to  be  established  at  a  large  camp 
of  miners  north  of  the  Yukon,  called 
Forty  Miles.  To  this  camp  Father  Judge, 
S.J.,  has  been  assigned.  He  has  a  field 
open  to  him  as  there  are  a  good  number 
of  Catholics  among  the  miners  who  have 
shown  their  attachment  to  their  religion 
by  asking  that  the  sisters  should  come 
to  open  a  hospital.  Not  far  from  this 
camp  a  new  city  is  being  built,  called 
Circle  City,  from  its  being  situated  on 
the  Arctic  Circle.  Gold  has  been  found 
and,  consequently,  people  are  settling 
there  ;  rival  companies  are  establishing 
themselves,  and  two  new  steamers  are 
about  to  be  put  in  service  to  bring  sup- 
plies to  the  miners.  This  part  of  the 
country  seems  to  be  really  opened.  For- 
tunately, this  excitement  is  far  from  our 
residences.  After  a  number  of  fruitless 
trials  along  the  Yukon,  the  prospecting 
parties  have  abandoned  our  region  and 
have  left  us  alone  with  our  Indians.  We 
are  too  few  in  number  to  labor  as  we 
should  for  their  civilization  and  conver- 
sion, in  fact  we  are  in  great  need  of  men. 
We.  too,  .should  multiply  our  schools. 

Father  Rene1,  S.J.,  is  very  enthusiastic 
about  Juneau.  Since  his  arrival  he  has 
started  a  parochial  school  on  Duglass 
Island,  which  is  six  miles  across  the 
water  from  Juneau,  and  the  greatest  min- 

5*3 


514 


INTERESTS  OF  THE   HEART   OF  JESUS. 


ing  region  in  America.  Rev.  Father 
Tosi  was  there  with  him,  but  at  Christ- 
mas time  he  went  to  Sitka,  to  sail  thence 
in  the  spring  for  the  Yukon. 

Dowries  in  Honor  of  St.  Apollonia. — A 
touching  ceremony  took  place  in  the 
Church  of  St.  Augustine  in  Rome,  on 
February  15.  At  the  altar  dedicated  to 
the  Virgin  Martyr  St.  Apollonia,  a  solemn 
Mass  was  sung  in  presence  of  the  direc- 
tors of  the  pious  work  for  providing 
dowries  in  honor  of  St.  Apollonia.  It 
was  presided  over  by  Mgr.  Casali  del 
Drago,  Latin  Patriarch  of  Constanti- 
nople. There  were  present,  clothed  and 
veiled  in  white,  sixty  young  women  who 
were  to  be  dowered.  All  of  them  received 
Holy  Communion.  At  the  end  of  Mass 
a  procession  was  formed  and  marched 
round  the  church,  singing  a  hymn  of  the 
Blessed  Virgin.  They  were  then  blessed 
with  a  relic  of  the  Saint  and  the  certifi- 
cate of  the  dowry  to  be  presented  on  the 
Saint's  feast  day  was  given  them.  The 
beautiful  religious  ceremonies  connected 
with  these  gifts  take  awajr  anything  like 
the  appearance  of  almsgiving.  It  is  a 
recognition  of  the  exquisite  virtue  of 
chastity,  and  provides  for  the  future 
happiness  of  these  Christian  maidens. 
Of  course  it  seems  strange  to  Americans, 
who  happily  have  not  the  Old  World  cus- 
tom of  expecting  a  bride  to  bring  any 
other  dowry  than  her  virtues.  But  where 
the  custom  exists  of  the  bridegroom  re- 
quiring a  sum  of  money  in  part  payment 
of  establishing  a  household,  it  is  a  work 
worthy  of  Catholic  charity  to  provide 
poor  girls  with  this  indispensable  dowry. 

Coincidences. — The  rifles  which  won 
the  battle  of  Adowa  in  the  hands  of  the 
Abyssinians,  were  the  same  rifles  which 
defended  Rome  in  the  hands  of  the  Pon- 
tifical Zouaves  in  1870.  Some  years  after 
the  usurpation  of  the  Eternal  City,  these 
rifles  were  given,  with  240,000  rounds  of 
ammunition,  by  the  Piedmontese  Gov- 
ernment to  Menelek,  King  of  Abyssinia, 
as  a  present.  These  arms  bearing  the 
Papal  tiara  and  keys,  have  decimated  the 
army  of  the  despoilers  of  the  Church. 
Moreover,  the  arrival  of  Italian  reinforce- 
ments was  delayed  by  the  accidental 
sinking  in  the  Suez  Canal  of  a  German 
ship,  the  Kanzler,  the  name  of  the  old 
general  of  the  Pontifical  army. 

Mary,  Queen  of  Scots,  Martyr. — There 
seems  to  be  good  reason  to  expect,  at  no 
distant  day,  the  authentic  declaration 
from  the  Holy  See  that  Mary,  Queen  of 
Scots,  died  a  martyr's  death.  In  past 


centuries  several  Sovereign  Pontiffs  have 
clearly   expressed   it    as  their  opinion. 
Among  them  we  instance  Popes  Pius  V., 
Benedict   XIV.,   and  Pius  VI.     In   her 
letter  to  Pope  Sixtus   V.,   she  writes: 
"  Voluntarily  offering  at  the  foot  of  the 
cross  my  blood  for  my  adherence  to  His 
Church,  and  the  faithful  zeal  I  feel  for  it, 
as  without  the  restoration  of  it  I  never 
desire  to  live  in  this  wretched  world, 
I  have  willingly  offered  my  life  in  their 
heretical     assembly    to     maintain     my 
Catholic,  Apostolic  and  Roman  religion, 
and  to  bring  back  the  wanderers  of  this 
island,   that  is,   themselves,    protesting 
that  in  my  case  I  would  willingly  lay 
down  all  dignity  and  title  of  Queen,  and 
do  all  honor  and  service  to  theirs,  if  she 
(Elizabeth)  would  cease  to  persecute  the 
Catholics. ' '      Speaking  of  her  approach- 
ing death,  in   another  letter  she  says : 
"If   I   had  embraced  their    religion   I 
should  have  avoided  this  blow. ' '     At  the 
time  of  her  execution  she  said  :    "I  die 
a  true  woman  to  my  religion. "     . 
It  seems  likely,  then,  that  this  hapless 
Queen  will  be  awarded  the  martyrs'  palm, 
inasmuch   as    she    died    for  her    faith. 
This  does  not  mean  that  the  stamp  of 
sanctity  will  be  put  upon  her  life  but 
only  upon  the  steadfastness  of  her  faith, 
even  to  the  offering  of  her  life,  which 
she  might  have  saved  by  apostasy. 

Catholics  at  the  English  Universities.— 
The  question  of  university  degrees  for 
Catholics  in  England  has  long  been  in 
discussion.  The  bishops  have  hitherto 
been  opposed  to  young  Catholic  men 
attending  the  great  universities  on  ac- 
count of  the  risk  to  their  faith.  Lately, 
however,  Cardinal  Vaughan  and  some  of 
the  English  hierarchy,  having  laid  the 
matter  before  the  authorities  at  Rome, 
have  obtained  a  conditional  permission. 
The  condition  is  that  there  should  be  a 
Catholic  Hall  and  that  the  Catholic 
students  should  attend  lectures  on  re- 
ligious subjects.  Accordingly  Rev.  R. 
F.  Clarke,  S.J.,  a  Master  of  Arts  of 
Trinity  College,  Oxford,  has  obtained  a 
license  from  the  Hebdomadal  Council  of 
the  University  to  open  such  a  hall.  It 
is  connected  with  the  Jesuit  Church  of 
St.  Aloysius.  This  will  remove  the 
necessity  of  matriculating  as  formerly  at 
the  London  University,  from  which  all 
degrees  were  obtained  by  the  students  of 
Catholic  Colleges.  Arrangements  have 
also  been  made  at  CambriSge  for  the 
spiritual  welfare  of  Catholics,  who  have 
the  permission  of  their  bishops  to  attend 
that  universitv. 


WORK  AMONG  THE 

NEWFOUNDLAND  FISHERMEN. — 

How  few  people  realize  the  amount  of 
privations  and  hardships  which  are  en- 
dured b}r  the  fishermen,  who  provide  sea 
food  for  those  who  stay  on  land  amid  the 
comforts  of  home.  A  seafaring  life  off 
the  fishing  banks  entails  separation  from 
family  and  country,  and  from  all  church 
privileges  for  many  months  at  a  time. 
Our  readers,  then,  will  be  glad  to  hear  of 
what  is  being  done  for  these  poor  fellows. 

The  following  extracts  are  taken  from 
the  report  of  the  Abbe  Bel  in,  one  of  the 
French  Committee  of  the  CEuvrcs  de 
Mer: 

"On  March  27,  1895,  Father  Yves  and 
I  started  from  St.  Malo  for  St.  Pierre  in 
Newfoundland,  one  on  board  the  Bri- 
tannia and  the  other  on  the  Chateau 
Laftttc.  Each  vessel  carried  a  contin- 
gent of  sailors,  2,500  in  all,  bound  for 
the  fishing  banks. 

1 '  We  had  been  commissioned  by  the 
Central  Committee  of  the  Work  for  Sail- 
ors, to  proceed  thither  to  study  the  state 
of  things,  and  report  upon  the  best  means 
of  prosecuting  the  work  for  seafaring 
men.  Our  instructions  were  to  live  on 
board  the  hospital  ship,  if  there  were  any  ; 
if  not,  only  to  remain  for  a  month  to 
make  such  inquiries  as  we  could,  and 
then  return. 

' '  When  we  arrived  we  found  no  hospital 
ship,  but  our  experiences  on  the  voyage 
had  been  so  encouraging  that  it  seemed 
impossible  to  entertain  the  idea  of  so 
short  stay.  Our  companions  had  proved 
so  teachable  and  confiding,  they  were  so 
delighted  at  having  priests  of  their  own, 
specially  devoted  to  them  and  their  inter- 
ests, that  by  the  end  of  the  voyage  we 
were  fast  friends.  How  could  we  part 
from  these  poor  fellows  without  endeav- 
oring to  provide  some  means  of  seeing 
one  another  again. 

"Fortunately  the  Central  Committee 
saw  the  matter  in  the  same  light,  and  we 
had  not  long  to  wait  before  the  permis- 
sion came  to  remain  and  see  what  we 
could  do.  The  first  thinjr  was  to  secure 


a  house  of  our  own  to  which  we  could 
invite  the  sailors,  and  where  they  could 
feel  themselves  at  home.  The  Vicar- 
Apostolic,  Mgr.  Tibery,  came  to  our  as- 
sistance, and  through  his  good  offices 
we  were  enabled  to  rent  from  the  Sisters 
of  St.  Joseph  of  Cluny,  whose  kindness 
to  us  was  unfailing  throughout,  an  un- 
used school  building  which  was  admir- 
ably suited  to  our  purpose.  It  was  in  a 
convenient  situation  for  the  sailors,  and 
besides  being  spacious  in  itself  had  a 
large  courtyard. 

"  Thus,  in  a  very  short  time,  we  found 
ourselves  installed  in  our  own  quarters 
with  a  cabin  boy  of  fifteen  as  our  cook 
and  servant ;  the  hospital  flag  floated 
above  the  roof  and  over  the  doorway  was 
a  board  with  CEuvres  de  Met  inscribed  on 
it  in  large  letters.  Then  we  announced 
the  good  news  to  the  sailors. 

"  Our  plan  of  having  a  home  for  sailors 
had  been  objected  to  in  France,  on  the 
ground  that  the  men  were  not  allowed  to 
leave  their  ships.  Knowing  the  tempta- 
tions that  awaited  them  the  moment  they 
set  foot  on  shore,  we  were  the  first  to  ac- 
knowledge that  this  rule  was  a  wise  one, 
and  to  urge  on  the  proprietors  and  mas- 
ters of  vessels  that  it  should  be  strictly 
enforced.  But.  as  a  matter  of  fact,  a  con- 
siderable number  of  sailors  do  and  must 
come  on  shore  between  each  trip,  to  get 
their  washing  done  and  to  replenish 
their  little  stock  of  necessaries.  How 
much  better  for  them  on  these  occasions 
to  have  a  home  to  go  to,  than  to  spend 
the  evening  in  the  tavern. 

"  In  the  spring,  during  the  three  weeks 
in  which  the  ships  are  being  got  ready 
to  sail,  there  are  at  least  5,000  sailors  in 
the  port,  hard  at  work  in  the  daytime, 
but  free  in  the  evenings ;  and  through- 
out the  season  there  are  convalescents 
from  the  hospital,  and  a  large  number  of 
sailors  who  have  drifted  away  from  their 
ships  and  been  picked  up  here  and  there 
about  the  banks  by  other  vessels,  and 
brought  back  to  St.  Pierre,  where  they 
have  to  wait  often  a  fortnight  or  more 
before  their  own  vessel  returns.  There 
are  also  upwards  of  500  boys  and  youths. 

5*3 


516 


APOSTOLIC  WORKS. 


of  ages  varying  from  fifteen  to  eighteen, 
employed  in  various  ways  about  the 
docks.  Most  of  these  are  Bretons  of  the 
C6tes-du-Nord,  and  it  was  delightful  to 
-see  them  on  Sundays  gathered  round  my 
Breton  coadjutor  Father  Yves,  chatter- 
ing to  him  and  singing  and  praying  in 
their  beloved  native  tongue.  Thus  from 
the  first  we  were  never  without  guests  or 
able  to  close  our  doors  before  the  regula- 
tion hour  of  ten,  P.  M.  Even  at  the 
slackest  time  when  all  the  ships  were 
away,  we  often  had  more  than  100  in  the 
evenings,  and  as  many  as  sixty  at  once 
might  be  seen  writing  letters  at  tables. 
But  at  the  close  of  each  month  when  the 
208  schooners  of  the  local  fleet  returned 
with  their  cargo  from  the  fishing  grounds, 
or  when  any  of  the  other  fleets  came  in, 
the  crowd  was  so  great  that  we  soon 
found  it  necessary  to  take  down  the  par- 
titions between  the  rooms  in  order  to  ob- 
tain more  space.  The  men  made  a  real 
home  of  their  house,  and  gladly  availed 
themselves  of  our  ministrations. 

"  On  entering  the  Home  the  first  thing 
that  met  the  eye  was  a  notice  that  Con- 
fessions would  be  heard  at  any  hour  of 
the  day  and  up  to  ten  P.  M.  Hitherto 
these  poor  fellows  had  never  had  a  chance 
•of  either  Confession  or  Communion  from 
the  time  they  left  France  until  they  re- 
turned. I  think  I  may  say  without  ex- 
aggeration that  by  the  end  of  the  season 
there  was  not  a  man  among  our  seafaring 
population,  including  the  captains  and 
masters,  who  had  not  been  at  some  time  or 
other  within  our  doors.  Even  before  we 
reached  St.  Pierre  we  had  heard  upwards 
of  thirty  Confessions  on  board,  and  from 
the  time  that  the  Home  was  opened  not 
a  single  day  went  by  without  one  or 
more  coming  in  to  get  themselves  '  put 
to  rights, '  as  they  phrased  it.  Certainly 
our  sailors  are  not  unbelievers.  Every 
ship  has  its  little  shrine,  a  crucifix,  and 
statue  of  our  Lady.  The  demand  for 
beads,  scapulars,  medals,  etc.,  was  enor- 
mous. 

' '  The  French  shore  had  next  to  be 
visited  and  examined.  A  short  voyage 
on  board  the  brig  Maurice  brought  me  to 
the  little  harbor  of  Port-au-Choix,  at  the 
northern  end  of  the  west  coast  of  New- 
foundland. There  I  found  seven  ships 
manned  by  300  sailors  from  St.  Malo  and 
St.  Servan,  many  of  whom  were  old 
acquaintances  who  gave  me  a  hearty 
welcome.  The  arrival  of  a  priest  created 
•quite  a  sensation  in  the  little  port.  The 
English  Catholics,  who  are  only  visited 
twice  in  the  year  by  a  priest,  came  flock- 


ing in  from  the  country  round  to  assist 
at  the  Mass  which  I  said  for  my  sailors, 
and  to  share  in  the  distribution  of  scapu- 
lars, medals,  etc.  After  a  short  address 
we  proceeded  to  the  cemetery,  where  I 
blessed  the  graves  and  put  up  a  cross. 
How  gladly  would  I  have  prolonged  my 
stay  here,  but  the  Sans  Souci  was  sailing 
the  next  day  for  St.  Pierre,  and  I  had  to 
avail  myself  of  this  opportunity  of  re- 
turning. During  both  voyages  I  was 
able  to  say  Mass  on  board,  and  several 
of  the  sailors  went  to  Confession  and 
Communion. 

"  Father  Yves  meanwhile  had  been 
exploring  the  southern  portion  of  the 
western  coast.  His  ship,  the  Pro  Patria, 
was  bound  for  Isle  Rouge,  where  she  had 
to  take  up  eighty  fisher-lads  and  bring 
them  back  to  St.  Pierre.  Everywhere 
he  was  received  as  a  messenger  from 
heaven,  both  by  our  own  sailors  and  by 
the  English  Catholics,  who  had  been 
eighteen  months  without  seeing  a  priest. 

"In  the  middle  of  June  all  the  ships 
returned  to  St.  Pierre  for  repairs,  and  we 
then  made  the  acquaintance  of  the  crews 
of  the  Fecamp  fleet,  which  consists  of 
twenty-eight  large  vessels,  carrying  1,000 
men,  and  here  again  our  reception  was 
most  cordial  and  encouraging.  To  these 
poor  sailors  a  hospital  ship  would  be  the 
greatest  boon,  as  they  remain  on  the 
bank  during  the  whole  six  months  with 
the  exception  of  this  short  mid-summer 
visit  to  St.  Pierre. 

' '  Besides  our  own  people  there  are 
about  an  equal  number  of  sailors  of  other 
nationalities,  and  with  them  also  we 
were  able  to  establish  friendly  rela- 
tions. 

' '  The  saddest  part  of  the  close  of  the 
fishing  season  is  that  so  many  who  go 
out  never  return.  Not  counting  the 
foreigners,  there  were  1 60  deaths  among 
our  own  people  this  year,  and,  what  is 
sadder  still,  out  of  this  large  number 
only  ten,  those  who  were  brought  back  to 
the  hospital  at  St.  Pierre,  were  able  to 
receive  the  last  sacraments.  Now  this, 
need  not  be.  No  doubt  some  of  these 
poor  fellows  are  drowned,  but  most  of 
them  die  on  their  ships  in  utter  destitu- 
tion, both  of  soul  and  body.  Were 
there  a  hospital  ship  to  receive  them, 
many  could  be  taken  on  board,  and  for 
those  who  could  not,  at  any  rate  succor — 
both  spiritual  and  temporal-j-could  be  at 
hand.  The  need  is  great,  and  a  good 
deal  of  money  will  be  required,  for  there 
are  sailors  in  Iceland  and  in  the  North 
Sea,  as  well  as  in  Newfoundland." 


IRELAND.— The  Rev.  Father  Cullen, 
Central  Director  for  Ireland,  makes  a 
strong  appeal  in  favor  of  the  Apostleship 
among  seamen  and  fishermen  in  Ireland. 
In  all  seaports,  he  says,  there  should  be 
provided,  not  indeed  for  the  present 
magnificent  Catholic  Sailors'  Homes,  but 
a  nice,  attractive,  fairly  large,  comfort- 
able room  or  two,  furnished  with  papers 
and  some  simple  games,  under  the  super- 
vision of  some  respectable  Catholic  gen- 
tleman. We  shall  follow  this  work  with 
interest.  The  moral  and  religious  im- 
provement of  seafaring  men  is  decidedly 
one  of  the  greatest  spiritual  works  of 
mercy. 

ENGLAND.— For  the  last  year  the 
Apostleship  of  Prayer  has  been  very  suc- 
cessfully spread  among  the  seamen  of 
Her  Majesty's  Navy.  Efforts  are  now 
being  made  to  spread  it  also  among 
the  sailors  on  merchantmen  and  line 
steamers.  The  Rev.  Father  Gretton,  S.J., 
Head  Director  of  the  League  in  England, 
in  his  April  Messenger,  issues  a  call  to 
zealous  Catholics  residing  in  seaport 
towns  to  take  up  this  work,  offering 
them  on  application,  the  necessary  in- 
structions, authorization  and  supplies  of 
certificates,  and  so  forth.  Mass  is  said 
at  the  altar  of  the  Sacred  Heart  Plead- 
ing at  Wimbledon  College,  headquarters 
of  the  League  in  England,  on  one  Fri- 
day of  every  month  for  the  Promoters  of 
this  work  among  seamen,  and  on  an- 
other Friday  for  the  Catholic  seamen 
themselves. 

CANADA.  —  For  the  ecclesiastical 
Province  of  Halifax  the  Canadian 
Messenger  prints  the  following  interest- 
ing statistics  :  Local  Centres,  107;  names 
registered,  51,431  ;  ist  Degree,  43,891  ; 
2d  Degree,  26,479  I  3^  Degree,  10,518  ; 
Promoters,  1,646;  number  of  Messengers 
subscribed  for,  2,612. 

The  Ecclesiastical  Province  of  Montreal 
numbers  in  the  city  and  suburbs  :  Cen- 
tres, 97;  names  registered,  154,066;  ist 
Degree,  51,601;  2d  Degree,  41,165;  3d 
Degree,  29,223  ;  Promoters,  2, 109.  Out- 
side the  city  :  Centres,  1 1 1  ;  names  reg- 
istered, 53,547  I  ist  Degree,  34,993  '<  2d 


Degree,  26,137;  3d  Degree,  19,536;  Pro- 
moters, 1,522.  The  total  enrolment  in 
the  Archdiocese  of  Montreal  is  :  Centres, 
193  ;  Names  registered  207,613  ;  ist  De- 
gree, 86,59*4  ;  2d  Degree,  67,302  ;  3d  De- 
gree, 48,759;  Promoters,  3,631. 

PORTUGAL. — Portugal  is  making 
preparations  for  a  grand  celebration  of  the 
Silver  Jubilee  of  the  establishment  of  the 
Apostleship  of  Prayer  in  that  kingdom. 
His  Eminence,  the  Cardinal  Patriarch  of 
Lisbon,  Don  Joseph  III.,  has  issued  a 
letter  addressed  to  the  Rev.  Benedict 
Rodrigues,  Central  Director  of  the  Apos- 
tleship in  Portugal,  giving  the  whole 
weight  of  his  authority  to  the  movement. 
His  Eminence  says  : 

' '  The  important  services  rendered  not 
only  to  the  Patriarchate  of  Lisbon,  but 
to  the  whole  country,  by  the  Rev.  Fathers 
Louis  Prosperi,  S.J.,  and  Joseph  Guer- 
verio,  O.S.F.,  the  two  apostles,  who 
have  deserved  so  well  of  Portugal,  have 
everywhere  left  a  marked  impression 
through  the  establishment  of  the  Apos- 
tleship of  Prayer  and  the  devotion  of  the 
Sacred  Heart  of  Jesus.  There  is  hardly 
a  parish  in  which  we  do  not  find  some 
trace  of  their  labors.  Everywhere,  over 
the  altars,  or  at  least  in  an  honored  place 
in  the  Sanctuary  are  to  be  seen  the 
statues  of  Jesus  and  Mary  attracting  the 
multitudes  and  testifying  as  glorious 
trophies  to  the  faith  and  devotion  which 
these  brave  apostles  have  aroused  in  the 
hearts  of  our  people,  while  they  remind 
us  at  the  same  time  of  the  numberless 
conquests  of  the  zeal — the  number  of 
souls  whom  they  saved  and  the  scandals 
which  they  removed. 

"  We  are  on  the  eve  of  the  twenty-fifth 
anniversary  of  the  establishment  of  the 
Apostleship  of  Prayer  and  the  devotion 
to  the  Sacred  Heart  of  Jesus,  planted 
throughout  the  length  and  breadth  of 
this  kingdom,  or  rather  in  the  hearts  of 
the  Portuguese  people,  by  these  two 
fearless  champions  of  Catholicism.  Shall 
this  occasion  pass  by  unnoticed  by  us  ? 
God  forbid  !  The  efforts  of  the  wicked, 
goaded  on  as  they  are  by  Lucifer,  the 
implacable  enemy  of  the  devotion  to  the 


518 


NOTES  FROM  HEAD  CENTRES. 


Sacred  Heart  of  Jesus,  are  truly  incred- 
ible. One  should  say  that  the  helpers  of 
Satan  are  trying  their  last  efforts,  as  if 
they  were  in  dread  of  the  better  times 
which  seem  to  dawn.  Can  the  friends  of 
Jesus  Christ,  who  are  also  the  true  friends 
of  the  people,  be  less  active  in  the  ad- 
vancement of  the  people's  weal,  than  are 
the  enemies  of  truth,  morality  and  order, 
to  thrust  them  into  the  abyss  ? 

"  On  occasion  of  this  twenty-fifth  anni- 
versary of  the  foundation  of  the  Apos- 
tleship  of  Prayer  amongst  us,  a  fit  op- 
portunity offers  itself  to  revive  the 
devotion  to  the  Sacred  Heart  of  Jesus, 
wherever  it  has  grown  cold,  or  to 
organize  it  where  it  has  not  yet  been 
canonically  established,  to  re-awaken 
everywhere  the  faith  and  confidence  in 
the  promises  made  by  our  divine  Lord  to 
the  friends  of  His  adorable  Heart. 

' '  In  order  to  obtain  this  result,  Dear 
Rev.  Father,  it  is  not  enough  simply  to 
renew  the  memory  of  the  establishment 
of  the  Apostleship  of  Prayer  in  Portugal 
twenty-five  years.  Something  more  is 
needed.  We  must  devote  this  coming 
year  to  the  holding  of  solemn  triduums. 
During  these  triduums  sermons  shall  be 
preached  on  the  Sacred  Heart  of  Jesus  ; 
and  each  triduum  shall  close  with  a  gen- 
eral communion  and  a  procession  carried 
out  with  the  greatest  possible  splendor, 
at  least  in  those  parishes  where  the 
Apostleship  and  the  devotion  to  the 
Sacred  Heart  have  already  been  organ- 
ized. 

' '  I  wish  here  only  to  give  a  few  hints 
towards  a  program.  To  you,  Rev.  Father 
Director,  I  leave  it  to  carry  out  the  plan 
in  its  details.  Thus  you  will  procure 
great  glory  to  God  ;  you  will  offer  a  fit- 
ting reparation  for  the  insults  committed 
by  the  enemies  of  faith,  piety  and  good 
order,  against  religion  and  its  ministers. 
You  will  add  a  new  stimulus  to  those 
whose  fervor  has  grown  cold  by  the  read- 
ing of  impious  journals ;  in  short,  you 
will  do  good  even  to  the  enemies,  bring- 
ing upon  them,  by  prayer,  special  graces 
of  conversion  and  salvation." 

The  Bishops  of  Portugal  are  following 
the  example  of  the  zealous  Cardinal  Pa- 
triarch. Several  of  the  Bishops  have  even 
gone  so  far  as  to  grant  the  usual  forty 


days'  indulgence  in  the  gift  of  Bishops 
to  the  daily  readers  of  the  Portuguese 
Messenger,  which  shows  that  these  em- 
inent prelates  are  fully  alive  to  the  im- 
portance of  the  Apostolate  of  the  Press. 

"His  Grace,  the  Most  Rev.  Augustus 
Nunes,  Archbishop  of  Evora,  in  a  circular 
to  the  clergy  and  faithful  of  his  diocese, 
is  most  emphatic  in  his  commendation 
of  the  League.  He  says  : 

' '  This  pious  League,  which  has  not 
existed  amongst  us  more  than  a  quarter  of 
a  century,  has  already  on  its  rolls  one- 
fifth  of  the  entire  population  of  this 
realm.  It  has  wonderfully  advanced  (and 
is  wonderfully  adapted  further  to  advance) 
the  glory  of  God,  the  worship  of  the 
Sacred  Heart,  and  the  sanctification  of 
souls  by  means  of  practices  of  piety 
which  are  at  the  same  time  simple,  easy 
and  efficacious,  and  commend  themselves 
alike  to  all  the  faithful.  Thus  it  has  de- 
served well  of  the  Church,  so  that  the 
Supreme  Pontiff,  Leo  XIII.,  calls  it 
'  that  Association  which  is  nearest  to  His 
Heart. ' 

' '  We  also,  on  our  part,  wish  to  testify 
our  esteem  for  this  holy  League  and  the 
ardent  desire  to  see  it  spread,  flourish  and 
produce  fruit  in  our  Archbishopric.  We, 
therefore,  renew  and  reaffirm  the  canoni- 
cal approbation  accorded  to  the  Apostle- 
ship of  Prayer,  in  the  year  1875,  by  our 
venerable  predecessor.  And  we  bless  in 
a  special  way  this  pious  Association, 
and  also  those  who  help  towards  its  prop- 
agation and  assist  in  its  good  works. 
We  likewise  give  our  approbation  and 
blessing  to  the  Messenger  of  the  Sacred 
Heart  of  Jesus,  the  literary  organ  of  the 
Apostleship.  We  warmly  recommend 
the  reading  and  circulation  of  it,  and  we 
grant  an  indulgence  of  forty  days  to  all 
those  of  our  diocese  who  shall  attentively 
read  or  listen  to  the  reading  of  at  least 
the  General  Intention  every  month." 

Mgr.  Jacobini,  Apostolic  Nuncio  at 
Lisbon,  in  virtue  of  the  power  delegated 
to  him  by  the  Holy  Father  to  that  effect, 
has  granted  a  plenary  indulgence,  on  the 
usual  conditions,  to  all  those  within  the 
Kingdom  of  Portugal,  during  the  triduum 
to  be  celebrated  this  year  on  occasion  of 
the  twenty-fifth  anniversary  of  the  estab- 
lishment of  the  League  in  that  country. 


DIRECTORS-REVIEW- 


The  The  General   Intention   for 

General  t^is  mOnth  "Union  among 
'•  Catholics  ' '  is  quite  in  keeping 
with  the  spirit  of  the  Month  of  the 
Sacred  Heart.  This  is  one  of  the  dearest 
wishes  of  the  Sacred  Heart,  oft  repeated 
to  His  Apostles,  oft  prayed  for — that  His 
followers  may  be  one  as  He  and  the 
Father  are  one.  By  this  men  shall  know 
that  we  are  His  followers,  that  we  love 
one  another.  Union  and  charity  are, 
therefore,  the  mark  that  distinguish  the 
true  followers  of  Christ.  This  union  of 
thought  and  sentiment  among  Catholics 
is  the  natural  result  of  the  Apostleship 
of  Prayer  and  the  devotion  to  the  Sacred 
Heart.  Here  we  all  seek  the  same  thing 
— by  prayers  and  good  works  to  promote 
the  interests  of  the  Sacred  Heart  and  to 
make  our  hearts  like  the  divine  Heart. 
We  have  the  same  interests  at  stake  as 
Christ  Himself — the  advancement  of  His 
kingdom  in  our  own  hearts  and  among 
all  men — that  His  kingdom  may  come, 
that  He  may  rule  in  all  hearts,  that  we 
all  may  have  the  same  mind  in  us 
"  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus. "  If  all  men 
are  minded  as  Christ,  which  is  the  aim  of 
the  Apostleship,  they  cannot  but  have 
the  greatest  union  and  harmony  among 
themselves. 

corpus  The  gloom  of   impending 

christi.  sorrow  pervades  Maundy 
Thursday.  Hence  the  Church  on  that 
day  while  rejoicing  at  the  institution  of 
the  Holy  Eucharist  refrains  from  fully 
expressing  her  joy.  True,  she  has  the 
Gloria  in  Ex  eel  sis  sung,  and  orders  the 
bells  to  be  rung,  but  this  joyful  outburst 
is  succeeded  by  a  mournful  silence  till 
Easter  even.  Yet  the  event  commemo- 
rated is  too  wonderful  to  be  allowed  to 
pass  with  so  little  honor.  A  solemnity 
was,  therefore,  instituted  in  which  there 
were  to  be  only  notes  of  triumph  and 
thanksgiving.  The  great  feast  of  Corpus 
Christi,  with  its  octave,  was  established 
to  be  kept  with  great  pomp.  Unfortu- 
nately, in  our  busy  times,  it  is  hard  to  get 
people  to  observe  feasts  which  falL>on 
week  days.  Therefore,  the  number  of 
feasts  of  obligation  was  restricted  by  the 


Fathers  of  the  Third  Plenary  Council  of 
Baltimore,  and  Corpus  Christi  among 
others  ceased  to  be  of  precept.  In  some 
places  the  solemnization  is  kept  on  the 
Sunday  within  the  octave  But  its  an- 
cient glory  has  departed  for  too  many. 
What  an  opportunity  for  Associates  of 
the  League  to  prove  their  devotion  by 
assisting  at  the  Holy  sacrifice  on  the 
feast  and  octave  days.  They  can  do  this 
in  the  spirit  of  reparation  for  those  who 
do  not  observe  these  days  so  honorable  to 
our  Lord  in  the  mystery  of  His  love. 
Feast  of  the  Christ  Himself  impresses 
sacred  Heart.  on  us  tne  intimate  connec- 
tion of  the  devotion  of  the  Sacred  Heart 
with  that  of  the  Blessed  Sacrament.  In 
fact  the  former  is  a  reparation  of  honor, 
love  and  gratitude  for  the  dishonor,  want 
of  love  and  gratitude  shown  to  Him  pre- 
cisety  in  the  Sacrament  of  the  altar. 
This  was  no  doubt  the  reason  that  moved 
Him  to  select  the  Friday  after  the  octave 
of  Corpus  Christi  for  the  feast  of  His 
own  appointing,  so  that  the  novena  in 
preparation  should  embrace  the  octave. 
A  very  beautiful  way  to  make  the  novena 
would  be  to  prepare  and  confess  the  eve 
of  Corpus  Christi,  then  communicate  on 
the  next  day  and  again  at  the  close  on 
the  Feast  of  the  Sacred  Heart.  Bear 
always  in  mind  that  the  essence  of  the 
devotion  on  our  part  is  atoning  love  or  a 
love  which  proves  itself  by  acts  of  repa- 
ration to  our  Lord  in  the  Blessed  Sacra- 
ment. 

The  The  June  number  will  be 

Easter  Duty.  in  the  hands  of  our  Pro- 
moters and  Associates  before  the  time  for 
making  the  Easter  Duty  expires.  This 
time  ends  with  the  close  of  the  month  of 
May.  All  should  pray  and  use  their  in- 
fluence sweetly,  yet  strongly,  to  bring  any 
negligent  Catholics  they  may  know  of  to 
fulfil  this  duty.  Zealous  Promoters  will 
devise  ways  and  means  to  win  such  souls. 
Just  here  we  can  learn  a  lesson  from  men 
of  the  world.  See  how  untiring  they 
are  to  win  voters,  for  example,  to  their 
favorite  candidate  or  cause.  They  may 
fail  at  first  but  they  are  not  discouraged. 
They  return  to  the  attack  with  new 


520 


DIRECTOR'S  REVIEW. 


weapons,  new  resources.  Should  we  be 
less  zealous  in  a  higher  cause,  less  zealous 
for  the  honor  of  the  King  of  kings  ?  To 
win  souls  to  Christ  should  be  our  highest 
ambition  ;  the  ambition  of  our  Promot- 
ers and  Associates,  the  ambition  of  our 
Catholic  laity.  This  zeal  for  souls  among 
the  laity  must  be  the  outcome  of  the 
devotion  to  the  Sacred  Heart.  It  should 
be  a  zeal  tempered  always  with  prudence. 
If  worldings  can  be  prudently  zealous  in 
their  affairs  we  can,  with  God's  grace  and 
good  will,  work  prudently  to  lead  our 
fellowmen  to  the  discharge  of  those  higher 
duties  that  concern  God  and  their  souls . 

Tne  Directors,   Promoters   and 

League  Associates  will  all  hail  with 
lal<  pleasure  the  timely  appear- 
ance of  the  League  Hymnal.  Hitherto 
the  Sacred  Heart  hymns  available  have 
been  few  indeed,  and  those  worthy  of  being 
sung  in  our  churches  still  fewer.  In  the 
League  Hymnal  an  effort  has  been  made 
to  suit  popular  taste  while  a  good  style 
of  music  and  the  wishes  of  the  Church 
regarding  the  character  of  the  music  to 
be  used  in  her  services  have  not  been 
sacrificed.  All  the  hymns  in  the  League 
Devotions  have  been  set  to  melodies 
which  are  particularly  pleasing  and  easy 
to  sing.  The  new  League  Hymn  "  Hark, 
the  sound  of  the  fight  "  will  doubtless 
soon  be  heard  in  every  League  Centre  ; 
the  refrain  has  a  ring  to  it  which  is  irre- 
sistible. The  book  is  beautifully  gotten 
up  and  sells  for  one  dollar. 

The  Activity  it  is  most  consoling  to 

of  the  Directors  and  Promoters 
League.  ^Q  gee  ^e  activity  of  the 
League.  They  are  doing  all  in  their 
power  to  put  in  active  operation  this 
powerful  organization  which  has  for  its 
sole  aim  to  bring  adorers  to  the  Lord  of 
the  tabernacle  and  the  Lord  is  blessing 
the  work.  The  present  issue  of  the 
MESSENGER  is  the  sixth  number  of  the 
year  and  a  glance  at  the  Aggregations 
and  Promoters'  Receptions  recorded  in 
these  six  numbers,  will  suggest  some 
idea  of  what  has  been  lately  done  in  this 
country  alone  for  the  honor  of  the  Sacred 
Heart  through  the  agency  of  the  Apostle- 
ship  of  Prayer.  We  find  a  record  of  144 
Aggregations  and  345  Promoters '  Recep- 
tions, at  which  3,330  Promoters  received 
their  indulgenced  Crosses  and  Diplomas. 
This  means  that  in  144  places,  organiza- 
tion has  been  effected  to  secure  greater 
fidelity  to  daily  prayer,  to  devotion  to 
the  Mother  of  God  and  to  frequent  Com- 
munion, the  Three  Degrees  of  the  League. 


The  League 

Emblem, 


It  means  that  3  ,  330  more  zealous  Catholics 
have  engaged  themselves  to  promote  this 
work  among  those  around  them  ;  have 
promised  to  be  lay  apostles  among  their 
fellow-  men  ;  have  pledged  themselves  not 
to  be  ashamed  to  speak  to  their  fellow- 
men  in  their  daily  intercourse  with  them, 
on  the  interests  of  their  salvation,  to 
speak  of  higher  duties  and  more  lasting 
interests  than  the  world  knows  of.  It 
means  a  lay  apostolate  for  the  honor  of 
God  and  good  of  souls.  This  is  indeed 
a  consoling  offering  to  be  able  to  make 
to  the  Sacred  Heart  this  month  and 
should  encourage  us  all  to  devote  our- 
selves with  renewed  energy  to  the  work 
of  this  Apostolate. 

The  League  has  been 
rked  most  successfully 
in  hundreds  of  schools  throughout  the 
country.  The  good  results  obtained  have 
been  a  source  of  encouragement  to  those 
in  charge  of  the  schools.  We  cannot 
appreciate  the  full  effect  of  this  work 
unless  we  take  into  account  the  fact  that 
the  schoolroom  becomes  the  training 
ground  from  which  recruits  are  secured 
for  the  larger  League  organization  of  the 
parish.  Familiar  with  the  working  of 
the  League  in  the  school  they  soon  make 
good  Promoters,  and  should  be  enlisted 
as  soon  as  they  leave  the  school  in  the 
cause  of  the  League  in  the  parish.  With 
this  end  in  view,  we  highly  approve  of 
the  plan  adopted  by  several  Directors  of 
conferring  the  League  Emblem  as  a  prize 
at  the  end  of  the  school  year  on  those 
who  are  deserving  of  such  recognition. 
In  gold  it  makes  a  handsome  gift.  As 
an  ornament  it  will  constantly  remind 
the  wearer  of  the  practices  of  the  League 
and  be  an  open  profession  of  devotion  to 
the  cause  of  the  Sacred  Heart. 

subscription  With  the  exception  of 

Renewals.  January,  June  is  the 
month  in  which  the  greatest  number  of 
subscriptions  to  the  MESSENGER  begin. 
Those  of  our  readers  whose  subscriptions 
expire  in  June  will  confer  on  us  a  great 
favor  by  prompt  renewal.  This  will  ' 
diminish  the  amount  of  correspondence 
on  the  matter  and  prevent  delay  in  re- 
ceiving the  coming  numbers  of  the  MES- 
SENGER and  Pilgrim.  At  least,  let  us 
hear  that  you  intend  to  continue  as  a 
subscriber  to  the  MESSENGER.  This 
timely  information  will  be  a  great  saving 
of  labor  to  us.  Former  appeals  for  prompt 
renewal  have  been  generously  responded 
to  and  we  are  confident  of  the  same  kind 
treatment  in  the  present  case. 


OUTLINES  OF  DOGMATIC  THEOLOGY. 
By  Sylvester  Joseph  Hunter,  S.J.  Vol. 
III.  London  :  Longmans,  Green  &  Co. 
1896.  i2mo.  Pages  xv  and  495.  Price 
6s.  6d. 

With  this  volume  Father  Hunter  con- 
cludes his  excellent  series  of  Manuals  of 
Catholic  Theology.  In  eleven  treatises 
it  treats  of  actual  grace,  the  grace  of  jus- 
tification, the  sacraments  in  general, 
the  seven  sacraments  in  particular,  and 
the  last  things.  This  volume  is  marked 
by  the  same  excellences  as  the  preceding 
ones.  It  is  arranged  in  a  most  orderly 
manner.  It  is  clear,  concise  and  accu- 
rate in  its  statements.  In  this  volume 
particularly  the  author  has  shown  his 
mastery  in  the  judicious  selection  of 
matter.  In  no  part  of  the  work  was  it 
more  difficult  to  condense  than  in  these 
treatises,  some  of  which  would  require 
an  entire  volume  to  do  them  justice.  Yet 
the  reader  will  find  a  satisfactory  answer 
to  most  questions  bearing  upon  the  great 
truths  here  treated.  In  fact,  we  are 
sometimes  surprised  at  the  fulness  with 
which  some  important  controversial 
points  are  handled.  As  an  instance  we 
would  refer  to  the  treatment  of  the  mat- 
ter and  form  of  the  sacrament  of  Orders, 
and  to  the  question  of  Anglican  Orders 
(p.  376  sqq.)  An  alphabetical  index  of 
the  whole  work  is  added  to  this  volume. 
We  should  have  added  for  the  conven- 
ience of  the  book-buyer,  that  these  vol- 
umes are  published  simultaneously  by 
Benziger  Brothers,  New  York. 

THE  ROMAN  COURT  ;  or,  A  Treatise  on 
the  Cardinals,  Roman  Congregations  and 
Tribunals,  Legates,  Apostolic  Vicars,  Pro- 
tonotaries  and  other  Prelates  of  the  Holy 
Roman  Church.  By  the  Rev.  Peter  A. 
Baart,  S.T.L.  Second  edition.  New 
York  :  Fr.  Pustet  &  Co.  I2iuo.  Pages  333. 

This  treatise  contains  a  large  amount 
of  useful  and  interesting  information, 
with  which  persons  who  treat  of  ecclesi- 
astical matters  should  make  themselves 
familiar.  A  familiarity  with  these  mat- 
ters would  save  much  blundering  and 
much  misunderstanding  on  matters  of 
great  moment.  A  case  in  point  is  the 


Roman  Inquisition,  which  is  persistently 
misrepresented  by  those  who  have  not 
the  faintest  idea  of  what  it  is.  Another 
case  is  the  mission  and  rights  of  apostolic 
delegations  on  which  the  religious  and 
secular  press  of  this  country  has  recently 
been  propounding  the  most  foolish 
speculations.  No  one,  whether  Catholic 
or  Protestant,  can  read  this  work  with- 
out being  deeply  impressed  by  the 
marvellous  organization  of  that  most 
ancient  and  venerable  of  all  existing  in- 
stitutions— the  Court  of  Rome. 

THE  WONDERFUL  FLOWER  OF  Wox- 
INGDON.  An  Historical  Romance  of  the 
time  of  Queen  Elizabeth.  By  the  Rev. 
Joseph  Spillmann,  S.J.  St.  Louis,  Mo.  : 
B.  Herder.  1896.  12 mo.  Pages  494. 
Price  $1.50. 

This  is  an  historical  novel  in  the 
strictest  sense.  The  facts,  persons  and 
places  of  the  narrative  are  strictly  his- 
torical. Only  the  dress  in  which  they 
are  clothed  is  fiction.  It  treats  of  one  of 
the  most  pathetic  episodes  in  history — 
the  ill-fated  Babington  conspiracy  which 
led  to  the  execution  of  Mary,  Queen  of 
Scots.  The  facts  are  made  to  cluster 
around  the  fate  of  an  English  noble 
family,  who  were  lucklessly,  by  no  fault 
of  theirs,  implicated  in  the  conspiracy. 
The  narrative  takes  the  form  of  a  memoir, 
written  at  the  request  of,  and  dedicated 
to,  an  archduchess  of  the  House  of  Haps- 
burg.  It  is  written  in  the  quaint  and  sim- 
ple st3"le  of  the  seventeenth  century,  and 
reads  charmingly.  It  gives  a  more  faith- 
ful and  vivid  picture  of  the  Elizabethan 
persecution  than  any  history  we  have 
read.  We  are  delighted  to  see  Father 
Spillmann,  who  has  so  enriched  Catholic 
fiction  in  Germany,  make  his  d£but 
before  English  readers.  Pity  that,  being 
unable  or  unwilling  to  write  our  own 
stories,  we  have  thus  far  contented  our- 
selves with  such  imported  productions 
as  those  of  Tolstoi,  Ibsen,  Zola,  Paul 
Bourget  and  Du  Maurier.  We  trust  our 
enterprising  Catholic  publishers  will 
give  us  more  of  the  genuine  Catholic 
productions  of  the  fertile  brain  and  facile 
pen  of  Father  Joseph  Spillmann. 

5*1 


522 


BCOK  NOTICES. 


LOVE  YOUR  ENEMIES.  A  tale  of  the 
Maori  Insurrections  in  New  Zealand.  By 
Joseph  Spillmann.  MARON,  the  Christian 
youth  of  the  Lebanon.  By  A.  v.  B. 
PRINCE  ARUMUGAM,  the  steadfast  Indian 
convert.  St.  Louis,  Mo.:  B.  Herder. 
1896.  Three  volumes.  i6mo.  Price  50 
cents  per  vol. 

These  three  stories  were  originally  pub- 
lished in  a  Supplement  for  Young  Folks 
to  the  German  athotic  Missions  (KatLc- 
lische  Missioned),  and  met  with  great 
favor.  They  are  now  presented  to  the 
English  speaking  youth  in  English  dress 
by  Miss  Helena  Long.  They  afford 
very  interesting  and  instructive  read- 
ing. The  translation  is  very  well  done, 
but  we  regret  to  say  the  make-up  is  not 
as  attractive  as  it  might  be. 

THE  OUTLAW  OF  CAMARGUE.  By  A. 
de  Lamothe.  Translated  by  Anna  E. 
Sadlier.  New  York:  Benziger  Brothers. 
i2ino.  Pages  313.  Price  Si. 25. 

This  book,  like  the  rest  of  the  series  to 
which  it  belongs,  presents  an  attractive 
appearance.  It  is  an  interesting  story, 
well  written,  skilfully  combining  and 
contrasting  the  idyllic  description  of 
Provenfal  life,  manners  and  customs 
with  the  thrilling  incidents  of  the  French 
Revolution.  The  translation  is  admirably 
done.  The  book  deserves  our  unreserved 
recommendation. 

ELISE.  A  story  of  the  Civil  War.  By 
S.  M.  M.  X.  Boston  :  Guardian  Angel 
Press.  1896.  i2mo.  Pages  267.  Price 
$i  oo 

The  author  of  this  story,  who  is  a 
Sister  of  Mercy,  possesses  in  a  marked 
degree  the  gift  of  interesting  children. 
The  present  story  is  full  of  stirring  inci- 
dents of  a  rather  improbable  nature 
somewhat  loosely  strung  together  and 
tacked  on  to  a  precocious  little  heroine. 
There  are  some  episodes  in  it  that  should 
not  have  found  their  way  into  a  child 's 
book.  There  is  no  good  reason,  for 
instance,  to  illustrate  to  the  unsuspect- 
ing child  the  degree  of  depravity  to 
which  a  fallen  religious  may  possibly  be 
degraded.  Yet  the  book  may  be  read 
with  interest  and  profit  by  those  for 
whom  it  was  intended.  The  book  is 
beautifully  gotten  up. 

THE  LOST  CHRISTMAS  TREE,  AMY'S 
Music  BOOK,  and  other  little  stories  and 
verses  for  children.  By  Eleanor  C. 
Donnelly.  Philadelphia :  H.  L.  Kilner 
&  Co.  Two  volumes.  i2mo.  Pages  206 
and  208. 


These  two  little  collections  of  short 
stories  and  poems  will  be  devoured  by 
the  little  ones.  Like  all  Miss  Donnelly's 
writings  they  are  distinguished  by  piety, 
good  taste  and  pure,  classic  style.  What 
signalizes  the  present  volumes  is  the 
childlike  simplicity  which  they  breathe 
throughout — coupled  with  an  elevation 
of  Christian  thought  and  sentiment 
rarely  to  be  found  in  juvenile  literature. 
Blessed  are  the  boys  and  girls  who  shall 
breathe  the  good  odor  diffused  on  these 
pages. 

BOOKS  RECEIVED. 

SERMONS  ON  THE  BLESSED  VIRGIN. 
By  Very  Rev.  D.  I.  McDermott.  New 
York  :  Benziger  Brothers. 

THE  IMITATION  OF  THE  SACRED 
HEART.  By  Rev.  F.  Arnoudt,  S.J.  New 
Edition.  New  York  :  Benziger  Brothers. 

1896. 

YOUNG  MEN  's  MANUAL  OF  ST.  ALOY- 
sius.  New  York  :  J.  Schaffer. 

CATHOLIC  CHILD'S  LETTER- WRITER. 
Compiled  by  the  Sisters  of  St.  Joseph. 
St.  Louis,  Mo.  :  B.  Herder. 

THE  BREAD  OF  ANGELS.  (Prayer- 
Book).  By  Rev.  Bonaventure  Hammer, 
O.S.F.  New  York  :  Benziger  Brothers. 

THE  FOLLOWING  OF  CHRIST.  New 
Edition.  New  York  :  Benziger  Brothers. 

SPIRITUAL  BOUQUET.  A  collection  of 
devotions  from  approved  sources.  To- 
ronto :  Hunter,  Rose  &  Co.  New  York  : 
Benziger  Brothers. 


THE  OFFICE  OF  HOLY  WEEK.  Balti- 
more :  John  Murphy  &  Co. 

A  SHORT  STATEMENT  OF  THE  QUES- 
TION OF  ANGLICAN  ORDERS.  Baltimore : 
John  Murphy  &  Co. 

ST.  PHILOMENA.  Miracle-worker  of 
the  nineteenth  century.  London :  R. 
Washbourne.  New  York  :  Benziger  Bros. 

HOUSE  OF  THE  HOLY  FAMILY,  1870- 
1895.  From  the  Sifters  of  the  Divine 
Compassion,  White  Plains,  New  York. 

HELPING  THE  HOLY  SOULS.  .  Sermon 
by  Rev.  Joseph  H.  McMahon,  A.M. 
New  York :  Cathedral  Library  Associa- 
tion. 1896. 

CHILD  OF  MARY  before  Jesus  "aban- 
doned in  the  Tabernacle.  Limerick,  Ire- 
land: Guy  &  Co.  1896. 


IN  THANKSGIVING  FOR  GRACES  OBTAINED. 

TOTAL  NUMBER  OF  THANKSGIVINGS  FOR  LAST  MONTH,  i8o,6£4. 

« '  In  all  things  give  thanks. "     (I .  Thes.  v,  1 8. ) 


Special  Thanksgh'ings : —  A  child  of 
four  years,  whilst  playing  with  a  pair  of 
scissors,  accidentally  pierced  his  eye  with 
the  point.  The  eye  became  inflamed, 
and  eventually  blind.  Several  physi- 
cians and  an  eminent  specialist  pro- 
nounced it  absolutely  incurable.  A 
Novena  of  Grace  in  honor  of  the  Sacred 
Heart  was  commenced  the  fourth  of 
March.  The  Sunday  following,  after  the 
members  of  the  family  had  returned  from 
church,  where  they  communicated  for  the 
intention,  the  little  fellow  astonished 
them  all  by  crying  out :  "  Mamma,  I  can 
see!  "  The  sight  was  tested,  and  sure 
enough  the  child  really  saw.  Since  then 
the  sight  has  become  stronger  daily,  and 
the  ugly  scar  that  had  seemed  to  cut  the 
iris  in  two,  has  moved  down  gradually 
until  now  it  is  scarcely  perceptible.  A 
child  was  stricken  with  paralysis  of  the 
bowels.  Three  physicians  pronounced 
the  case  hopeless.  A  relic  of  Blessed 
Margaret  Mary  was  applied  and  a  trid- 
uum  of  prayers  and  publication  were 
promised.  From  that  hour  the  child  be- 
gan to  recover  and  is  now  in  his  usual 
health.  Another  child  who  had  been  ill 
for  Several  weeks  began  to  recover  by 
applying  the  relic  with  a  promise  of  Mass, 
prayers  and  publication.  The  child  is 
now  convalescing. 

Spiritual  Favors: — Through  the  League 
instructions  of  a  zealous  Local  Director,  a 
tepid  Catholic  became  fervent,  then  a 
Promoter  and  now  a  weekly  communi- 


cant ;  grace  of  religious  vocation  ;  re- 
moval of  an  obstacle  to  a  vocation  ;  con- 
version of  a  brother  and  his  wife,  of  a 
father  and  sister  ;  an  old  gentleman ,  who 
had  been  baptized  and  confirmed  in 
childhood,  but  had  never  made  his  First 
Communion,  being  ill,  asked  to  receive 
the  last  sacraments,  which  he  did  with 
much  fervor  ;  and  other  conversions  and 
graces. 

Return  to  religions  duties: — Of  a  young 
man  after  two  years ;  of  another  after 
three  years  ;  of  another  after  four  years ; 
of  two  young  men  after  ten  years ;  of 
another  after  twelve  years ;  of  a  man 
after  twenty-three  years,  he  attributes 
this  and  other  graces  to  his  wearing  the 
Badge ;  of  another  after  twenty-five 
years  ;  of  another  after  thirty  years  ;  of 
a  father  after  many  years  ;  of  a  wayward 
young  man  who  died  a  happy  death  ;  re- 
turn to  her  duties  of  a  woman  on  her 
death  bed  after  being  ill  disposed  to  her 
religion  for  many  years  ;  complete  con- 
version of  one  who  resisted  grace  a  long 
time ;  a  Cathol  c  girl  married  a  very 
bigoted  Protestant  who  induced  her  to 
renounce  her  faith  by  threatening  to 
desert  her  unless  she  yielded.  For  three 
weeks  ste  was  out  of  the  Church,  then 
her  mother  induced  her  to  pay  her  family 
a  visit  and  make  a  mission.  She  was 
reconciled  to  God,  and  her  husband 
kept  his  word  and  deserted  her,  but  she 
remains  firm.  Many  other  reforma- 
tions. 

523 


524 


IN   THANKSGIVING   FOR    GRACES  OBTAINED. 


Reconciliation: — Of  parties  in  litiga- 
tion ;  of  two  who  were  estranged  for  three 
years  ;  reunion  of  a  husband  and  wife  ; 
peace  in  a  family  ;  a  father  reconciled  to 
his  children  though  he  had  sworn  he 
would  never  speak  to  them  again ;  a 
father  and  son  reconciled  after  three 
years  estrangment;and  many  other  favors 
not  specified. 

Temporal  Favors: — An  old  lady  fell 
and  broke  her  arm.  The  doctor  thought 
on  account  of  her  age  that  it  would  not 
knit.  Publication  was  promised.  To 
the  doctor's  surprise,  when  he  removed 
the  bandages  after  a  short  time  he  found 
it  well ;  recovery  from  a  severe  attack  of 
dyspepsia  and  nervousness,  which  pre- 
vented attention  to  duties  ;  a  successful 
operation  in  a  case  of  appendicitis  ;  the 
life  of  a  young  mother  was  given  up 
by  the  physicians  and  she  was  prepared 
for  death.  A  novena  and  publication 
were  promised.  The  next  day,  to  the 
doctor's  amazement,  she  was  out  of  dan- 
ger ;  cure  of  rheumatism  of  twenty-five 
3rears  standing ;  long  cessation  of  fits  ; 
cure  of  an  eye  affected  by  a  tumor  ;  great 
improvement  in  health  of  several  per- 
sons through  prayer ;  instant  cure  of  a 
very  sore  throat ;  warding  off  of  threat- 
ened consumption  ;  recovery  from  a  seri- 
ous illness ;  cure  of  a  tumor ;  recovery 
of  a  boy  from  pneumonia ;  cure  of  an 
ulcer  that  had  been  causing  trouble  for 
eight  years  ;  cure  of  a  hand  that  had 
been  blood-poisoned  and  which  the  doc- 
tor said  must  be  amputated  ;  recovery  of 
a  person  without  a  threatened  operation  ; 
recovery  of  fourteen  convent  schoolgirls 
from  diphtheria,  and  preservation  of  the 
other  pupils  from  contagion  ;  cure  of  a 
little  girl  from  spinal  meningitis,  pro- 
nounced incurable  by  doctors  ;  and  man} 
other  cures  and  recoveries. 

Employment : — A  fine  position,  after 
publication  and  two  Masses  for  the  Holy 
Souls,  had  been  promised  ;  an  unhoped- 
for position;  a  permanent  place  after  long 
idleness  ;  work  in  a  most  unexpected 
way  ;  an  outside  position  for  one  unable 
to  work  indoors  ;  and  man}'  other  posi- 
tions acknowledged. 

Means  : — For  the  boys  of  a  family  to 
receive  a  college  education  ;  a  sum  of 
money  badly  needed ;  money  to  buy  a 
home ;  relief  through  the  Novena  of 
Grace  of  a  family  financially  embar- 
rassed ;  successful  settlement  and  sale 
of  a  large  property ;  adjustment  of  a 
serious  financial  affair ;  an  unexpected 
sum  of  money ;  means  to  pa}-  a  press- 


ing debt ;    and  many  other  substantial 
favors. 

Preservation : —  From  fire  when  the 
next  house  was  completely  destroyed  ; 
of  an  institution  from  scarlet  fever.raging 
in  the  town  ;  cessation  of  a  fire  when  a 
Sacred  Heart  scapular  was  thrown  in  ; 
safe  return  from  a  long  and  trying  jour- 
ney ;  acquittal  from  a  false  charge  of 
perjury  ;  retention  in  a  position  almost 
forfeited  by  an  indiscretion  ;  from  a  con- 
tagious disease  to  which  several  persons 
were  exposed  ;  acquittal  of  one  unjustly 
accused ;  and  many  other  temporal  favors 
not  specified. 

Favors  through  the  Badge:  —  Relief 
from  distressing  scruples  ;  entire  ces- 
sation of  rheumatism  in  the  wrists ; 
recovery  of  a  mother  from  a  serious  ill- 
ness ;  cure  of  an  ulcerated  throat  and  a 
running  ear;  recovery  of  a  child  from 
what  the  physicians  declared  a  fatal  case 
of  membranous  croup ;  breaking  of  an 
abscess  in  the  ear  without  its  being 
lanced  ;  cure  of  a  foot  so  cut  that  the 
leaders  were  exposed  and  lockjaw  was 
imminent,  a  Badge  was  put  on  the 
foot,  a  novena  made  and  publication 
promised,  and  in  a  few  days,  without 
the  aid  of  a  physician  the  foot  was  per- 
fectly well ;  cure  of  an  infant  from  brain 
trouble ;  recovery  from  neuralgia  of  a 
person  ill  for  a  year  and  for  whom  medi- 
cal aid  was  unavailing ;  cure  of  a  man 
whose  life  was  given  up  by  the  doctors  ; 
cure  of  a  pain  in  the  ej-es  so  great  as 
to  keep  the  eyelids  closed  ;  immediate 
relief  from  rheumatism ;  instant  ces- 
sation of  violent  cramps  ;  relief  from 
great  pain  in  the  head  and  side  ;  a  child 
had  his  face  and  eyebrow  badly  burned 
and  was  told  by  the  doctor  that  it  would 
take  at  least  a  month  to  heal.  A  Badge 
was  placed  on  the  wound.  When  the 
bandages  were  removed  five  days  after 
the  e}!'ebrow  was  as  perfect  as  ever.  A 
little  girl,  was  dying  of  membranous 
croup.  The  physicians  called  the  family 
to  kiss  her  good-bye  as  she  was  uncon- 
scious. They  were  all  Protestants.  '  A 
Catholic  came  into  the  room  and  put 
the  Badge  on  the  child's  throat.  She 
opened  her  eyes  at  once  and  recognized 
the  visitor,  who  gave  her  some  holy 
water  to  drink.  She  has  recovered ; 
cure  of  a  child  from  scarlet  fever  and 
saving  of  another  from  taking  it  who 
had  been  in  the  game  befl  with  the  sick 
child ;  cure  of  two  children  from  diph- 
theria and  preservation  of  a  third  ;  Many 
other  favors  are  also  acknowledged. 


Diplomas  and  Indulgence!  Crosses  for  the  solemn  reception  of  Promoters  who  have  faithfully  served 
the  required  prolotion  have  been  sent  to  the  following  Local  Centre*  of  the  League  of  the  Sacred  Heart 
(March  20  to  April  20,  1896). 


D,oc~ 

PUC. 

Lvral  Onlr«» 

Diploma* 
and 
CrnMM. 

Albany   NY      

St.  Patrick's  

Church           17 

St   Ignatius'  (S.J.)     

"                  4° 

Ilchester,  Md.    .   .   . 
Woodstock   Md 

St.  Clement's  (C  SS.R.)    .   .   . 
Woodstock  (S.J.)     

"                   I 
College           12 

M 

Brooklyn.  N.  Y  

St.  John  the  Baptist  

Church             i 

St.  Monica's  

College             2 

Buffalo   N   Y 

Holy  Angels'  (O.M.I.)  .   .   .   . 

Chicago     

Chicago,  111  

Our  Ladv  of  Sorrows  (O.S  ) 
St    Stephen's       .... 

Church             i 

Cincinnati  

Cincinnati,  O.    . 
Canton,  O  

St.  Xavier's  (S.J.)  ... 
St.  John'*    
St.  Malachy's  (O.S.B.)     .   .  . 
Annunciation    

College             3 
.      Church              7 
.     Priory               i 
Church              7 

Cleveland  

Denver  Col        .          .... 

St   Paul's               

2 

Austin   Tex 

St   Mary's              .   .          ... 

Academy            4 

Hartford  
Kansas  City  

Milwaukee  
Monterey  and  Los  An- 

New  Haven,  Conn  
Ha  -ton,  Kan  
Osawatomie,  Kan  
Sheboygan,  Wis  . 

Los  Angeles  Cal 

St.  Patrick's  
St.  Lawrence  
St   Philip'*     
Holy  Name    .   .             ... 

.    Convent              2 
Church              4 

:     "•         I 

.  Cathedral            i 

Monterey  and  Los  An- 

Los  Angeles,  Cal  
Eliza  beth.N.  J  
New  York,  N.  Y  
Ogdensburg,  NY  
Sidney,  Neb.  .   .   . 
St.  Louis,  Mo  
St.  Paul.  Minn  
San  Jos£,  Cal 

St.  Vincent's         

Church              4 

Newark    
New  York  

Holy  Rosary  
St.  Lawrence's  (S.J  )    .   .   .   . 
St  Mary'* 

4 
2 

.  Cathedral           20 

St.  Patrick's  ... 
St   Bridget's             

Church              i 
"                    i 

St.  Louis. 
St.  Paul  
San  Francisco  

St.  Mary's  ... 
St    Joseph's  f  S  J.)      .       .   .    . 

I 

2 

San  Francisco,  Cal      .       .   . 

Sacred  Heart    

.  Academy            2 
3 
Academy             i 
Convent             I 
Church            22 

Santa  Rosa,  Cal  
Washington  Ga  
Nanticoke,  Pa   
Wilmington   Del         .   . 

t'rsuline  
St.  Joseph's  .          

Savannah  .   .   .  «.  ... 

Scran  t    n     

Wilmington       .      .  . 

Mercy  
St.  Patrick's 

Number  of  Receptions.  33.                                                                     Number  of  Promoters,  207. 

RECENT  AGGREGATIONS. 

The  following  Local  Centres  have  received  Diplomas  of  Aggregation  from  the  Central  Direction 
from  March  20  to  Apiil  20,  1896. 


««*. 

Pine*. 

Local  Centra. 

of 
Diploma. 

Boston   .   .              
Buffalo          

Hudson,  Mas*  
Belmont  N.  Y  

St.  Michael's 

Church 

College 
Church 

Mar.  24 
Mar.  33 
Apr.  5 
Mar.  23 
Mar.  3* 
Apr.  15 
Apr.  5 
Mar.  28 
Mar.  zs 
Apr.  10 
Apr.  17 
Mar.  24 
Mar.  26 
Mar  31 
Mar.  27 

St.  Mary's  .   . 

Marietta,  O.  
Brooklyn,  la  
Dubuque.  la  
Muncie,  Ind  
I.vnclnn.  \Vi-  ... 

St.  Marv's  . 
St  Patrick's 

Davenport      .   .      .   . 

Dubuque  

St.  Joseph's  
St.  Lawrence's  
St.  Mary's 

Fort  Wayne           .   . 

LaCrosse  ... 

West  Superior.  Wi*.          .   . 
El  Reno.  Oklahoma  .    *  . 
Kscanatn,  Mich   

Sacred  Heart  ... 
Sacred  Heart  

(V.A  )  Ind.  Territory  .  . 
Marquette    .   . 
Milwaukee  

St.  Joseph's 

Janesville  Wis  
Kahway.  N.  1.    .   . 
Jefferson,  S.  1)  
Vincennes.  Ind  

St.  Patrick's     . 

Newark    

irv't     
St.  Pete'r's. 

Sioux  Falls  

Vincfnnes    

St.  Thomas'  . 

Winonu     

Lakey,  Minn  

St.  Patrick's.  .      .   . 

Aggregations,  15  ;  churches,  14  ;    college  i. 


525 


Letters   received   from    March  20   to  April  20,  1896,  and  not   otherwise  acknowledged.     The   number 
after  the  name  of  the  place  indicates  the  date  of  the  letter. 


ALABAMA. 

FLORIDA  (con'd) 

INDIANA  (con'd) 

MAINE. 

Birmingham,  30. 

Orlando,  6. 

Peru,  16. 

Bansror,  21. 

Mobile.  24   10,  GO.  18. 

Palatka,  10. 

Saint  Mary's   18 

Oldtown,  21. 

Spring  Hill,  21. 

Pensacoli,  18. 

Saint  Meiurad,  31. 

Portland,  28,  30. 

ARIZONA. 

Saint  Augustine,  n. 
Saint  Leo,  9. 

Shelbyville,  28. 
Terre  Haute.  22,  17. 

MARYLAND. 

Phoenix,  13. 

Tampa,  24,  GO.  15. 

Valparaiso,  23,  16. 

Adams  own,  26  GO. 

PrescJtt  9. 

Westpalm'beach,  14. 

Ammendale,  30. 

ARKANSAS. 

GEORGIA 

IO  \\  A. 
Albia,  2D. 

Ann  »polis,  29. 
Baltimore,  20.  27.  28,  29, 

Pine  Bluff,  15. 

Atlanta,  iS. 

Bane  oft,  IS. 

30,  GO.  31,  2,  6,   13    15, 

Texarkana,  20. 
Toltec.  24. 

Augusta.  20,  13 
Bainbridge.  22. 

Bo  ne  25 
Council  Bluffs,  30. 

iS.  19. 
Barclay,  23. 

Macon,  25,  S. 

Daven*.  ort,  25. 

Bohemia,  20. 

CALIFORNIA. 

Savannah,  6. 

Des  Moines,  24. 

Cecilton,  18 

Cloudman,  27. 
Grass  Valley,  23. 
HHiiford.  S. 

IDAHO. 
Boise  City,  20. 

Dubuque,  24.  25,  28  3,  17. 
Eagle  Grove,  16 
Independence,  27. 

Chapel  Point  23. 
Cumberland  31.  10. 
Davidsonville,  26. 

Los  Angeles,  23   24,  27 
Los  Gates,  30. 
Marysvillr   13. 
Oakland   31,  ir    GO 

Wallace,  7. 
ILLINOIS. 

Alton,  24    26,  i. 

Iowa  City,  26. 
Keokuk,  17. 
Le  Mar-,  S. 
Lyons,  18. 

Ellicott  City,  u. 
Emmetsburg,  16. 
Fishing  Po  nt,  30. 
Fork,  25  GO. 

Riverside,  20. 

Aurora,  31. 
Beardstown,  28,  30. 

Mount  Pleasant,  29. 
Solon,  23. 

Frederick,  28,  GO  9. 
Glvndon.  10. 

San  Francisco,  21,  23,  24, 

Bradford,  u. 
Cairo.  25.  30,  8,  GO. 

Sumner,  11. 
Wavikon,  10.  17. 

Great  Mills,  25. 
Ingleside,  17 

San  Jos£,  24. 
Santa  Barbara,  30. 

Charleston  20,  n. 
Chicago.  2}    2s.  26,  27,  30 

Williamsburg,  20. 
Wyoming,  21. 

Libertytown  10. 
Leonardtown.  8 

Santa  Clara,  21. 
Santa  Rosa   12. 

GO  4,  GO.   7,  S,   11,  13, 
14,  17,  18. 

KANSAS. 

Mount  St.  Mary's,  2?. 
Mount  Savage,  8. 

Woodland  6. 

Collinsvi  le,  n 

Abilene.  13. 

Newport.  15. 

Decatur.  9. 

Leavenworth,  21,  28,  14, 

Park  Hall,  18. 

COLORADO 

Edwardsville,  26. 

GO 

Pine  Orchard,  i. 

Denver,  22,  23,  25,  26,  3, 

Effingham,  16,  17. 
Joliet,  27,  28,  7. 

Nickerson    ". 
Osawatouiie,  26. 

Pomfret,  26. 
Ridge,  20. 

Fort  Logan,  23. 
Las  Animas,  26. 

Ladd,  18. 
Lockport,  20. 
Lostant,  20. 

J  aola   9. 
Parsons,  29,  12. 
St.  Mary's,  i. 

Valley  Lee,  13. 
Westminster,  30. 
White  Plains,  7. 

i      >    4>    3- 

Mattoon,  27 

Topeka,  30. 

Woodstock,  26. 

CONNECTICUT. 

Ansonia,  15. 

Mendota,  16. 
Moline,  30. 

KENTUCKY. 

MASSACHUSETTS. 

Baltic,  30,  18. 
Bridgeport.  28. 

Mo  rU,  17. 
Mt.  Sterling,  21,  GO  28, 

Bowling  Green,  14. 
Calvary,  16. 

Adams,  2. 
Amherst,  17,  GO.  18. 

Danbury,  31. 
Derby,  30,  18. 

GO. 
Munster.  9. 

Covinglon,  13. 
Earliiigton,  6 

Beverly,  30. 
Boston,  23,  GO.  25,  26,  30, 

Hartford,  20,  28,  30,  31. 

Newton,  14. 

Knottsvllle,  15. 

31,  i,  7,  9,   ii,  13,  14,  15, 

Meriden,  23. 

«  ttawa,  17. 

Lebanon,  4,  18. 

18. 

Middletown   26. 

Peoria,  25,  28,  30. 

Lexington,  16,  17. 

Canton,  2. 

New  Hartford,  30. 

Peru,  28. 

Loretto.  22. 

Everett,  n. 

New  Haven,  27. 

Quincy,  23 

Louisville,  20,  23,  26,  28, 

Fall  River.  26,  7. 

New  London,  27. 
Newton.  30,  19. 
Portland,  9. 
Ridgefield  20  18. 
Sandy  Hook,  20. 

R  ckford.  13. 
Sainte  Marie.  26,  GO. 
Shelbyville,  27 
Springfield,  29,  6,  16. 
Streator,    20,  26,  GO.  31, 

14   18. 
Marysville,  28. 
Morgantown,  20,  9. 
Nazareth,  25. 
Newport.  30. 

Holyoke,  28,  30,31. 
Hopkinton.30. 
Hyannis,  23. 
Lawrence,  23,  6. 
Lenox,  30. 

f-outh  Norwalk,  16. 

GO. 

Paducah.  13. 

Lowell,  23,12. 

Stamford.  30. 
Waterbury,  27,  28,  30. 

Taylorville,  27. 
Woodstock,  2j  GO.  28. 

Saint  John.  24,  16. 
Victoria,  26. 

Maiden,  30. 
Marlboro,  20,  18. 

DELAWARE. 

INDIANA. 

LOUISIANA. 

North  Brookfield,  17.  18. 
North  Chelmsford,  20. 

Wilmington,  2*,  28   31. 

Columbus,  24 

Baton  Rouge,  24  GO. 

Newburyport,  n. 

DIS.  OF  COLUMBIA. 

Fort  Wayne,  10. 
Hammond,  20. 

Cotton  port,  9. 
Grand  Coteau,  29,  11,  GO. 

Salem,  16. 
Southb-idge,  28. 

Washington,  20,   21,    23, 

Hu'.itington.  13 

16 

Springfield,  30. 

24.  26,  27.  29,  30,  i,  3,  10. 

Indianapolis,  28,  30,  n. 

Marks  ville,  16. 

Waltham,  10,  GO.  16. 

Laporte,  20. 

Ne»v  Orleans,  20,  23.  27, 

Watertown,  18,  GO. 

FLORIDA. 

Madison,  23 

i.v  15,  16,  iS. 

Westfield,  18. 

Fernandina,  22. 

New  Albany,  31,  GO. 

Omega.  20. 

Winchester,  17 

Key  West   i.S  15. 

Not  e  Dame,  23.  30. 

Shreveport,  20.  17. 

Worcester,  27,  29  8,  9. 

526 

LETTERS    WITH    INTENTIONS. 


527 


MI     1H.-.AN. 

NKIIKASKA  (cor 

NEW  YORK  (con'<l). 

OHIO  (con'd.) 

Ann  Arbor.  6.  17. 

ue,  7. 

New  York  20,  21  .  > 

Portsmouth,  23,  14   18. 

Battle  Creek,  ao  13. 

Rulo.  15. 

24,  26,  GO.,  27.  i  . 

Reading.  2;,.  ij. 

Bay  City,  30,  GO. 

H-  HO"; 

Sidney   15. 

2j.  30,  GO. 
GO.  5.  6.  7,  GO.  8.  o,  10. 

Shepnrd,  2V 
Steubrnvillc.  is. 

Chcliwa,  26,  GO. 

NEVADA. 

n.  13,  14.  16,  17,  GO.  18, 

Summitville.  17 

Detroit,  2;,,  GO.  27,  jo,  n, 
17. 

Carson  City,  21,  24. 

Niagara  Falls,  8 

Temneranceviile,  27. 
Tiffin.  26.  14. 

Grand  Raptds.  5.  GO. 

NKW   HAMPSHIRE. 

Niagara  University,  28. 

Toll  do.   2u.   .' 

Ishponing   27. 
.'Anse.  22 

Greenville,  30. 
Manchester  30,  12. 

N»rth  Java.  6. 
«  U'lctisbnrg.  28. 

Y.  iin-.'stown.  -••>,  30,  18. 
Zanesville,  26. 

Lexington.  16. 

Salmon  Falls,  27 

Oneonta,  30. 

Manchester,  30. 

Oswego,  30,  i,  15,  19. 

OREGON 

Manistique,  20,  10. 

NEW   JERSEY. 

owego.  iH. 

Ger\'ais.  20. 

M'.urt  v  lemens,  n. 
Mount  Heasant   12. 
Newport,  31. 
Saginaw,  9 

Atlantic  City,  24,  27,  n. 
Iturlington,  30. 
Bloomheld,  2. 
Camden,  i. 

PeeWskill,  21,  30. 
Philmoiit,  27. 
Piermont    26. 
Plattsburg,  29. 

Mount  Angel,  21,  23. 
Park  City,  13. 
Portland.  30. 
Saint  Paul,  26. 

MINNESOTA. 
Belleplaine,  18. 
Canton.  12. 
CoMeeeviHe.  28. 

Elizabeth.  15. 
Englewood,  24. 
Hoboken,3i.  2,  GO.  17. 
Jersey  City,  27,  29,  30,  31. 

Port  Chester,  14. 
Port  Henry,  23. 
Poiighkeepsie,  31,  7 
Rochester,   28.  30,   i,  12, 
GO   15. 

PENNSYLVANIA. 
Alleghany.s. 
Altoona,  23,  26,  3. 

Duluth,  13.  GO   16. 
h.tnbault,  26. 

Mount  Holly,  19. 

Rosebank,  30,  18. 
Sig  Harbor.  20,  18. 

Athens.  30. 
Beatty,  24,  16. 

Ha-tiiigft,  23. 
Le    neur,  i. 

Newark,  22,  GO.  27.    ->S, 

S  ir  mac  Lake,  16. 
Schenectady,  20. 

Beaver  Falls,  28,  GO. 
Bellcfonte,  28. 

••iidota  ?. 

r»               "s    '             ' 

Sing  Sing,  20. 

Bristol,  3. 

Minneapolis,  21,  24,  26,  14, 
17.  18. 
Porter  26. 
Red  Wing.  10. 
Rochester,  21,  ;8. 

Pate^on,  30,  18. 
Rutherford,  28. 
South  Orange,  18. 
Summit.  24,  18. 
Trenton    21   2   19. 

Stapleton,  i. 
Syracuse,  18,  19. 
Tabersr.  30. 
Ticonderoga.  24. 
Trov.  i  .  to.  GO   17,  30,  31. 

B  tier,  27. 
Carbondale,  8,  18. 
Carlisle,  20. 
«  arnegie,  3. 
Clarion.  16. 

St   Paul,  25,  26,  28,  30.  2, 
7,  9. 

West  Hoboken,3i. 

t'tica,  28,  17.  GO.  19. 
Verplanck,  30. 

Derry  Station.  17. 
Doylestowu,  17. 

S  ewartville.  28. 
Stillwatrr,  26. 

NEW   MEXICO. 

Waddington,  23. 
Wappinger's  Falls,  23. 

D  tiimore.  10 
Ebenstmrg.  27. 

r-outh  Saint  Fall,  24. 

Albuquerque,  25. 

Warsaw.  26. 

EUm,  10. 

Winona,  26,  30 

East  Las  Vegas,  23,  16 

Watertown,  8,  10. 

Erie.  26.  30. 

San  Miguel,  7. 

Waverlv,  20,  GO.  21. 

Fr.<n<<Iin,  30. 

MISSISSIPPI. 

ivinta  Fe,  36 

West  Troy.  20.  30. 

Freeland,  30 

Bay  Saint  Louis,  i;. 

Silver  City,  13. 

White  Plains,  14. 

Gallitzin,  25,  30,  10. 

Canton  .  9. 

Whitehall.  25. 

Glenside,  30. 

Car'ollsv.lle,  28.  30 

NEW  YORK. 

Williamsville,3i. 

Graf  ton,  •». 

Chatawa,  20. 

Albany,  27,  30,  31,  17.   19- 

Y  inkers,  13. 

Greensburg,  30. 

Greeuville.  20. 
Jackson,  17. 

Amawalk,  20. 
Amsterdam,  30. 

NORTH  CAROLINA. 

Hazletoit.  26. 
Herman,  25   30. 

Maxwell,  13. 

Andover,  20. 

Charlotte.  23,  28. 

Homestead,  28 

Pa»sChr  stian.  iS. 

Babyion.  13. 

Kittrell,  17. 

Johnstown,  30. 

Tucker.  ,8. 

B-nnington,  4- 

Kane,    4. 

Vicksburg.  31,9. 

Binghamton,27 

NORTH   DAKOTA. 

Lebanon.  26,  15. 

MISSOURI. 
Arcadia.  26  GO. 
Cape  Girardeau,  12. 

Brandon.  i6,GO. 
Broadalbin,  22. 
Brooklyn,  20,  21,  23,  2), 
26,  27,  30,  GO.  31,  GO.  2 

ET>owoods,  28. 
Jamestown,  15. 
Whwatland,  23. 

Littlestown.  6. 
McKeesport.  3  . 
McShertytown,  23. 
Mahanoy  Citv,  8. 

Conception,  17. 
De  solo,  30. 

3  GO.  6,  10,  13,  14    GO. 
is.  18. 

OKLAHOMA    TER. 

Mauch  Chunk,  20. 
Maud.  28. 

Farmington,  30. 

Buffalo  73,  30  5.  II,  '7 

Sacred  Heart,  16. 

Mavheld.  31. 

FlorisaUi,  24,  28,  16. 

Cape  Vincent,  30. 

Meadville,  30. 

Glencoe,  28. 

Clayton  26. 

OHIO. 

Media,  14. 

Joplin,  20. 

Clayville,  18. 

Akron,  31. 

Moorestown,  25. 

Kansas  City,  93,  2".  12. 

Cohoes,  31. 

If  rU-y  s  Mills   4. 

Moo  Ml'     l8. 

Kirkwood   26. 

Coney  Island,  4. 

Belleplainr,  25. 

Newcastle,  29. 

Madison,  9. 

Corning,  30. 

Canal  Dover,  30. 

Norristown.  30,  31. 

Moberly,  23  29. 

Cornwall    15- 

Canton,  to. 

Ogontz,  2 

Norborne   25. 

Dunkirk,  31. 

Carey.  18. 

Olyphant.  20. 

Nortnandv  20,  26 

Elmira.  7. 

Carthage,  21,  17. 

Overbrook,  21. 

Saint  Charles,  9.  GO.  '7. 
Saint  Joseph    24,  26,  15, 

Far  Rockaway,  20. 

I'li:shing2 

Cincinnati,  27,  30,  I,  13, 
16,  17. 

Plymouth  .  13 
Philadelphia,  20,   21.  23, 

16. 

Fly  Mountain,  27. 

Cleveland,  27,  28,  30. 

27.  GO.  28    GO.  30    31, 

St.    Louis,  24,  25,  26    27, 

Frankfort.  24. 

Columbus,  ii. 

12    3.  GO.  6,  7.  GO.  8, 

5,  10,  GO.  13,  14,  16,  GO. 

Glen's  Cove,  30. 

(.  oshocton,  16. 

GO.  10.  II,  13,  17   18,  19. 

18,  9. 

Glen  Falls,  i 

Dayton,  2S,  30,  14. 

Pittsburg,   20,  21.  24.  29, 

S  lint  Alarv'«,  30. 

Great  Neck,  ao. 

Deuuison,  7. 

30,31,  i.  7.  ii.  :s. 

Saint  Pauf,  24. 
MONTANA. 

1  Listings  31. 
Haverstraw.  31. 
Hornellsville,   9  3°.  31- 

East  Liverpool.  23. 
Edgert  n.  17  GO. 
Greenville,  u. 

Port  Carbon,  27. 
1'ottsville,  21,  27. 
Renovo.  30. 

Fort  Benton,  26. 

Horseh-«ads,  19. 

Kipton.  7 

Ridgway.  13. 

Jocko,  23. 

Hudson,  1  8. 

Lancaster,  30. 

Saint  Clair.  31. 

Ix>gan  v. 

Huntingdon.  13.  18. 

Lebanon   25. 

Saint  Mary's,  6. 

Riceville,  2S. 

Jamestown,  i? 

Leetonia,  14. 

Scranton.  25,  27.  31.  i. 

Saint  Ignatius,  23. 

Johnstown    - 

Lima,  6. 

Towandavs 

Saint  Paul,  15. 

Kingston,  21    24,  i. 

Louisville,  23,  25,  10,  18. 

V-lla  Mnna.  25.  18. 

Saint  Peter  27 
Saint  Xavier,  n. 

Lerov 
Little  Falls,  30. 

McCleary.  31. 
-illon,  20. 

West  Chester,  27. 
Wilkeslwrre,  30,  17,  18. 

NEBRASKA. 

Livonia,  30. 
I  ong  Branch,  30. 

Mount  St.  Joseph,  31. 
Nelsonville,  30,  GO.  1  1. 

Willock,  25. 
York,  31. 

Fremont,  29. 

Macopin,  27. 

Newark,  3". 

Hastings,  20. 

Millbrook.  20. 

Newport.  2V 

RHODE  ISLAND. 

Hemmingford.  26. 

Monticello,  24,  GO. 

N>w  Straitsville,  3'. 

Newport,  30. 

Lincoln,  29. 

Nanuet    26. 

Nottingham,  9 

Pan-tucket,  22. 

Omaha    23,  24,  ;6,  30,  9, 

New  Brighton    30,  11. 

Painesvi  le.  18. 

Providence,  21,  28,  6,  13. 

14.  GO. 

Newburgh.  24.  31. 

>.  n. 

3O- 

528 


TREASURY  OF  GOOD  WORKS. 


SOUTH  CAROLINA. 

TEXAS  (cou'd) 

WASHINGTON. 

WISCONSIN  (con'd) 

Charleston,  16. 

Galveston,  3,  7. 

Everett,  24. 

Milwaukee,    20,  GO.   24' 

Silver  Spring,  26. 
SOUTH  DAKOTA. 

Houston,  27. 
San  Antonio,  25,  26,  30,17. 
Victoria,  it. 

New  Whatcom,  30. 
North  Yakiina,  20. 
Seattle,  13. 

26,  GO.  29,  30,  8,  18. 
Montello,  27. 
National  Home,  28. 

Aberdeen,  27. 

UTAH. 

Spokane,  13,  16. 

New  Richmond,  28. 

Beresford,  23,  27. 

Northport,  20. 

Cavour,  21. 
Deadwood,  20. 

Eureka,  20,  14. 
Ogden.  n. 

WEST  VIRGINIA. 

Ocouto,  23 
Portage.  21. 

Fargo,  28. 
Lead,  13. 

Park  City.  26. 
Salt  Lake  City,  23  25,  29. 

Grafton,  14,  18. 
Harper's  Ferry,  14,  19. 

Prairie  Du  Chien,  23,  30. 
Racine,  13,  17. 

Madison,  14. 
Redfield,  24,  28. 
Rosebud,  2». 

VERMONT. 
Bennington,  30. 

Wheeling,  24,  15.  17. 
WISCONSIN. 

Shawano,  n,  GO. 
Sheboygan,  7. 
Tomakawk.  31. 

Yankton,  2. 

Burlington.  23. 
Richmond.  23. 

Bayfield.  28. 

Washburn,  21,  19. 
Wauwatosa,  12. 

TENNESSEE. 
Jackson.  20. 

Marshall,  29. 
Memphis,  20,  25,  26,  GO. 

Rutland.  23. 
Underbill  Center,  23,  18. 

VIRGINIA. 
Alexandria,  14 

Bay  Settlement.  16. 
Chippewa  Falls,  25. 
Columbus,  13. 
Fond  du  Lac,  26,  28,  GO. 
Fort  Howard,  30. 

WYOMING. 

Evanston,  18. 
Rawlins,  28. 

16,  17 
Nashville,  17. 

Cape  Charles,  6. 
Lowmoor,  33. 

Green  Bay,  29. 
Hartford,  14. 

Rock  Springs,  30 

Tracy  City,  25. 

Newport  News,  25. 

Hersey,  20. 

FOREIGN. 

Norfol*,  20,  31,  3,  13. 

Jacksonport,  13. 

TEXAS. 

Petersburg,  17. 

Janesville,  8. 

Dublin  Ireland.  25. 

Cuero,  8. 

Portsmouth,  29 

Kaukana,  24. 

Firenze.  Italy,  30. 

Denison,  27. 

Richmond,  25,  26. 

Kilbourne  City,  29. 

El  Paso,   2^. 

Staunton,   iS. 

Mendota,  6. 

Fort  Worth,  13. 

West  End,  7. 

Merrill,  10. 

TREASURY  OF  GOOD  WORKS. 
Offerings  for  the  Intentions  recommended  to  the  League  of  the  Sacred  Heart. 

too  days'  Indulgence  for  every  action  offered  for  the  Intentions  of  the  League. 


NO.    TIMES. 

1.  Angelus  .................  590,049 

2.  Beads  ..................  676,941 

3.  Stations  of  the  Cross  .........  143,271 

4.  Holy  Communions  ...........  107,063 

5.  Spiritual  Communions  .........  423,109 

6.  Examens  of  Conscience  ........  233,181 

7.  Hours  of  Labor  .............  1,097,495 

8.  Hours  of  Silence  ............  57i,i?7 

9.  Pious  Reading  .............  157/06 

10.  Masses  Celebrated  ...........  7,567 


NO.  TIMES. 

Masses  heard 273,278 

Mortifications 742,808 


13-  Works  of  Mercy 194,014 

14.  Works  of  Zeal 150.062 

15.  Prayers 5,288,610 

16.  Charitable  Conversation 94,235 

17.  Sufferings  or  Afflictions 97>'93 

18.  Self-conquest 194.304 

19.  Visits  to  B.  Sacrament 566.441 

20.  Various  Good  Works 647,319 


Special  Thanksgivings,  2  236;  Total,  12,257,959. 


CATHARINE  TEGAKWITA, 
The  Lily  of  the  Mohawks. 


THE    AESSENGEF^ 


OF   THE 


SACRED     HEART    OF    JESUS 


VOL.  xxxi. 


SEPTEMBER,   1896. 


No.  9. 


ROC  AMADOUR. 

1 0  these  are  voices  of  the  past, 

Links  of  a  broken  chain, 
Wings  that  can  bear  us  back  to  tiroes, 

That  may  not  come  again  ; 
Yet,  God  forbid  that  we  should  'ose 
The  echoes  that  remain." 

—A.  A.  Proctor. 


E  "echoes  "  that  I  would  fain  re- 
^  call  come  from  the  hills  of  stony 
Quercy,  in  that  favored  land  of  France, 
favored  from  the  beginning,  and,  there- 
fore, more  persistently  and  more  forcibly 
besieged  by  the  enemies  of  Christ  and 
His  Church  than  any  other  spot  on 
earth. 

But  our  Lady  has  ever  stood  in  the 
breach,  or  speedily  repaired  the  wrong, 
by  some  overwhelming  manifestation  of 
her  power,  that  had  the  effect  of  silencing 
God's  enemies,  sometimes  for  centuries. 
Shrine  aftershrine, miraculously  founded, 
has  taken  root  in  the  blessed  soil,  and 
notably  in  those  places  where  Saracen 
and  Huguenot  had  destroyed  all  that 
could  be  destroyed.  In  some  places 
they  left  nothing  but  the  everlasting 
hills  and  in  spite  of  that,  on  these  same 
hills  to-day  a  new  vegetation,  fresher 
and  greener  then  ever,  is  springing  up 
around  the  solid  stone  walls  of  grander 

Copyright,  1806,  by  APOSTLESHIP  OF  PRAYER. 


churches  and  chapels  still  under  the 
same  sacred  invocations  as  of  old. 

Our  Lady  of  Roc  Amadour  is  one  of 
these.  Pagan  and  Huguenot  did  their 
work  so  well  that  this  name,  no  doubt, 
will  tell  little  to  the  general  reader  at 
first  glance.  But  the  analysis,  if  he  have 
patience  to  come  with  us,  will  give  him 
the  rare  pleasure  of  meeting  and  greeting 
the  oldest  and  the  dearest  of  friends. 
We  speak  to  practical  Catholics,  of 
course. 

There  is  a  trite  saying  "that  a  straw 
will  show  the  direction  of  the  wind. "  A 
straw,  a  mere  nothing,  may  give  an  im- 
pulse to  words  and  deeds  as  much  out  of 
all  proportion  as  the  grain  of  mustard 
seed  and  the  tree  "that  shelters  the  birds 
of  the  air  in  its  branches. "  A  fragment 
of  a  broken  medal, picked  up  on  the  steps 
of  an  Old  World  Basilica  taught  us  the 
name  of  "  Roc  Amadour. " 

With  what  infinite  difficulty,  even  with 

707 


70S 


ROC    AMADOUR. 


the  aid  of  a  magnifying  glass,  we  were 
able  to  decipher  ' '  Notre  Dame  de  Roc 
Amadour. " 

Written  thus  it  looked  formidable,  but 
it  was  another  name  by  which  to  invoke 
the  Queen  of  heaven  and  by  dint  of  re- 
peating :  "Our  Lady  of  Roc  Amadour 
pray  for  us!"  it  grew  familiar  ;  then  be- 
gan to  awaken  long  forgotten  memories 
of  chivalrous  tale  and  legend  of  knight 
and  troubadour  and  lady  fair. 

In  them  there  was,  alas,  no  suggestion 
of  Mary  Immaculate  ;  on  the  contrary  the 
hero  was  always  rescuing  captive  damsel 
a  la  Don  Quixote,  or  at  best,  Coeur  de 
Lion.  They  were  too  richly  fanciful  to 
suppose  that  Rome  or  its  supposed 
idolatrous  teaching  had  aught  to  do  with 
them . 

But  the  new  and  true  light  that  had 
been  vouchsafed  us  led  us  to  keep  on 
invoking  "  Our  Lady  of  Roc  Amadour  " 
for  a  long  while.  It  was  beginning  to 
be  little  more  than  a  revered  name  ;  its 
haunting  power  was  weakening,  when 
heart  and  imagination  were  once  more 
fired  by  the  story  of  Knight  Roland  and 
our  Lady  of  Roc  Amadour,  told  at  a  great 
gathering. 

All  was  clear  now,  and  to  kneel  at  that 
shrine  became  a  desire  too  strong  not  to 
be  gratified.  So,  after  long  waiting, 
like  those  compulsory  pilgrims  of  old, 
whose  punishment  decreed  "that  they 
should  visit  such  or  such  a  shrine, 
within  one  year,  and  if  they  could  not  do 
it  in  one,  they  might  take  two  (perhaps 
even  more  than  the  allotted  two  years)," 
a  day  came  that  found  us  on  the  iron 
road  between  Toulouse  and  Paris. 

Beyond  Toulouse,  a  level  and  monoto- 
nous country  stretched  on  all  sides.  No 
sight  of  hill  or  mountain,  even  when  we 
stopped  at  the  little  station  of  Roc  Ama- 
dour. 

Where,  then,  were  the  ruins  of  the 
once  famous  monastery  of  Figeac,  of 
the  stone  pyramids  that  held  light  for 
pilgrims  ?  Where  the  phare  of  Candle 
Mountain  (Mt.  Candal),  so  high  as  to 
throw  its  beacon  light  far  over  danger- 


ous  pass   and  gorge,  to    guide  the  be- 
nighted palmer  or  penitent? 

Not  the  slightest  indication  of  them, 
nor  of  le  Bastil,  House  of  the  Templars 
once,  then  a  commandery  of  the  Knights 
of  Malta,  nor  of  Alis,  Fieux,  la  Vraie 
Croix  (house  of  the  Knights  of  Jerusa- 
lem), nor  of  St.  Jean  of  Jaffa.  No,  nor 
yet  of  our  Lady  of  Roc  Amadour,  the  last 
and  most  famous  of  them  all. 

And  yet  they  all  existed  and  flour- 
ished. Their  founders  were  kings  and 
princes,  who  disdained  not  to  traverse 
the  rough  roads  themselves,  even  as  the 
humblest  of  their  subjects,  for  love  of 
our  Lady,  knowing  well  "that  all  graces 
come  through  Mary's  hands. " 

Could  we,  like  those  early  pilgrims, 
have  made  our  way  thither  afoot,  we 
might  have  seen  their  ruins,  at  least. 
But  the  railway  showed  us  a  landscape 
flat  as  a  tableland. 

When  we  descended  from  the  train, 
"  the  shades  of  night  were  falling  fast." 
They  had  fallen  when  the  omnibus 
drove  away  with  seven  or  eight  of  us, 
and  the  omnibus  lamps  soon  shut  out 
even  the  faint  lights  of  the  invisible 
moon  and  stars. 

It  was  a  long  night  ride — or  seemed  so 
— but  over  an  excellent  road.  We  were 
not  "rattled,"  as  the  New  Yorker  ex- 
pressively calls  the  old-fashioned  shak- 
ing and  pitching  and  jerking  common  to 
omnibus  and  all  ill-hung  vehicles  in  gen- 
eral. Not  "rattled  "in  the  least.  We 
might  have  been  on  runners,  so  smoothly 
did  the  coach  go  along  or  through  what 
seemed  to  be  an  endless  tunnel.  We 
had  a  queer  and  unnecessary  sensation 
of  needing  to  be  on  the  alert  for  bumps, 
but  might  have  dozed  peacefully  had  we  , 
not  expected  to  arrive  at  our  destination 
every  minute,  which,  of  itself,  made  the 
road  seem  ten  times  its  actual  length. 

When  we  stopped  (neither  soon  nor 
suddenly)  at  the  portal  of  the  refuge  for 
pilgrims,  a  capital  house,  by  the  way,  it 
was  too  late  to  visit  the  sarlctuary,  too 
late,  even,  to  disturb  the  good  nuns  of 
"  Notre  Dame  du  Calvaire, "  with  whom 


ROC    AMADOUR. 


7O9 


ROC    AMAIHU'K. 


we  might  have  had  quarters,  and  who 
have  not,  as  had  their  predecessors,  to 
be  ever  ready  to  wash  the  pilgrims'  blis- 
tered and  bleeding  feet. 

Our  cold  lunch  served  us  for  supper.  In 
spite  of  most  comfortable  room  and  bed 
we  were  up  with  the  birds,  or  before 
them,  and  may  have  disturbed  some  of 
the  sleepy  ones,  by  insisting  upon  being 
let  out  at  daydawn. 

We  were  taken  through  the  rear  apart- 
ments of  the  ancient  house,  into  a  little 
square,  stone-flagged,  stone -walled  court, 
and  a  flight  of  stone  steps  was  shown 
us.  Then  the  door  was  closed  behind 
us. 

We  mounted  the  short  flight  of  steps 


that  led  us  out  ot  the  walled  court,  and 
looked  up — looked  up  because  on  either 
side  we  were  shut  in  by  walls  of  stone 
that  towered  beyond  our  vision. 

We  looked  up.  The  general  view  of 
Roc  Amadour  may  give  you  an  idea  ot 
the  sight  we  saw.  It  was  simply  stu- 
pendous. 

On  the  summit  of  the  giddy  height 
above  we  could  just  distinguish  walls 
and  towers,  the  walls  of  the  castle  of  Roc 
Amadour.  This  then  was  the  Pic,  or 
Roc,  solitary  as  the  desert,  on  which,  in 
the  early  youth  of  the  Church,  a  hermit 
had  erected  an  altar  to  our  Lady. 

It  was  a  curious  sight  as  well  as  a 
most  fascinating  one.  Troubadour,  or 


710 


ROC    AMADOUR. 


Trouvere,  could  not  ever  have  beheld  a 
more  inspiring  one. 

After  all,  those  ancient  potentates  who 
devised  the  punishment  of  tinishment 
on  pilgrimage,  were  wiser,  in  their  day 
and  generation,  than  the  children  of 
these  days  of  electricity.  They  gained 
their  rebel  subjects,  body  and  soul,  made 
saints  out  of  those  Moyen  Age  anar- 
chists and  nihilists.  If  some  of  our  fin 
de  sitcle  defaulters,  for  example,  were 
sent,  metaphorically  at  least,  la  corde  au 
cou  to  Auriesville,  during  pilgrimage 
days,  would  they  not,  think  you,  hasten 
thence  to  restore  the  inheritance  of  the 
widow  and  the  orphan,  with  more  than 
three  per  cent,  interest  and  themselves  go 
forth,  on  voluntary  pilgrimage,  poor  if 
need  be,  to  gain  back  the  grace  of  God, 
and  the  good  esteem  of  their  fellow  men, 
instead  of  living  hunted  lives  and  filling 
suicides'  graves? 

But  let  us  mount  the  140  steps,  then 
the  76  steps,  and  look  from  the  Plateau 
of  St.  Michael ;  you  are  in  what 
appears  to  be  the  chamber  of  a  stone- 
walled fortress.  Wanting  one  wall  is 
this  chamber,  and  thus  you  stand  on  a 
platform  roofed  and  enclosed  on  three 
sides.  The  platform  itself  is  the  natural 
rock,  as  well  as  the  roof  and  walls. 
Around  you,  though  not  all  on  the  same 
level,  are  seven  churches  or  chapels. 

Before  we  see  or  hear  more  the  bell 
sounds.  It  is  for  seven  o'clock  Mass. 

We  kneel  in  the  miraculous  chapel  of 
our  Lady  of  Roc  Amadour  at  last.  Deo 
Gratias  ! 

The  matchless  sanctity  of  a  shrine 
like  this,  rich  in  the  eternal  riches  of 
centuries  of  prayer,  that  has  left  deep 
impression  on  the  adamantine  face  of 
nature,  that  pagan  and  pirate  have  tried 
in  vain  to  destroy,  who  shall  describe  ? 
Kneeling  before  the  altar,  one  can  only 
feel  its  force  sweep  over  the  soul  and 
bless  the  Creator  in  humble  silenee. 
This  is  not,  doubtless,  the  oratory 
dedicated  to  the  Mother  of  God  by  the 
holy  hermit.  That  was  destroyed,  at 
least  partially,  by  the  fall  of  an  immense 


rock.  The  present  chapel  was  raised  on 
the  very  same  spot,  however,  by  Mgr. 
de  Bar,  Bishop  of  Tulle.  That,  in  its 
turn,  was  demolished  by  the  Hugue- 
nots, September  3,  1562.  Though  almost 
nothing  was  saved  of  the  glorious 
souvenirs  of  the  past,  some  treasures, 
and  the  very  greatest,  remain  to  us. 
The  ancient  statue  of  our  Lady,  the  altar 
consecrated  by  St.  Martial,  the  miracu- 
lous bell,  and  two  pictures.  The  statue 
is  as  ancient  as  the  first  pilgrimage,  and 
it  is  supposed  that  the  hermit,  who,  in 
the  first  century  erected  on  this  rock 
an  altar  to  Mary,  and  ornamented  it 
with  this  pious  image,  sculptured  it 
with  his  own  hands.  Archaeological 
science  confirms  its  age  at  least.  The 
statue  as  well  as  the  ancient  altar  have 
been  covered  with  plates  of  silver  and 
wood. 

After  Mass  and  Holy  Communion  we 
are  at  liberty  to  visit  the  seven  chapels, 
the  matchless  via  dolorosa,  the  grottoes, 
wonderful  in  size  and  furnishing,  them- 
selves worthy  of  a  longer  visit  than  we 
could  pay  them. 

First  of  all,  let  us  kneel  at  the  tomb 
of  the  Hermit  of  the  Roc.  Between  the 
miraculous  chapel  and  the  chapel  of  St. 
Michael  the  hollowed  rock  forms  a  sort  of 
cell.  Therein,  according  to  tradition,  was 
the  retreat  of  St.  Amadour  or  Amateur, 
during  his  life.  It  was  certainly  his 
place  of  sepulture.  There  he  rested  in 
peace,  from  the  year  70  till  1116.  "At 
that  time, ' '  says  an  ancient  writer,  ' '  an 
inhabitant  of  that  region  ordered  his 
family  (perhaps  by  inspiration),  to  inter 
his  remains  at  the  entrance  to  the 
oratory,  erected  by  the  saint  of  Roc,  in 
honor  of  our  Blessed  Lady. " 

Hardly  had  they  begun  to  excavate 
the  earth,  than  the  body  of  the  saint  was 
dis?overed  in  a  state  of  perfect  integrity, 
and,  says  Robert  du  Mont:  "It  was 
placed  before  the  altar  of  our  Lady,  in 
the  same  state  in  which  it  had  been 
found,  for  the  veneration  of  the  faithful.  " 

Then  began  to  take  place  miracles,  so 
wonderful  and  so  numerous,  through  the 


ROC    AMADOUR. 


711 


intercession  of  St.  Amadour.  that  Henry 
II.  of  England  travelled  hither.  He  re- 
tained so  vivid  an  impression  of  its 
sanctity,  that  when  gravely  ill,  he  vowed 
to  make  a  second  pilgrimage  to  the  spot 
to  return  thanks  for  his  cure,  and  it  was 
on  this  occasion  that  he  became  recon- 
ciled with  Thomas  a  Becket. 

Later  the  body  of  St.  Amadour  was 


deposited  in  the  subterranean  church 
which  had  been  consecrated  to  his 
memory,  and  bears  his  name  to-day. 

I/et  us  i  ow  make  acquaintance  with 
St.  Amadour. 

The  ancient  woodwork,  of  which  only 
two  tableaux  have  been  preserved,  tell 
the  whole  story  of  the  hermit  and  his 
Roc,  as  well  as  another  story,  that  must 


IN  II   KIDR    COl-RT,    Rl>C    AMAlKlfK 


712 


ROC    AMADOUR 


be  dear  to  lovers  of  the  Stations  of  the 
Cross,  and  more  especially,  to  any  one 
(and  who  has  not)  who  may  have  coveted 
the  gift  bestowed  upon  the  bravest  of  the 
holy  women  :  the  image  of  the  divine 
face  of  our  Lord,  not  indeed  on  veil  or 
kerchief,  but  on  their  heart. 

The  two  paintings  so  miraculously 
preserved,  confirm  the  tradition  that  St. 
Amateur  or  Amadour  was  no  other  than 
Zaccheus  the  host  of  our  Blessed  Lord. 

The  resume1  of  the  story,  as  told  in  the 
tableau,  is  depicted  in  a  series  of  in- 
scriptions on  the  original  arches  thus  : 

"I.  Zaccheus,  owing  to  his  short 
stature,  could  not  see  Jesus  in  the  midst 
of  the  crowd.  He  mounts  into  a  syca- 
more tree.  Jesus  beholding  him  bids  him 
to  descend  quickly,  '  for  He  intends  to 
lodge  at  his  house. ' 

"II.  Zaccheus  became  a  disciple  of 
Jesus  Christ.  Veronica,  his  wife,  fol- 
lowed in  the  suite  of  Mary.  They 
were  persecuted  for  the  faith,  but  an 
angel  delivered  them  from  the  prison  in 
which  they  had  been  immured. 

"  III.  An  angel  commands  Zaccheus 
and  Veronica  to  put  to  sea,  and  to  land 
at  the  first  port  at  which  the  vessel 
should  touch,  to  serve  Jesus  Christ  and 
His  Blessed  Mother. 

"IV.  Their  ship  touched  at  a  place 
called  '  Soulac. '  There  they  remain  in 
fasting  and  prayer.  There  St  Martial 
visits  them  and  blesses  an  altar  (or 
oratory)  they  have  erected  to  the  mem- 
ory of  St.  Stephen  (protomartyr). 

"V.  St.  Amadour,  by  order  of  St. 
Martial,  goes  on  a  mission  to  St.  Peter 
at  Rome.  Veronica  remains  in  the 
country  of  the  Bordelais,  where  she  dies. 
St.  Amadour,  on  his  return  to  Soulac, 
erects  two  monasteries,  and  retires  from 
the  world. 

"VI.  In  the  year  70  A.  D.,  St.  Ama- 
dour chooses  for  hermitage  and  retreat 
the  Roc,  since  called  '  Roc  Amadour, ' 
This  Roc  was  uninhabited  and  infested 
by  wild  beasts. 

"VII.  The  people  of  the  neighboring 
country  were  little  better  than  savages. 


St.  Amadour  catechizes  them  and  makes 
known  to  them  the  religion  of  Jesus 
Christ. 

"VIII.  St.  Amadour  erected  within 
the  Roc  an  altar  in  honor  of  the  Blessed 
Virgin  Mary.  This  altar,  then  so  hum- 
ble and  since  so  glorious,  was  conse- 
crated by  B.  Martial,  apostle  of  our  Lord, 
who  several  times  visited  our  saint  in 
his  retreat. ' ' 

An  immense  tableau  depicts  the  death 
of  the  saint,  which  was  made  known  to 
him  by  divine  revelation.  He  begged 
to  be  transported  to  the  Chapel  of  our 
Lady  ;  there  he  expired  at  the  foot  of  the 
altar. 

In  the  right-hand  corner  of  the  picture 
St.  Martial,  surrounded  by  angels,  inter- 
cedes for  his  faithful  servant. 

An  angel  offers  to  our  Lord,  who  occu- 
pies the  centre  of  composition,  the  soul 
of  the  saint,  under  the  figure  of  a  child, 
"thus  typifying  our  Lord's  love  for 
little  children,  according  to  His  own 
words :  '  Of  such  is  the  kingdom  of 
heaven . '  " 

A  second  picture  shows  us  SS.  Ama- 
dour and  Veronica  at  the  feet  of  the 
Blessed  Virgin,  holding  souvenirs  of 
their  work  as  testimony  of  their  merit 
before  God. 

Amadour  presents  an  effigy  of  the  ora- 
tory erected  in  her  honor,  and  Veronica 
presents  the  veil  with  which  she  so 
courageously  wiped  the  face  of  our  Lord. 

The  Latin  or  Dominican  tradition 
says  that  a  certain  high  priest,  named 
Volusian,  was  sent  by  Tiberias  to  seek 
the  Prophet  and  Worker  of  Miracles, 
Jesus  of  Nazareth,  and  bring  Him  to 
Rome,  that  He  might  heal  the  Emperor, 
who  had  been  stricken  with  leprosy. 

When  Volusian  reached  Jerusalem, 
our  Lord  had  already  been  crucified. 
The  envoy  was  horrified  to  hear  that 
Pilate  had  dared  to  put  to  death  one  so 
remarkable,  one  who  could  raise  the 
dead  to  life,  and  who  might  have  done 
so  much  good  to  the  State.  He  sought 
to  learn  all  he  could  of  the  Saviour  and 
of  His  works. 


ROC    AMADOUR 


713 


I!'  aring  that  Ik-  was  arisen  he  made  "  What  have  you  done  with  Pilate?  " 

further   inquiries,    and    learned  of   His  cried  the  Kmperor,  when  Volusian  told 

ascension.       Among     those    whom    he  his  tale. 

sought   was   Veronica,    it   having   been  "Brought   him   to   you,  a  prisoner," 

told  him  that  she  possessed  an  image  of  was  the  reply. 


ST.    MICHAKI.'S  CIIAPBL,    ROC    AMADOUR. 


the  Thaumaturge.  When  it  was  shown 
him  he  fell  upon  his  knees.  He  recog- 
ni/ed  its  power  So  he  resolved  to  take 
Veronica  with  him  to  Rome,  and  Pilate 
also,  as  prisoner. 


Why  did  you  not  put  him  to  death  ?  " 
"For  fear  of  offending    my    august 

master,"  was  the  answer. 

I'ilate  was    condemned    to   perpetual 

exile,  and  sent  to  Ameria  in  Tuscany. 


714- 


ROC    AMADOUR. 


He  was  also  condemned   to  suffer  tor- 
tures as  an  example  to  unjust  Jews. 

The  Emperor  was  cured  by  looking 
upon  the  divine  face,  imprinted  on  the 
veil  of  Veronica.  He  wished  to  place 
Jesus  among  the  pagan  gods.  This 
greatly  angered  his  pagan  courtiers. 

He  placed  the  sacred  veil  in  a  jewelled 
casket,  in  his  own  palace,  for  a  time, 
and  rendered  to  it  divine  honors. 

After  his  death  Veronica  received  it 
once  more,  and  took  it  back  to  Jerusa- 
lem, whence  she  set  out  a  little  later  for 
Gaul.  Tiberius  lived  a  year  after  being 
cured  of  his  leprosy. 

Under  the  great  arch  which  supports 
the  two  traves,  begins  the  record  of  the 
most  celebrated  pilgrims  who  have  vis- 
ited the  shrine  from  the  earliest  times, 
and  the  series  is  continued  throughout 
the  other  sacred  edifices. 

Now  Roland  may  be  seen  offering  the 
weight  in  silver  of  his  "Durandal," 
which  he  has  come  to  redeem.  Now  his 
companions  in  arms  bring  back  the 
sword  consecrated  to  Mary. 

For  the  pilgrim  who  has  time  to  spare, 
it  is  a  fascinating  spot  on  which  to  recall 
the  quaint  pages  of  Bishop  Turpin,  that 
read  so  like  Chaucer  or  Spenser,  in  their 
quaint  old  French  dress. 

*  *  * 

Roland  traversing  France  to  rejoin 
his  uncle,  Charlemagne,  who  was  war- 
ring in  Spain,  came  to  Roc  Amadour  to 
render  homage  to  our  Lady 

He  offered  her  his  most  precious 
treasure,  his  glorious  Durandal,  but  as 
he  could  not  deprive  himself  of  its  suc- 
cor during  the  holy  war  he  was  about  to 
undertake,  he  ransomed  it  for  its  weight 
in  silver. 

It  was  very  great,  this  devotion  to 
the  Mother  of  God,  which  had  inspired 
him  to  make  such  a  sacrifice,  for  he 
loved  his  sword  passionately.  He  prized 
it  more  than  the  blood  he  had  shed  in 
battle ;  more  than  his  life,  which  he 
risked  with  a  smile. 

Charlemagne  had  crossed  the  Pyre- 
nees. Roland,  who  commanded  the  rear 


guard  with  twelve  peers  and  the  most 
valiant  cavaliers,  camped  still  in  the 
mountains. 

The  Gascons,  informed  by  the  trai- 
tor Ganelon,  surprised  and  surrounded 
them  on  all  sides. 

In  vain  Roland  and  his  knights  per- 
formed prodigies  of  valor.  They  suc- 
cumbed under  the  ever  increasing  num- 
ber of  their  foes. 

Then  remained  Roland  alone  on  the 
battle  plain  ;  tired  and  worn  with  great 
blows  given  and  received,  and  doleful 
(dolent)  at  the  death  of  his  noble  barons. 
Full  of  sorrow  he  made  his  way  into  the 
wood,  at  the  base  of  the  mountain  of 
Cesaire  and  dismounted  from  his  charger 
beneath  a  tree,  near  a  great  perron  of 
marble,  that  was  there  raised  in  a  pleas- 
ant field,  above  the  valley  of  Roncevaux 
(Ronscevalles,  valley  of  thorns). 

He  still  held  Durandal,  his  sword. 

This  sword  surpassed  all  others, 
bright,  splendid  and  of  beautiful  form, 
sharp  and  so  highly  tempered  that  it 
could  neither  bend  nor  break. 

Roland,  after  holding  and  looking 
upon  it  for  a  long  time,  began  to  regret, 
and  bemoan  it,  as  with  tears,  speaking 
in  this  manner  :  "  O  sword  most  beauti- 
ful, bright  and  resplendent,  that  needs 
not  to  be  furbished  like  any  other ;  of 
fair  size  and  large  hilted  ;  strong  and 
firm  ;  white  as  ivory  is  thy  guard ; 
signed  with  a  golden  cross  ;  sacred  and 
blessed  by  the  letters  of  the  Holy  Name 
of  Jesus,  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  envi- 
roned with  His  strength,  who  will  hence- 
forth make  use  of  thy  goodness  ?  Who 
will  have  thee?  Who  will  wear  thee? 
As  often  as  I  have,  by  thee,  overthrown 
either  Saracen  or  disloyal  Jew,  so  often 
have  I  thought  to  have  avenged  the 
blood  of  Jesus  Christ.  My  grief  will  be 
too  great,  if  unworthy  cavalier  or  idler, 
have  thee  after  me.  I  shall  have  too 
great  a  sorrow,  if  Saracen  or  other  mis- 
creant hold  thee  and  wield  thee  after  my 
death. " 

When  he  had  thus  regretted  his  sword, 
he  raised  it  high,  and  struck  three  mar- 


ROC    AMADOUR. 


715 


vellous  blows  upon  the  marble  perron 
before  him.  for  he  thought  to  break  it, 
fearing  it  should  fall  into  the  hands  of 
a  Saracen. 

What  need  to  write  it !  The  perron 
\\.is  split  from  top  to  bottom,  and  the 
sword  remained  without  a  flaw.  And 
when  la-  saw  that  he  could  by  no  means 
shatter  it  he  was  trofi  dolent  (too  sad). 

Then  he  perceived  a  chasm  profound. 
With  great  difficulty  he  dragged  himself 
towards  it,  and  making  sure  thU  he  was 
unperceived,  he  flung  his  sword  therein. 
Then  feeling  the  approach  of  death,  he 
leaned  his  back  against  a  tree,  and  with 
his  face  towards  Spain,  began  to  think 
of  many  things  :  of  the  lands  in  which 
he  had  fought  and  conquered,  of  sweet 
France,  his  own  country. 

He  joined  his  hands  in  prayer.  Death 
took  him.  Saint  Gabriel  and  many 
other  saints  bore  his  .soul  to  paradise. 

Charlemagne,  aroused  too  late  by  the 
horn  of  Roland,  arrived  in  all  haste,  but 
he  found  on  the  field  of  battle  only  the 
bodies  of  his  twelve  peers  and  Iheir  val- 
orous companions. 


The  body  of  Roland  was  embalmed  in 
wine  and  aromatic  plants,  and  trans 
ported  to  Blaye,  where  it  was  interred. 
His  cor  d'oliphant,  or  trumpet  of  ivory, 
was  placed  at  his  feet,  his  sword  sus- 
pended above  his  head.  Later  the  "  oli- 
phant  "  was  transferred  to  the  Collegiate 
Church  of  St.  Seurin,  at  Bordeaux,  and 
his  sword  to  Roc  Amadour. 

The  preux  paladin  had  given  it  to  our 
Lady,  and  his  noble  companions  restored 
it. 

Besides  Knight  Roland  we  have  St. 
Martial  of  Limoges,  St.  Sernin  or  Satur- 
ninus  of  Toulouse,  the  fame  of  whose 
church  surpasses  that  of  all  churches,  it 
is  claimed. 

Mark  the  saying  : 

"  Seville,  the  great, 
Toledo,  the  rich, 
Hurgos,  the  beautiful. 
St.  Sernin,  the  great. 
Rich  and  beautiful." 

And  now  St.  Dominic, 
with  his  faithful  disciple, 
Bertrand  of  Garrigue,  climbs 
the  steep  ascent.  Apropos 
of  this  visit  to  Roc  Ama- 


THE    CA-.ri.l-.,    HOC    AMAIHITK. 


716 


ROC    AMADOUR 


dour  in  1219,  one  reads  the  charming 
legend  in  the  saint's  life,  called  St. 
Dominic  and  the  German  Pilgrims. 

One  of  the  most  precious  ex-votos 
of  Roc  Amadour  represents  Monsieur 
and  Madame  de  Salignac  de  Lamothe- 
Fenelon,  at  the  feet  of  the  Blessed  Virgin, 
offering  to  her,  in  its  cradle,  the  child 
that  was  one  day  to  become  the  cele- 
brated Archbishop  of  Cambrai.  They  had 
obtained  the  infant's  cure  from  our  Lady 
of  Roc  Amadour,  and  brought  the  child 
to  be  dedicated  to  her  forever  as  an  act 
of  gratitude  and  love. 

So  great  was  Madame  Fenelon's  devo- 
tion to  this  shrine,  that  she  desired,  by 
will,  to  be  buried  there,  and  left  ,£3,000 
as  capital  for  a  foundation.  This  was  in 
1691. 

The  Castle  of  Salignac  was  owned 
from  time  immemorial  by  the  family  of 
the  Archbishop.  The  famous  Jesuit, 
Odo  de  Gissey,  on  the  faith  of  an  ancient 
manuscript,  assures  us  that  St.  Martial 
in  his  journeys  through  Aquitaine, 
found  hospitality  beneath  their  roof. 
"  Remark,  "  he  says,  "what  benedictions 
the  Lord  bestows  on  virtuous  houses  ; 
for  the  race  of  Salignac  is  not  yet  ex- 
tinct. "  "  What  would  he  have  said  had 
he  lived  to  witness  the  fame  and  holiness 
of  the  saintly  Archbishop,  "  adds  another 
historian.  In  comparison  to  what  might 
be  said  of  paramount  interest  in  regard 
to  this  sanctuary  and  pilgrimage,  what 
is  here  set  down  is  no  more  than  the 
straw  that  indicates  the  direction.  The 
pious  pilgrim  must  see  the  holy  site, 
without  doubt  the  most  majestic  in  all 
France.  He  must  climb  the  calvary, 
and  kneel  within  the  grottoes.  He  must 
see  for  himself  the  interior  and  the  exte- 
rior of  the  seven  sanctuaries,  each  more 
curious  than  the  other.  He  must  see 
the  ancient  window  preserved  from  the 
flames,  and  the  miraculous  bell,  that  is 
said  to  have  belonged  to  St  Amadour, 
and  which,  according  to  well  attested 
documents,  was  known  to  have  rung  of 
itself  when  sailors  in  danger  on  the  sea 
called  upon  the  name  of  our  Lady  of  Roc 


Amadour,  whose  fame  was  so  great  that 
the  Bretons  erected  a  sanctuary  to  Notre 
Dame  de  Roc  Amadour  on  the  coast  of 
Brittany,  near  Brest. 

Its  antiquity  is  self-evident. 

A  finely  chiselled  silver  monstrance  is 
also  shown  as  one  of  the  treasures  pre- 
served from  the  pillage  of  the  Huguenots. 

The  chapels  are  under  the  following 
invocations  : 

I.  Miraculous  Chapel  of  Our  Lady. 
II    St.  Michel. 
IV.  St.  Sauveur. 
V.  St.  Amadour. 
VI.  SS.  Blaise  and  Jean  Baptiste. 

VII.  SS.  Joachim  and  Anne. 

The  sanctuaries  of  Roc  Amadour  were 
surrounded  by  tombs.  It  was  a  great 
privilege  to  be  interred  there.  The  bodies 
of  pilgrims  were  carried  a  great  distance 
to  find  sepulture  at  the  feet  of  our  Lady 
of  Roc  Amadour.  The  clergy  at  one  time 
feared  that  the  privilege  was  being 
abused  and  would  have  put  a  stop  to  it, 
but  Pope  Alexander  III.  declared  by  a 
Bull  that  "Sepulture  at  Roc  Amadour 
should  be  left  free.  "  Among  the  tombs 
of  note  was  that  of  an  English  princess. 

When  the  sign  or  seal  of  Notre  Dame 
de  Roc  Amadour  commonly  called  ' '  Spor- 
telles  "  was  worn  by  pilgrims  it  procured 
them  a  free  passage  through  camps,  even 
in  the  midst  of  war.  There  are  only  two 
or  three  in  existence.  This  seal  is  also 
the  arms  of  the  Church  of  Roc  Amadour. 

An  ancient  reliquary  of  gilded  wood 
containing  the  relics  of  St.  Amadour  has 
been  carefully  restored  and  holds  the 
place  of  honor  above  the  altar  in  the 
saint's  chapel. 

This  chapel  is  always  the  second  to 
be  visited  by  pious  pilgrims.  Immedi- 
ately after  paying  homage  to  the  Mother 
of  God  they  descend  to  pay  honor  to  the 
first  solitary  of  Gaul. 

On  our  way  back  to  the  station  we  saw 
the  curious  road  by  which  we  had  reached 
the  famous  Roc.  On  the  right  hand  and 
the  left,  stone  and  nothing  but  stone. 
From  the  vast  mountain  slopes,  gray  and 
bare  for  the  most  part,  we  looked  to  the 


ROC    AMADOUR 


717 


INTERIOR    OK    TIIK    MIK 


fields  stretching  atar  ;  they  were  fields  of  left  it  with  regret  that  would  have  been 

stone,  stone  everywhere,  hedges,  bridges,  deeper,  perhaps,  had  not  our  next  destina- 

hills,  houses,  and  yet  the  road  was  de-  tion  been  the  Grottoes  of  St.  Anthony  of 

lightful  in  spite  of  its  stony  aspect.    We  Padua. 


AFIELD. 
By  P.  J.  Coleman. 
Trouble  hence  and  care  begone  ! 

This  rich  hour  I  call  mine  own. 
Here  are  nobler  things,  untold, 
Than  the  grasping  after  gold. 

Want  and  woe  their  sorrows  lift, 
I  am  with  my  soul  adrift 

Where  the  buccaneering  bees 
Rob  the  field's  flow'r — argosies. 

With  her  vague,  illusive  smile 
Down  yon  leafy  forest  aisle 

Spring  allures  me,  gone  ere  seen, 
Vanishing  in  coverts  green  : 

Works  her  ancient  miracle, 
Why  or  how  I  may  not  tell ; 

Understand  not,  j'et  perceive, 

Humbly  bow  and  cry  "believe.  " 

Tracing  her  in  mead  or  lawn, 
Who  the  holy  veil  hath  drawn 

From  her  sacred  mysteries, 
Hid  from  sacrilegious  eyes  : 

Of  thy  knowledge,  say,  my  heart 
By  what  thought — transcending  art 

Doth  she  work  her  mighty  task  ! 
Ah  !  'tis  vain  to  seek  or  ask. 

Solve  me  in  what  magic  crypt, 
In  ofd  necromancy  dipt, 

Do  the  craftsmen  of  the  wold 

Forge  the  lily 's  crown  of  gold  ! 
718 


AFIELD.  719 


Of  what  magic  alchemy 
Comes  the  sweet  anemone  ; 

How  the  spirits  of  the  breeze 

Weave  the  wood 's  rich  tapestries  : 

By  what  wisdom  doth  the  flower 
Know  its  heaven -appointed  hour, 

Wakes  and  wisely  thrusteth  up 
To  the  dew  its  dainty  cup  . 

Working  by  what  weird  device 
Doth  the  bird,  with  instinct  nice, 

Build  such  pensile  house  in  air 
As  is  shrewdest  man 's  despair. 

Peace  !  to  what  a  petty  span 

Shrinks  the  straitened  mind  of  man, 
Musing  here,  where  Nature's  law 

Worketh — wondrous  things  of  awe. 

Sense  or  reason  strive  in  vain 
These  to  compass  or  explain. 

Faith  alone  can  here  discern 
Wisdom,  ancient  and  eterne. 

Yea  !  the  lowliest  weeds  declare, 
Trumpet-tongued  the  sleepless  care 

Of  the  Providence  whose  love 
Hovers  o'er  us  from  above. 


LEO  XIII.  AND  THE  REUNION  OF  CHRISTENDOM. 


WHATEVER  other  attributes  his- 
tory will  vindicate  to  our  great 
Pontiff,  Leo  XIII. ,  it  will  surely  not  deny 
him  that  of  peacemaker.  Whatever 
criticisms  his  enemies  may  pronounce 
against  him  as  the  ruler  of  Christendom, 
they  cannot  but  acknowledge  that  his 
policy  has  been  conciliatory.  This  con- 
ciliatory spirit  has  been  manifested  par- 
ticularly in  his  efforts  for  the  reunion  of 
Christians  in  the  East  as  well  as  in  the 
West 

This  sweet  spirit  of  peace  characterizes, 
in  an  especial  manner,  the  Pope's  action 
towards  those  Anglicans  who  have 
manifested  a  desire  of  reunion.  The 
movement  towards  reunion  in  the  Angli- 
can Establishment  was  brought  about  in 
a  remarkable  manner.  A  French  divine 
of  somewhat  liberal  tendencies  wrote  a 
book  in  defence  of  the  validity  of  Angli- 
can Orders,  the  tenor  of  which,  to  the 
more  conservative  schools  of  theology, 
appeared  to  savor  somewhat  of  rashness, 
as  reflecting  on  the  position  held  by  the 
Church  for  over  three  hundred  years. 
The  Church,  for  good  reasons,  from  the 
very  outset,  regarded  Anglican  Orders 
not  even  as  doubtfully  valid.  Hence 
every  Anglican  minister,  who  was  ad- 
mitted to  the  priesthood  in  the  Catholic 
Church,  was  simply  reordained  uncon- 
ditionally. The  fact  that  the  contrary 
opinion  was  not  at  once  condemned  by 
the  Pope  inspired  a  certain  class  of 
Anglicans  with  confidence  in  Leo  XIII., 
which  resulted  in  the  overtures  of  re- 
union made  by  Lord  Halifax  and  his 
followers. 

Their  proposals  were  kindly  recipro- 
cated by  His  Holiness,  and  led  to  the 
Encyclical  ad  Anglos,  in  which  he  only 
exhorted  all  Catholics  and  Protestants 
to  pray  for  the  reunion  of  all  Christians 
in  one  fold  and  under  one  shepherd. 
This  Encyclical  was  well  received  by 
720 


English-speaking  Protestants  all  the 
world  over.  The  next  step  was  the 
appointment  of  a  commission  to  discuss 
the  validity  of  Anglican  Orders,  in  which 
both  sides  were  represented  and  respect- 
fully heard.  The  outcome  of  this  discus- 
sion has  not  yet  been  given  to  the  pub- 
lic, nor  is  it  quite  certain  that  it  ever 
will,  as  no  formal  declaration  is  needed 
in  the  matter.  It  will  be  a  sufficient 
manifestation  of  the  Church 's  teaching 
if  she  goes  on  to  reordain  Anglican  min- 
isters as  before  ;  and,  to  judge  by  all 
the  arguments  which  the  controversy 
has  brought  to  light,  it  is  not  rash  to 
anticipate  that  the  Church  in  these  pro- 
ceedings has  found  no  good  reason  to 
change  her  policy. 

These  acts  of  conciliation  on  the  part 
of  Leo  XIII.,  while  they  filled  all  those 
that  were  eager  for  unity  with  confidence, 
seemed  to  foster  an  overweening  hope  of 
compromise  in  the  hearts  of  those  who 
had  little  conception  of  what  constituted 
true  unity,  and  of  the  nature  of  true 
unity  Lord  Halifax  and  his  party  from 
the  very  outset  displayed  profound  igno- 
rance. Hence  the  undue  stress  laid  on 
Anglican  Orders  and  other  side  issues, 
while  the  great  essential  points  of  unity 
were  left  out  of  sight. 

This  trend  of  thought  among  Angli- 
cans is  thus  described  by  His  Eminence, 
Cardinal  Vaughan,  in  a  letter  to  the 
Times,  on  occasion  of  the  publication  of 
the  Pope's  recent  Encyclical :  "Some  of 
our  countrymen,"  says  His  Eminence, 
"think  that  corporate  reunion  may  be 
achieved  on  the  basis  of  an  amicable 
federation  of  independent  communities 
calling  themselves  Christian.  Others 
are  for  tying  up  what  they  call  the 
Roman,  Greek  and  Anglican  branches 
or  obediences  into  one,  yet  st)  that  each 
shall  be  independent  of  the  others. 
Others  believe  that  corporate  reunion 


LEO   XIII.  AND  THE    REUNION   OF  CHRISTENDOM. 


721 


may  be  attained  by  professing  all  the 
doctrines  taught  by  the  See  of  Rome 
with  exceptions.  Others  again  would 
regard  the  Church  of  Christ  as  an  invisi- 
ble creation  internally,  uniting  all  good 
men  in  the  bonds  of  faith  and  charity, 
while  externally  all  such  bonds  are 
cruelly  rent  asunder." 

To  dissipate  all  those  misconceptions 
and  illusions  a  word  from  Rome  was 
necessary.  Rome  has  spoken  and  the 
phantoms  have  disappeared.  While  Mr. 
Gladstone,  in  labored  phrase,  was  ven- 
tilating his  views  and  speculations — 
which  apparently  are  identical  with  those 
of  Lord  Halifax — the  Pope  anticipated 
them  by  his  Encyclical  on  Christian  Unity. 

While  the  former  Encyclical  was 
wholly  exhortatory,  this  latter  one  is 
entirely  doctrinal.  It  is  addressed,  not 
like  the  former,  to  the  people,  but  to  the 
body  of  the  Episcopacy  throughout  the 
world.  It  embodies  the  entire  teaching 
of  Scripture  and  tradition  on  the  consti- 
tution and  unity  of  the  Church. 

The  Church  is  a  visible  body — the  visi- 
ble body  of  Christ,  according  to  the  Apos- 
tle— founded  by  Christ  on  His  Apostles, 
having  an  invisible  soul.  "From  this 
it  follows  that  those  who  arbitrarily  con- 
jure up  and  picture  to  themselves  a  hid- 
den and  invisible  church  are  in  grievous 
and  pernicious  error  ;  as  are  those  who 
regard  the  Church  as  a  human  institu- 
tion, which  claims  a  certain  obedience  in 
discipline  and  external  duties,  but  which 
is  without  a  perennial  communication  of 
the  gifts  of  divine  grace,  and  without  all 
that  which  testified  by  constant  and  un- 
doubted signs  of  the  existence  of  that  life 
which  is  drawn  from  God. " 

The  Church  is  one.  "  Since  the  founda- 
tion and  constitution  of  the  Church  is 
a  positive  act  of  Christ, "  says  the  Pope, 
"the  entire  case  must  be  judged  by 
what  was  actually  done,"  not  by  what 
Christ  might  have  done.  "  But  when  we 
consider  what  was  actually  done,  we  find 
that  Jesus  Christ  did  not,  in  point  of 
fact,  institute  a  church  to  embrace  several 
communities  similar  in  nature,  but  in 


themselves  distinct,  and  lacking  those 
bonds  which  render  the  Church  one  and 
indivisible  after  that  manner  in  which  in 
the  creed  we  profess  :  '  I  believe  in  one 
Church."  "  Of  this  one  body,  of  which 
the  invisible  head  is  Jesus  Christ,  the 
Apostle  says  :  "  All  the  members  of  the 
body,  whereas  they  are  many,  yet  are 
one  body;  so  also  is  Christ. "  It  is  "one 
body  and  one  spirit."  Christ  Himself 
prayed  "that  they  may  also  be  one  in 
us  (Himself  and  the  Father), 
that  they  may  be  made  perfect  in  one, 
that  they  all  may  be  one  as  thou,  Father, 
in  me  and  I  in  thee. " 

But  Christ  wished  in  His  Church,  not 
only  unity  of  constitution,  but  also  unity 
of  faith  :  "One  Lord,  one  faith,  one 
baptism. "  Hence  a  living  authoritative 
and  perpetual  magisterium  (teaching 
office)  was  necessary.  "Going,  therefore, 
teach  ye  all  nations ;  .  .  .  and  be- 
hold I  am  with  you  all  days  even  to  the 
consummation  of  the  world."  "I  will 
ask  the  Father,  and  he  shall  give  you 
another  Paraclete,  that  he  may  abide 
with  you  forever,  the  Spirit  of  truth." 
This  mission  and  promise  were  not  des- 
tined for  the  Apostles  alone,  but  for  their 
successors  to  the  end  of  time.  In  them 
— that  is,  in  the  Bishops  of  the  Church — 
this  teaching  office  is  perpetuated.  "  As 
Christ  was  sent  by  God  and  the  Apostles 
by  Christ,  so  the  bishops  and  those  who 
succeeded  them  were  sent  by  the  Apos- 
tles." 

To  these  teachers  He  promised  His 
abiding  assistance  and  the  Spirit  of  truth, 
so  that  they  cannot  err  in  teaching  His 
revealed  doctrine.  Hence  arises  the  ob- 
ligation of  believing  without  exception 
whatever  they  propose  to  us  as  revealed 
truth,  according  to  the  teaching  of  the 
Vatican  Council :  "  All  those  things  are 
to  be  believed  by  divine  and  Catholic 
faith,  which  are  contained  in  the  written 
or  unwritten  word  of  God,  and  which  are 
proposed  by  the  Church  as  divinely  re- 
vealed, either  by  a  solemn  definition  or 
in  the  exercise  of  its  ordinary  and  uni- 
versal teaching  office." 


722 


LEO   XIII.  AND  THE   REUNION   OF   CHRISTENDOM. 


But  Christ  made  His  Apostles  and 
their  successors  not  only  the  infallible 
teachers  of  truth,  but  also  the  dispensers 
of  the  divine  mysteries  and  the  pastors 
and  rulers  of  His  Church.  Them  He  com- 
missioned to  "preach  the  Gospel,"  to 
"baptize,"  to  offer  the  holy  Sacrifice 
"in  commemoration  "  of  Him,  to  "  for- 
give sins,  "  to  "  feed, ' '  that  is,  to  rule  His 
flock.  Hence  the  Apostles  and  their 
successors  are  true  rulers  to  whom  the 
faithful  owe  obedience.  ' '  Therefore  ' '  the 
Pope  concludes,  "  the  Church  is  a  society, 
divine  in  its  origin,  supernatural  in  its 
end  and  in  the  means  it  proximately 
adopted  to  the  attainment  of  that  end  ; 
but  it  is  a  human  community  inasmuch 
as  it  is  composed  of  men. " 

In  this  society  Christ  established  a 
supreme  authority  in  St.  Peter,  to  whom 
he  gave  universal  jurisdiction  over  His 
church.  On  Peter  He  built  His  Church, 
as  on  the  rock  against  which  the  gates 
of  hell  should  not  prevail.  To  Peter  He 
gave  the  keys  of  His  kingdom.  To 
Peter  He  gave  charge  to  feed  His  lambs 
and  His  sheep,  that  is,  His  entire  flock. 
St.  Peter  He  commanded  to  ' '  strengthen 
his  brethren. ' '  This  same  office  and  power 
are  inherited  by  the  Roman  Pontiffs,  the 
successors  of  St.  Peter. 

But  also  the  bishops,  the  successors  of 
the  Apostles,  belong  essentially  to  the 
constitution  of  the  Church  ;  for  He  who 
chose  Peter  as  the  head  of  His  Church 
chose  also  the  twelve  whom  "He  called 
Apostles  ' '  and  perpetuated  them  in  the 
bishops  of  the  Church,  whence  they  are 
the  ordinary  pastors  of  their  dioceses. 
But  whatever  power  they  possess  they 
have  received  dependently  on  Peter.  "  It 
is  necessary  to  bear  this  in  mind,  that 
nothing  was  conferred  on  the  Apostles 
apart  from  Peter,  but  that  several  things 
were  conferred  on  Peter  apart  from  the 
Apostles.  Christ  constituted  Peter,  not 
only  pastor,  but  pastor  of  pastors  ; 
Peter  therefore  feeds  the  lambs  and 
feeds  the  sheep,  feeds  the  children  and 
feeds  the  mothers,  governs  the  subjects 
and  rules  the  prelates,  since  the  lambs 


and  the  sheep  form  the  whole  of  the 
Church." 

Hence  it  follows  that  those  bishops 
who  separate  themselves  from  Peter,  that 
is,  his  successor,  cease  to  be  successors 
of  the  Apostles,  being  detached  from  the 
foundation,  segregated  from  the  chief 
pastor.  They  therefore  forfeit  all  juris- 
diction in  Christ's  Church.  "  But  the 
Episcopal  Order,"  says  Leo  XIII.,  "is 
rightly  judged  to  be  in  communion  with 
Peter,  as  Christ  commanded,  if  it  be 
subject  to  and  obey  Peter ;  otherwise  it 
necessarily  becomes  a  lawless  and  dis- 
orderly crowd.  It  is  not  sufficient  for 
the  due  preservation  of  unity  of  the 
faith  that  the  head  should  merely  have 
been  charged  with  the  office  of  super- 
intendent, or  should  have  been  invested 
solely  with  a  power  of  direction.  But 
it  is  absolutely  necessary  that  he  should 
have  received  real  and  sovereign  author- 
ity, which  the  whole  community  is 
bound  to  obey. " 

Nor  does  this  supreme  power  of  the 
Sovereign  Pontiff  detract  in  aught  from 
the  dignity  of  the  episcopate.  For  the 
Roman  Pontiffs,  mindful  of  their  duty, 
wish  above  all  things  that  the  divine 
constitution  of  the  Church  should  be 
maintained.  Therefore,  as  they  defend, 
with  all  necessary  care  and  vigilance, 
their  own  authority,  so  they  have  also 
labored,  and  will  continue  to  labor,  that 
the  authority  of  the  bishops  may  be 
upheld.  Nay,  they  look  upon  whatever 
honor  and  obedience  is  given  to  the 
bishops  as  paid  to  themselves.  "  My 
honor, ' '  wrote  St.  Gregory,  ' '  is  the  honor 
of  the  universal  Church .  My  honor  is  the 
strength  and  stability  of  my  brethren. 
Then  I  am  honored  when  due  honor  is 
given  to  every  one. ' ' 

Such  is  the  tenor  of  the  Pope's  latest 
Encyclical  on  the  reunion  of  Christen- 
dom. We  regret  that  lack  of  space  does 
not  permit  us  to  analyze  it  more  fully. 
While  we  earnestly  exhort  all  our  read- 
ers to  procure  a  copy  of  the  English 
translation  and  make  it  a  subject  of  spe- 
cial study,  we  trust  that  this  present 


LEO   XIII.  AND  THE    REUNION   OF  CHRISTENDOM. 


723 


sketch  will  enable  them  at  once  to  per- 
ceive the  Pope's  idea  of  Christian  unity. 
It  is  the  unity  of  organization  established 
by  Christ  on  St.  Peter,  the  supreme 
head  of  the  Church  and  his  successors, 
and  the  Apostles  and  their  successors, 
united  with  Peter  in  the  bond  of  subor- 
dination and  obedience.  It  is  the  unity 
of  faith  founded  upon  the  infallible 
teaching  office  of  Peter  and  the  other 
Apostles  united  with  him.  It  is  the 
unity  of  worship,  founded  on  the  eternal 
priesthood  established  by  Christ  in  St. 
Peter  and  the  Apostles,  and  transmitted 
to  us  in  their  lawful  successors.  This  is 
the  basis  of  true  union.  Any  attempt 
at  reunion  on  any  other  lines  is  illusory. 

That  is  the  effect  of  the  Encyclical.  It 
completely  dissipates  all  prejudices  and 
vain  hopes,  whether  within  or  without 
the  pale  of  the  Church.  We  trust,  then, 
that  those  who  feel  themselves  called  to 
treat  this  question  in  future,  whether  in 
the  pulpit,  on  the  platform,  or  in  the 
press,  will  seek  the  basis  of  reunion,  not 
in  their  own  fancies,  but  in  this  mag- 
nificent authentic  document.  Thus  they 
will  avoid  the  unenviable  blunder  of 
stultifying  themselves  and  treating  their 
hearers  or  readers  to  empty  and  mean- 
ingless platitudes  instead  of  substantial 
truth. 

To  judge  by  the  comments  of  the 
press  thus  far  to  hand,  the  Pope's  En- 
cyclical has  been  respectfully  received 
and  has  had  the  desired  effect — the  en- 
tire dissipation  of  the  vain  hopes  of  those 
who  expected  large  concessions  from 
Leo  XIII.  The  sentiment  of  the  press 
and  of  the  public  at  large — outside  the 
Church — seems  to  be  fairly  voiced  by 
the  London  Times  : 

"Like  the  Epistle  ad  Anglos,"  says 
the  Times,  "this  declaration  of  Papal 


policy  is  dignified,  temperate,  and  char- 
itable. But  even  more  than  the  former 
utterance  of  the  Roman  Pontiff,  it 
makes  it  clear  that  in  no  single  particu- 
lar of  doctrine  or  of  discipline  will  the 
claims  of  the  Papal  See  be  relaxed  to 
meet  the  aspirations  of  what  is  known 
as  reunion  among  a  section  of  those  bred 
up  in  the  faith  of  the  Church  of  England. 
The  Pope  leaves  those  who  persisted  in 
misinterpreting  his  original  letter  no 
shadow  of  an  excuse  for  their  delusion. 
The  terms  on  which  alone  reunion  is  de- 
clared to  be  possible  are  plain  and  sim- 
ple. They  are  a  complete  and  unhesitat- 
ing acceptance,  not  only  of  the  primacy, 
but  of  the  paramount  and  absolute  pre- 
dominance of  the  Roman  Pontiff  over  all 
professing  to  belong  to  the  Christian 
Church,  the  entire  submission  of  the 
heart  and  mind,  the  intelligence  and 
conscience  of  Christendom  to  the  decrees 
of  the  Papal  See.  .  .  .  Leo  XIII. 
invites  those  sheep  who  are  not  of  the 
fold  to  listen  to  his  voice  and  to  obey 
his  paternal  charity.  We  know  not 
whether  there  are  any  to  whom  this  ap- 
peal will  seem  reasonable.  If  so,  their 
path  is  plain  enough.  But  the  pretence 
can  no  longer  be  maintained  that  recon- 
ciliation with  the  Church  of  Rome  does 
not  involve  renunciation  of  the  Church 
of  England. " 

While  the  Encyclical  completely  re- 
moves every  illusion  from  the  minds  of 
those  outside  the  Church,  it  is  hoped 
that  it  will  also  direct  the  conduct  of 
those  within  the  Church  who  are  actively 
engaged  in  the  meritorious  work  of  re- 
union. Here  they  have  a  model  of  zeal, 
straightforwardness,  moderation,  sim- 
plicity and  directness,  which  cannot 
fail  in  the  long  run  to  win  the  respect, 
confidence  and  approval  of  outsiders. 


AN    ACADIAN    HERO. 


By  M.  A.  Taggart. 


THERE  is  a  point  of  land  in  the  south- 
ern part  of  Nova  Scotia,  not  many 
miles  from  Cape  Sable,  called  Pubnico. 
It  is  long  and  narrow,  bleak  and  un- 
productive, its  waters  yielding  the  sup- 
port of  its  inhabitants,  but  it  has  a  his- 
tory. 

Hither,  in  1651,  came  Phillippe  d'En- 
tremont,  a  gentleman  of  Normandy,  to 
whom  Charles  de  la  Tour,  whose  lieu- 
tenant he  was,  had  given  this  tract, 
under  the  title  of  Seigneur  and  baron  of 
Pobomcoup  —  since  corrupted  into  Pub- 
nico. 

When,  a  hundred  years  later,  the  ex- 
pulsion of  the  Acadians  by  the  English 
took  place,  Pubnico  shared  the  fate  of 
the  other  Acadian  settlements.  The 
story  of  Grand  Pre,  as  Longfellow  has 
made  it  familiar  to  us  all,  is  but  a  pic- 
ture, and  a  faint  picture  of  the  suffering 
of  each  peaceful  village. 

Grand  Pr6  was  burned,  and  its  helpless 
people  scattered  in  the  autumn  of  1755  ; 
in  the  spring  of  1756  Pubnico  was  raided, 
the  houses  destroyed,  and  her  sons  and 
daughters  carried  into  exile,  or  driven 
into  the  woods. 

Among  those  who  shared  the  former 
fate  was  one  of  the  d'Entremonts,  de- 
scendant of  the  Phillippe  who  came  with 
La  Tour  from  France,  and  through  the 
mother's  side,  from  La  Tour  himself. 
With  his  three  sons,  Joseph,  Paul  and 
Benoni,  he  was  brought  to  Boston,  where 
three  years  later  he  died. 

After  twelve  years  had  elapsed,  the 
sons,  filled  with  the  love  and  longing  for 
their  sterile  n  \tive  land,  which  the  un- 
fortunate Acadian  exiles  seem  never  to 
have  lost,  made  their  way  back  to  the 
strip  of  earth  washed  on  both  sides  of  its 
slender  width  by  the  sea,  which  had 
been  Pubnico,  and  began  as  their  fathers 
had  begun,  to  found  an  Acadian  village. 
724 


Their  work  was  successful ;  their  de- 
scendants to-day  are  numerous  on  the 
point,  living  almost  exactly  the  lives  of 
those  who  returned  from  exile  a  century 
and  a  half  ago. 

While  the  winds  whistled  through  the 
spruce  and  hemlock  trees  outside,  I  sat 
in  a  big  Acadian  kitchen,  its  painted 
floor  and  ample  fireplace  as  brightly 
clean  as  any  New  England  housewife 
could  make  it,  and  listened  to  the  follow- 
ing story  of  the  courage  of  Paul  and 
Benoni  d'Entremont  from  the  lips  of 
Paul's  great-grandson. 

Thus  told  and  heard  it  was  most  inter- 
esting, and  perhaps  even  under  different 
circumstances  may  be  worth  relating  ;  at 
least  it  has  the  merit  of  being  absolutely 
true. 

*  *  * 

It  was  a  bright  day  in  late  November, 
in  the  year  1778.  Pubnico  harbor  rip- 
pled in  the  fresh  wind,  and  crisp  wave- 
lets broke  around  the  rocks  of  its  many 
pretty  islands. 

Paul  d'Entremont  leaned  on  his  gun, 
and  looked  about  him  with  profound  sat- 
isfaction. Ten  years  had  passed  since 
he,  his  two  brothers,  and  a  few  kinsfolk 
had  returned  from  exile,  and  already  how 
much  had  been  accomplished.  Comfort- 
able little  houses  shone  out  white  against 
the  dark  pines  in  all  directions,  gardens 
flourished  as  well  as  soil  and  climate 
permitted,  and  the  Acadian  village  they 
had  dreamed  of  was  assured.  Not  that 
all  was  smiling  ;  they  held  their  land  on 
uncertain  tenure,  for  the  English  Govern- 
ment had  never  done  more  than  tolerate 
their  return,  and  persistently  refused  the 
guarantees  of  ownership  and  protection 
she  gave  to  settlers  of  English  blood. 

And  now  that  the  War  of  independ- 
ence raged  in  the  States,  Acadians  were 
doubly  unfortunate,  being  liable  to  plun- 


AN   ACADIAN    HERO. 


725 


dering  invasions  from  American  priva- 
teers, who  regarded  them  as  Hritish  sub- 
jects, which  they  were,  though  chiefly 
as  far  as  penalties,  not  benefits,  were 
concerned. 

Thus  unprotected  by  the  government 
to  which  they  owed  allegiance,  they  yet 
suffered  in  her  cause  at  the  hands  of  her 
former  oppressed  colonies.  An  abiding 
sorrow,  too,  every  Acadian  bore  in  his 
heart,  for  some  of  their  nearest  and  dear- 
est had  been  torn  from  them  in  the  ex- 
pulsion, never  to  be  reunited  except  by 
death. 

Paul  d'Entremont  sighed  as  he  looked 
on  his  little  home,  as  the  thought  of  his 
sisters  and  cousins  came  to  him.  They 
were  dragging  out  an  existence  of  mis- 
ery, and  extreme  poverty  in  Cherbourg, 
having  made  their  way  to  Normandy, 
the  cradle  of  their  race,  and  Paul  drew 
from  his  pocket  a  well  worn  letter,  read- 
ing again,  with  tears  in  his  eyes,  the 
following  passage  : 

"My  distance  from  you,  my  dear 
cousin,  has  never  removed  you  from  my 
memory,  in  spite  of  the  pains,  the  sor- 
rows and  the  sickness  which  I  have  en- 
dured in  this  country.  May  it  please 
God  one  day  to  permit  us  to  leave  it, 
and  give  us  the  grace  to  rejoin  you.  This 
will  be  the  greatest  of  my  desires,  and  it 
shall  endure  as  long  as  I  live,  because 
while  I  am  in  this  world  I  shall  never 
forget  the  loss  of  our  country.  Ah,  well, 
my  dear  cousin,  it  is  necessary  to  hope 
always  in  God's  mercy  ;  all  is  possible 
to  Him,  He  separated  us,  He  can  bring 
us  together  again,  and  place  us  once 
more  in  possession  of  our  goods  as  we 
were  before,  and  perhaps  in  better  state, 
through  the  changes  which  have  taken 
place.  In  this  confidence,  I  am,  with 
perfect  attachment,  and  the  most  sincere 
friendship,  my  dear  cousin. 
Your  very  humble  and  obedient  servant, 
"  Etienne  d'Kntremont. 

"Cherbourg,  March  8,  1775  " 

Paul  folded  the  letter,  and  put  it  slowly 
back.  "  Well, "  he  said  to  himself,  "it 
cannot  be  long  before  they  receive  our 


last  remittance  of  their  share  in  the 
skins  and  silver,  which  we  dug  up  from 
the  hiding  place  where  they  had  lain 
since  we  were  carried  off.  Benoni  must 
soon  return  from  St.  Pierre,  and  j)erhaps 
he  will  bring  us  another  letter  from  the 
Cure"."  For  the  exiles  communicated 
with  their  relatives  through  the  medium 
of  the  priest  of  St.  Pierre,  Newfoundland, 
and  Benoni  d'Kntremont  was  even  then 
away  on  a  trip  there,  having  carried 
money  to  be  forwarded  by  the  Cure"  to 
relieve  his  less  fortunate  sisters  in  Cher- 
bourg. 

Paul  shook  off  the  melancholy  which 
was  succeeding  the  pleasure  with  which 
he  viewed  his  possessions,  and  had 
turned  to  go  into  the  house,  when  Beno- 
ni's  little  boy  came  running  across  the 
field,  shouting  : 

"  Mon  oncle,  oncle  Paul,  venez  icite, " 
which  to  this  day  is  the  Acadian  way  of 
saying  venez  id. 

Paul  paused  ;  he  was  dignified  in  de- 
portment, and  like  most  middle-aged 
Acadians  did  not  permit  himself  hurry 
or  excitement,  so  awaited  where  he  stood 
the  child's  approach. 

The  little  boy  did  not  share  his  uncle's 
calmness.  "There  is  a  ship  past  the 
mouth  of  the  harbor,  she  is  almost  up  ; 
my  mother  says  she  is  an  American 
privateer, ' '  he  cried  eagerly. 

Paul 's  face  changed  ;  instantly  there 
flashed  upon  him  a  realization  of  the 
peril  which  such  coming  meant  to  his 
and  his  brother's  households,  of  which 
he  was  the  sole  guardian  in  Benoni 's 
absence. 

"Tell  your  mother  I  will  do  my  best, " 
he  said  laconically,  and  continued  his 
way  to  the  house  with  quickened  step. 

To  yoke  his  oxen  was  the  first  task, 
hastily  performed.  A  puncheon  of  mo- 
lasses, containing  1 20  gallons,  and  valu- 
able in  that  day  and  place,  he  rolled  out 
to  his  sled,  and  by  a  prodigious  effort  of 
strength  and  will  got  it  on  unaided. 
Never  had  the  slow  beasts  seemed  so 
slow  to  Paul  as  the  pace  of  his  oxen,  as 
he  drove  them  into  the  woods,  where  he 


726 


AN  ACADIAN  HERO. 


concealed  them  and  his  molasses.  Dig- 
nity was  laid  aside  as  he  ran  back  to  his 
home,  leaping  over  fallen  timber,  and 
praying  all  the  saints  for  time. 

There  was  money  in  the  houses,  900 
dollars  in  all,  for  Paul  and  Benoni  had 
prospered  in  trading  and  fishing,  and 
the  invaders  would  make  a  good  haul  if 
they  were  successful . 

This  money  Paul  stowed  away  in  the 
walls,  and  had  only  just  returned  from 
driving  the  cattle  into  concealment, 
when  the  bronzed  faces  of  the  enemy 
were  seen  through  the  trees  as  they 
clambered  up  the  shore. 

A  hasty  glance  around  showed  only  a 
piece  of  cloth  left  unguarded,  and  this 
Paul  threw  on  a  chair,  ordering  a  maid 
servant,  whose  dullness  he  hoped  would 
be  her  protection,  to  sit  on  it,  concealing 
it  with  her  skirts. 

"  It  is  an  old  ruse,  but  may  work  once 
more, "  he  said,  snatching  his  guns  from 
the  rack,  and  rushing  out  of  the  door, 
thinking  since  he  could  not  defend  them, 
being  one  man  against  many,  the  women 
and  children  were  safer  without  his 
presence  to  inflame  his  enemies'  wrath. 
For  to  the  credit  of  these  American 
pirates,  for  such  they  practically  were, 
be  it  said  they  plundered  only,  and 
never  laid  hands  on  such  helpless  foes. 

The  preparations  were  completely  suc- 
cessful ;  from  his  place  of  concealment 
among  the  trees  Paul  had  the  satisfac- 
tion of  seeing  the  invaders  depart 
empty-handed  as  they  came,  and  as  the 
setting  sun  lighted  up  the  mouth  of 
Pubnico's  pretty  harbor,  Paul,  with  his 
women  folk  about  him,  and  his  house- 
hold goods  intact,  watched  the  em- 
browned and  patched  sails  of  the  pri- 
vateer as  she  sailed  eastward,  leaving 
for  the  nonce  the  little  community  in 
peace. 

But  the  chapter  of  that  raid  upon  the 
Acadians  was  not  closed,  and  its  sequel 
was  both  droll  and  dramatic. 

Five  days  had  passed,  and  Benoni 
d'Entremont,  returning  safely  from  his 
voyage  to  Newfoundland,  was  passing 


Lockport  in  his  schooner,  the  "  Bonaven- 
ture, ' '  when  he  descried  the  sails  of  an 
approaching  vessel.  Thinking  her  one 
of  the  fishermen  of  the  region,  he  lay  to, 
awaiting  her  coming,  glad,  after  his 
long  absence,  of  a  chance  to  learn  the 
news  of  those  from  whom  he  had  been 
so  long  separated. 

As  she  bore  rapidly  down  on  him,  he 
saw  his  mistake,  but  too  late  for  escape. 
She  was  an  American  privateer,  whose 
captain  must  certainly  be  chuckling  at 
the  simplicity  that  had  aided  the  capture 
of  the  ' '  Bonaventure  ' ' 

Surprised  as  he  was,  capture  was  in- 
evitable, and  cursing  his  own  stupidity, 
which  made  him  a  victim,  almost  at  his 
own  door,  after  the  perils  of  his  long 
voyage,  Benoni  awaited,  with  what  phi- 
losophy he  could  summon,  the  result  of 
that  meeting. 

It  was  not  long  in  coming ;  the  pri- 
vateer ran  alongside  the  ' '  Bonaventure, " 
the  irons  grappled  the  unfortunate 
schooner,  and  was  instantly  boarded, 
and  in  the  hands  of  her  enemies. 

The  captain  of  the  privateer  laughed 
long  and  noisily  when  he  learned  Beno- 
ni's  name  and  destination. 

' '  Why,  we  were  at  your  house  five 
days  ago,"  he  said.  "We  found  it 
pretty  bare,  and  being  pressed  for  time 
could  not  spend  long  searching  for  the 
stuff  we  were  sure  your  folks  had  hid 
somewhere.  However,  you 've  likely  got 
enough  that  you're  bringing  home  on 
board  this  schooner  to  pay  for  the  loss, 
and  I'm  sure,  being  polite  like  all 
Frenchmen,  you're  glad  you  met  us  to 
make  up  for  the  coolness  they  showed 
us  at  your  house  when  you  were  away. ' ' 

Benoni  ground  his  teeth  angrily  at 
this  banter,  but  made  no  reply.  The 
captain  laughed  again. 

"Well,  never  mind;  I  guess  you're 
somewhat  riled  now,"  he  said.  "Well, 
men,  we  don't  want  these  folks,  I  guess. 
We'll  take  the  schooner,  and  we '11  take 
her  pilot  to  guide  us,  and  we'll  divide 
up.  Some  of  us '11  go  on  in  our  ship, 
and  some  of  us '11  sail  around  these 


AN   ACADIAN   HERO. 


727 


"THERE   IS    A    SHIP   PAST    TIIK    MOl'TH   OF   THE    HARBOR. 


728 


AN   ACADIAN   HERO. 


waters  makin'  friendly  calls  on  His 
Majesty's  subjects  on  the  Bonaventoor, 
that  means  good  chance,  don 'tit?  It's 
a  real  nice  name  for  this  boat,  kinder 
sootable  too,  an'  we'll  just  sail  in  nearer 
shore,  an'  set  Mr.  D.  Entrymont — I  be- 
lieve you  said  that  was  your  name — an' 
his  friends  out  in  the  water,  an '  let  'em 
swim  to  land. " 

And  this  was  done.  Benoni,  cold  in 
body  and  hot  in  spirit,  reached  the 
shore,  from  which  he  could  see  the  ' '  Bon- 
aventure  "  cruising  about  with  all  the 
hard-earned  results  of  his  voyage  and 
labor  on  board,  as  well  as  his  friend 
Kinney,  whom  they  had  retained  as 
pilot,  and  the  sight  made  his  blood  boil, 
as  he  swore  to  be  revenged. 

The  sun  went  down  in  a  blaze  of  glory. 
It  had  been  a  warm  day,  St.  Martin's 
summer,  as  the  Acadians  knew  it — 
Indian  summer,  as  we  of  American  blood 
say — and  the  light  breeze  that  had  sent 
in  the  tide  in  long,  low  waves,  ceased 
with  the  setting  of  the  sun. 

The  ' '  Bonaventure, ' '  overtaken  by  the 
calm,  anchored  for  the  night  two  miles 
from  shore.  It  was  an  opportunity,  and 
a  desperate  plan  had  formed  in  Benoni 's 
mind. 

The  Acadian,  as  the  history  of  the  ex- 
pulsion and  all  subsequent  experience 
of  him  shows,  is  slow,  peace-abiding, 
almost  fatalistic  in  his  unresisting  en- 
durance of  present  ills,  but  when  he  is 
aroused,  like  most  slow  natures,  he  is 
capable  of  strong  wrath. 

Benoni  d'Entremont,  according  to  the 
stories  handed  down  to  him,  was  quicker 
in  action  than  most  of  his  race,  nimble- 
witted,  daring,  a  man  of  good  education 
for  that  day,  upright,  just,  and  God- 
fearing, giving  all  men  their  rights,  and 
prompt  to  defend  his  own. 

The  plan  that  he  had  resolved  upon 
was  brave  to  rashness,  the  alternative 
result,  success  or  death.  It  was,  in  a 
word,  to  row  out  under  cover  of  the 
night,  board,  and  recapture  the  "Bona- 
venture "  while  her  captors  were  still 
sleeping.  In  this  daring  scheme  only 


two  men  were  found  bold  enough  to  join; 
these  were  John  Locke  of  Lockport, 
and  another  Kinney,  a  brother  of  the 
pilot  detained  on  the  ' '  Bonaventure  ' '  to 
guide  her  in  her  new  career  of  pillage. 

Undismayed  by  the  smallness  of  the 
force,  Benoni  undertook  to  carry  out  his 
design.  The  three  men  gathered  on  the 
shore,  muffled  their  oars  and  launched 
their  dory.  But  before  they  stepped  on 
board  Kinney  and  Locke  placed  their 
hands  in  Benoni 's  and  swore  to  obey 
him  even  to  death,  which  indeed  seemed 
likely  to  await  them  two  miles  hence,  at 
the  side  of  the  "  Bonaventure, "  rising 
black  through  the  darkness. 

Locke  and  Kinney  silently  took  the 
oars,  each  with  his  gun  at  his  right  hand 
across  the  seat,  and  Benoni  placed  him- 
self in  the  stern,  gun  cocked,  eye  and  ear 
alert,  ready  to  shoot  any  one  who  might 
appear  on  deck,  for  though  justice  and 
not  revenge  was  their  mission,  it  was 
save  who  can  that  night. 

Without  a  word,  obeying  Benoni 's 
gesture  guiding  their  course,  the  rashly 
intrepid  trio  rowed  over  the  gloomy 
waters. 

Their  one  fear  was  lest  Kinney  be  left 
on  deck  to  watch,  and  they  should  shoot 
their  friend  in  mistake  for  a  foe ;  but  this 
fear  was  not  realized,  for  the  deck  was 
deserted. 

Such  favorable  carelessness  can  only 
be  explained  by  the  fact  that  Benoni  had 
brought  back  from  Newfoundland  some 
of  the  strong  run  from  St.  Pierre,  which 
to  this  day,  smuggled  into  port  by 
sailors,  occasionally  raised  havoc  with 
the  temperate  folk  on  shore,  unaccus- 
tomed to  such  beverage,  and  the  captors 
of  the  ' '  Bonaventure  ' '  had  celebrated 
their  victory  by  drinking  bumpers  of  it 
and  were  slumbering  as  only  good  spirits, 
and  strong  ones  can  make  men  slumber. 

The  attack  was  thus  greatty  simplified, 
and  the  three  men  made  fast  to  the  stern 
of  the  ' '  Bonaventure  ' '  without  being 
discovered. 

Taking  their  guns  in  their  teeth  they 
clambered  up  her  sides,  and  then,  at  a 


AN   ACADIAN    HERO. 


729 


signal  from  their  leader,  sprang  on  deck 
with  a  shout,  and  noise  which  seemed  to 
the  sleepers  l>elow  like  thirty  men,  not 
three. 

Rushing  to  the  companion-way,  Be- 
noni,  in  terms  far  from  complimentary, 
demanded  the  surrender  of  all  below. 

Dazed  with  the  shouts  and  firing  of 
guns,  heavy  with  liquor  and  sleep,  and 
thinking  themselves  overpowered,  the 
crew  never  dreamed  of  resisting. 

Knowing  them  to  be  well  armed, 
Benoni  commanded  them  to  hand  up 
their  guns,  which  command  was  at  once 
obeyed,  while  cries  for  mercy  from  below 
mingled  with  the  stamping  and  firing 
which  Locke  and  Kinney  were  keeping 
up  on  deck,  perspiring  in  their  effort  to 
make  two  men  sound  like  twenty. 

"Time  enough  to  talk  of  mercy  when 
you  are  before  the  magistrates,  "  replied 
Benoni,  sternly,  stifling  his  desire  to 
laugh.  "Send  up  Kinney,  with  ham- 
mers and  nails,  but  if  any  other  man 
shows  his  head,  I'll  blow  it  off." 

Kinney  responded  with  alacrity,  and 
nearly  fell  back  in  amazement  when  he 
saw  only  his  brother,  Locke  and  Benoni. 

"Well,  I'll — "  he  began,  but  Benoni 
interrupted  him.  "  Tais-toi ;  shut  up  ! 
Nail  up  the  companion-way, ' '  he  shouted. 
"Here  John,  Bill,  Ned,  Jacques,  come 
here  and  lend  a  hand.  We'll  head  up 
the  barrel,  and  take  the  herring  into 
Shelburne  to  be  salted. " 

Then,  his  task  accomplished,  Benoni 
and  his  three  friends  sat  down  to  wait, 
with  no  small  joy  and  pride,  for  day  to 
bring  them  wind  enough  to  sail  to  the 
shire  town,  the  then  most  important 
city  of  Nova  Scotia,  to  present  to  the 
magistrates  the  trophies  of  their  night's 
work. 

Daylight  brought  the  desired  breeze, 
and  the  "  Bonaventure,  "  whose  advent- 
ures had  certainly  been  noteworthy  in 
twenty-four  hours,  weighed  anchor. 

It  was  a  sight  that  brought  out  the 
citi/.ens  of  Shelburne,  to  behold  three 
men  conducting,  through  the  streets  of 
the  pretty  town,  three  or  four  times 


their  number,  sullen  and  ashamed  when 
they  saw  by  how  few  they  had  been 
taken. 

A  consultation  among  the  magistrates 
as  to  the  fate  of  the  marauders  brought 
out  diversity  of  opinion,  but  the  wish  of 
their  captor,  Benoni,  had  weight.  He, 
with  true  Acadian  preference  for  milder 
methods,  protested  against  hanging 
them,  as  the  fiercer,  or  those  who  had 
suffered  severely  from  privateers,  in- 
sisted upon  doing,  claiming  that  it  was 
sufficient  punishment  to  strip  them  of 
arms  and  booty,  and  let  them  go  free,  to 
find  their  way  back  as  best  they  could, 
to  their  native  soil.  This  sentence  was 
executed.  The  invaders  were  given 
sixty  minutes  in  which  to  take  them- 
selves off,  and  the  chief  magistrate  added 
a  timely  hint  that,  if  they  were  found 
later  lingering  in  the  neighborhood, 
they  would  be  hanged.  They  undoubt- 
edly preferred  the  former  alternative, 
for,  with  this  hint,  all  record  of  them 
disappears  from  this  veracious  history, 
nor  does  the  memory  of  the  town  of 
Shelburne  hold  aught  about  their  vio- 
lent end. 

It  was  two  weeks  from  the  day  on 
which  the  story  opens  that  Benoni 's 
little  son  came  once  more  running  across 
the  fields,  shouting  :  "  Mon  oncle,  oncle 
Paul,"  and  again  it  was  to  announce 
a  sail.  But  this  time  it  was  no  enemy 
which  slowly  passed  the  lighthouse  on 
the  east  side  of  Pubnico  harbor,  but  the 
"  Bonaventure, "  wending  her  way  home 
in  stately  beauty,  after  her  stormy  north- 
ern trip. 

*  *  * 

It  all  happened  more  than  a  century 
ago,  but  still  the  schooners  from  the 
(ireat  Banks  come  slowly  home  to  Pub- 
nico ;  still  the  waters  of  the  little  harbor 
break  with  their  ripples  the  long  reflec- 
tions of  the  solemn  hemlocks  ;  still  its 
shores  echo  to  the  French  tongue ;  still  a 
remnant  of  Acadian  life  remains,  and 
the  descendants  of  Paul  and  Benoni 
d'Entremont  recall  with  pride  the  cour- 
age and  endurance  of  their  ancestors. 


THE  SEVEN  HOLY  SLEEPERS. 
By  Rev.  G.  O'ConneU,  SJ. 


THE  seven  holy  sleepers  of 'Ephesus 
entered  into  their  miraculous  slum- 
ber when  Decius  was  Emperor,  and, 
during  the  long  roll  of  the  centuries 
awakened  not  till  Theodosius  II.,  sat  on 
the  throne  of  the  Eastern  Empire. 
Pious  Catholics  have  often  heard  their 
story,  and  have  often  prayed  to  them 
when  deprived  of  refreshing  slumber. 
Still,  like  the  story  of  all  the  saints,  its 
repetition,  far  from  wearying,  ought  only 
to  excite  our  piety  anew.  Every  miracle 
is  worked  by  God  for  some  sublime  pur- 
pose. He  would  show  His  abhorrence, 
perhaps,  of  a  certain  sin.  He  would 
give  a  public  proof  of  the  sanctity  of 
some  of  His  servants,  or  He  would 
force  on  doubting  minds  a  conviction  of 
the  truth  of  some  doctrine.  So  this 
miraculous  sleep  of  our  heroes  helped  to 
strengthen  the  faithful  to  believe  in  the 
resurrection  of  the  dead.  Let  us  hear  it, 
then,  with  a  little  of  the  love  of  its 
many  historians. 

I. 

Decius  was  a  fierce  and  unscrupulous 
devotee  of  the  gods.  He  had  reached 
the  summit  of  human  power  by  slaying 
in  battle  his  predecessor,  Philip,  who 
himself  had  murdered  the  virtuous  Gor- 
dian,  and  now  he  sought  to  signalize  his 
reign  by  destroying  the  Christian  relig- 
ion. In  vain  six  emperors  before  him 
had  sought  the  same  impious  end. 
Their  failure  moved  him  not,  and  at  the 
altar  of  his  monstrous  deities,  patrons 
of  every  vice,  Christians  paid  in  count- 
less numbers  with  their  hearts'  best 
blood  for  their  worship  of  their  crucified 
Saviour. 

As  soon  as  his  dreadful  edict — "Sac- 
rifice to  the  gods  or  die " — reached 
Ephesus,  our  heroes  were  dragged  before 
the  Emperor  and  denounced  as  Chris- 
730 


tians.  They  were  seven  sturdy  brothers, 
and  their  names  were  Constantine,  Denis, 
John,  Serapion,  Maxim i an,  Malchus  and 
Marcian. 

They  boldly  confessed  the  faith,  but 
Decius,  he  scarcely  knew  why,  allowed 
them  a  respite  of  several  days,  to  re- 
nounce, if  they  would,  their  resolution 
at  the  prospect  of  a  horrible  death. 
They  employed  it  instead  in  distributing 
all  they  possessed  to  the  poor.  Then, 
clambering  up  Mount  Celion,  they  hid 
themselves  in  a  cavern,  to  await  in  peace 
and  prayer  the  coming  of  better  days. 

One  evening  Malchus  stole  down  to 
the  city  disguised  as  a  physician.  The 
news  he  heard  gave  him  small  consola- 
tion. Decius  was  furious  at  their  escape 
and  had  given  orders  that  they  be  hunted 
down  like  beasts  and  be  compelled  to 
offer  the  pagan  sacrifice.  He  had  even 
threatened  their  parents  with  execution 
unless  they  revealed  their  hiding-place, 
but  the  aged  couple  could  only  answer 
that  their  sons  had  divided  their  goods 
among  the  poor  and  had  disappeared. 

Hastily  buying  some  provisions,  Mal- 
chus returned  to  his  brethren,  who  in- 
creased their  prayers  at  the  tidings  he 
brought.  Tired,  by  and  by,  as  even  the 
saddest  and  most  fearful  will  become, 
they  sought  relief  in  slumber.  Com- 
mending themselves  to  Christ  and  His 
martyrs,  they  stretched  themselves 
along  the  stony  floor  and  were  soon  lost 
in  profound  sleep.  Little  they  thought, 
as  their  eyelids  closed,  of  the  sacred 
mission  God  was  saving  for  them. 

The  soldiers  of  Decius  scoured  the 
country,  far  and  wide,  to  discover  the 
fugitives.  At  last  they  ascended  the 
mountain  and  entered  one«of  its  wildest 
glens.  Here  they  came  upon  the  half 
hidden  mouth  of  the  cavern. 

"Ho,    ho!"   cried   one  of  the  band, 


THE  SEVEN    HOLY  SLEEPERS. 


73? 


"  perhaps  the  rascally  Christians  are  hid- 
ing within  ;  but,"  he  added,  hesitating, 
"night  is  on  us  and,  by  the  gods,  it 
were  no  pleasant  task  to  explore  these 
frowning  recesses!  " 

"If  that  is  their  den  they  shall  stay 
there,"  cruelly  laughed  the  leader. 
' '  Block  up  the  entrance  with  stones,  and 
let  them  die  in  the  spot  they  have 
chosen. " 

The  inhuman  mandate  was  quickly 
obeyed.  Great  boulders  were  piled  across 
the  opening  and  rolled  in  deep  enough 
and  wedged  so  securely  as  to  prevent  all 
possible  escape.  The  soldiers  then  with- 
drew, and  the  good  Malchus  and  his 
brothers  were  soon  forgotten  by  their 
persecutors.  The  Christians,  on  the 
other  hand,  revered  their  memory  as 
martyrs,  not  knowing,  however,  that 
they  had  been  shut  up  in  the  cavern  as 
in  a  living  tomb. 

The  judgment  of  God  overtook  the 
impious  Decius.  In  a  war  with  the 
Goths  he  was  betrayed  into  a  great 
swamp,  where  he  and  his  army  perished 
miserably.  His  successor,  Callus,  con- 
tinued the  persecution  of  the  Church, 
and  met  with  an  equally  wretched  end- 
ing. ^Emilian  was  emperor  only  four 
months,  when  his  troops  rose  up  and 
murdered  him.  Next  came  Valerian, 
who  started  a  fresh  persecution,  which 
lasted  three  years,  and  the  hand  of  the 
Lord  fell  heavily  upon  him,  so  that  he 
was  flayed  alive  by  the  Persian  King 
Sapor.  Two  persecutions  more,  under 
Aurelian  and  Diocletian,  spent  them- 
selves in  impotent  fury  against  the 
Church  of  God.  Thus  throne  after  throne 
was  set  up,  only  to  be  tumbled  again  into 
the  dust.  New  nations  arose,  and  all 
the  face  of  the  earth  underwent  a  mighty 
change  ;  but  the  sleepers  of  Mount  Celion 
slept  on. 

The  illustrious  Constantine  finally 
mounted  the  Roman  throne.  A  flaming 
cross  in  the  sky,  written  round  about 
with  the  r.reek  words:  "In  this  sign 
shalt  thou  conquer, "  led  him  to  embrace 
UK-  true  faith.  With  his  powerful  aid 


Christianity  soon  flourished  the  wide 
world  over;  but,  alas,  the  ever  active 
enemy  of  souls  now  made  fresh  assaults 
against  the  Church  more  dangerous  than 
that  of  bloody  persecution.  Heresy  and 
schism  were  now  his  insidious  weapons 
to  rend  the  seamless  garment  of  Christ, 
and  in  the  time  of  Theodosius  II.,  who 
wore  the  imperial  purple  in  the  Hast, 
while  Honorius  ruled  the  Western  Km 
pire,  many  men  were  found  who  dared  to 
deny  the  resurrection  of  the  dead. 

II. 

The  stones  meantime  had  already  been 
taken  from  the  entrance  to  the  cavern, 
where  the  seven  sleepers  slumbered.  A 
neighboring  farmer  had  carried  them  off 
to  assist  him  in  building  a  stable.  Sud- 
denly, one  day,  the  sleepers  awoke.  It 
seemed  but  yesterday  that  they  had  lain 
down,  and,  unsuspecting  the  mighty 
changes  that  had  been  wrought  in  the 
outer  world,  Malchus  started  forth  again 
to  buy  provisions.  His  brothers  awaited 
his  return  in  suspense,  debating  the 
chances  of  a  change  of  heart  in  Decius. 

We  can  easily  fancy  the  amazement 
of  Malchus  at  all  he  beheld.  Instead  of 
the  well-known  images  of  heathen  gods, 
the  sign  of  the  cross  saluted  him  every- 
where. Instead  of  pagan  temples,  reek- 
ing with  the  slaughter  of  beeves,  he 
passed  a  Christian  church,  through 
whose  open  portals  floated  out  the  chant- 
ing of  Christ's  own  canticles.  Could  he 
be  dreaming,  or  was  he  the  victim  of 
some  unholy  spell  ?  He  would  purchase 
his  bread  as  fast  as  possible  and  fly  the 
place.  But  this  was  not  so  easily  done. 

Hardly  had  he  entered  a  store  and 
offered  in  payment  some  coins  stamped 
with  the  image  of  Decius,  when  the 
baker  hesitated  and  began  to  confer  with 
his  assistants  in  whispers.  Had  they 
penetrated  his  disguise  ?  Would  they 
drag  him  to  the  Emperor?  He  turned 
in  haste  to  quit  the  store,  when  immedi- 
ately they  threw  themselves  upon  him 
and  held  him  fast. 

"You  must  have  found  a  treasure," 


732 


THE  SEVEN    HOLY  SLEEPERS. 


they  exclaimed,  "tell  us  where  it  is, 
and  we  shall  share  it  together.  But, 
conceal  it,  and  away  you  go  with  us 
before  the  judge. " 

More  bewildered  than  ever,  the  youth 
could  make  no  reply.  Enraged  at  his 
silence,  the  bakers  dragged  him  roughly 
away  to  the  market-place,  where  a  great 
mob  soon  surrounded  him,  and  the  story 
of  a  great  hidden  treasure  spread  through 
the  town.  Malchus  was  helpless.  No 
friends  were  near,  and  in  the  excitement 
no  one  thought  of  explaining  to  him  the 
cause  of  the  disturbance.  He  might 
have  fared  ill  at  the  hands  of  the  mob, 
had  not  the  news  been  carried  to  the 
Governor,  Antipater,  and  to  the  Bishop, 
Martin. 

Summoned  before  these  officials,  Mal- 
chus was  ordered  to  tell  where  the  treas- 
ure was,  and  where  he  himself  resided. 
In  vain  he  denied  that  he  knew  of  any 
money  except  the  few  pieces  in  his 
purse,  and  asserted  himself  a  citizen  of 
Ephesus.  He  was  thereupon  ordered  to 
name  his  relations,  but  in  doing  so, 
none  such  could  be  found. 

"  Tell  us,  then,"  demanded  the  Gov- 
ernor, now  convinced  that  the  youth 
was  an  impostor,  ' '  how  you  came  by 
this  money.  It  bears  the  image  of 
Decius  who  died  centuries  ago.  Ac- 
knowledge the  truth,  or  a  dungeon 
awaits  you." 

"Answer  me  first  one  question,"  re- 
plied the  puzzled  Malchus,  "what  be- 
came of  Decius,  and  who  is  Emperor 
now  ?  " 

"  My  son, "  said  the  Bishop,  "  Decius 
was  slain  in  battle  against  the  Goths, 
and  left  a  heritage  of  bitter  persecution 
against  the  Church,  which  did  not  desist 
until  the  mighty  Constantine  ascended 
the  throne  and  gave  the  Christians 
peace  and  power.  Our  present  Emperor 
is  the  pious  Theodosius  the  Second.  " 

"  Then  am  I  lost  for  an  explanation, " 
continued  Malchus.  "  It  seems  but  yes- 
terday that  my  six  brothers  and  I  fled 


from  the  pitiless  Decius,  and  secreted 
ourselves  in  a  cave  on  Mount  Celion. 
We  fell  asleep  and  onl}'  awoke  this 
morning  to  find  all  things  transformed. 
Come  and  discover  the  truth  with 
me. " 

The  Bishop  and  the  Governor  granted 
his  request,  full  of  astonishment,  and 
an  immense  multitude  followed  them  up 
the  mountain  side  to  the  cavern.  There, 
indeed,  they  were  overawed  to  find  the 
six  brothers  kneeling  in  prayer,  their 
faces  aglow  with  youthful  health  and 
a  heavenly  radiance  beaming  on  their 
countenances. 

Their  story  was  told  in  a  moment  or 
two.  Its  truth  was  evident  beyond  all 
doubt,  and  the  Bishop  and  Governor  and 
all  the  people  joined  the  seven  martyrs 
in  a  paean  of  thanksgiving  and  wonder. 

Theodosius  himself  was  speedily  in- 
formed of  the  miracle  and  hastened  to 
the  cavern.  The  moment  he  entered, 
the  faces  of  the  martyrs  waxed  as  radi- 
ant as  the  sun,  and,  struck  with  their 
supernatural  beauty,  he  embraced  them 
with  a  transport  of  fervor. 

"  To  behold  you  thus  awakened,"  he 
exclaimed,  "  is  for  me  as  if  I  were  pres- 
ent with  our  Saviour  when  He  called 
back  Lazarus  to  life." 

"Sire,"  answered  Maximin,  "it  is 
indeed  to  strengthen  thy  faith  that 
Christ  has  restored  us  to  life.  We  seven 
are  but  an  image  of  all  mankind.  As 
we  have  risen  from  our  slumber  of  cen- 
turies, so  shall  every  man  rise  again. 
Doubt  not,  therefore,  but  tell  thy  people 
this  story,  and  spread  throughout  the 
world  thy  testimony  to  the  resurrection 
of  the  dead. ' ' 

So  saying,  Maximin  called  to  his 
brethren  and  bade  them  kneel  again  in 
prayer.  In  this  attitude,  even  while  the 
wondering  people  were  still  gazing  upon 
them  in  awe,  they  sank  sweetly  into  the 
slumber  of  death,  to  share  forever  the 
glory  of  Him  to  whose  faith  they  had 
borne  such  miraculous  testimony. 


THE   CHfRCH   OK   TIIK   CKNACLK. 


ECHOES   FROM    PARAY-LE-MONIAL. 
By  Rev.  Joseph  Zellc,  SJ. 


I. 

CHARACTERISTICS   OF    1'ARAV. 

F  Paray-le-Monial  were  only  a  little 
village  of  4,000  inhabitants,  of  which 
there  are  5,000  similar  villages  in  France, 
everything  relating  to  its  characteristics 
would  soon  be  told.  There  would  be 
little  need  to  tell  them,  for  that  matter, 
as  they  would  be  of  no  interest  beyond 
its  limits.  Some  family  affairs,  lucky  or 
unlucky,  some  petty  domestic  or  mu- 
nicipal quarrels,  some  trifling  misde- 
meanors or  faults,  would  complete  the 
chronicle  of  the  little  town.  One  could, 
doubtless,  reproduce,  after  two  centuries, 
the  portrait  of  the  Parodians,  as  it  was 
drawn  in  fine  latin  verse  by  Father 
Francis  Vavasseur,  S.J.;  who  came  from 
this  part  of  the  country.  It  runs  thus  : 


In  Paray  you  will  find  both  citizens  and  sojourncrs 
Not  overlearned  they,  hut  withal  gracious  ; 
Not  altogether  idlers,  yet  not  over  busy  ; 
By  no  means  shining  lights,  nor  ambitioning  to  be  ; 
Not  rich  in  sooth,  but  yet  enough  suffices  ; 
Quite  happy  they,  if  lawsuits  they  avoid  and  live  in 
peace. 

Though  not  without  epigrammatic 
point,  this  pen  drawing  of  his  townsmen 
would  be  too  trifling  to  deserve  the  at- 
tention of  the  outside  world. 

Paray,  therefore,  is  of  more  importance 
than  its  inhabitants,  at  least  those  of 
former  times.  Over  this  humble  and 
tranquil  city  hover  great  memories  which 
a  Christian  cannot  forget.  Here  Jesus 
Christ  has  spoken  to  the  whole  world, 
by  the  intermediary  of  a  poor  religious, 
as  He  did  in  Palestine,  by  the  ministry  of 
His  twelve  apostles.  There  is  doubtless 
a  difference,  but  there  is  also  a  relation 

733 


734 


ECHOES  FROM   PARAY-LE-MON1AL. 


between  them.  It  is  certain  that  the 
revelations  of  Palestine  present  a  uni- 
versal character,  which  appears  unique 
in  the  history  of  the  Church.  They  open 
new  horizons  to  all  humanity  ;  they  trace 
a  complete  plan  of  regeneration  for  mod- 
ern society. 

The  Sacred  Heart  first  manifested  it- 
self in  this  little  town,  to  radiate  every- 
where as  a  sun  of  justice  and  love.  The 
words  of  the  prophet  apply  to  Paray : 
' '  And  thou,  Bethlehem  Ephrata,  art  a 
little  one  among  the  thousands  of  Juda  : 
out  of  thee  shall  he  come  forth  unto  me 
that  is  to  be  the  ruler  in  Israel."  Yes, 
beyond  those  bells  that  call  to  prayer, 
beyond  those  cupolas  that  rise  towards 
heaven,  we  see  traced  the  route,  whence 
shot  the  star,  that  is  to  vivify  Christian 
souls  the  whole  world  over. 

The  luminous  train  of  light  stretches 
out  more  and  more.  When  it  shall  have 
filled  the  whole  earth  with  its  splendor, 
a  new  era  will  have  dawned.  Paray,  no 
doubt,  will  have  its  share  in  that  tri- 
umph. But,  till  then,  it  must  remain 
the  Bethlehem,  the  birthplace  of  the  de- 
votion to  the  Heart  of  Jesus.  This  is  a 
title  that  no  one  can  dispute,  and  it  is  its 


MONASTERY  OF  THE  CENACLK. 


glory,  if  we  draw  from  it  the  natural 
consequences.  We  would  say  that  to 
this  centre  it  is  befitting  to  attach  the 
movement  that  went  forth  from  it.  This 
is  perhaps  more  necessary  than  one 
thinks,  to  prevent  deviation  and  errors. 
Are  there  not  a  thousand  difficulties 
already  in  the  way  of  making  known 
the  programme  of  the  Sacred  Heart,  and 
having  it  accepted  by  men  of  good  will  ? 
Salvation  was  sought  everywhere, 
while  it  was  to  be  found  only  in  the 
social  reign  of  Jesus  Christ. 

Thank  God,  there  is  no  more  doubt,  in 
that  respect,  among  Catholics  not  blinded 
by  prejudice.  But  it  is  at  Paray  that 
these  fruitful  ideas  had  their  source,  and 
it  is  still  in  the  calm  atmosphere  of  our 
sanctuaries  that  it  shines  the  brightest, 
and  to  a  degree  evident  to  every  soul 
that  knows  how  to  pray  and  to  reflect. 

It  would  be  easy  to  prove  that  the 
most  successful  efforts,  made  with  the 
view  of  regenerating  the  world,  and  par- 
ticularly France,  had  their  starting  point 
in  the  city  of  the  Sacred  Heart.  A  man 
came  there  one  day,  urged  by  generous 
aspirations  and  pious  sentiments.  He 
knelt  on  the  cold  flagstone  before  the 
Altar  of  the  Apparitions. 
He  poured  forth  the  noble 
desires  of  his  soul,  at  the 
feet  of  Jesus  in  the  Taber- 
nacle. There  he  felt  him- 
self enlightened  and  en- 
couraged. He  heard  an 
inward  voice  that  said  to 
him:  "Go,  I  will  be  thy 
strength. " 

The  pilgrim  arose,  and, 
in  spite  of  a  thousand 
obstacles,  undertook  one  of 
those  grand  works  which 
we  cannot  help  admiring. 
This  story  applies  to  the 
Apostleship  of  Prayer,  as 
well  as  to  the  Communion 
of  Reparation  ;  to  the  mag- 
nificent idea  6f  the  National 
Pilgrimages,  and  to  the 
beautiful  work  of  the  Cath- 


ECHOES  FROM   PARAY-LE-MON IAL. 


735 


olic  Press.  These  enter- 
prises seemed  hazardous  and 
rash.  They  have  succeeded, 
because  the  Heart  of  Jesus 
has  bestowed  upon  them 
abundant  benediction . 
What  He  has  done,  He  will 
do  again,  for  all  who  follow 
in  the  same  way. 

II. 

PILGRIMAGES. 

Still  the  great  movement 
of  the  masses  is  not  directed 
towards  Pa  raj'.  It  even 
seems  as  if  it  would  be  less 
favored  than  in  preceding 
years.  Different  causes 
e  x  p  la  i  n  this  falling  off. 
France  is  preparing  to  cele- 
brate the  fourteenth  cen- 
tenary of  the  Baptism  of 
Clovis.  It  is  rather  toward 
Rheims  that  looks  and 
hearts  are  turned.  We  do 
not  complain  of  this,  for 
such  celebrations  can  only 
reawaken  in  a  greater  num- 
ber the  idea  of  the  reign  of  Christ.  It 
is  because  they  put  Jesus  Christ  in  His 
true  place,  by  proclaiming  Him  supreme 
Chief,  that  the  Franks  formed  the  most 
solid  and  the  most  prosperous  state  in 
Christendom.  If  we  would  rebuild  the 
past,  we  must  reconstruct  the  edifice  on 
this  foundation.  From  that  day  the 
coronation  city  of  the  kings  of  France 
will  recall  the  little  city  where  the 
Heart  of  Jesus  testified  His  desire  to 
reign  over  individuals  and  over  peoples 
that  He  might  load  them  once  more 
with  His  precious  favors. 

However,  Paray-le-Monial  keeps  its 
usual  pilgrims,  its  habitues.  In  fact,  it 
has  been  remarked,  that  those  who  come, 
are,  for  the  most  part,  those  who  have 
been  here  before.  Their  faith  and  love 
no  more  tire,  than  the  divine  Master 
tires,  of  enriching  with  His  graces. 
Each  year  considerable  groups  respond 
to  the  initiative  of  prelates  or  fervent 


CHAI'KI.  OF   THE   VISITATION. 


priests,  who  make  it  a  duty  to  bring 
back  their  flock  at  regular  intervals,  to 
the  shrine  of  the  Sacred  Heart.  It  is  a 
whole  district,  or  a  whole  diocese  which 
unites  in  prayer  and  charity. 

May  6,  we  saw,  on  its  return  from  Lour- 
des,  the  usual  pilgrimage  of  the  inhabit- 
ants of  the  Jura,  whom  a  goodly  num- 
ber of  Swiss  had  joined — in  all,  more 
than  eight  nundred  persons,  of  whom 
some  sixty  were  priests.  Among  the 
latter  were  noticeable  several  religious, 
of  the  celebrated  Abbey  of  Einsiedeln, 
and  the  famous  hospital  of  the  great  St. 
Bernard.  Mile.  Zemp,  daughter  of  the 
late  President  of  the  Swiss  Republic, 
was  one  of  the  nurses  in  charge  of  the 
sick  pilgrims.  It  was  marvellous  to 
witness  the  animation  and  fervor  ol 
all  these  strong  and  energetic  souls.  We 
remarked  in  their  hymns,  all  vibrating 
with  love,  some  touching  strophes,  in 
form  of  a  dialogue  in  which  Jesus  asks 


736 


ECHOES  FROM   PARAY-LE-MON IAL. 


for  reparation  and  honor,  and  the  choir 
promises  them  to  Him  in  strongly  em- 
phatic terms. 

Another  very  interesting  pilgrimage 
took  place  May  i .  They  were  the  faith- 
ful Alsatians  ;  they  numbered  600.  At 
their  head  was  a  good  priest,  of  whom 
there  are  so  many  in  that  shred  of  France 
torn  from  the  mother  country.  He  came 
for  the  filth  time  to  visit  our  sanctu- 
aries with  his  dear  companions.  It  is  a 
twofold  happiness  for  them  to  tread  the 
old  French  soil,  and  there  pray  to  the 
Sacred  Heart.  They  have  strong  faith 
in  God's  mercy,  and  also  in  a  better 
future.  When  will  the  mourning  banner 
that  adorns  the  chapel  of  the  Visitation 
be  changed  for  a  trophy  of  victory  ? 
When  the  Heart  of  Jesus  wills  it,  or 
rather,  when  they  deserve  it.  In  the 
meantime,  the  fervor  and  the  joy,  the 
wishes  and  hopes  of  our  ' '  annexed  ' ' 
brothers  break  forth. 

A  humble  young  girl,  ignorant  of  the 
French  language,  was  seeking  some  one 
to  whom  she  could  express  her  pious 
wishes.  We  met  her  by  chance,  and 
listened  to  her  plea  to  be  allowed  to  re- 
main in  Paray,  to  take  the  very  last 
place  in  the  cloister,  as  a  sister  of  Blessed 
Margaret  Mary,  For  she  said  :  "  It  is 
good  for  us  to  be  here  !  ' ' 

According  to  their  noble  tradition, 
dating  back  twenty -three  years,  the 
town  and  diocese  of  Moulins  will  arrive 
on  the  eve  of  the  Feast  of  the  Sacred 
Heart.  The  brave  and  pious  bishop, 
Mgr.  Dubourg,  will  doubtless  be  accom- 
panied by  many  of  his  flock  ;  he  who  is 
so  beloved  by  the  Sacred  Heart  and 
knows  so  well  how  to  make  that  Heart 
loved. 

From  the  days  of  Blessed  Margaret 
Mary,  Moulins  has  known,  and  accepted, 
the  devotion  to  the  Heart  of  Jesus.  It 
is,  moreover,  the  first  town  in  France, 
which  erected  a  church  under  this 
glorious  title.  It  deserves  to  form  the 
advance  guard  of  honor  for  the  great 
solemnity  instituted  by  Christ  Himself. 

It  is  well  known  that  a  no  vena  of  prepa- 


ration precedes  this  beautiful  feast  so 
beloved  by  all.  This  year  the  preacher 
will  be  P£re  Paggio,  of  the  Society  of 
Jesus. 

III. 

RETREATS. 

Paray-le-Monial  is,  of  all  others,  the 
city  of  quiet  recollection  and  holy 
thoughts.  The  monks  of  Cluny,  by 
whom  it  was  founded,  impressed  this 
particular  character  upon  it  from  the 
beginning,  and  it  has  only  been  the  more 
accentuated  by  the  divine  manifesta- 
tions. Where  God  has  spoken  it  seems 
that  the  human  voice  should  no  longer 
echo,  save  to  pray  and  chant  His  glory. 
It  is  a  fact  that  all  visitors  are  struck 
by  the  silence  which  ordinarily  reigns 
in  the  little  city.  Even  on  days  when 
crowds  fill  our  streets  and  sanctuaries, 
there  reigns  a  calm  nowhere  else  to  be 
found,  or  at  least  in  such  a  degree. 

The  city  of  the  Sacred    Heart    was, 
therefore,  designed  for  a  centre  of  spirit- 
ual retreats,  where  souls  can  renew  their 
strength  in  the  living  waters  of   faith 
and  charity,  and  thus  it  was  that  Pere 
Victor  Drevon,  of  whom  it  may  be  said 
that  better  than  any  one  he  understood 
the  role  and  the  destiny  of  Paray,  made 
known  this  idea  from  the  year  1874.     It 
should  be  one  of  the  principal  wheels  in 
the  powerful   organization    he  created. 
He  made   an   appeal   under   this   title : 
"The  Apostles  of  the  Sacred  Heart  of 
Jesus  multiplying  at  the  home  of  this 
devotion."      We    there    read:       "The 
numerous  pilgrims,  who  in  1873,  came  to 
Paray-le-Monial  to  pray  to  the  Sacred 
Heart,  desired  for  the  most  part  to  visit 
those    places   sanctified    by  the   divine 
apparitions."     The    priests,    especially, 
have  often  expressed  their  desire  to  re- 
turn to  draw  from  the  source  of  grace, 
and,  finding  themselves  again  at  Paray, 
and  again  feeling  a  something  such  as 
captivated  the  Apostle  St.  Peter,  when, 
on  Thabor,  he  cried  out,  "  It  is  good  to 
be  here, "  a  great  number  of  them  would 
have  prolonged  their  stay.    They  wished 


ENVIRONMENT. 


737 


to  drink  in,  as  it  were,  at  their  ease,  and 
for  a  longer  time,  the  holy  inspirations, 
so  abundant  in  the  chapel  of  the  Visita- 
tion. Many  laymen  also  devoted  to 
the  practice  of  good  works,  feeling  the 
need  of  being  re-animated  by  the  influ- 
ence of  the  flames  of  the  Sacred  Heart, 
would  have  recourse  to  the  same  means, 
would  warm  themselves  at  the  same 
hearth. 

It  is  in  response  to  these  legitimate 
desires,  and  to  the  need  of  souls  eager  to 
draw  water  from  the  Saviour's  fountains, 
that  a  house  of  retreats  for  men  at  Paray- 
le-Monial  was  proposed. 

This  happy  thought  was  put  into 
execution.  The  Afaison  la  Colombiere 
reunites  each  year,  under  the  same  roof 
that  shelters  the  precious  remains  of  the 
director  of  Blessed  Margaret  Mary,  a 
goodly  number  of  priests  and  laymen. 
Among  the  latter,  humble  workmen  are 
the  most  numerous.  Montceau-les-Mines 
has  furnished  nearly  a  thousand,  whose 


perseverance  is  consoling,  since  it  has 
furnished  the  elements  for  a  fine  congre- 
gation of  men.  Christian  journalists 
have  also  come,  to  temper  their  swords 
anew,  that  they  may  combat  more  vali- 
antly for  Jesus  Christ.  We  have  recently 
had  an  excellent  retreat  made  by  the 
young  men  of  Clermont,  who  will  them- 
selves be  apostles  by  their  example  and 
fervor.  Next  will  come  gentlemen  of  the 
higher  classes.  Others  will  follow  who, 
after  receiving  the  graces  of  the  Heart  of 
Jesus  will  go  forth  to  carry  this  sacred 
flame  into  different  places,  for  retreats 
form  apostles. 

The  Cenacle  of  Paray  offers  the 
same  advantages  for  women.  The  relig- 
ious of  the  retreat  (Les  Dames  de  la  Re- 
traite)  multiply  their  zealous  efforts  with 
ever-increasing  success.  They  invite  all 
classes,  the  modest  workwoman  in  shop 
or  factory,  as  well  as  the  great  lady  of 
the  world.  Their  object  is  wholly  apos- 
tolic :  to  gain  every  soul  to  Jesus  Christ. 


ENVIRONMENT. 
By  Rev.  H.  Van  Rensselaer,  SJ. 


THOSE  who  are  given  to  philosophic  • 
ing  nowadays  on  the  state  of  soci- 
ety make  what  they  call  environment  re- 
sponsible both  for  good  and  evil  results. 
Nor  can  it  be  denied  that  there  is  a 
great  deal  of  truth  in  their  assertions. 
It  stands  to  reason  that  a  person's 
surroundings  must  necessarily  influence 
the  formation  of  his  character.  It  is  so 
in  the  physical  order  and  so  it  is  in  the 
moral  order. 

Take  flower-seed  and  plant  it  in  different 
soils,  with  different  exposure  and  differ- 
ent care,  the  corresponding  results  will 
be  different.  Of  course  like  every  simile 
this  one  halts,  for  we  can  never  start 
with  any  two  or  more  infants  alike  in 
constitution  and  temperament,  so  that 
tin-  common  starting  point  which  we 
have  in  the  flower  seed  is  wanting.  It  is 


well  to  note  this,  for  the  apostles  of  the 
doctrine  of  environment  are  apt  to  ride 
their  hobby  to  death.  It  is  an  important 
factor  in  man's  development,  but  it  is  not 
responsible  for  everything.  Let  us, 
however,  consider  it,  as  it  is  in  our  own 
days,  as  a  power  for  good  or  evil,  as  an 
ally  or  an  enemy  to  the  spiritual  wel- 
fare of  souls  in  the  mixed  society  in 
which  all  the  children  of  the  Church  are 
necessarily  thrown  in  this  country  and 
age. 

Let  us  start  with  a  child  of  Catholic 
parents  and  suppose  them  to  be  practical, 
knowing  their  religion  and  living  up  to 
its  rules  and  regulations.  The  child  is 
sent  to  a  Catholic  school  and  receives  a 
thorough  education,  both  religious  and 
secular.  Regular  attendance  at  Mass, 
monthly  confession  and  communion  are 


738 


ENVIRONMENT. 


the  prescribed  order.  We  might  say 
truthfully  that  the  influence  is  wholly 
Catholic. 

The  time  comes,  however,  sooner  or 
later,  when  non-Catholics  enter  the  circle. 
They  may  be  relations,  friends,  neigh- 
bors, fellow- workers,  it  matters  not,  the 
effect  is  that  the  young  person  gets  to 
know  by  experience  that  there  are  a 
great  many  different  kinds  of  Christi- 
anity. Perhaps  these  associates  are 
good  types  of  Protestantism,  living  up  to 
the  teachings  of  their  sect  as  far  as 
they  know  how.  An  impression  is  made 
on  the  young  Catholic  that  these  sects 
cannot  be  so  very  bad,  since  people  who 
belong  to  them  seem  so  very  good.  The 
Catholic  does  not  realize  that  if  Protest- 
ants are  good,  as  undoubtedly  very  many 
are,  it  is  not  because  they  are  Protestants, 
that  is,  protesters  against  Catholic  truth, 
but  because  being  Protestants  they  have 
a  certain  amount  of  Catholic  truth  and 
perhaps  have  received,  if  rightly  admin- 
istered, the  sacrament  of  baptism  with 
all  the  graces  to  which  it  entitles  the 
recipients. 

This  important  fact  is  generally  lost 
sight  of,  and  the  good  is  attributed  to 
Protestants  as  such,  which  is  a  grievous 
mistake ;  for  to  Protestants,  as  Protest- 
ants, should  be  attributed  only  what 
comes  to  them  from  their  human  found- 
ers, and  not  what  comes  to  them  from 
Christ  through  the  Catholic  Church, 
which  consequently  should  of  right  be 
attributed  to  that  Church.  Thus  any 
true  belief  in  Christ  is  due,  not  to  Luther, 
Henry  VIII.,  Calvin,  Knox,  Wesley  and 
the  rest,  but  to  the  constant  teaching  of 
her  who  is  "the  pillar  and  ground  of 
truth."  Whereas  the  rejection  of  five 
out  of  the  seven  sacraments,  and  conse- 
quently the  erroneous  ideas  about  them, 
the  false  teaching  about  the  Holy  Sacrifice 
of  the  Mass,  the  real  presence  of  Christ  in 
the  Blessed  Sacrament,  the  Communion 
of  Saints,  their  veneration  and  interces- 
sion, purgatory  and  the  holy  souls,  are 
to  be  attributed  to  the  archheretics  who 
founded  the  various  sects  to  carry  out 


their  own  peculiar  views  resulting  from 
private  and  false  interpretation  of  Scrip- 
ture. 

It  is  hard  for  the  ordinary  lay  Catho- 
lic to  be  thus  just  in  giving  to  every  one 
his  due ;  to  the  Catholic  Church  credit 
for  all  that  is  good  in  Protestantism  by 
whatever  name  it  goes ;  to  the  sect, blame 
for  whatever  error  is  believed  and  prac- 
tised. From  failing  to  do  this  grave 
consequences  ensue.  The  Catholic  gets  to 
have  first  a  less  bad  opinion  of  sectarian- 
ism, then  rather  a  good  opinon,  and 
finally  comes  to  the  conclusion  that  it 
cannot  matter  very  much  to  which 
church  one  belongs,  provided  one  does 
the  best  one  knows  how. 

This  may  be  a  gradual  process,  and 
one  that  goes  on  almost  imperceptibly. 
Association  with  people  who  may  have 
very  fine  and  attractive  natural  quali- 
ties, an  excellent  education,  good  man- 
ners and  social  standing,  insensibly 
draws  out  one's  admiration  and  perhaps 
respect.  Imagine  the  young  Catholic, 
of  whom  we  are  treating,  brought  into 
the  society  of  such  Protestants.  The 
question  of  religion,  sooner  or  later,  crops 
up.  Some  church  function  may  start  it. 
Discussions  result.  Very  often  the  vic- 
tory goes  to  the  sharper  wit,  but  to  the 
wrong  side.  It  is  always  so  much  easier 
to  object  than  to  refute,  to  pull  down 
than  to  build  up.  Then  there  are  so 
many  things  unpleasant  to  nature,  they 
say,  in  the  Catholic  religion.  We  admit 
it,  and  they  are  in  it  precisely  because 
it  is  the  true  religion  adapted  to  fallen 
human  nature,  not  of  man's  making 
nor  selecting,  but  of  God's  making  and 
enforcing. 

A  young  Irish  seaman  brought  this 
out  very  well  in  his  answer  to  some 
would-be  Methodist  prosetytizers  in  a 
South  American  seaport.  They  ap- 
proached "Pat"  and  invited  him  to 
join  their  Church,  holding  out  as  in- 
ducements that  their  requirements  for 
membership  were  so  much  easier  and 
simpler.  He  would  not  have  to  abstain 
nor  fast,  confess  his  sins  nor  attend 


ENVIRONMENT. 


7  i9 


3tMft,  ami  s,.  on.  to  which  "Pat"  re- 
])lic-d  that  it  was  all  very  true,  that  their 
religion  was  easier  and  simpler  than 
his,  but  that  if  he  had  had  the  making 
of  his  religion  as  they  had  had  the  mak- 
ing of  theirs,  he  would  have  made  it  a 
great  deal  simpler  and  easier  than  even 
the  Methodist  religion  is.  He  had  hit, 
with  ready  wit  and  Catholic  instinct, 
the  salient  point  of  difference  between 
the  true  Church  and  the  sects.  The  one 
was  a  divine  institution  founded  by 
Christ,  who  knew  with  infallible  wis- 
dom what  was  necessary  and  best  for 
fallen  man  in  order  to  restore  him  to  the 
grace  of  God,  to  keep  him  in  it,  and 
finally  to  enable  him  to  reach  heaven. 
Whereas  John  Wesley  and  the  rest  of 
the  self-constituted  founders  of  sects  had 
undertaken  to  make  religions  according 
to  their  own  ideas,  and  had  engrafted 
into  them  a  certain  amount  of  Christi- 
anity, but  distorted  by  their  own  false 
interpretations. 

Not  every  young  Catholic,  however, 
has  the  clear  perception  of  "  Pat." 
Kindliness,  generosity,  education,  social 
position  and  philanthropy,  make  a  deep 
impression  on  the  ordinary  mind,  which 
attributes  to  them  a  supernatural  char- 
acter which  they  may  really  lack. 

Then  there  is  a  spirit  of  liberalism 
abroad,  and  it  is  always  an  evil  and 
lying  spirit,  for  it  pretends  to  do  the 
impossible.  It  claims  to  break  down 
mountains,  fill  in  the  valleys  and  make 
a  grand  level  plain  on  which  all  can 
travel  without  any  difficulty  to  heaven. 
Yet  Christ  Himself  denounces  the  broad 
way  and  asserts  that  His  way  is  narrow, 
that  it  is  absolutely  necessary  to  accept, 
believe  and  practise  all  that  He  has 
commanded  and  that  He  will  teach 
through  His  Church  to  the  consum- 
mation of  the  world  The  spirit  of 
Christ,  being  the  spirit  of  truth  is 
necessarily  opposed  to  the  spirit  of 
error,  as  much,  St.  Paul  says,  as  light  is 
opposed  to  darkness,  and  light  is  wholly 
intolerant  of  darkness,  which  it  must 
perforce  exclude. 


So  when  our  young  Catholic  is  thrown 
among  Protestants  they  begin  to  ask 
him  about  his  religion,  cavil  at  it,  call 
its  teachings  into  question,  ridicule  its 
practices,  laugh  at  its  devotions,  and 
pity  him  for  his  want  of  enlightenment 
in  this  nineteenth  century.  They  accuse 
him  of  bigotry  and  illiberality.  They  try 
to  make  him  feel  how  restricted  he  is  by 
church  laws,  how  tied  down  by  priests. 
On  the  other  hand,  they  boast  how  free 
they  are,  how  nobody  has  any  right  to 
dictate  to  them,  how  they  are  their  own 
masters  in  religious  as  well  sis  other 
matters,  as  every  American  has  a  right 
to  be. 

They  forget  altogether  that  as  citizens 
they. are  bound  by  innumerable  laws, 
national,  state  and  municipal.  They 
lose  sight  of  the  restrictions  to  their 
liberty  imposed  by  the  various  depart- 
ments— Building,  Health,  Park,  Fire 
and  Police.  Hence  they  cannot  put  up 
even  the  smallest  addition  to  a  house,  to 
say  nothing  of  erecting  a  whole  building 
without  submitting  plans  and  getting  a 
permit.  They  cannot  neglect  the  san- 
itary arrangements  of  their  dwelling 
without  sharp  interference  from  the 
Board  of  Health.  They  cannot  sit  nor 
loiter  in  the  public  parks  during  certain 
times  and  never  can  they  pluck  a  flower, 
though  this  seems  a  very  slight  thing. 
They  have  to  observe  regulations  for 
safety  issued  by  the  Fire  Commissioners, 
and  they  cannot  break  any  law  openly 
without  liability  to  arrest  by  the  officers 
of  the  Police  Department.  They  must 
give  notice,  under  severe  penalty,  of 
marriages,  births  and  deaths.  An 
attempt  to  commit  suicide  is  punishable 
by  fine  and  imprisonment.  And  so  on 
and  so  on.  Verily  this  free  and  independ- 
ent American  is  considerably  hampered 
in  freedom  and  independence  when  we 
come  down  to  facts !  Yet  in  spite  of 
stubborn  facts,  he  beguiles  himself  with 
the  idea  that  he  is  his  own  master  in  all 
things,  religion  included. 

We,  on   the  contrary,   admitting  the 
necessity  of  restricting  man  as  a  member 


74-0 


ENVIRONMENT. 


of  the  body  politic  and  social,  also  are 
logical  enough  to  see  that  when  the  high- 
est interests  are  at  stake,  he  must  needs 
also  be  restricted,  that  is,  in  religious 
matters.  And  we  say  that  as  the  impo- 
sition and  necessity  of  observing  the 
laws  of  the  State  do  not  make  man  a 
slave,  so  too  the  imposition  and  neces- 
sity of  observing  the  laws  of  the  Church 
do  not  rob  man  of  any  freedom,  which  is 
his  by  right,  but  rather  help  him  to  attain 
his  end  as  a  man. 

For  as  the  State  representing  God  in 
the  civil  order,  regulates  man 's  conduct 
as  a  member  of  the  body  politic  for  his 
own  and  other's  good;  so  does  the  Church 
representing  God  in  the  spiritual  order, 
direct  him  as  a  citizen  of  heaven  for  his 
own  and  other's  highest  welfare  now 
and  hereafter. 

So  far  we  have  been  imagining  only 
non-Catholic  influence;  what  will  be  the 
state  of  the  case  when  infidelity  comes 
on  the  scene  ?  Yet  where  can  a  young 
man  go  nowadays  without  meeting 
some  people  who  pretend  to  believe  in 
nothing?  How  will  our  young  man's 
faith  stand  the  test  of  this  trial?  Of 
course  the  infidel  always  claims  to  be 
excessively  broad  and  liberal  ;  in  fact 
this  very  broadness  and  liberalness  have 
made  him  what  he  is,  and  that  in  his 
estimation  is  a  paragon.  From  lofty 
heights  of  self-satisfaction,  he  looks  down 
pityingly,  if  not  contemptuously,  on  the 
poor  benighted  beings  who  actually  are 
not  ashamed  to  belong  to  a  church 
which  has  existed  for  thousands  of  years, 
instead  of  being  an  up-to-date  free- 
thinker. Free-thinker!  Did  you  ever 
meet  one  of  the  ilk  that  did  any  think- 
ing at  all  for  himself,  and  that  did  not 
follow  slavishly  in  the  steps  of  some 
blatant  lecturer,  and  attempt  to  give  out 
as  second-hand  the  vapid  and  unproved 
assertions,  of  the  aforesaid  lecturer  ? 
Did  you  ever  meet  such  an  one  who  had 
ever  read  the  refutations  of  his  hero's 
utterances  ?  They  protest  against  all 
dogma,  but  are  the  most  intolerant  dog- 
matizers  themselves,  insisting  upon  for- 


cing their  opinions  down  the  throats  ot 
others.  They  can  give  no  reason ,  and  wax 
indignant  if  asked  for  any.  They  say, 
or  insinuate,  that  any  one  with  brains 
ought  to  be  able  to  see  the  truth  of  their  as- 
sertions. In  fact  they  would  seem  to  claim 
the  monopoly  of  brains,  and  what  young 
man  likes  to  be  relegated  to  the  depart- 
ment of  fools  ?  So  these  shallow  and 
conceited  fellows  work  havoc  among  the 
unwary.  They  assume  such  an  air  of 
superiority,  and  are  so  extremely  conde- 
scending, that  they  impose  upon  others 
not  only  their  free  views,  but  their  free 
practices  as  well.  Then  mark  what  a 
strong  ally  they  have  in  man's  fallen 
nature  with  its  hatred  of  restraint  and 
its  desire  of  gratifying  its  carnal  desires. 
Truly,  environment  is  a  mighty  factor 
in  our  lives  ! 

Our  young  Catholic  has  been  thrown 
under  the  influences  we  have  mentioned. 
What  has  been  the  result?  It  should 
have  strengthened  his  faith,  the  only 
rock  on  which  he  can  stand  secure  in  the 
stormy  waves  on  every  side  of  him.  He 
has  the  truth  and  the  word  of  God  to 
prove  it  against  the  assertions  of  men. 
He  has  the  witness  of  the  noblest  and 
best  of  the  world  all  throxigh  the  cen- 
turies in  support  of  it.  He  has  within 
him  the  conviction  of  the  necessity  of 
supernatural  means  to  uphold  his  nature 
and  to  walk  along  the  narrow  way  lead- 
ing to  eternal  life.  He  has  the  memory 
of  the  peace  of  mind  he  enjoyed  when 
living  in  the  state  of  grace,  when  fre- 
quenting the  sacraments,  when  assisting 
at  Mass,  when  faithful  to  his  prayers. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  world  with  its 
syren  lay  entices  him,  the  love  of  freedom 
and  hatred  of  restraint  allure  him,  the 
tyranny  of  human  respect  makes  him 
a  moral  coward.  "Don't  be  narrow- 
minded.  Don't  be  illiberal.  Adapt 
yourself  to  the  country  and  the  times. 
Be  up-to-date. ' '  How  much  that  im- 
plies !  How  much  of  evilj  Up-to-date 
people  think  as  they  like,  speak  as  they 
like,  read  what  they  like,  go  where  they 
like,  act  as  they  like.  Yes,  but  are  they 


ENVIRONMENT. 


741 


not  responsible  for  it  all  .J  Moral  respon- 
sibility troubles  them  very  little  now, 
but  when  life  is  ended  and  they  stand 
before  the  judgment-seat  of  God  to  give 
an  account  of  themselves,  will  their  up- 
to-dateness  avail  them  ? 

What  are  Catholics  to  do  when  thrown 
under  such  influence  ?  They  are  to  show 
themselves  Catholic,  actuated  by  reli- 
gious principles.  The  question  comes 
up  of  going  to  hear  an  infidel  lecturer. 
Shall  they  go  ?  On  no  account.  Why 
not  ?  The  speaker  is  famous,  or  rather 
infamous,  he  is  clever,  witty,  and  enter- 
taining. Perhaps  he  is.  But  he  is  so  at 
the  expense  of  truth,  and  with  the  sacri- 
fice of  the  things  they  should  consider 
most  sacred.  They  would  not  suffer  any- 
one to  abuse  or  slander  their  father  or 
mother;  how  could  they  sit  calmly  and 
hear  the  vilest  accusations  against  God 
and  His  holy  Church,  and  that  too  as  a 
means  of  getting  their  money  ? 

Next  let  us  suppose  the  question  of 
attending  a  Protestant  service.  Shall 
they  go  ?  There  should  be  no  question 
of  it.  Of  course  they  say  they  do  not 
believe  in  it,  but  then  they  are  curious 
and  would  like  to  see  what  it  is  like. 
They  want  to  hear  the  preacher  or  the 
music.  They  know  very  well  that  the 
Church  forbids  it.  Why  ?  Because  tak- 
ing part  in  an  heretical  service  is  wrong, 
and  listening  to  an  heretical  preacher  is 
implicitly  admitting  that  he  has  a  right 
to  teach.  Then  it  gives  scandal,  for 
Protestants  know  well  that  the  Church 
forbids  her  children  to  attend  their 
services,  and  such  attendance  is  an  act 
of  disobedience. 

I  remember  how  a  very  devout  person, 
a  Promoter,  and  what  is  more  a  secre- 
tary of  Promoters,  came  to  ask  if  she 
might  go  to  hear  a  certain  preacher. 
••  \Vhy  do  you  ask  ?  If  it  is  right  to  go, 
you  need  no  permission  ;  if  it  is  wrong 
to  go,  how  can  I  give  permission  ?  " 

"  I  didn't  think  it  was  exactly  right, 
but  then  I  have  given  my  word  that  I 
would  go  and  how  can  I  break  my 
prom; 


"It  seems  tome  that  it  would  have 
been  more  sensible  to  take  advice  before 
you  gave  your  word.  But  given  or  not 
given,  your  word  cannot  stand  when  it  is 
contrary  to  the  law  of  God,  made  known 
by  the  Church.  A  promise  to  do  a  wrong 
thing  does  not  bind,  and  it  is  an  act  of 
virtue  to  break  such  a  promise.  Fidelity 
to  God  must  outrank  any  fidelity  to 
man.  Tell  the  person  with  whom  you 
made  the  engagement  that  you  acted 
without  sufficient  thought  in  the  matter 
and  that  you  regret  you  cannot  go.  By 
the  way,  what  sort  of  a  Protestant  is  the 
minister  you  wanted  to  hear?  " 

"  A  Unitarian." 

"  Unitarian  !  And  you  a  Promoter, 
bound  to  advance  the  kingdom  and  the 
interests  of  Christ,  want  to  go  to  hear 
one  who  professedly  denies  the  divinity 
of  Christ  and  consequently  opposes  His 
interests  ?  " 

"  I  wasn  't  thinking  about  his  teaching, 
but  they  say  that  he  is  a  great  preacher, 
and  I  was  curious  to  hear  him.  But  the 
chief  thing  was  that  I  did  not  like  to 
refuse  the  gentleman  who  asked  me. 
You  know  he  had  gone  to  church  with 
me,  and  this  was  a  sort  of  return  on  my 
part  just  to  encourage  him  to  go  with  me 
again." 

"  But  he  must  know  that  Catholics  are 
not  allowed  to  attend  Protestant  services, 
and  he  won't  respect  you  for  breaking 
the  laws  of  the  Church. " 

"  He  does  know  it,  but  he  thought 
that  I  might  be  liberal  and  go  just 
once. ' ' 

"  And  why  not  twice  and  oftener,  if  it 
is  right  to  go  once?  You  will  never 
bring  him  to  submit  himself  to  the  laws 
of  the  Church  by  setting  him  an  ex- 
ample of  defying  them.  Refuse  point 
blank  and  show  him  that  you  have  his 
soul's  welfare  too  much  at  heart  to  risk 
it  by  any  compromise  in  matters  of 
faith."  She  went  away  convinced  but 
somewhat  downcast. 

Suppose  Protestant  friends  have  in- 
vited you  to  the  christening  of  their  baby, 
can  you  in  conscience  go  ?  By  no  means. 


742 


ENVIRONMENT. 


Why  ?  Because  it  is  the  question  of  a 
Sacrament,  the  admitting  of  a  child  into 
the  Church  of  God.  How  can  a  Catholic 
countenance  a  Protestant  minister  usurp- 
ing the  right  to  baptize  ?  But  the  ob- 
jection comes  :  even  a  lay  person  can 
baptize  validly  ?  Yes,  in  case  of  neces- 
sity, when  a  duly  authorized  representa- 
tive of  the  Church,  the  priest,  cannot  be 
had,  and  the  Church  herself  provides  for 
this  case,  but  for  no  other.  The  presence 
of  a  Catholic  at  such  a  ceremony,  would 
seem  to  admit  the  authority  of  the  min- 
ister. 

Suppose  a  Catholic  is  asked  to  stand 
as  sponsor  for  a  Protestant  child,  can  he 
do  it  ?  The  question  falls  by  its  own 
weight.  How  can  a  Catholic,  apart  from 
assisting  at  such  a  ceremony,  promise  to 
bring  up  a  child  in  a  religion  which  he 
knows  to  be  false  ?  But  he  is  bound  by 
ties  of  kinship,  friendship  or  business 
relations  to  the  parents  how  can  he 
refuse  ?  When  there  is  question  of  prin- 
ciple how  can  he  hesitate  about  re- 
fusing ?  Can  a  man  barter  his  religious 
convictions  to  gain  the  favor  of  man  ? 
Explain  the  state  of  the  case  plainly  and 
honestly  and  Protestants,  though  perhaps 
disappointed,  will  respect  you. 

But  does  not  the  Church  allow  Catho- 
lics to  attend  Protestant  services  on 
some  occasions  ?  She  tolerates,  when 
there  is  sufficient  reason,  attendance  at  a 
funeral  or  a  marriage,  because  neither 
has  in  the  eyes  of  Protestants  anything 
sacramental  about  them,  and  the  attend- 
ance is  simply  looked  upon  as  a  mark  of 
respect  or  friendship.  Of  course,  it  is 
altogether  unlawful  to  attend  a  marriage 
in  a  Protestant  Church,  or  performed  at 
home  by  a  Protestant  minister,  if  one  of 
the  parties  is  a  Catholic.  In  this  case 
one  would  be  lending  countenance  to  an 
act  of  positive  disobedience  to  the  laws 
of  the  Church  by  which  the  Catholic 
party  was  committing  a  mortal  sin,  and 
one  which  is  a  case  reserved  to  the 
bishop,  and  thereby  endangering  the 
eternal  salvation  of  the  offender  and  the 
loss  to  the  faith  of  the  possible  offspring. 


What  if  the  function  were  the  ordina- 
tion of  a  minister,  and  the  person  to  be 
ordained  was  a  personal  friend  ?  Could 
one  not  go  just  out  of  friendship,  though 
not  believing  at  all  in  the  ordination  ? 
Of  all  services,  this  would  be  the  very 
most  objectionable,  because  in  it,  one 
who  claims  to  be  a  bishop  is  supposed  to 
give  supernatural  powers  for  the  work  of 
the  ministry  and  the  administration  of 
the  sacraments  to  the  one  ordained.  The 
presence  of  a  Catholic  would  imply  the 
recognition  of  such  a  bishop's  powers, 
and,  consequently,  the  validity  of  the 
orders  of  the  person  ordained.  When 
there  is  a  question  of  such  vital  princi- 
ple as  this,  no  friendship  could  warrant 
one's  presence.  How  can  a  Catholic  con- 
gratulate a  newly-made  minister  ?  Can 
a  Catholic  really  be  glad  that  there  is 
one  more  official  upholder  and  preacher 
of  heresy  and  schism  sent  forth  against 
the  Church  ?  An  enlightened  Catholic 
can  no  more  rejoice  at  the  ordination 
of  a  Protestant  minister  than  a  loyal 
American  could  rejoice  at  the  commis' 
sion  and  appointment  of  a  new  officer 
to  carry  on  warfare  against  our  beloved 
country. 

In  conclusion,  let  us  frankly  admit  the 
difficulties  that  beset  us  owing  to  our 
environment.  Let  us  convince  ourselves 
that  compromises  in  matters  involving 
religious  principles  cannot  be  made. 
No  convert*  are  ever  gained  by  yielding 
or  condescending  to  their  views  or  by 
minimizing  Catholic  truth.  It  needs  no 
apology.  It  is  our  duty  to  make  that 
truth  beautiful  and  attractive  in  our 
lives.  It  is  a  false  charity  which,  seeing 
the  blind  leading  the  blind,  does  not  give 
them  a  helping  hand,  but  says  it  does  not 
matter,  if  they  think  they  are  right ; 
which  allows  them  to  go  headlong  into 
the  pit  without  warning  them,  because 
the  blind  think  they  are  on  the  right 
road.  We  should  be,  according  to 
Christ,  the  light  of  the  world.  How 
then  can  we  have  even  the  appearance 
of  condoning  error,  and  thereby  mis- 
lead those  in  the  dark. 


A    DAUGHTER'S    HOLOCAUST. 


By  J.  M.  Care. 


W\  1  .KS  passed  before  Philomena  re. 
ceived  letters  from  her  father  and 
in  the  meantime,  the  busy  world  of  which 
she  was  a  part,  was  talking  freely  of  the 
marriage  of  the  divorced  wife  of  a  Russian 
official.  Mile,  de  Joncourt  learned  the 
whole  shameful  story  ;  a  gambling  party, 
a  winner  and  a  loser,  a  game  "in  which 
the  loser  was  the  winner,"  said  they, 
"  for  to  lose  such  a  wife  was  incalculable 
gain." 

"  He  loses  nothing, "  was  their  reply, 
"because  he  had  already  lost  all  he  had 
to  lose." 

"  And  what  about  the  winner  who  has 
lost,  according  to  your  theory  ?  ' '  ques- 
tioned another. 

' '  Who  was  she  ?  ' ' 

"  Daughter  of  an  absconding  Jew. " 

"  Rich,  of  course?  " 

"  Not  a  penny,  save  her  nightly  gain 
at  cards." 

"And  he?  " 

"  Ruined  long  since. " 

"  Did  he  know  the  prize  he  was  play- 
ing so  desperately  for  ?  " 

' '  No  ;  he  was  purposely  deceived  by 
one  said  to  have  been  a  rejected  suitor 
for  his  daughter's  hand. 

The  lady  was  described  to  him  as  a 
martyred  innocent,  ill-treated  by  a  brutal 
husband,  from  whom  she  easily  obtained 
a  divorce ;  and  vastly  rich  in  her  own 
right." 

11  Does  she  care  for  him?  Will  she 
stick  to  him  ?  " 

"  Yes,  till  she  gets  a  richer  catch.  " 

These  and  like  comments  told  Mile,  de 
Joncourt  the  terrible  truth,  but  she  kept 
it  from  Philomena  as  long  and  as  com- 
pletely as  she  could. 

By-and-by  a  letter  came  to  her.  It  was 
with  a  request  for  money.  "  He  had 
been  duped,  deceived;  but,  wronged  as 
lu  was.  he  would  not  repudiate  the 


woman     he    could     never    ask    her    to 
meet. ' ' 

He  humbled  himself  to  ask  his  daugh- 
ter's pardon,  to  implore  her  pity.  "  He 
would  not  trouble  her  long,  his  life  was 
worthless  henceforth." 

No  doubt  he  felt  keenly,  this  ruined 
gambler,  the  disgrace  he  had  brought 
upon  his  grand  old  name.  But  for  his 
only  child  his  selfish  heart  had  no  mercy 
even  then. 

The  savings  went  to  him,  not  to 
Father  Stanislas ;  and  Philomena, 
though  drooping,  had  to  work  harder 
than  ever.  The  old  uncertainty  and 
trembling  became  more  marked,  and 
with  each  additional  appeal  for  money, 
each  heart-breaking  letter  from  her 
father,  the  sweet  lips  trembled  more,  and 
the  skilful  hands  became  less  steady  and 
less  strong. 

"  I  think  Mile,  de  Pavlewski  must  be 
in  love,"  said  a  lady  to  Mile,  de  Jon- 
court. Who  was  that  very  handsome 
gentleman  who  paid  her  such  marked 
attention  at  the  Ambassador's  soiree?  " 

Alas,  the  ' '  attention  ' '  had  consisted  in 
conveying  to  the  poor  girl  the  fatal 
news  of  her  father's  marriage. 

"She  was  not  in  love,  but  she  was 
overworked,"  was  the  reply  of  Mile,  de 
Joncourt. 

Before  long  it  became  evident  to 
Philomena  that  she  would  be  obliged  to 
relinquish  out-door  lessons  and  confine 
herself  to  one  family. 

This  meant  giving  up  her  freedom, 
her]  tiny  room  looking  into  the  court- 
yard of  the  dear  old  church,  the  daily 
Mass,  the  sound  of  the  Angelus  morn- 
ing, noon  and  evening. 

Hut  there  was  no  other  resource  ;  her 
health  would  no  longer  bear  the  strain 
of  so  much  exertion.  The  hope  that 
had  sustained  her  was  broken. 

743 


74-4 


A  DAUGHTER'S  HOLOCAUST. 


One  family,  in  particular,  had  often 
urged  Philomena  to  accept  a  permanent 
situation  with  them.  They  had  offered 
her  a  high  salary,  every  comfort,  and 
declared  that  she  should  be  as  one  of 
their  own  family. 

Mile,  de  Joncourt  did  not  feel  assured, 
that  this  was  for  the  best ;  but  at  least 
"her  child, "  would  be  safe;  guarded 
from  the  criticism  of  the  world,  which 
was  loud  enough  now  to  reach  her  own 
ears. 

' '  Mile,  de  Pavlewski, ' '  said  the  critics, 
"had  played  too  much."  They  were 
sorry  for  one  so  young  and  beautiful,  to 
be  arrested  in  what  promised  to  be  a 
long  and  successful  career  ;  but  thought 
her  beauty  quite  ' '  capital  ' '  enough  for 
one  person,  and  forgot  her  for  the  most 
part. 

She  was  sorely  straitened  now,  poor 
Philomena,  to  meet  the  demands  upon 
her  purse  ;  and  there  were  times  when 
she  had  to  refuse  herself  even  necessaries. 
She  tried  to  hide  this  from  all,  even 
from  ' '  maminka, ' '  and  succeeded  for  a 
time. 

A  great  pleasure  fell  to  the  lot  of  Mile, 
de  Joncourt  about  this  time. 

One  day  a  card  was  handed  to  her 
bearing  the  name  of  ' '  Edouard  Joncourt 
de  Longueville, ' '  and  she  was  told  that 
the  bearer  was  waiting  to  see  her. 

Her  surprise  and  pleasure  were  equally 
great,  when  she  found,  in  the  handsome 
young  military  attache"  of  the  French 
Embassy,  the  son  of  the  cousin  she  had 
believed  dead.  Her  letter,  written  with 
the  view  of  convincing  Philomena  that 
she  was  quite  alone  in  the  world,  had 
brought  her  relations  ;  not  very  near 
or  close,  it  is  true,  but  still  such  as  she 
might  well  be  proud  to  acknowledge. 

The  young  gentleman  assured  Made- 
moiselle that  his  father  had  long  believed 
her  to  be  dead,  having  written  so  many 
letters,  without  receiving  any  answer. 

' '  The  troubled  state  of  Poland  would 
easily  account  for  that, ' '  Mademoiselle 
replied. 


"And  now,"  said  Edouard,  "my 
father,  mother  and  sisters  insist  upon  my 
carrying  you  back  to  France  with  me  in 
the  spring." 

Mademoiselle  shook  her  head  and  said 
something  about  "needing  to  work. " 

"We  are  rich  even  among  the  rich," 
insisted  the  young  man  ;  "my  father 
has  been  greatly  blessed  in  all  his  enter- 
prises, and  he  charges  me  to  say  that 
he  has  not  forgotten  whose  hand  and 
purse  helped  him  in  his  college  career." 

The  gentle  lady  smiled,  and  again 
shook  her  head  saying,  ' '  I  was  always 
too  poor  to  be  of  much  use  to  any 
one. ' ' 

' '  Not  too  poor  to  pay  for  his  tuition 
for  many  years, ' '  warmly  urged  the 
listener.  ' '  My  father  loved  to  tell  us  of 
the  cousin  who  gave  up  her  share  of  our 
grandfather's  fortune,  and_went  to  Poland 
as  governess,  that  he  might  go  to  college 
and  make  a  career  for  himself. ' ' 

"  You  are  very  like  what  he  was  at 
your  age,"  said  Mile,  de  Joncourt,  to 
change  the  conversation. 

But  Edouard  continued,  "I'm charged 
to  bring  you  to  them,  by  force  if  neces- 
sary ;  and  now  it  only  remains  to  decide 
when  we  shall  start. " 

' '  I  have  duties  here, ' '  sadly  answered 
his  cousin,  "and  ties  that  bind  me.  I 
am  not  alone. " 

' '  May  I  know  the  nature  of  these 
obstacles? ' '  urged  the  ardent  young  man. 
' '  Surely  they  can  be  arranged,  or  dis- 
arranged, to  set  you  free.  Indeed,  I  dare 
not  hint  at  returning  without  '  our  cousin 
Fe"licie.'" 

' '  My  ties  here  are  sacred, ' '  she  replied  ; 
and  as  briefly  as  possible  she  told  him 
as  much  as  was  necessary  of  her  beloved 
Philomena. 

"What!  "  exclaimed  Edouard,  "can 
it  be  possible  that  that  beautiful  creature 
is  unhappy  ?  I  remember  seeing  her, 
and  being  greatly  pleased  and  attracted 
by  her.  Indeed,  "  he  added  naively,  "  I 
cannot  forget  the  impression  she  made 
upon  me ;  and  have  asked  several  per- 
sons how  I  could  obtain  an  introduction 


A    DAUGHTER'S   HOLOCAUST. 


745 


c  w- 


MI. I.E.    UK   JONCOfRT 


TI'KNKO   TO    HER   COUSIN,    ANli    PRESENTED    HIM    TO   PHILOMENA. 


to  her.     I  made  it  a  point  to  be  at  every 
soire'e  at  which  she  played. " 

1 '  She  receives  no  one,  and  makes  few 
acquaintances,  "  said  Mile,  de  Joncourt, 
sadly.  "Her  life  has  been  strangely 
lonely  for  one  so  beautiful  and  gifted, 
and  yet  she  seemed  happy  before  this 
last  terrible  blow  fell  upon  her — till  her 
father's  marriage,  and  the  subsequent 
IK-US  of  his  unhappiness." 


' '  Could  you  not  persuade  her  to  ac- 
company you  to  France,  Cousin  Fe'li- 
cie?  " 

"She  is  determined  to  devote  herself  to 
her  father,  henceforth,  as  in  the  past. 
She  lives  only  for  him,  and  denies  her- 
self everything  to  send  him  all  she  can 
earn. " 

' '  How  terrible, ' '  exclaimed  the  sympa- 
thi/.ing  listener. 


746 


A   DAUGHTER'S   HOLOCAUST. 


"  You  would  indeed  think  so,  had  you 
seen  the  home  of  her  childhood,  her 
noble,  beautiful  mother,  or  the  once 
equally  noble  father.  How  is  it  possible 
that  for  so  poor  a  pleasure,  as  a  game  of 
cards,  any  man  can  sacrifice  himself  and 
his  family  !  " 

"It  is  a  madness  ;  a  disease  that  is 
daily  driving  to  suicide  some  of  the 
noblest  hearts  that  ever  breathed,"  said 
Edouard  warmly.  "  I  see  it  often  in  the 
great  world.  Young  men,  otherwise 
sane  enough,  with  the  best  and  noblest 
characters,  and  richly  stored  minds,  sac- 
rifice all  for  the  gaming  table.  And 
not  only  men, ' '  he  added  ;  ' '  why  in  this 
great  city,  I  have  met  scores  of  young 
and  beautiful  women,  the  very  cream  of 
the  aristocracy,  some  married,  some 
single,  who  are  inveterate  gamblers  and 
card  players  ;  not  only  do  they  give  up 
the  midnight  hours  to  that  enticing  and 
ruinous  occupation,  but  in  many  a  noble 
house  the  players  often  sit  the  whole 
day  ;  even  young  girls,  fresh  from  their 
boarding  schools,  indulge  freely  in  it." 

"  Yes, "  said  his  cousin,  "  I  have  seen 
something  of  it.  Without  religious  edu- 
cation, there  is  nothing  to  prevent  the 
evil ;  and  that  is  not  to  be  hoped  for  in 
this  land."  She  sighed  deeply;  it  was 
a  painful  subject. 

"What  shall  I  write  to  my  father, " 
pleaded  the  young  man,  as  he  arose  to 
take  his  leave. 

' '  I  will  write  to  him  myself, ' '  said 
Mile,  de  Joncourt.  "In  the  meantime 
come  and  see  me  often,  that  through 
you,  at  least,  I  may  become  acquainted 
with  all  my  dear  cousins. ' ' 

It  was  agreed  that  they  should  meet 
on  the  following  Sunday  at  church. 
*  #  #• 

Philomena  was  looking  very  pale  that 
Sunday  morning,  as  she  knelt  before 
the  altar ;  her  heart  was  heavy  indeed, 
and  not  even  the  joy  of  kneeling  there, 
in  that  loved  chapel  of  our  Blessed  Lady, 
could  bring  back  the  color  to  her  face. 

A  pair  of  dark  eyes  were  fixed  in- 
tently upon  her,  in  deepest  sympathy, 


and  a  look,  almost  as  sad  as  her  own, 
overspread  the  handsome  face  of  Edouard 
de  Longueville,  as  he  watched  her. 

She  was  clad  simply  in  black  ;  very 
unpretentiously,  indeed,  but  no  sim- 
plicity, however  severe,  could  make  her 
appear  anything  but  refined  and  dis- 
tinguished looking.  As  she  happened 
to  look  up,  the  young  girl  became  con- 
scious of  his  fixed  look,  wondered  for  an 
instant  why  a  stranger,  evidently  a  gen- 
tleman, should  look  at  her  so  earnestly  ; 
then  forgot  it  in  her  prayers. 

As  she  was  about  to  leave  the  church, 
Mile,  de  Joncourt  joined  her.  They  had 
been  separated  by  the  crowd  till  then. 

"Philomena,  why  are  you  so  lightly 
dressed  ;  why  have  you  not  your  fur 
coat?  "  she  exclaimed,  excitedly.  "It 
is  bitter  cold,  nearly  twenty  degrees  of 
frost  !  " 

Poor  Mademoiselle  was  frightened  out 
of  her  usual  calm  to  see  her  child  kthus 
lightly  clad  on  so  severe  a  day. 

Philomena  flushed  and  then  became 
very  pale.  A  look  of  embarrassment 
passed  over  her  face,  for  there,  close  be- 
side her,  was  the  dark-eyed  stranger, 
whose  earnest  gaze  she  had  seen  fixed 
upon  her  in  the  chapel. 

"Hush,  dear  maminka,  I  will  tell 
you  another  time,  "  she  whispered. 

Mile,  de  Joncourt  groaned  audibly  ; 
then,  recovering  herself  with  an  effort, 
turned  to  her  cousin,  and  presented  him 
to  Philomena. 

"  He  has  eyes  like  yours,  maminka, 
and  he  is  very  handsome,  and  I  think  he 
must  be  very  good,"  she  said,  when 
they  were  alone  together. 

If  Edouard  de  Longueville  had  ad- 
mired Philomena  at  a  distance  and  in 
the  gay  throng,  how  much  more  so  now 
when  permitted  to  converse  with  her,  to 
hear  the  tones  of  her  sweetly  modulated 
voice,  and  to  watch  the  ever-varying  ex- 
pression of  that  speaking  countenance. 

"Never,"  he  declared  to  his  cousin, 
"  had  he  met  a  being  so  sympathetic,  so 
captivating  without  a  tinge  of  coquetry, 
so  perfectly  harmonious  in  looks,  voice 


A   DAUGHTER'S  HOLOCAUST. 


74-7 


.UK!  manner;  so  innocently  enchant- 
ing." 

The  poor  fellow  was  deeply  in  love 
before  he  knew  it.  Indeed,  he  assured 
his  cousin,  that  he  had  fallen  in  love 
with  Philomena  at  first  sight,  and  that  her 
image  had  haunted  him  from  that  hour. 

As  to  Philomena,  she  never  dreamed 
that  this  handsome  young  officer  thought 
of  her  at  all ;  and,  if  he  did,  she  felt  no 
doubt  that  it  was  as  a  poor  governess, 
a  dependent,  almost,  on  his  cousin's 
bounty.  Her  manner,  therefore,  was 
simple,  gentle,  unreserved,  and,  as  their 
acquaintance  ripened,  she  began  to  look 
upon  him  as  a  sort  of  cousin,  or  brother, 
especially  as  "  maminka  "  was  in  the 
habit  of  addressing  them  both  as  "  her 
children. " 

The  young  man  wrote  ardent  letters 
to  his  cousin  on  the  subject  of  his  love. 
He  poured  out  his  whole  heart  to  her, 
and  besought  her  to  advise  him,  and,  if 
possible,  help  him  in  his  suit.  Long 
before  Philomena  suspected  his  deep  at- 
tachment, he  had  obtained  the  consent 
of  his  parents  to  make  her  his  wife,  if 
he  could  win  her. 

When  the  time  came  that  he  could  no 
longer  hide  his  feelings  from  her,  Philo- 
mena was  utterly  surprised.  In  her  hu- 
mility she  had  never  thought  it  possible 
that  one  so  highly  favored  by  fortune  in 
every  way  could  care  for  her.  Had  her 
mind  been  free  from  its  all-absorbing 
care  for  her  father,  she  would  no  doubt 
have  discovered  the  state  of  affairs  for 
herself.  As  it  was,  she  was  wholly  taken 
by  surprise. 

Hut  the  passionate  pleading  of  a  pure, 
loyal  young  heart,  and  especially  a  heart 
stirred  by  love  for  the  first  time,  pos- 
sessed an  eloquence  that  was  not  easily 
resisted. 

In  vain  Philomena  pleaded.  Her 
father,  her  duty  to  him,  his  need  of  her. 
All  her  objections  were  met  with  the 
fulk-st  and  noblest  assurances  that  her 
lover  possessed  enough,  and  more  than 
enough,  for  all,  and  that  her  father 
should  be  always  their  first  care. 


"  If  she  could  only  love  him  ;  "  that 
was  his  prayer.  She  pleaded  for  time. 
"When  I  hear  from  papa  again,"  she 
said,  "  I  will  know  better  what  I  ought 
to  do — in  justice  to  you,"  she  added, 
after  a  pause. 

Though  her  lover  pleaded  hard  for  a 
more  satisfactory  answer,  Philomena 
would  make  no  further  promise  ;  would 
not  admit  that  his  affection  was,  or 
could  ever  be,  returned.  He  was  fain  to 

wait. 

*  *  * 

The  weeks  of  waiting  were  long.  let- 
ters tarried  just  when  they  were  most 
wanted,  and  Philomena  began  to  be  very 
anxious  and  that  made  her  look  pale 
and  ill.  The  fur  cloak  had  been  replaced 
by  Mile,  de  Joncourt,  much  against  her 
will ;  she  declared  that  she  found  fur 
too  heavy.  That  she  had  sacrificed  the 
rich  sable  cloak  that  had  belonged  to  her 
mother,  Mile,  de  Joncourt  was  well  per- 
suaded ;  but  she  forebore  to  reproach 
her  for  the  unselfish  act.  She  had  been 
weeks  without  it  before  its  loss  was 
discovered  ;  and  Mademoiselle  feared  that 
she  had  already  taken  harm  from  the 
want  of  it  before  it  was  replaced. 

Philomena  declared  that  she  felt  well, 
and  would  not  admit  that  anything 
ailed  her. 

In  her  situation  she  had  much  free 
time,  and  was  indeed  treated  with  the 
utmost  courtesy.  If  she  had  anything 
to  complain  of,  it  was  that  she  was  too 
little  occupied  ;  had  too  little  to  do  for 
the  high  salary  she  received,  the  beauti- 
ful apartments  set  aside  for  her  use,  and 
the  privilege  of  a  carriage,  did  she  choose 
to  use  it ;  which  she  never  did  alone,  or 
without  her  pupil. 

However,  Madame  la  Princesse,  con- 
stantly assured  her  "that  she  valued 
her  influence  over  her  daughter  above 
everything ;  and  that  even  without  the 
music  lessons  she  felt  that  she  was  more 
tlmn  repaid  for  all  that  she  could  possi- 
bly give  her." 

The  princess  was  a  gay  woman  of  the 
gay  world.  She  loved  her  own  freedom. 


748 


A   DAUGHTER'S  HOLOCAUST. 


and  believed  in  being  very  indulgent  to 
others.  "Her  own  life  was  all  roses 
without  thorns  ;  why  should  she  annoy 
others?"  Flowers,  laces,  and  jewels 
were  the  atmosphere  in  which  she  lived, 
and  she  liked  everything  in  keeping. 
Superlative  luxury  and  perfection  in 
everything  that  was  hers  was  her  aim 
and  desire. 

To  have  a  real  countess  as  her  daugh- 
ter's governess,  and  moreover,  one  beau- 
tiful, young  and  highly  accomplished, 
was  only  fitting.  Money  could  not 
procure  this  luxury  every  day  ;  so  Philo- 
mena  was  treated  in  every  way  like  one 
of  the  family  ;  that  is  to  say,  surrounded 
by  every  luxury. 

Madame 's  daughter  was  a  lovely  girl 
too,  but  a  spoiled  one  in  every  way.  She 
did  just  what  her  own  sweet  will  sug- 
gested, at  all  times.  She  was  supposed 
to  be  studying  every  known  science  ; 
that  is,  professors  and  teachers  of  these 
sciences  were  engaged  for  her,  but  she 
learned  what  she  chose,  which  was  little 
enough.  What  she  learned  without 
studying  much  was  to  be  perfectly 
graceful,  charming,  to  dress  exquisitely, 
and  to  speak  three  or  four  foreign  lan- 
guages. This  seems  much,  but  having 
heard  and  practised  them  from  her 
cradle,  she  may  be  more  truly  said  to 
have  caught  them  than  to  have  acquired 
them  by  study. 

To  keep  the  shadow  of  illness  from 
this  child  was  the  constant  study  of  the 
Princess  Verkamoff.  To  have  her  so 
watched  by  doctors,  governesses,  nurses, 
and  her  own  sharp  eyes,  that  no  illness 
could  come  near  her,  was  the  one  care  of 
her  life.  Not  so  much  from  fond  mother 
love,  as,  being  a  thing  belonging  to  her, 
it  must  be  the  very  best  and  most  perfect 
of  its  kind. 

A  sickly  child,  an  ailing  or  ugly  child 
she  would  no  more  have  cared  for  than 
for  a  torn  dress,  a  cracked  vase,  or  any 
other  precious,  but.  imperfect,  object  of 
value.  The  exterior  must  be  beautiful, 
the  frame  sound,  to  meet  her  fastidious 
taste.  As  to  the  heart  and  what  reigned 


there,  it  gave  her  not  the  very  least  con- 
cern. Ideas  were  always  changing,  she 
declared.  "  If  Olga  did  not  like  stxidy 
to-day  she  might  like  it  next  week  or 
next  year.  If  she  made  grimaces  (a 
thing  in  very  bad  taste,  she  emphatically 
declared)  at  her  duty  to-day,  she  might 
take  to  it  to-morrow  of  her  own  free  will. 
What  was  lovely  in  her  own  eyes  one 
hour,  she  laughingly  admitted,  would 
be  the  subject  of  ridicule  the  next. 
"Only  do  not  let  the  young  princess 
spoil  her  face  by  frowns  or  pouts  ;  let 
her  be  gay,  happy,  and  without  care. 
Above  all,  do  not  give  her  any  bias,  or 
teach  her  any  fixed  principles  that  might 
be  annoying  in  the  future.  Who  knows 
what  kind  of  a  marriage  she  was  destined 
to  make.  An  English  duke  would  pre- 
fer a  Protestant  wife,  a  French  prince  a 
Catholic  one,  while,  should  she  marry  at 
home,  she  must  be  thoroughly  Ortho- 
dox." 

"No,  no,  beware  of  bias,  it  was  a 
dangerous  thing."  In  other  words,  do 
everything  for  the  body ;  never  mind 
the  soul,  was  Madame's  law;  and  she 
was  a  very  fair  specimen  of  her  class. 

The  very  name  of  any  kind  of  illness, 
even  the  most  harmless  ailments  of  chil- 
dren, made  her  shudder ;  and  at  the 
mention  of  "epidemic,"  "contagion," 
she  closed  her  doors  to  the  world,  to 
avoid  contact  with  it,  and,  if  not  detained 
by  her  duties  at  court,  as  lady  in  wait- 
ing to  Her  Majesty,  she  fled  from  the 

city  at  once. 

*  *  * 

Although  no  letter  had  yet  come  from 
her  father,  Philomena  allowed  herself  to 
see,  in  the  long  vista  of  the  future,  a  great 
happiness  for  herself,  could  she  but  ac- 
cept it.  And  not  only  for  herself,  but 
for  him,  she  thought ;  because,  could 
she  keep  him  near  her,  and  watch  over 
him,  she  might  withdraw  him  from  the 
fascinating  evil  influences  to  which  he 
was  so  fatally  enslaved. 

As  she  dreamed  her  pure  dream  of  hap- 
piness with  him,  and  the  young  lover 
who  pleaded  so  humbly  and  patiently 


A   DAUGHTER'S  HOLOCAUST. 


749 


for  one  word,  one  handclasp  that  would 
lii-1  him  hope,  she  smiled  through  happy 
tears.  Ah,  could  it  be  that  the  future 
held  this  in  store  for  her  ?  was  this  great 
love  to  atone  for  the  weary  years  of 
waiting ;  for  the  long  yearj  of  slavery, 
that  ministered  to  a  father's  disgrace  ? 
Could  it  be  ? 

The  poor  young  head  bowed  again, 
the  fair  hands  trembled,  and  a  rain  of 
bitter  tears  fell  on  them,  as  Philomena 
saw  before  her  the  disgraceful  picture  of 
the  ruined  gambler  and  his  notorious 
companion. 

"  No  !  no  !  "  she  murmured,  "  it  mutt 
never  be  !  Sacred  Heart  of  Jesus,  save 
hi  in  from  me,  from  us."  That  prayer 
was  for  the  young  lover.  She  arose, 
with  a  strange  look  on  her  poor,  pale 
face — a  look  of  sudden  determination, 
blended  with  poignant  pain.  "  I  am  to 
blame,"  she  murmured.  "Oh,  that  it 
may  not  be  too  late  !" 

She  dressed  herself  hurriedly  and 
made  her  way  to  the  Nevsky.  There, 
at  the  foot  of  the  cross,  she  prayed  for 
strength.  The  duty  she  had  set  herself 
was  hard  indeed.  From  early  morning 
she-  had  pondered  upon  it,  and  almost 
missed  the  last  Mass  of  this,  her  one 
wholly  free  day  in  the  week,  in  which 
her  young  pupil  was  engaged  with  other 
teachers. 

It  was  nearly  eleven  o'clock  when  she 
knelt  before  the  altar  and  made  her  sac- 
rifice, and  arose  strengthened  in  mind, 
but  wholly  shattered  in  body. 

Without  breaking  her  fast,  she  hur- 
ried from  church  to  the  house  of  Mile, 
de  Joncourt.  A  sort  of  fever  seemed  to 
carry  her  there,  almost  without  her  own 
volition. 

"  What  was  this  restlessness  ?  What 
had  come  over  her  ?  "  she  asked  herself, 
as  she  stood  waiting  for  the  servant  to 
admit  her.  Though  the  sacrifice  had 
been  made  suddenly  at  the  last  moment, 
had  she  not  known  all  along  that  it 
must  be  thus?  Had  she  ever  seriously 
said  to  herself,  or  admitted  to  any  one, 
that  it  could  be  otherwise  ? 


She  waited,  still  trembling,  in  spite  of 
her  own  reasoning.  Mile,  de  Joncourt 
was  not  at  home,  said  the  man-servant, 
who  opened  the  door.  Would  Mile,  de 
Pavlewski  enter  and  wait  for  her  return  ? 
She  was  expected  soon. 

Philomena  declined,  and  was  descend- 
ing the  great  t>tone  stairs  when  the 
landau,  containing  Mile,  de  Joncourt 
and  two  of  her  pupils,  drove  up  to  the 
door. 

They  surrounded  her,  and  would  have 
her  re-enter  with  them,  for  she  was  a 
great  favorite  with  all  the  family,  but 
she  excused  herself.  The  young  ladies 
entered,  leaving  her  with  her  old 
friend. 

"You  are  not  well,  my  child,  my 
darling.  Come  in,  stay  with  me,  at  least 
a  little  while,"  pleaded  Mademoiselle. 

"No,  no,  I  must  go,  maminka.  I 
only  wanted  to  kiss  you,  and  make  sure 
that  you  were  well." 

"  Come  in  at  least  for  a  few  moments. 
I  want  to  speak  to  you  of  Edouard  ;  he 
will  be  here  this  evening.  Have  you  no 
message  for  him  ?  " 

"Yes,  yes;  I  am  very  forgetful.  I 
came  for  that  too,  but  I  forgot.  My 
head  is  not  quite  strong  to-day.  Tell 
him,  maminka,"  she  put  her  head  on 
Mile,  de  Joncourt 's  shoulder,  and  her 
words  were  hardly  audible,  "tell  him  he 
must  not  hope.  Be  sure  you  tell  him 
so,  though  to  you,  my  second  mother, 
my  best  and  dearest,  I  may  say  that — I 
love  him.  But  he  must  not  hope.  It 
cannot  be." 

She  hastily  clasped  her  arms  around 
her  old  friend's  neck,  kissed  her,  over 
and  over  again  and  hurried  to  the  doors. 
The  hall  porter  had  stepped  from  his 
place  behind  the  marble  columns  of  the 
vestibule  and  closed  the  great  doors 
upon  her  before  Mademoiselle  could  stop 
him. 

•  Her  tears  are  sacred,"  she  thought ; 
and  opening  a  tiny  book  of  prayers  she 
always  carried  with  her,  she  touched 
one  of  its  blank  pages  to  the  cheek  wet 
with  Philomena 's  tears.  "  My  heart 


750 


TALKS  ON   ETHICS. 


misgives  me,"  said  the  poor  lady,  "  my 
child  is  going  to  be  ill. ' ' 

' '  Hope, ' '  she  said  to  Edouard  that 
night,  "though  she  bade  me  tell  you 
not  ;  I  say  hope,  for  she  loves  you. " 

"I    will    see    her    to-morrow,"   said 

Edouard. 

*  #  * 

That  night  about  eleven  o  'clock  Philo- 
mena's  bell  rang.  The  maid  came,  only 
to  find  her  stretched  undressed  upon  a 
couch.  She  had  kept  her  room  all  day, 
and  it  only  became  known  then  that 
she  had  eaten  nothing  the  entire  day. 
Her  absence  from  meals  had  not  been 
commented  upon,  for  very  frequently 
she  had  passed  her  free  Thursday  with 
her  friend. 

When  Madame  returned  from  the 
theatre  that  night  the  news  of  Philo- 
mena's  illness  was  announced  to  her. 
The  family  physician  was  there  ;  the 


princess  sternly  regarded  him.  Know- 
ing her  ladyship  very  well,  he  dared  not 
trifle  with  her  ;  knowing  her  wishes,  he 
had  proceeded  to  take  the  measures 
inexorably  laid  down  for  such  emergen- 
cies. 

' '  Has  all  been  done  ?  ' ' 

"All." 

There  had  been  much  telegraphing  and 
signalling  with  medical  police-bureaus 
for  an  hour. 

"What  is  it?  " 

"  Diphtheria. ' 

A  cry  of  horror  from  the  princess, 
followed  by  commotion  throughout  the 
whole  palace. 

Half  an  hour  later  the  family  car- 
riage containing  the  princess  and  her 
daughter  drove  away. 

An  hour  later  a  hired  carriage  left  the 
door.  It  contained  Philomena  and  a 
hospital  nurse. 


(To  be  continued?) 


TALKS   ON    ETHICS. 
By  Rev.  P.  A.  Halpin,  SJ. 

"  Good  or  evil  in  moral  matters  means  agreement  with  or  divergence  from  reason." 

— St.  Thomas. 


WE  are  looking  around  for  a  dis- 
criminating standard  for  a  rule 
of  morality,  a  something  wherewith  to 
test  our  free  acts  and  pronounce  upon 
them  as  good  or  bad.  Were  men  as  one, 
regarding  man  himself  and  his  destiny, 
this  investigation  would  be  needless.  If 
we  all  thought  alike  about  man  we, 
following  the  principles  already  ad- 
vanced, would  reach  the  same  conclusion 
concerning  the  measure  which  decides  the 
morality  of  his  acts.  Some  with  an  eye 
to  man's  material  nature  alone  will 
gauge  morality  according  to  his  material 
part.  Others  base  their  decisions  on 
his  spiritual  nature  exclusively.  Others 
again  address  themselves  to  the  totality 
of  his  being,  take  him  as  he  is,  as  a 
composite  entity,  made  up  of  body  and 
spirit  and  therefrom  deduce  their  con- 


clusions. We  know  what  to  think  of 
those  who  declare  that  we  are  to  exam- 
ine morality  only  by  man's  sensations. 
If  they  are  pleasing  the  act  is  moral,  if 
painful  it  is  bad.  Pleasure  and  pain, 
such  reasoners  say,  determine  morality. 
We  know  what  to  hold  about  such  an 
opinion.  Such  a  rule  is  not  justified 
either  by  fact  or  by  reason.  These  are 
actions  free  yet  independent  of  pleasur- 
able or  distasteful  sensations.  The  law 
we  are  attempting  to  discover  must  be 
universal  in  its  application,  it  must 
regulate  every  case  of  responsible  action. 
Outside  of  the  circumference  of  pleasure 
and  pain  lies  a  large  field  of  human 
activity.  Moreover  the  degradation  im- 
plied in,  and  consequential'  upon  such 
a  law  is  alarming.  It  is  a  law  which 
regards  the  animality  of  man  simply  ;  it 


TALKS  ON   ETHICS 


751 


negatives  all  loftiness  of  action  ;  it  kills 
fine  impulses  and  discourages  that  noble 
disregard  of  pain  or  pleasure,  which  we 
and  all  ages  admire  in  those  who  lived 
and  died  martyrs  to  duty  or  to  a  cause. 
It  strikes  at  the  root  of  the  heroism 
manifest  in  family,  in  filial,  in  social, 
in  patriotic  relations.  We  might  support 
such  a  theory  were  man  an  animal  only. 

Another  theory  is  that  of  the  Utilitari- 
ans. When  usefulness,  say  they,  may  be 
predicated  of  an  act,  the  act  is  moral. 
This  usefulness  or  beneficiality  (if  I  may 
use  the  term)  of  an  action,  may  affect 
the  individual  or  there  may  arise  two 
norms,  one  contending  that  the  utility 
to  the  individual,  the  other  that  the 
benefit  of  the  larger  number  must  be  the 
rule.  In  other  words  the  standard  is  the 
happiness  of  the  individual  or  of  the 
majority.  I  think  this  principle  is  inad- 
missible. For  several  reasons  we  cannot 
admit  private  happiness  as  a  moral  test. 
It  would  misplace  the  moral  centre  of 
gravity  ;  it  wonld  pervert  the  order  of 
things  as  that  order  is  made  lucid  by 
the  nature  of  things.  It  is  the  doctrine 
of  egotism,  making  the  universe  subserve 
the  intersts  of  the  "  I."  It  is  a  gospel 
of  selfishness.  The  disadvantages  of 
selfishness  are  incalculable.  It  destroys 
the  social  instinct.  Regard  for  man's 
fellows  would  be  a  misdemeanor. 

The  very  idea  of  uprightness  sinks 
beneath  the  weight  of  this  theory.  The 
more  cunning  a  man,  the  better  he  is — 
the  more  clever  in  reaching  his  own 
ends  the  higher  his  type  of  manhood. 
We  should  rewrite  our  dictionaries  and 
review  and  modify  all  our  definitions. 
Rascality  would  mean  worth,  and  sin- 
ner mean  saint.  We  would  be  bound 
to  let  out  all  our  prisoners,  and  why  not 
put  our  honest  men  in  their  places  ? 
If  a  crime  were  for  the  advantage  of 
some  individual  he  would  be  guilty 
if  he  were  not  to  perpetrate  it.  Before 
the  performance  of  an  action  I  would  be 
obliged  to  ask  :  does  this  benefit  me  ? 
And  if  the  answer  be  yes,  I  must  pro- 
ceed, no  matter  how  many  or  how  much 


may  be  damaged  in  consequence.  In 
the  light  of  this  calamitous  principle, 
the  consideration  of  my  individual  gain 
must  drive  juggernaut  fashion  over  tin- 
interests  of  every  one  else.  Pah  !  As 
Hamlet  said  when  he  put  down  the 
skull  of  Goerck — because,  forsooth,  it 
"smelt  so." 

All  this  foulness — think  of  it — in 
place  of  the  fragrance  of  the  higher 
virtues,  the  virtues  that  make  humanity 
so  legitimately  and  so  grandly  proud  ! 

What  about  the  rebound  of  this 
theory — or  rather  it's  would-be  correc- 
tive ?  What  about  the  happiness  of  the 
greater  number  as  the  norm,  determin- 
ing good  and  bad  in  human  acts  ?  It 
will  not  do.  It  is  inadequate,  it  is  un- 
equal to  the  task  it  undertakes.  It 
does  not  cover  the  whole  area  of  respon- 
sibilities ;  it  legislates  for  the  classes  or 
the  masses,  but  not  for  both  nor  for  all. 
Where  is  its  application  to  the  individ- 
ual man  ?  What  is  to  be  my  standard 
for  my  own  actions  ?  How  am  I  to 
regulate  the  discharge  of  my  duties  to 
the  Deity  ?  The  norm  is  not  in  sight. 
How  am  I  to  learn  what  is  for  the  ad- 
vantage of  the  majority  ?  What  about 
the  rights  of  the  minority  ?  It  is  a 
shifting  foundation  ;  it  is  a  quicksand. 
The  interests  and  so  the  happiness  of 
the  majority  changes.  On  what  emi- 
nence am  I  to  stand,  and  where  is  the 
powerful  lens  whereby  I  am  to  survey 
"mankind  from  India  to  Peru,"  and 
make  my  calculations  ?  The  theory  is 
unfit,  arbitrary,  impossible.  It  is  so 
vague  that  we  cannot  find  it,  so  elusive 
we  cannot  grasp  it.  If  that  be  the  law 
how  long  is  it  going  to  take  us  to  form 
a  moral  conclusion  ?  Voting  is  a  moral 
act.  Perhaps  not,  but  for  the  purpose 
of  illustration,  let  us  admit  it.  What  a 
time  next  November  a  man  would  have 
if  he  could  not  vote  unless  he  was  sure 
his  vote  contributed  to  the  happiness  of 
the  largest  number.  Election  day  would 
be  no  more,  it  would  be  election  year — 
yes,  election  century  instead.  Let  me 
put  this  question  :  Is  a  thing  good  be- 


752 


TALKS  ON   ETHICS. 


cause  it  is  advantageous  or  is  a  thing 
advantageous  because  it  is  good? 
Goodness  begets  advantage  not  vice 
versa.  Hence,  if  I  make  advantage  the 
standard,  I  am  preposterous  and  put  the 
cart  before  the  horse — cause  and  effect 
exchange  places. 

Morality  is  of  more  importance  than 
anything  else  in  this  world.  This  is  not 
the  utterance  of  a  preacher,  it  is  the  view 
every  sensible  man  holds.  In  fact  it  is  so 
true  that  as  many  crimes  have  been  com- 
mitted in  the  name  of  morality  as  in  the 
name  of  liberty.  No  matter  how  vile  the 
doctrine  a  man  propagates  it  has  to  have 
at  least  some  rag  of  morality  upon  it. 
Morality  is  decency.  The  man  who 
would  proclaim  to  his  audience  that  he 
was  about  to  teach  them  immoral  prin- 
ciples crudely  as  such,  would  disgust 
the  larger,  and  the  vastly  larger,  portion 
of  men.  If  he  succeeds  at  all,  it  is 
because  he  masks  his  iniquity  under  the 
guise  of  morality.  Whence  I  infer  that 
of  all  momentous  principles  that  stand 
first  which  presents  its  credentials  as  the 
true  norm  or  standard  of  morality.  That 
there  are  good  and  bad  actions  is  be- 
yond cavil.  Utilitarians  may  be  aware 
that  there  are  such,  but  they  certainly 
•as  far  as  we  have  seen,  lay  down  no  in- 
fallible rules  whereby  we  may  make 
our  inferences  secure.  "  Cui  bono  "  is 
the  question  everlastingly  on  the  lips 
of  Utilitarians.  What  is  the  use  of 
it? 

The  Master  knew  our  congenital 
mercenariness,  and  so  he  turned  the 
never  changing  question  in  the  direc- 
tion of  the  unfailing  light  when  He 
framed  it  in  His  words.  '  'Quid  prodest  ": 
"  What  doth  it  profit  a  man  if  he  gain 
the  whole  world  and  suffer  the  loss  of  his 
own  soul  ? ' '  He  understood  the  tempta- 
tion ever  increasing  of  each  one  of  us  to 
barter,  when  He  asked  :  ' '  What  is  it 
that  man  will  give  in  exchange  for  his 
soul  ?  "  Questions  both  which  he  left 
to  every  man  to  work  out  the  answer 
practically  for  himself.  We  have  seen 
that  there  is  only  one  end  for  man's 


free  activity  and  that  supreme  happiness 
which  is  shining  somewhere  or  other  for 
him  can  only  be  reached  by  the  proper 
use  of  his  freedom.  Whence  once  more 
we  are  led  to  aver  that  Hedonism  or  doc- 
trine of  pleasure,  nor  Utilitarianism,  the 
theory  of  individual  or  collective  profit 
has  it  in  its  power  to  light  up  the  dark- 
ness with  which  passion  has  clouded 
reason . 

We  are  not  fighting  windmills,  but  we 
are  warring  against  principalities  and 
powers.  Morality  is  not  a  mental  crea- 
tion. It  is  not  a  product  of  hallucina- 
tion, it  is  no  fiction.  It  is  a  reality. 
For  among  the  acts  of  men  some  are  bad, 
some  are  good,  some  moral,  some  im- 
moral. In  such  deeds  there  must  be  a 
something  that  is  not  in  others.  That 
quality  we  call  morality.  That  morality 
is  not  purely  speculative,  neither  is  it  to 
be  confounded  with  the  physical  entity 
of  the  act  itself.  Then  what  is  it,  this 
morality  ?  That  it  is  something,  is  clear 
from  the  fact  that  men 's  characters  and 
reputations  are  determined  by  what  is 
styled  the  morality  or  the  immorality  of 
their  conscious  and  deliberate  perform- 
ances. There  are  acts  for  which  men 
are  censured,  punished,  disgraced.  There 
are  other  acts  for  which  men  are  praised, 
rewarded,  honored.  This  is  so,  not  now 
or  then,  but  always  ;  not  here  or  there, 
but  everywhere.  What  is  it  ?  It  is  not 
the  effect  of  the  mind  only,  neither  is  it 
the  act  in  itself.  What  is  it  ?  Since  it 
is  neither  one  nor  the  other  there  is  only 
this  refuge  left ;  that  real  thing,  morality, 
consists  in  some  attitude  which  the  act 
takes  towards  something  ;  some  relation 
the  act  has  toward  something,  some 
agreement  of  the  act  with  something, 
some  disagreement  of  the  act  from  some- 
thing, some  likness  or  not  likeness  of 
the  act  to  something.  We  have  ex- 
pressed in  the  line  we  have  taken  from 
St.  Thomas  and  which  has  headed  every 
one  of  our  talks,  that  wonderfully  preg- 
nant line  :  "Good  or  bad  in  moral 
matters  means  agreement  with  or  diver- 
gence from  reason . ' ' 


MT.    HKKI.A. 


A  JOURNEY  ACROSS  ICELAND. 

By  Rev.  Jon  Sveinsson,  S.f. 

(Concluded.) 


WE  were  very  anxious  to  reach  the 
Great  Geyser,  and  everything 
seemed  to  be  in  our  favor — the  weather 
was  superb,  there  was  no  wind,  and  not 
a  cloud  visible.  We  now  entered  a  very 
fertile  country  abounding  in  rich  pas- 
tures, and  flocks  of  sheep  could  be  seen 
browsing  on  the  hills  and  plains.  Thus 
they  live  during  the  whole  summer  in 
the  open  air,  without  any  shepherd  to 
guard  them,  they  are  only  looked  after 
when  they  approach  too  near  the  farms, 
and  then  they  are  driven  again  to  the 
mountains.  Sheep-raising  is  one  of  the 
principal  industries  of  Iceland.  More 
than  half  a  million  of  these  animals  feed 
in  the  inhabited  parts  of  the  country. 
We  meet  them  everywhere — in  the  val- 
k-ys,  among  the  rocks,  in  the  plains,  on 
the  highest  mountains,  as  far  as  the  e3»e 
can  reach,  even  to  the  edge  of  the  eternal 
snows.  They  are  all  very  fat,  which 
proves  that  the  pastures  are  very  rich, 


and     are     all    horned — a    characteristic 
feature  of  Iceland  sheep. 

After  midday,  the  heat  became  almost 
unbearable,  both  for  us  and  our  horses. 
We  found  it  necessary,  successively  to 
lay  aside  our  cloaks,  coats,  vests,  jackets, 
and  thus  add  a  fresh  burden  to  our  pack- 
horses,  which  were  already  very  tired. 
The  thermometer  must  have  been  as  high 
as  86°  Fahrenheit,  but  the  heat  was  not 
the  only  vexation ;  for  the  lake  of 
Thingvalla  does  not  abound  in  trout  ex- 
clusively. Myriads  of  mosquitoes  are 
hatched  on  its  borders,  which  fill  a 
great  space  of  the  neighborhood  with 
their  uncalled-for  music.  We  were 
obliged  to  muffle  head  and  face  with 
handkerchiefs,  leaving  only  the  eyes  and 
nose  uncovered.  We  met  a  caravan  ; 
every  one  was  as  lightly  dressed  as  our- 
selves. They  too  had  to  protect  them- 
selves against  the  bloodthirsty  mos- 
quitoes, so  that  we  found  out  that  we 

753 


754- 


A   JOURNEY  ACROSS   ICELAND. 


were  not  the  inventors  of  the  scheme. 
These  troublesome  insects  prevented  us 
from  entering  into  conversation  with  the 
men,  according  to  custom.  We  simply 
exchanged  a  "  Saelir  verid  per!  "  and 
continued  our  journey  in  haste.  Here 
and  there  the  surroundings  were  charm- 
ing, and  we  could  not  tire  contemplating 
scenes  so  varied  and  at  times  so  fairy 
like.  I  think  one  could  travel  for  entire 
months  in  this  country  and  ever  admire 
with  new  delight  the  magnificent  and 
unparalleled  landscapes.  Those  who  have 
penetrated  only  a  short  distance  into 
the  interior  of  the  island  fancy  that 
there  is  no  variety  :  but  this  is  decidedly 
false.  The  farther  you  proceed  the 
more  you  are  disabused  of  this.  Every 
new  scene  surpasses  the  preceding  and 
the  interest  of  the  tourist  is  continually 
kept  alive.  Of  course,  this  holds  true 
only  in  the  summer  months.  One  of  our 
travelling  companions  who  had  crossed 
Switzerland,  Scotland,  and  Norway,  as- 
sured us  that  nothing  in  these  countries 
can  be  compared  to  the  natural  beauties 
of  Iceland.  We  met  many  Englishmen 
who  had  visited  the  island  for  the  third 
or  fourth  time,  and  they  told  us  that  they 
expected  to  return  again. 

We  continue  to  ride  under  this  tropi- 
cal sun.  Many  a  time  we  had  to  halt  to 
cool  off  at  some  brook  before  crossing. 
Finally,  after  six  long  hours  of  riding, 
we  came  to  a  spot  which  invited  us  to 
rf  st  and  there  we  lunched.  Unbridling 
and  unsaddling  our  ponies,  we  turned 
them  loose  upon  the  pasture,  and  then 
sat  down  in  the  shade  of  a  gigantic 
tower  of  lava.  Here  we  took  our  meal 
with  great  appetite.  An  hour  later  we 
pursued  our  journey.  We  were  then 
scarcely  half  way  to  our  next  station. 
The  aspect  of  the  country  changed 
again.  We  traversed  vast  plains  which 
stretched  out  far  and  wide.  At  a  dis- 
tance we  sighted  lake  "  Langarvatu, " 
which  means  "lake  of  boiling  springs." 
It  is  neither  as  large  nor  as  beautiful  as 
lake  Thingvalla,  but  it  presents  a  novel 
feature.  Clusters  of  vapor  columns  are 


continually  ascending  from  it  into  the 
sky ;  the  Great  Geyser  cannot  be  far. 
We  hurry  past  this  region  of  vapor  which 
betrays  no  little  mixture  of  sulphur. 
The  overwhelming  heat  is  succeeded  by 
an  unwholesome  freshness.  We  hasten 
to  put  on  again  the  articles  of  clothing 
which  we  had  put  off  some  hours  before. 
The  mosquitoes  had  entirely  disappeared. 
We  proceed  at  full  speed.  Farms  appear 
in  every  direction  ;  mowers  are  busy  in 
the  meadows.  At  every  path  leading  to 
a  house,  our  horses  are  inclined  to  turn, 
but  we  can  not  possibly  stop  along  the 
road.  We  strike  another  river  which  we 
must  cross.  Numberless  wild  duck  are 
seen  everywhere,  and  flocks  of  ducklings 
following  their  mothers  ;  it  was  a  charm- 
ing sight. 

The  sun  disappeared  behind  the  glitter- 
ing glaciers ;  the  fog  throws  a  dark 
mantle  over  the  surroundings.  Our  road 
lies  across  a  kind  of  pathless  desert. 
Suddenly  our  horses  stop,  seem  to 
deliberate,  and  refuse  to  proceed.  What 
was  the  matter?  We  could  see  no 
obstacle.  We  use  the  whip  freely,  but 
they  do  not  stir  ;  they  are  trembling  all 
over.  We  concluded  that  we  were 
on  a  dangerous  track,  doubtless  some 
quagmire,  where  we  might  have  perished 
and  from  which  we  were  only  saved  by 
the  wonderful  instinct  of  our  ponies. 
We  retraced  our  steps  and  once  on  the 
right  path  we  galloped  at  full  speed,  to 
make  up  for  lost  time.  Thanks  to  our 
faithful  steeds,  we  were  saved  if  not 
from  a  certain  danger,  at  least  from  a 
great  discomfort. 

It  was  8  P.  M.,  -when  we  reached  the 
foot  of  a  mountain  clad  in  brushwood  ; 
the  ascent  proved  to  be  very  tiresome 
owing  to  its  steepness.  The  fog  grew 
thicker  as  we  advanced.  Before  starting 
our  upward  march,  I  hastened  to  a  farm 
to  inquire  about  the  road.  "  You  can- 
not reach  the  Geyser  to-night,"  said 
they,  "but  you  may  follow  the  moun- 
tain road,  which  is  good  and  even.  In 
four  hours  you  will  arrive  at  Bruari, 
and  after  having  crossed  a  torrent  you 


A  JOURNEY  ACROSS  ICELAND. 


755 


will   come  to  a    farm    where  you   may 

I  thanked  the  farmer  for  the  infor- 
mation and  wished  to  leave  immedi- 
ately, but  he  started,  in  his  turn,  to  put 
questions,  which  I  was  bound  to  answer. 
I  then  rejoined  my  companion  and  we 
began  to  climb  the  mountain.  Emerg 
ing  upon  the  summit,  our  horses  quick- 
ened their  pace,  and  the  darker  it  grew 
the  quicker  they  ran.  At  last  the  dark- 
ness became  so  pronounced  that  we 
could  not  distinguish  anything  ten  or 
fifteen  feet  ahead  of  us.  We  had  to  put 
on  our  oil-silk  suits,  for  the  atmosphere 
was  damp  and  cold.  At  the  end  of  a 
four  hours'  ride  we  heard  the  dull  roar- 
ing of  a  torrent ;  it  was  the  fall  of  the 
Bruard.  We  spurred  on  our  ponies  and 
soon  arrived  at  its  banks.  The  river  is 
eighty  feet  broad.  Half  way  across,  it 
is  perfectly  fordable,  but  exactly  in  the 
middle  is  a  deep  cleft,  into  which  the 
waters  from  either  side  fall,  and  then  in  a 
collected  volume  roar  over  a  precipice  a 
little  lower  down.  Across  this  cleft, 
some  wooden  planks  have  been  thrown — 
the  only  bridge  in  Iceland — over  which 
we  were  to  gain  the  opposite  bank.  Our 
horses  hesitate ;  never  had  they  at- 
tempted such  a  feat.  We  had  much 
trouble  to  urge  them  on.  The  bridge, 
especially,  which  itself  was  under  water, 
caused  them  to  fear.  However,  as  they 
seemed  to  realize  that  there  was  no  other 
way,  they  crossed  the  cascade.  WTe  were 
stunned  by  the  noise  of  the  roaring 
water. 

It  is  midnight ;  how  we  long  to  meet  a 
dwelling  !  Every  now  and  then  we  were 
deceived  by  enormous  blocks  of  lava, 
which,  at  a  distance,  appear  to  be  houses. 
After  a  good  half-hour  we  see  a  horse, 
an  infallible  sign  of  the  neighborhood  of 
a  farm.  In  fact  five  minutes  later  we 
perceived  a  house  and  hurried  to  ask 
hospitality  for  the  night.  Unfortunately 
it  contained  no  guest's  room,  nothing 
but  what  is  called  rEtuve,  and  we  could 
not  think  of  sleeping  in  it. 

In  Iceland  an  Etuvc  is  a  spacious  hall, 


furnished  as  in  the  time  of  "  Harold 
Haarfager, "  with  big  and  heavy  wooden 
bedsteads  along  the  walls ;  the  men 
sleep  on  one  side,  and  the  women  on  the 
other.  Sometimes  a  kind  of  partition 
separates  them,  but  this  occurs  seldom. 
The  beds  accommodate  two  or  more  per- 
sons ;  and  no  one  may  occupy  a  bed  ex- 
clusively for  himself,  if  more  strangers 
wish  to  lodge  at  the  farm.  As  long  as 
there  is  a  place  left,  visitors  are  welcome 
to  it.  This  strange  custom  dates  from 
the  Middle  Ages,  and  was  common  in 
most  of  the  countries  of  northern  Europe. 
The  insufficiency  of  ventilation  in  these 
dormitories  adds  much  to  the  dis- 
comfort. 

' '  How  far  is  it  to  the  nearest  farm  ?  ' ' 
I  inquired. 

"  A  half-hour's  ride,"  they  answered. 

As  we  could  not  spend  the  night  in 
the  "  Etuve  "  we  continued  our  way.  It 
took  us  an  hour  and  a  half  to  find  the 
farm  of  "  Vesturhild, "  a  path  across  the 
meadows  leading  us  to  it.  We  arrived 
at  last  before  the  house  ;  everybody  was 
asleep.  However,  they  had  heard  the 
stamping  of  our  horses  and  some  one 
came  to  the  window  to  see  what  was  the 


THE  GREAT  GRVSBM. 


756 


A   JOURNEY  ACROSS  ICELAND. 


matter.  Curiosity  soon  attracted  many 
more.  I  saluted  them,  saying— 

' '  Her  s2  Cud .'  ' '  God  be  with  you  ! 

They  all  answered  ' '  God  bless  you  !  ' ' 

I  then  asked  :  ' '  Can  you  accommo- 
date two  travellers  for  the  night  ?  ' ' 
They  stared  at  one  another,  deliberated 
among  themselves ;  finally  one  of  them 
cried  out — 

"  Do  you  hail  from  a  foreign  land  ?  " 

"Yes,  from  Copenhagen." 

The  consultation  was  renewed  ;  sev- 
eral new  faces  appeared  at  the  window. 
They  looked  at  us  with  evident  curiosity  ; 
we  were  made  a  spectacle  to  the  angels 
and  to  men.  Poor  little  Frederick  was 
exhausted  with  fatigue  and  longing  for 
rest.  I  feared  lest  he  should  fall  asleep 
on  the  saddle,  if  we  had  to  go  farther, 
and  endeavored  to  cheer  him  up.  The 
door  finally  opened,  and  a  man  ap- 
proached us  and  said  :  ' '  We  have  no 
guest  chamber,  but  there  is  still  room  in 
the  '  Etuve  ' ;  if  you  are  pleased  with  it, 
you  are  welcome. " 

"  Is  it  far  from  here  to  the  next  farm  ? ' ' 
I  answered. 

"  Austerhild  is  at  an  hour's  distance,  " 
he  replied,  "there  you  will  find  a  lux- 
urious room. " 

I  made  up  my  mind  at  once ;  thither 
we  had  to  push  our  way,  and  that  with- 
out delay. 

"Wait  a  moment,"  said  the  farmer. 
He  rushed  to  the  opposite  side  of  the 
house  and  soon  re-appeared  on  horse- 
back. 

"  Give  me  the  bridle  of  your  pack- 
horse,  I  will  accompany  you ;  it  is  so 
dark  and  you  do  not  know  the  road. " 

I  thanked  him  heartily  and  having 
saluted  the  crowd  at  the  window  we  set 
out  in  haste.  In  less  than  an  hour,  we 
arrived  at  a  large  and  beautiful  farm  ; 
our  guide  alighted,  climbed  the  roof  and 
leaning  over  a  small  window,  he  cried 
with  all  his  might — 

' '  God  be  with  you  !  ' '  From  the  inte- 
rior of  the  house  came  the  traditional 
answer — "God  bless  you  !  " 

He  leaped  from  the  roof,  mounted  his 


horse  and  bade  us  good-bye.  I  experi- 
enced some  difficulty  in  making  him 
accept  a  few  coins  for  the  invaluable 
service  he  had  rendered  us.  "We  are 
accustomed  to  help  strangers  without 
payment, ' '  said  he. 

Scarcely  had  he  departed,  when  a 
young  damsel  issued  from  the  house 
followed  by  her  brother ;  they  ap- 
proached us,  and  after  the  usual  saluta- 
tions, I  excused  myself  for  disturbing 
them  in  the  dead  of  night.  "Never 
mind,"  said  she,  "this  is  no  inconveni- 
ence ;  our  parents  will  be  too  happy  to  ex- 
tend you  hospitality ;  please  wait  a 
moment,  I  will  light  a  lamp. ' '  Her 
brother  took  charge  of  the  ponies  and 
soon  introduced  us  into  the  house.  We 
traversed  a  spacious  vestibule  and  then 
entered  an  elegant  little  parlor,  which  we 
left  immediately  to  put  aside  our  cloaks, 
all  saturated  by  the  heavy  fog.  On  return- 
ing we  were  not  a  little  surprised  to  find 
the  apartment  furnished  like  the  parlors 
of  Copenhagen.  A  fine  carpet  covered 
the  floor,  in  the  centre  a  little  round 
table  and  a  sofa,  along  the  walls  a  library 
and  several  pieces  of  mahogany  furni- 
ture ;  everything  was  scrupulously  neat 
and  orderly.  It  was  far  past  midnight, 
and  as  we  had  tasted  nothing  since  mid- 
day, our  hostess  prepared  supper  for  us  to 
which  our  hunger  gave  the  relish  of  a 
royal  banquet.  Our  beds  were  gotten 
ready  in  two  separate  rooms.  They  asked 
us  to  choose  between  down  coverlets  and 
woolen  blankets  ;  we  preferred  the  latter, 
for  the  weather  was  very  mild. 

We  enjoyed  a  refreshing  sleep,  and 
awoke  very  late  in  the  day ;  the  sun 
darted  its  warm  and  brilliant  rays  into 
the  rooms  when  we  opened  our  eyes: 
After  coffee  we  set  out  to  admire  the 
beautiful  landscape.  Before  us  stretched 
imposing  mountains;  beneath,  a  delight- 
ful valley  ;  in  the  background,  glaciers 
of  dazzling  whiteness,  and  in  their 

midst  Mt.  Hekla  crowned  with  ice  and 

• 

snow.  The  mountains,  glaciers  and 
valleys,  had  assumed  new  traits  of 
beauty,  owing  to  the  fine  weather  which 


A  JOURNEY  ACROSS  ICELAND 


757 


AN    ICELANDIC    FARM. 


followed  the  fog  oi  yesterday  ;  the  air 
was  embalmed  with  the  perfume  of  wild 
mountain  flowers.  On  the  right  we 
could  see  Hankadalen  and  the  Great 
Geyser,  smoking  and  roaring. 

We  departed  from  Austerhild  in  the 
afternoon,  and  had  been  hardly  two 
hours  riding  when  we  reached  the  farm 
of  Lang,  situated  about  800  feet  from 
the  Great  Geyser  ;  here  dwells  Sigurdr 
of  Lang.  He  is  eighty  years  old,  strong 
and  alert  for  his  age.  His  great  kind- 
ness to  all  has  become  a  byword  in  Ice- 
land. He  owns  three  farms  south  of 
the  Geyser.  Two  years  ago,  to  the  evi- 
dent mortification  of  the  Icelanders,  he 
sold  the  Geyser,  which  was  his  property, 
to  an  Englishman ,  for  the  paltry  sum  of 
$15,000.  The  intention  of  the  purchaser 
is  to  surround  it  with  a  high  wall  in 
order  to  tax  every  pilgrim  who  wishes 
to  get  a  look  at  it.  Really  the  English- 
men are  shrewd  merchants  !  This  ex- 
plains a  rumor  we  heard  at  Reykjavik. 
An  agent  of  an  Knglish  firm  had  landed 
there  to  make  arrangements  with  the 
local  authorities  about  building  a  rail- 
way from  the  capital  to  the  Geyser.  A 


line  of  steamers  would  ply  conjointly  be- 
tween Liverpool  and  Iceland.  They 
agreed  to  pay  $20,000  a  year  for  the 
land,  for  the  space  of  thirty  years,  after 
which  the  railway  would  be  their  prop- 
erty. The  work  was  to  be  begun  in 

i895. 

As  nobody  appeared  around  the  house, 
I  dismounted  and  with  a  stick  struck 
the  wall  near  the  entrance  three  times. 
This  is,  during  the  day,  the  conventional 
announcement  of  the  arrival  of  stran- 
gers ;  at  night,  one  must  climb  the  roof 
and  shout  at  the  window,  "God  be  with 
you!  "  to  which  comes  invariably  the 
answer,  "  God  bless  you!"  Scarcely 
had  I  complied  with  this  usage,  when  a 
woman  opened  the  door  and  saluted  us. 
I  asked  her  whether  I  could  speak  to  the 
master  of  the  house  ;  she  disappeared  at 
once  to  call  him.  I  wished  to  beg  Sig- 
urdr to  kindly  guide  us  to  "  Kallmans- 
tunga, "  a  farm  situated  in  the  midst  of 
a  desert  on  the  opposite  side  of  the 
mountain  before  us.  It  required  an 
eight  hours'  ride  over  a  great  stony  sea 
of  lava,  during  which  time  not  a  house 
nor  a  blade  of  grass  was  to  be  found. 


758 


A    JOURNEY   ACROSS  ICELAND. 


Our  greatest  danger,  however,  lay  in  the 
crossing  of  the  thirteen  branches  of  the 
rapid  Jokelelv  Hvita.  No  one  dares  en- 
gage in  this  undertaking  without  a  sure 
and  experienced  guide.  But  three  men 
can  boast  of  guiding  you  safely  through 
this  dangerous  part  of  the  country  ; 
namely,  Sigurdr  of  Lang,  his  son  Greipr 
of  Hankadalr,  and  Gudjon,  a  farmer  of 
the  neighborhood.  In  spite  of  his  ad- 
vanced age,  Sigurdr  is  the  best  of  the 
trio.  The  gentleman  accosted  us  in  a 
friendly  manner.  He  is  a  man  of  a 
noble  and  imposing  mien,  with  a  snow- 
white  beard.  I  saluted  him  ;  he  stared 
at  me  without  answering,  then  he  bent 
over  a  little  boy  who  accompanied  him  ; 
the  child  shouted  into  his  ear :  ' '  The 
gentleman  salutes  you — Saelir  verid 
per  !  ' ' 

Sigurdr  then  said,  "Welcome,  my 
friends  ! ' ' 

"  I  come  to  beg  you, "  I  cried  with  all 
my  might,  "to  accompany  us  to  Kall- 
manstunga ! "  I  had  not  spoken  loud 
enough,  so  the  child  repeated  my  words. 
The  old  man  thought  a  moment  and  an- 
swered : 

' '  I  fear  I  am  not  able  to  render  you 
this  service,  but  my  son  Greipr  will  most 
readily  accompany  you  ;  and  if  he  can- 
not, I  will  go  with  you.  "  He  then  took 
me  by  the  arm  and  asked  a  thousand 
questions,  to  answer  which  I  yelled  my- 
self hoarse.  When  this  lung  and  throat 
exercise  was  over,  he  told  the  boy  to  lead 
us  to  the  Geyser  to  show  us  the  environs, 
and  then  to  guide  us  to  Hankadalr  where 
his  son  Greipr  lives. 

We  were,  therefore,  to  contemplate,  for 
the  first  time,  the  Great  Geyser.  We 
soon  reached  the  foot  of  a  round  rocky 
hill ;  from  its  summit  arose  thick  col- 
umns of  vapor  presenting  the  appear- 
ance of  a  dozen  factory  chimneys ;  the 
air  was  impregnated  with  a  nauseous 
odor  resembling  sulphurated  hydrogen, 
a  great  subterraneous  noise  was  heard, 
like  that  jof  boiling  water  ;  for  the  water 
is  always  boiling  in  these  immense  stone 
vessels.  The  boy  walked  before  us  show- 


ing the  way  as  we  ascended  to  the  basin 
of  the  Geyser.  Our  horses  began  to 
show  sign  of  fear  ;  they  scented  the  rocks 
on  which  they  stepped  and  finally  refused 
to  advance.  Pricking  up  their  ears,  they 
looked  about  in  great  anxiety.  We  were 
forced  to  use  the  whip  to  urge  them  for- 
ward, but  they  only  dragged  on  with 
great  precaution  and  appeared  thorough- 
ly frightened  Having  reached  a  certain 
height  we  saw  before  us  a  round  opening 
about  the  size  of  our  Amagatoro  at 
Copenhagen,  whence  escaped  a  dense 
vapor  which  rose  to  a  great  height.  Our 
ponies  stared  at  this  strange  spectacle 
for  a  few  seconds,  when,  overcome  by  fear, 
they  deliberately  wheeled  around.  We 
could  not  keep  them  quiet,  so  we  were 
forced  to  dismount  and  lead  them  by  the 
bridle.  Passing  several  of  these  steam- 
ing orifices  we  pushed  on  till  we  reached 
the  Great  Geyser.  The  rocks  about  these 
geysers  are  burning  hot,  whilst  the 
ground  around  is  of  the  ordinary  temper- 
ature. These  seething  rocks  produce  a 
hissing  sound  like  steam  escaping  from 
an  engine.  Our  horses  became  more  and 
more  terrified  and  walked  as  if  they  were 
treading  on  burning  coals. 

Finally,  we  reach  the  Great  Geyser. 
A  smooth  stone  basin,  seventy-two  feet 
in  diameter,  and  four  feet  deep,  stood  be- 
fore us,  brimful  of  boiling  clear  water, 
which  bubbled  up  more  violently  in  the 
centre  than  at  the  edges.  I  dipped  my 
finger  lightly  into  it ;  but  even  this 
slight  contact  left  a  burning  mark.  Sev- 
eral scientists  have  taken  the  tempera- 
ture of  this  water:  On  the  surface  it 
indicates  185°  Fahrenheit ;  at  a  depth  of 
sixty  feet  it  rises  to  250°.  We  longed 
to  see  an  eruption  of  the  Great  Geyser, 
but  we  were  sadly  disappointed.  Our 
guide  wondered  at  the  interest  we  took 
in  this  unparalleled  phenomenon  of 
nature.  He  was  born  in  its  neigborhood, 
saw  it  daily  and  had  witnessed  many  a 
violent  manifestation  of  wrath  of  this 
monster.  I  asked  whether  it  was 
safe  to  stay  so  near  the  basin,  as,  in 
case  of  an  eruption  we  would  have  a 


A  JOURNEY  ACROSS    ICELAND. 


759 


«lisai,'ix-<.;il>k  shower  bath  of  boil- 
ing water. 

"Oh!"  he  answered,  "it  does  not 
occur  without  a  warning.  Before  the 
water  bursts  into  the  air,  subterraneous 
thunders  accompanied  by  earthquakes, 
admonish  you  to  look  for  a  safe  spot 
which  you  find  in  going  against  the 
wind."  I  further  inquired  how  the 
eruption  takes  place.  He  replied — 

"  The  whole  mass  of  water  lifts  itself 
up  and  rises  like  a  column  into  the  air, 
sometimes  200  feet.  This  action  is  re- 
peated four  or  five  times  successively. 


is  the  Strokr.  Its  water  boils  more  vio- 
lently than  that  of  the  Great  Geyser  ;  so 
that  its  groaning  and  hissing  coul<l  IK- 
heard  at  a  distance.  The  orifice  of  the 
Strokr  measures  only  six  feet  in  diam- 
eter. As  it  has  no  basin,  we  could 
approach  to  the  very  edge  of  its  funnel, 
which  is  smoothly  hollowed  out  of  a  red 
rock,  and  look  down  at  the  water  boiling 
perpetually  at  the  bottom.  We  found  it 
impossible  to  lead  our  horses  to  this 
geyser ;  the  noise  and  vapor  made  them 
shiver.  After  having  satisfied  our  curi- 
osity we  directed  our  steps  to  Hankadalr, 


K  I   I  ANDIC    TBAsANIS 


Most  of  the  water  falls  back  into  the 
basin,  except  in  times  of  strong  wind  ; 
the  rest  turns  into  vapor  and  scatters. ' ' 

"When  did  such  an  eruption  take 
place?  " 

"  Last  night." 

' '  Does  it  happen  often  ?  ' ' 

"Oh!  the  fits  are  very  irregular; 
sometimes  they  occur  two  or  three  times 
a  day,  sometimes  once  in  three  weeks ; 
but  last  spring  the  eruptions  occurred 
almost  every  twenty-four  hours. " 

Afterwards  we  visited  the  smaller 
geysers.  The  most  remarkable  of  these 


where  we  wished  to  spend  the  night. 
We  forded  a  river  in  which  our  horses 
got  a  cold  bath,  for  the  water  reached 
to  their  shoulders.  At  Hankadalr  we 
gave  the  conventional  sign  of  three 
strokes  against  the  wall,  which  instantly 
brought  out  farmer  Greipr.  He  is  a  tall, 
strong  young  man.  He  received  us  with 
the  utmost  politeness,  especially  when 
he  learned  that  we  came  from  his  father's 
house.  We  were  conducted  into  the 
guest's  room,  which  was  simply  fur- 
nished and  exquisitely  neat.  Our  bed- 
steads consisted  of  trunks  placed  side  by 


760 


A  JOURNEY  ACROSS    ICELAND. 


side,  the  sheets  and  coverlets  were  rather 
rough.  Our  host  served  us  the  best  he 
had.  In  the  evening  as  we  were  sitting 
on  the  lawn  in  front  of  the  house,  chat- 
ting and  enjoying  the  fine  scenery,  sud- 
denly we  saw  a  man  on  horseback  gal- 
loping towards  us.  We  were  not  long 
before  recognizing  old  Sigurdr  himself, 
and  we  rose  to  meet  him  Having 
alighted,  the  old  man  affectionately 
embraced  his  son.  He  had  come  to 
ascertain  whether  his  son  would  be  able 
to  accompany  us  the  next  day  to  Kall- 
manstunga.  They  held  a  protracted 
consultation  together.  It  seems  that 
Greipr  had  never  travelled  over  more  than 
half  the  road,  and  we  needed  a  guide  who 
was  perfectly  acquainted  with  the  whole ; 
for  should  a  fog  overtake  us  on  the 
mountains,  we  might  easily  stray  from 
our  path  and  thus  be  exposed  to  spend 
one  or  two  nights  without  a  shelter.  It 
was,  therefore,  decided  that  Greipr 
should  ask  Gudjon  to  accompany  us, 
and  if  he  could  not  do  so,  Sigurdr  him- 
seif  would  be  our  guide.  After  this,  he 
bid  us  good  night  and  returned  home. 

A  message  was  accordingly  sent  to 
Gudjon,  but  he  was  absent ;  we  were 
forced  to  stay  at  Hankadalr  the  whole  of 
the  following  day.  We  profited  by  this 
delay  to  visit  the  environs  and  to  make 
a  collection  of  minerals  for  our  museum 
of  Ordrupshoj.  This  part  of  Iceland 
abounds  in  hot  springs,  many  of  which 
still  bear  their  old  Catholic  names.  Near 
the  farm  is  St.  Martin's  spring;  the 
landlady  uses  its  clear  and  healthy 
water  for  kitchen  purposes,  and  she 
keeps  there  her  kettles  and  some  pans. 
The  good  people  of  the  village  also  come 
to  this  spring  to  prepare  their  meals, 
and  thus  spare  wood  and  coal,  the  sub- 
terraneous fire  renders  them  service 
gratis,  winter  and  summer.  I  put  a  box 
of  canned  meat  into  this  boiling  water 
and  after  a  quarter  of  an  hour  we  enjoyed 
a  good  repast.  Near  this  crater,  a  basin 
has  been  dug  into  which  the  boiling 
water  flows.  Here  it  soon  cools  down, 
and  when  in  winter  the  water  is  frozen 


everywhere  else,  the  cattle  come  to 
drink  it. 

While  here  we  had  an  opportunity  to 
observe  the  love  the  Icelanders  have  for 
their  horses.  At  midday  the  oldest  boy 
went  to  drive  in  a  dozen  ponies  in  order 
to  feed  them  on  hay.  We  all  left  the 
house  with  the  children.  Scarcely  were 
the  ponies  in  sight  when  they  ran  to 
meet  them  crying  out,  "  Oh,  the  dear 
little  creatures !  ' '  The  ponies  stepped 
forward  with  the  greatest  care  for  fear 
of  treading  on  the  children,  who  hung 
about  them  caressing  them  and  calling 
each  one  by  his  name.  After  the  meal, 
they  leaped  on  the  horses  and  galloped 
off.  One  pony  did  not  follow  the  crowd 
but  ran  to  the  entrance  of  the  house, 
stuck  his  head  inside  and  began  to 
stamp. 

"  He  wants  his  milk  "said  one  of  the 
children  that  stood  near  him.  The  land- 
lady soon  appeared  with  a  small  pail  of 
sheep  milk  and  gave  it  to  the  pony.  She 
told  me  that  she  bought  the  animal  when 
a  foal  and  raised  it  on  sheep  milk,  to 
which  he  became  so  accustomed  that 
every  day,  at  this  hour,  he  came  to  the 
house  for  it.  In  the  afternoon  we  visited 
the  greatest  waterfall  of  Iceland,  named 
"  Kellegulfoss. "  Here  the  river  Hvita 
tumbles  its  mass  of  water  down  a  lofty 
precipice.  The  roaring  of  the  torrent 
can  be  heard  from  afar,  and  at  several 
miles  distant  a  column  of  spray  can  be 
seen  curling  about  the  fall. 

When  we  returned  to  the  house,  Fred- 
erick played  hide-and-seek  with  the 
children  ;  I  was  really  struck  by  the  ease 
with  which  children  make  friends  ;  later 
on,  Frederick  organized  games  of  hide- 
and-seek  at  every  farm  we  stopped  at,  to 
the  great  joy  of  the  parents  and  the 
amusement  of  the  children.  Nowhere 
was  he  in  want  of  companions,  for  Ice- 
land swarms  with  children  in  this  part. 
Meanwhile  old  Sigurdr  and  his  son  suc- 
ceeded in  finding  our  gui<Je  ;  he  asked 
five  dollars  for  his  service,  the  usual  fee, 
for  he  was  to  lose  two  days  and  he  had 
to  use  two  horses  on  account  of  the 


A    JOURNEY   ACROSS   ICELAND. 


761 


ditlu-iiltu-s  .UK!  latijiiu-s   of  UK-  joiirn.  \ 
It  was  decided  that  we  should  leave  at 
six  o'clock  in  the  morning. 

The  next  day,  before  leaving,  I  wished 
to  settle  accounts  with  our  host,  but  he 
refused  all  payment,  although  we  had 
spent  two  days  and  two  nights  at  his 
house.  After  much  entreaty  I  succeeded 
in  making  him  accept  a  small  sum  for 
which  he  and  his  wife  thanked  me  with 
many  expressions  of  gratitude.  Every- 
where in  Iceland  the  good  people  of  the 
country  look  upon  hospitality  as  a 
sacred  duty,  and  treat  as  best  they  can 
all  those  the  Lord  sends  them.  I  was 
grieved  to  hear  that  sometimes  travellers 
behave  rudely  towards  their  charitable 
hosts.  A  landlady  said  to  me:  "Oh, 
the  strangers  are  never  satisfied  with 
our  services.  They  complain  of  not 
being  better  treated,  and  of  getting  bad 
food  ;  they  accuse  us  of  uncleanliness 
and  of  charging  too  much  for  their  board. 
Once  we  asked  fifty  cents  a  head  ;  they 
found  the  price  exhorbitant,  and  yet  we 
lost  a  day 's  work  and  gave  them  the  best 
we  possessed. "  These  exacting  tourists 
do  not  reflect  on  what  the  least  article 
costs  these  poor  people.  Coffee,  sugar, 
flour,  oil,  in  a  word,  everything,  has  to 
be  brought  from  a  great  distance  on  the 
backs  of  horses. 

Between  six  and  seven  o'clock  we  left 
Hankadalr  with  five  horses.  As  we 
ascended  the  nearest  mountain,  we  saw 
the  Great  Geyser  in  eruption.  What  a 
mortification  not  to  be  nearer  !  Our  road 
was  now  the  worst  imaginable ;  some- 
times we  faced  a  steep  ascent  up  a  high 
mountain  ;  then  a  rugged  descent  into  a 
deep  valley  ;  again  we  cut  across  a  bleak 
desert  strewn  with  big  stones,  afterward 
we  climbed  another  mountain.  Thus  we 
trudged  along  the  whole  day.  We  trav- 
ersed the  valley  Kaldadal,  locked  up 
between  two  imposing  glaciers  which 
skirt  the  path,  so  that  we  rode  in  the 
snow.  The  weather,  however,  was 
superb.  This  slow  and  laborious  loco- 
motion had  lasted  about  fourteen  hours 
when  at  9  1*.  M.  we  struck  an  even 


path  on  which  we  could  ride  at  a  fair 
rate.  Again  we  had  to  slacken  our 
speed  to  descend  into  a  broad  valk-y. 
We  reached  the  ford  of  the  river  Hvita 
between  one  and  two  o'clock  A.  M.  Our 
readers  will  remember  that  at  this  sea- 
son there  is  no  night  in  this  northern 
region,  the  sun  scarcely  goes  below  the 
horizon.  We  gazed  in  astonishment 
upen  this  torrent  which  hurled  its  foamy 
waters  over  numberless  rocks.  Our 
guide  stopped,  examined  the  river  and 
said — "  It  is  impossible  to  cross  at  this 
spot ;  it  is  too  dangerous. " 

We  then  skirted  the  river  for  a  while 
and  made  another  halt.  Our  guide  tried 
first  to  cross  the  torrent  alone  with  his 
best  pony.  In  spite  of  the  repeated  ap- 
plication of  the  whip,  the  poor  animal 
refused  to  plunge  into  this  icy  water ; 
but  he  finally  yielded  and  walked  into 
the  river  till  the  water  reached  his  shoul- 
ders. The  current  dragged  him  along  : 
suddenly  he  sank  into  a  hole  and  his 
head  alone  appeared  above  the  surface  ; 
he  was  wet  to  the  belt.  Happily  the 
pony  succeeded  in  gaining  a  footing,  but 
only  to  retrace  his  steps.  Gudjon  be- 
trayed some  embarrassment,  and  pro- 
posed to  continue  along  the  river  until 
we  found  a  more  favorable  ford.  After  a 
short  time  we  made  another  trial,  but 


THK   SKOC.AR   FALL. 


762 


A   JOURNEY  ACROSS   ICELAND. 


without  success.  The  horse  could  not 
withstand  the  current ;  the  ford  was  too 
uneven.  With  much  effort  and  with 
great  difficulty  did  he  succeed  in  return- 
ing. We  went  further  up  the  river  in 
search  of  a  more  fordable  place.  Our 
brave  guide,  fatigued  and  soaked  as  he 
was,  did  not  lose  heart.  He  tried  a  third 
time,  and  was  lucky  enough  to  reacli  the 
opposite  bank.  He  returned  immediately 
and  took  Frederick  on  his  own  horse ; 
the  poor  beast  had  again  to  fight  against 
the  violent  current.  In  the  middle  of 
the  river  he  sank  into  a  hole  as  the  first 
time,  but  happily  extricated  himself  in  a 
moment.  Frederick  alighted  and  Gud- 
jon  returned  to  take  me  across.  He  made 
me  mount  his  horse  and  he  leaped  upon 
mine.  We  tied  the  others  together  by 
the  bridle  and  he  took  the  lead  while  I 
closed  up  the  file.  For  a  while  we  were 
carried  along  by  the  current,  but  arrived 
in  the  middle  of  the  river  we  were  better 
able  to  resist  its  violence  and  we  touched 
the  bank  without  any  other  accident. 
^More  than  ever  we  experienced  the 
strength  and  safety  of  our  dear  little 
Iceland  horses.  We  were  told  that  these 
ponies  are  never  drowned,  and  if  the 
riders  know  how  to  cling  to  them,  they 
need  have  no  fear  in  crossing  rivers  ;  the 
danger  is  less  than  it  appears.  Those 
who  meet  with  serious  accidents  are 
either  under  the  influence  of  liquor  or 
rashly  hazard  a  crossing  at  a  place  where 
the  torrent  is  too  deep,  and  where  the 
horses  are  obliged  to  swim  with  the 
riders  on  their  backs.  We  traversed  the 
twelve  other  branches  of  the  river  with- 
out further  incident. 

After  this  we  journeyed  through  a 
barren  pathless  desert.  Our  guide  did 
not  know  the  exact  situation  of  the  farm 
of  Kallmanstunga,  so  we  were  forced  to 
search  for  it.  To  our  great  joy  at  three 
o'clock  A.  M.,  we  suddenly  found  our- 
selves on  a  fine  lawn  ;  we  were  at  Kall- 
manstunga. We  alighted.  Our  guide 
climbed  the  roof  of  the  house  and  cried  : 

"Her  voere  Gud !  "  and  the  answer 
came — "  God  bless  you  !  " 


Without  delay  the  door  was  opened  and 
a  cordial  reception  awaited  xis.  Through- 
out the  rest  of  our  journey  we  experienced 
the  same  cordiality  and  courtesy  wher- 
ever we  stopped. 

We  stayed  a  whole  day  at  Kallman- 
stunga to  rest  ourselves  and  our  ponies, 
as  we  had  a  hard  and  fatiguing  journey 
before  us.  It  is  useless  to  describe  our 
sojourn  at  Kallmanstunga,  as  it  varies 
little  from  the  one  at  Hankadalr. 

Our  next  station  was  Grimstunga.  To 
reach  it  we  had  to  traverse  the  Arnarva- 
tusheide,  a  magnificent  tract  of  land 
with  great  natural  beauty,  but  entirely 
uninhabited.  We  were  lucky  enough  to 
meet  two  travellers  who  were  going  in 
the  same  direction — a  student  of  Reyk- 
javik, and  an  elderly  lady.  The  young 
man  had  made  this  trip  several  times  and 
he  assured  us  that  he  knew  the  road  per- 
fectly. 

We  rose  at  3  A.  M.  Before  leaving 
we  asked  our  host  how  much  we  owed 
him  ;  he  answered,  $3  75.  This  was  the 
only  place  where  the  price  was  men- 
tioned. At  4  A.  M.,  we  set  out,  hop- 
ing to  arrive  at  Grimstunga  about  n 
P.  M.,  should  there  happen  no  accident. 
Our  host  accompanied  us  for  three  hours, 
to  direct  us  to  the  best  ford  of  the  river 
Nordlunga.  Sometimes  we  beheld  im- 
mense rocks  rising  vertically  to  a  height 
of  more  than  5000  feet,  whose  ice- 
crowned  summits  sparkled  with  a  thou- 
sand fires  beneath  the  rays  of  the  setting 
sun ;  then  we  descried  lofty  blue  moun- 
tains, studded  with  crystal  lakes,  on 
which  flocks  of  snow-white  swan  were 
sporting.  At  midday  we  took  an  hour's 
rest  on  the  shore  of  one  of  these  lakes,  into 
which  leaped  a  magnificent  cascade.  On, 
resuming  our  journey  our  guide,  mistak- 
ing the  path,  led  us  by  a  circuitous  road 
through  a  wild  desert,  so  that  instead  of 
arriving  at  Grimstunga  at  n  P.  M.,  we 
arrived  at  5  A.  M.  the  following  day. 
The  people  had  already  risen  when  we 
neared  the  farm. 

The  reception  tendered  us  at  Grim- 
stunga was  most  cordial.  Our  host 


A   JOURNEY  ACROSS    ICELAND. 


763 


AKtTRF.YRI. 


helped  us  to  take  off  our  overcoats  and 
our  dirty  boots,  and  then  offered  us  a 
drink  of  warm  milk.  Shortly  after  an 
excellent  breakfast  was  served,  consist- 
ing of  trout,  meat,  vegetables,  delicious 
bread  and  fresh  butter,  and  rhubarb  pre- 
serves, seasoned  with  sweet  cream.  The 
owner  of  Grimstunga  is  a  wealthy  gentle- 
man and  a  representative  of  this  part  of 
the  island  in  Congress.  Soon  after  we 
retired  to  bed  for  a  well  deserved  rest. 
We  rose  late  in  the  afternoon  and  felt  en- 
tirely refreshed.  We  spent  the  night  at 
Grimstunga  to  give  more  time  to  our 
horses  to  recuperate,  because  their  backs 
were  sore  and  raw.  No  guide  was  hence- 
forth needed  as  our  road  lay  through  the 
luxuriant  plains  of  fertile  valleys  dotted 
with  cozy  farm  houses.  I  will  be  brief 
on  this  part  of  my  trip  lest  I  prolong  too 
much  an  already  lengthy  narrative.  The 
farmers  of  the  North  in  general  enjoy 
comfort  and  wealth  and  can  easily  afford 
being  generous  to  strangers.  We  are 
glad  to  say  that  a  large  share  of  that 
generosity  was  lavished  upon  us. 

The  following  day  we  bade  farewell  to 
our  kind  hosts  and  entered  the  pictur- 
esque Vastursdal.  This  valley  lies  be- 


tween two  chains  of  mountains  ;  through 
the  centre  flows  a  large  river,  with 
numerous  houses  on  its  banks.  Wher- 
ever we  turn  we  can  see  the  mowers  cut- 
ting the  grass  on  the  meadows.  We 
stopped  over  night  at  a  farm  named 
Karusa.  We  were  cordially  welcomed 
by  the  owner  of  the  place,  a  young 
theological  student  of  the  college  of 
Reykjavik,  who  lives  in  a  fine  two-story 
building.  He  put  a  suite  of  four  apart- 
ments at  our  disposal — a  parlor,  dining- 
room,  and  two  sleeping  rooms,  each 
furnished  with  a  large  English  bed. 
This  young  gentleman  and  his  sister, 
who  keeps  house  for  him,  spared  no 
pains  to  make  us  feel  at  home.  I  inti- 
mated that  our  saddles  needed  repairs  ; 
immediately  a  saddler  was  called  who 
did  the  job  very  neatly.  Before  leaving, 
the  hostess  gave  Frederick  a  box  of 
candy.  Such  a  gift  can  only  be  appre- 
ciated when  one  remembers  with  what 
difficulties  these  articles  are  procured. 
No  entreaties  could  make  them  accept 
the  least  remuneration.  "  Our  mother 
strictly  forbade  us,"  said  the  gentleman, 
"  to  receive  any  payment  from  those  who 
ask  for  hospitality.  "  We  were  not  even 


764 


A   JOURNEY  ACROSS   ICELAND. 


allowed  to  pay  for  the  repairs  of  our 
saddles.  Later  on  I  learned  that  this 
family  was  in  rather  moderate  circum- 
stances. 

After  heartily  thanking  our  hosts  for 
their  extreme  kindness,  we  set  out  in 
company  with  the  young  student  who 
wished  to  guide  us  to  the  farm  "  Huan- 
sum  "  where  we  intended  to  pass 
the  night.  On  reaching  Huansum  our 
worthy  companion  introduced  us  to  the 
owner  of  the  place  who  welcomed  us 
most  politely.  He  was  a  well  educated 
gentleman  who  had  travelled  a  great  deal 
and  was  an  entertaining  conversation- 
alist. Here  I  slept  the  first  time  in  what 
they  called  a  " closed  bed."  A  similar 
article  can  be  seen  in  the  Museum  of 
Northern  Antiquities,  at  Copenhagen. 

Our  host's  son  escorted  us  a  great  dis- 
tance, for  we  had  to  cross  a  chain  of 
mountains.  The  boy  bid  us  farewell 
when  we  could  see  the  farm  ' '  Solhei- 
mar, "  our  next  station.  We  rode  by 
the  side  of  a  charming  lake  several 
miles  long  but  very  narrow.  It  re- 
minded us  of  Loch  Lomond,  in  the 
mountains  of  Scotland,  with  this  differ- 
ence, that  the  latter  is  surrounded  by 
beautiful  woods,  whilst  around  the  for- 
mer there  is  no  sign  of  a  tree.  At  Sol- 
heimar  we  were  sumptuously  enter- 
tained. 

To-day  we  were  to  tread  the  valley  for 
the  last  time,  first  crossing  the  torrent 
Blanda,  which  is  much  deeper  than  the 
Hvita,  where  we  had  to  undergo  so  great 
fatigues,  and  then  riding  over  a  chain  of 
mountains.  This  stretch  would  bring 
us  to  the  farm  "Vidimyri,"  by  sunset. 
The  farmer  of  Solheimar  ordered  a  boy 
to  help  us  to  cross  the  Blanda.  On 
nearing  the  bank  of  the  river  the  boy 
ascended  a  knoll  and  cried  with  all  his 
might,  "  ferja  !  "  i.  e.,  "ferry-boat!" 
Our  guide  had  to  yell  again  and  again 
before  he  could  be  heard.  The  echo  of  the 
mountains  repeated  without  end,  "  fer- 
ja !"  Finally  we  noticed  an  old  man 
coming  down  a  neighboring  hill  and 
advancing  slowly  in  our  direction  ;  he 


was  the  ferryman.  His  voice  was  very 
harsh,  and  his  strength  seemed  prodig- 
ious. He  placed  our  saddles  and  boxes 
in  the  boat  and  then  drove  the  ponies 
into  the  river,  where  they  were  obliged 
to  swim.  Shortly  before  reaching  Yidi- 
myri  we  found  ourselves  on  the  coast 
facing  the  isle  of  Drasig,  so  renowned 
for  the  exploits  of  Gretta.  It  is  an 
enormous  rock  rising  perpendicularly 
above  the  waves,  at  a  short  distance 
from  the  shore.  There  lived  for  twenty 
years  the  outlaw  Gretta,  and  there  he 
was  surprised  by  his  enemies  and  as- 
sassinated after  a  bold  resistance.  We 
were  treading  upon  the  spot  where  his 
head  was  buried  by  the  murderers. 

From  Vidimyri  we  went  to  Silfrasta- 
thir.  Between  these  two  farms  lies  a 
very  deep  river  having  several  branches. 
One  of  these,  called  "  Heradsvotnin, " 
the  horses  swam,  and  we  crossed  it  on  a 
boat ;  the  others,  we  forded.  Once  we 
found  it  difficult  to  discover  the  ford. 
We  saw  a  little  girl  on  the  opposite 
bank.  We  called  her  and  inquired  where 
we  could  cross.  She  directed  her  pony 
to  where  we  stood  and  told  us  to  follow 
her.  We  did  so  without  hesitation,  and 
gained  the  opposite  bank  without  diffi- 
culty. On  such  occasions  the  usual 
word  exchanged  is  "  Happy  journey  "  ! 
but  in  these  parts  of  Iceland,  intersected 
by  torrents  and  rivers,  they  say  :  ' '  Good 
river  ' ' !  With  this  wish  the  girl  gal- 
loped off.  We  arrived  safely  at  Silfras- 
tathir  and  stayed  over  night 

Around  Silfrastathir  the  scenery  was 
beautiful,  our  path  leading  us  through 
the  picturesque  defiles  of  the  Oscnadal. 
In  the  afternoon  we  were  rowed  over  the 
deep  river  Horgara  which  waters  the  fer- 
tile Horgarasdal  valley,  and  came  to  the 
farm  of  Modruvollum,  which  is  well 
known  throughout  the  country.  Madame 
Stephensen,  the  lady  of  the  house,  gave 
us  a  cordial  reception.  Modruvollum  is 
the  most  important  farm  we  met  on  our 
trip  and  there  is  an  excellent  school  at- 
tached to  it.  The  children  were  then  in 
vacation. 


A   JOURNEY  ACROSS   ICELAND. 


765 


Madame  Stephensen  ordered  a  sc-rvant 
to  guide  us  to  Hjalteyei,  our  last  station. 
It  is  a  little  merchant  town  situated  at 
the  extreme  end  of  the  beautiful  bay  of 
Ofjord.  Here  lives  (iunnar  Hinarsson, 
with  his  family,  the  only  Catholics  of 
Iceland.  If  one  remembers  that  they 
have  the  consolations  of  our  holy  religion 
but  every  other  year,  he  will  easily  con- 
ceive the  great  joy  this  faithful  little 
flock  experiences  on  the  arrival  of  a 
priest  in  their  midst.  We  had  eight 
days  to  stay  with  them  ;  a  time  of  grace 
for  these  dear  brothers  in  the  faith,  so 
abandoned  in  this  forlorn  place.  The 
best  apartment  of  the  house  was  im- 
mediately turned  into  a  chapel.  Every 
day  I  said  Mass,  and  preached  on  the 
principal  truths  of  our  holy  religion,  and 
each  member  of  the  family  approached 
the  sacraments  several  times  with  touch- 
ing fervor.  Never  shall  I  forget  the 
kindness  and  reverence  with  which  I 
was  treated  by  this  excellent  family.  I 
have  described  the  generous  hospitality 
we  enjoyed  from  those  who  were  not  of 
our  faith  ;  it  would  be  impossible  to  give 
an  adequate  idea  of  the  affectionate  wel- 
come we  experienced  from  our  Catholic 
brethren.  It  was  therefore  with  reluct- 
ance that  we  tore  ourselves  away  from 
them  on  August  23,  to  hasten  to  Akureyri, 
whence  the  steamer  ' '  Thy ra  ' '  was  to  take 
us  back  to  Copenhagen.  At  Akureyri  we 
disposed  of  our  ponies,  which  had  ren- 
dered us  such  good  services.  Thanks  to 
our  host  Gunnar,  who  accompanied  us, 
we  sold  them  very  advantageously.  The 
"  Thyra  "  was  late.  Gunnar  however  did 
not  leave  us  until  he  had  seen  us  safe  on 
board  the  steamer. 

There  we  met  many  of  our  former 
travelling  campanions,  all  of  whom  were 
much  pleased  with  their  stay  in  Iceland, 
and  the  greater  number  desirous  to  re- 
turn again.  We  related  our  numerous 
adventures,  and  listened  with  attention 
to  theirs.  Our  seventeen  days'  trip  on 
horseback  had  seemed  to  us  an  extraor- 
dinary feat,  but  we  stopped  boasting 
when  we  learned  that  some  of  our  friends 


had  been  three,  and  even  five  consecu- 
tive weeks  scouring  the  country  on  little 
ponies.  All  looked  healthy  and  were 
delighted  with  the  benefits  they  reaped 
during  their  short  stay  in  this  happy 
clime.  I  was  very  glad  to  meet  an 
English  Catholic  priest  on  board — the 
professor  of  canon  law  and  moral  the- 
ology at  Oscott  College.  Before  his  trip 
he  suffered  so  much  from  insomnia  that 
he  was  rendered  unfit  for  work.  His 
physician  advised  him  to  make  an  ex- 
cursion to  Iceland,  and  this  completely 
restored  him  to  health.  All  the  tourists 
said  that  there  was  no  place  like  Iceland 
to  regain  health  and  strength  of  body, 
especially  if  the  summer  is  always  as 
beautiful  as  it  is  this  year.  I  am  afraid, 
however,  that  this  is  not  the  case. 

Travelling  in  Iceland  has  a  charm  of  its 
own,  unknown  elsewhere.  The  daily  rid- 
ing, the  varied  scenes,  the  objects  of  in- 
terest — all  break  the  monotony  and 
routine  experienced  in  a  trip  by  rail. 
Even  Scotland,  with  its  mountains, 
lakes  and  forests,  has  lost  by  the  intro- 
duction of  modern  comforts,  and  by  the 
profuse  description  of  every  nook  and 
corner.  Here  you  travel  always  in  the 
open  air,  behold  remarkable  scenery,  and 
are  continually  led  from  surprise  to  sur- 
prise. Frederick  and  I  could  judge  of 
the  difference  between  these  two  coun- 
tries, having  extensively  travelled  to- 
gether over  Scotland,  the  preceding  year. 
There  we  travelled  in  comfortable  cars, 
steamboats  carried  us  across  the  lakes, 
tramways  took  us  up  the  mountains  and 
everywhere  sumptuous  hotels  with  all 
their  luxuries  were  opened  to  us.  In 
Iceland  there  are  no  hotels,  no  railv, 
no  steamers,  no  noise  nor  smoke,  except 
the  low  grumbling  of  the  geysers  and 
the  vapor  of  the  hot  springs.  You 
breathe  the  purest  and  most  invigorating 
air  and  enjoy  the  greatest  liberty.  You 
start  and  stop  where  you  please,  you  rest 
as  long  as  you  please ;  there  is  no  ticket 
to  be  bought,  no  time-table  to  be  fol- 
lowed, no  darkness  to  be  dreaded,  for  the 
sun  does  not  set  in  summer.  As  for 


766 


A  JOURNEY  ACROSS  ICELAND. 


food,  you  get  your  provisions  before- 
hand, moreover,  you  are  always  warmly 
welcomed  by  the  good  people  of  the 
country  and  invited  to  share  their  frugal 
repast.  Sometimes  you  may  lunch  sit- 
ting on  a  green  knoll,  and  for  drink  you 
have  the  purest  water  in  the  world,  for 
the  spring  water  of  Iceland,  as  a  Danish 
physician  affirms,  is  so  remarkable  for 
its  purity  and  health-giving  properties 
that  it  would  pay  to  bottle  it  for  trans- 
portation. In  many  locations  it  has  a 
strong  taste. 

We  steamed  out  of  Ofjord  Bay  August 
26th,  and  coasted  for  several  days  stopping 
at  half  a  dozen  harbors  and  fiords  to  re- 
ceive passengers  and  merchandise.  Every 
night  the  firmament  was  illumined  by 
the  splendors  of  the  aurora  borealis. 
Among  the  passengers  we  counted  about 


a  hundred  inhabitants  of  the  Faroe 
Islands,  who,  after  fishing  on  the  coasts 
of  Iceland  for  two  months,  were  return- 
ing home.  They  were  a  jolly  set,  full 
of  good  humor  ;  and  every  evening  they 
sang  some  of  the  touching  national 
melodies  for  which  their  country  is 
famous. 

At  the  Faroes  I  again  visited  the  old 
lady  at  Hvidernaes,  celebrated  Mass  in 
her  house,  and  gave  her  holy  Commun- 
ion, though  the  captain  allowed  me 
scarcely  more  time  than  at  our  first  visit. 
From  the  Faroes  we  sailed  to  Edin- 
burgh ;  thence  to  Copenhagen  where  we 
landed  September  6th,  late  in  the  even- 
ing;  at  half-past  ten  we  boarded  the  train 
for  Klompenborg  and  at  midnight 
reached  home — our  college  at  Ordrup- 
shoj . 


FOR   SEPTEMBER,  1896. 


Recommended  by  His  Holiness,  Leo  XIII.,  with  His  Blessing  to  the  Associates  of  the 
Apostleship  of  F*rayer,  League  of  the  Sacred  Heart. 

WORK   OF   SPIRITUAL    RETREATS. 


ABOUT  this  time  every  year  thou- 
sands of  priests  and  religious  re- 
tire from  their  parochial,  scholastic  and 
missionary  duties,  and  devote  them- 
selves in  solitude  to  the  exercises  of 
what  is  called  a  ' '  Retreat. ' '  From  time 
to  time  during  the  year  these  retreats 
are  given  to  the  laity,  men  and  women, 
in  houses  set  apart  for  this  special  pur- 
pose, and  it  is  gratifying  to  note  that 
that  they  are  growing  in  favor  with  all 
classes. 

To  one  who  is  familiar  with  these 
exercises,  nothing  is  more  amusing  than 
the  vague  notions  which  even  Catholics 
commonly  entertain  of  them.  It  is  an 
instance  of  the  perplexity  that  often 
arises  from  making  more  of  the  name  or 
of  the  circumstances  connected  with  a 
thing  than  of  the  thing  itself.  Many 
pious  persons  have  attended  missions 
given  in  our  churches,  who  would  be 
surprised  to  learn  that,  when  rightly 
given,  a  mission  embraces  much  of  the 
substance  of  a  retreat. 

The  very  name  ' '  retreat ' '  suggests 
withdrawal  from  active  pursuits  ;  the 
circumstances  in  which  a  retreat  is 
usually  made,  particularly  the  solitude, 
cloak  it  about  with  mystery.  Unfortu- 
nately, most  people  associate  activity 
with  some  bodily  exercise,  or  with  the 
variety  and  distraction  attendant  upon 
external  dealings  and  intercourse  with 


others.  Hence,  the  erroneous  impres- 
sion that  a  spiritual  retreat  is  a  time  for 
idleness,  monotony,  ennui,  or  else,  for 
something  so  mysterious,  singular  or 
esoteric  as  to  be  suited  only  for  men 
and  women  in  peculiar  circumstances. 

It  would  not  be  so  bad  if  it  were  only 
an  error  people  make  about  retreats  ; 
the  pity  is  that  they  conceive  a  preju- 
dice against  them,  and  even  go  so  far  as 
to  misjudge  those  who  go  into  retreat, 
simply  because  they  are  ignorant  of  its 
real  nature,  or,  what  is  far  worse, 
because  in  this,  as  in  other  sacred 
matters,  they  regard  the  perverted 
notions  so  eagerly  propagated  by  the 
enemies  of  everything  truly  Catholic. 

One  would  think  that  before  forming 
any  opinion  about  a  retreat,  the  simplest 
thing  would  be  to  make  one.  Opportu- 
nities are  plentiful  and  pressing  invita- 
tions are  given  to  all.  But,  here  again, 
the  wells  are  poisoned.  People  plead 
mystery,  and  they  are  begged  to  pene- 
trate the  mystery,  to  make  a  retreat  and 
judge  for  themselves.  "No,  indeed," 
they  rejoin  ;  "  the  mystery  is  impenetra- 
ble." And  then  comes  out  the  old 
Protestant  objection  to  the  retreats  given 
by  the  founder  of  the  work  of  retreats. 
When  the  early  Calvinists  and  Luth- 
erans could  not  hinder  the  wonderful 
results  of  the  retreats  given  by  St. 
Ignatius  and  his  companions,  they 

767 


768 


GENERAL   INTENTION. 


sought  to  deter  people  from  making 
them  by  ascribing  their  virtue  to  the 
craft  and  cunning  of  the  author.  vSimi- 
larly  some  misguided  Catholics  will  per- 
sist in  believing  and  saying  that  a 
retreat  is  a  series  of  reflections  which 
covertly  but  infallibly  brings  the  one 
who  makes  them  around  to  the  views  of 
the  one  who  suggests  or  directs  them. 

Then  there  is  that  well-meaning  class 
that  has  a  great  respect  for  retreats  as 
well  as  for  those  who  make  them.  In- 
deed, their  respect  is  entirely  too  great  ; 
it  amounts  to  a  reverence  which  keeps 
them  from  trying  the  benefits  of  a  retreat 
for  themselves.  They  think  that  it  is 
good  for  priests,  for  religious,  before  de- 
ciding one's  vocation,  before  changing 
one's  state  in  life,  or  engaging  in  any 
serious  enterprise,  as  a  preparation  for 
death,  or  when  one  feels  moved  to  repent 
thoroughly  of  the  past,  and  lead  a  per- 
fect life  in  future. 

We  might  go  on  enumerating  the  er- 
roneous views  that  are  so  prevalent  on 
this  subject,  but  those  we  have  just 
mentioned  suffice  to  show  how  necessary 
it  is  to  pray  for  the  object  of  our  Gen- 
eral Intention  this  month,  the  work  of 
spiritual  retreats.  When  we  recall  that 
it  is  prayer  which,  from  the  very  begin- 
ning, has  made  not  only  Catholics,  but 
even  many  Protestants,  appreciate  these 
retreats  rightly,  we  may  pray  with  re- 
newed confidence  that  they  may  find 
with  all  classes  the  favor  they  deserve. 

What  is  a  retreat  ?  To  answer  this 
question  properly  we  must  put  it  in  the 
form  of  our  title,  and  ask,  What  is  the 
work  of  spiritual  retreats  ?  A  retreat  is 
nothing  if  not  work,  downright,  serious 
application  of  every  faculty  of  the  soul 
and  body,  a  work  so  intense  and  absorb- 
ing that  every  other  must  be  set  aside, 
so  jealous  of  distractions  that  it  must  be 
done  apart  from  OUT  usual  business  or 
social  associations.  Hence  the  name 
retreat. 

Now  when  St.  Ignatius  first  proposed 
the  exercises  that  have  since  been  com- 
monly adopted  as  the  best  for  spiritual 


retreats,  he  did  not  call  them  by  this 
name.  He  entitled  them  Spiritual  Ex- 
ercises, and  those  who  are  most  experi- 
enced in  giving  them,  have  always 
adhered  to  his  title  for  the  same  reasons 
which  led  him  to  adopt  it.  There  were 
retreats  in  his  day,  as  in  our  own,  that 
meant  anything  but  wor  ;  and  these 
retreats  were  spiritual  besides.  Pietism, 
and  Molinism,  and  similar  errors  had 
taken  hold  of  men  of  the  highest  intel- 
lect, deluding  them  into  the  belief  that 
the  most  perfect  religious  actions  became 
possible  only  when  the  human  faculties 
reached  a  state  of  rest.  The  insidious 
seed  of  Calvinism,  that  later  developed 
into  Jansenism,  had  already  been  sown 
even  in  Catholic  minds,  and  poor  human 
nature,  always  so  inert  in  the  exercise  of 
its  supernatural  life,  was  growing  more 
inert  still  when  some  felt,  by  their  elec- 
tion to  grace  and  glory,  they  did  not 
need  to  act,  whilst  others,  by  their  doom 
to  sin  and  perdition,  felt  they  could  not 
act  well  if  they  would. 

This  inactivity  is  the  great  drawback 
in  all  spiritual  life.  Either  men  do  not 
exercise  their  spiritual  faculties  at  all,  or 
they  apply  some  of  them  only  to  the 
exclusion  of  the  others.  It  follows  that 
they  lead  a  material  life,  or,  at  most,  an 
intellectual  one  :  they  use  their  minds 
for  thinking,  but  their  wills  remain  idle. 
They  study  what  is  good  and  true  and 
beautiful  with  an  aesthetic,  not  with  a 
moral  interest.  They  like  to  see  good 
in  others,  they  do  not  care  to  embrace  it 
themselves.  Active  and  wide  of  range 
as  their  thoughts  may  be,  they  are  always 
ineffectual.  They  never  take  hold  of  a 
proposition  and  push  it  to  its  conclusion ; 
they  never  grasp  a  conclusion  and  apply 
it  to  themselves,  or  as  we  term  it,  make 
it  their  own.  Their  minds  may  be  occu- 
pied in  a  way,  but  not  so  diligently  as  to 
draw  their  hearts  into  the  work.  They 
do  not  "consider  in  their  hearts, "  to  use 
the  words  of  the  prophet  Jeremias,  and 
therefore  ' '  with  desolation  fs  all  the  land 
made  desolate. " 

How  true  that  was  when  the  spoilers 


GENERAL  INTENTION. 


of  the  fifteenth  century  came  upon  all 
the  ways  of  the  wilderness,  to  keep  the 
terms  of  the  prophet,  leaving  desolation 
everywhere  in  their  path  !  Who  that 
was  considering  in  his  heart,  that  had 
any  interest  in  his  religion,  could  have 
been  deluded  by,  their  pretence  to  found 
a  church  ?  F  w  could  the  millions  have 
been  misled  -by  them,  if  only  the  major- 
ity of  their  rulers  and  pastors  had  had 
their  hearts  in  their  religion  ?  Because 
there  was  no  one  considering  in  his  heart, 
the  frantic  leaders  of  the  revolt  against 
the  Church  could  confidently  appeal  to 
reason  to  accept  the  vagaries  they  were 
arbitrarily  and  whimsically  substituting 
daily  for  the  eternal  truths  of  religion. 

By  long  indulgence  in  a  spiritual  tor- 
por men  had  gradually  grown  helpless. 
Their  very  nature  craved  for  a  proper  ex- 
ercise of  the  supernatural  life  to  which 
it  had  been  elevated,  but  they  had  grown 
too  sluggish  and  dull  to  recognize  in  the 
so-called  reform  the  impious  revolt  that 
it  was. 

It  was  to  restore  men  from  this  torpor 
to  a  full  use  of  the  natural  faculties  God 
had  given  them,  that  St.  Ignatius  was 
inspired  to  write  his  Spiritual  Exercises, 
and  this  is  why  the  name  exercises  is 
preferable  to  the  name  retreats  ;  because 
it  signifies  that  reform,  or  a  true  conver- 
sion to  God,  is  not  something  that  can 
be  done  by  merely  running  away  from 
temptation,  but  by  working  and  fighting 
the  temptation  until  it  is  overcome  ; 
neither  is  it  something  that  can  be  done 
for  us,  but  something  each  man  must  do 
for  himself;  not  a  task  that  we  can  ac- 
complish in  herds  or  by  proxy,  but  an 
individual,  personal  work,  that  must  be 
brought  about  in  each  man  by  the  exer- 
cise of  every  faculty  that  can  contribute  to 
man's  true  welfare,  or,  what  is  the  same, 
God's  reasonable  service. 

It  may  seem  idle  to  some  to  dwell  so 
much  on  the  work  to  be  done  in  a  re- 

K treat,  or  on  the  meaning  of  the  word 
exercises.  When  an  Intention  similar 
to  this  was  recommended  to  our  prayers 
four  years  ago,  we  were  fortunate  in 


having  an  article  from  the  most  genial 
of  all  our  contributors,  the  editor  of  the 
Irish  Monthly,  the  Rev.  Matthew  Rus- 
sell, S.J.,  on  the  force  of  these  two  very 
words,  Spiritual  Exercises.  His  con- 
tribution on  that  occasion,  printed  in 
our  number  for  September,  1892,  cannot 
be  read  too  often  by  those  who  wish  to 
know  what  a  retreat  really  implies.  In 
the  course  of  his  remarks,  he  is  humble 
enough  to  tell  us  that  he  had  many 
years  before  planned  a  word-for-word 
study  of  the  book  written  by  St.  Ig- 
natius, but  that  he  had  never  gone 
farther  than  these  two  words.  To  the 
mind  of  some  such  an  admission  might 
imply  inconsistency,  but  to  one  who 
reflects  and  appreciates  what  it  is  to 
master  these  words,  as  Father  Russell 
had  mastered  them,  it  was  quite  enough 
to  ensure  at  least  the  proper  disposition 
and  spirit  necessary  for  the  Exercises,  if 
not  a  word-for-word  knowledge  of  them 
all. 

Volumes  have  been  written  on  the 
Exercises  of  St.  Ignatius,  which  are 
nowadays  the  substance  of  all  retreats 
properly  given.  The  Rev.  Henry  Wat- 
rigant,  S.J.,  has  collected  them  into  a 
library,  which  makes  what  he  terms  "a 
mountain  of  literature."  Not  to  speak 
of  the  commentaries,  histories,  contro- 
versial works  and  systems  of  asceticism 
that  have  grown  out  of  the  one  small 
volume  left  us  by  the  saint,  there  exist 
several  thousand  books  of  meditations 
more  or  less  correctly  adapted  from  his 

for  the   use  of  retreats.     Excellent   as 

• 

these  books  are,  and  useful  for  those 
who  know  how  to  use  them,  to  the  gen- 
eral reader  they  give  but  a  faint,  if  any, 
idea  of  the  Exercises,  and  they  rarely 
serve  the  purpose  for  which  St.  Ignatius 
intended  his  book.  It  is  all  very  well 
to  read  them  and  even  hear  instructions 
on  them,  to  speculate  and  moralize  about 
them  ;  but  all  this  is  precisely  one  of  the 
abuses  which  St.  Ignatius  sought  to  re- 
pair in  writing  them.  There  is  no  lack 
of  pious  reading,  instruction,  moraliz- 
ing, but  what  men  need  is  not  the  pas- 


770 


GENERAL    INTENTION. 


sive,  but  the  active  acceptance  of  God's 
truth,  and  this  the  Exercises  are  meant 
to  give. 

All  the  books  of  meditation  and  all  the 
commentaries  based  upon  the  Exercises 
of  St.  Ignatius  are  useless,  nay,  they  may 
be  hurtful,  in  so  far  as  they  will  surely 
distract  us  from  the  real  benefit  we  are 
seeking,  unless  we  shall  have  first  mas- 
tered the  force  of  their  title,  and  put 
ourselves  in  a  disposition  to  work  out* 
our  own  con  version.  The  difference  be- 
tween the  Exercises  and  every  other 
method  of  asceticism  is  that  they  aim  at 
making  the  simplest  truths  the  sole  prin- 
ciples of  our  belief  and  maxims  of  our 
conduct.  Now  a  principle  is  any  leading 
truth  so  well  grasped  that  it  sinks  deeply 
into  our  souls  and  gradually  influences 
our  thoughts  and  views  of  things  ;  it  be- 
comes so  much  our  own,  it  recurs  so 
naturally  at  every  new  turn  or  effort  we 
make,  it  abides  with  us  so  closely,  it 
exerts  such  a  vital  action  on  our  conduct, 
prompting  our  motives,  directing  our 
will,  repressing  disorderly  appetites,  re- 
straining mere  impulse,  and,  above  all, 
chastening  our  imagination  so  effectually, 
that  it  soon  stamps  a  new  and  lasting 
character  on  our  lives.  It  is  to  furnish 
us  with  true  Christian  principles  that  St. 
Ignatius  wrote  his  Exercises  ;  it  is  to  ac- 
quire these  principles  that  we  are  urged 
to  make  his  Exercises  in  a  spiritual  re- 
treat. 

It  would  be  interesting  to  continue  this 
topic,  and  to  go  into  detail  about  the 
manner  in  which  principles  are  embraced 
one  after  another,  from  the  first!  which  is 
the  starting  point  of  all,  the  knowledge 
of  God  as  our  Creator  and  Last  End,  to 
the  last,  which  is  the  highest  aim  of 
Christian  perfection,  the  love  of  God  as 
our  All.  Every  exercise  brings  home  to 
us  its  own  :  the  meditations,  inculcating, 
in  turn,  the  grounds  of  sorrow,  hatred  of 
sin  and  fear  of  punishment,  resolutions 
of  amendment  and  hope  in  God  *s  mercy  ; 
the  contemplations,  fixing  in  our  minds 
the  vivid  and  ineffaceable  image  of 
Christ,  the  great  principle,  in  so  much  as 


He  is  the  beginning  and  end  of  all  things 
for  the  Christian,  for  with  Him  come 
naturally  the  principles  of  self-denial, 
poverty,  humiliation  and  suffering  that 
make  the  Christian 's  life  ;  the  exami- 
nations of  conscience,  based  as  they  are 
upon  the  principle  of  vigilance,  the  zcatc/i 
ye  always :  the  rules  against  scruples  ; 
the  method  of  knowing  by  what  spirit, 
motive,  influence,  we  are  led  in  all  things; 
the  principle  for  choosing  a  state  of  life 
or  effectual  means  of  reform.  Not  an 
hour  goes  by  but  some  new  principle  is 
brought  before  us  vividly  and  in  such  a 
way  as  to  excite  our  interest,  our  devo- 
tion, our  eager  co-operation  in  every 
detail,  and  by  every  faculty  of  mind  and 
heart  and  sense,  with  the  special  graces 
poured  out  upon  us  during  the  holy  ex- 
ercises of  a  retreat. 

It  is  no  wonder  that  those  who  have 
once  made  a  serious  spiritual  retreat  feel 
that  it  has  left  a  lasting  impression  on 
them.  It  has  brought  them  face  to  face 
with  the  solid  realities  of  life,  made 
them  probe  beyond  the  veil  which  hid 
their  own  consciences  from  themselves, 
urged  them  not  to  stop  until  they  had 
gone  down  to  the  very  roots  of  the  dis- 
order, worldliness  and  sin  of  their  past ; 
taught  them  to  detect  every  false  motive, 
and  to  strip  every  specious  pretext  of  its 
cunning  disguise.  There  was  an  old- 
school  teaching  about  grace,  not  much 
in  fashion  nowadays,  that  explained  the 
conquests  of  grace  over  human  wills  by 
the  pleasure  men  found  in  accepting  it. 
In  simple  words,  according  to  this 
theory,  men  resisted  temptations,  be- 
cause, by  grace,  it  became  a  pleasure  to 
do  so.  It  is  idle  to  debate  whether  there 
be  anything  that  can  make  it  pleasant  to 
resist  temptations  of  every  sort,  but  it 
is  indisputable  that  some  things  can 
render  it  very  hard  to  give  way.  One 
and  the  chief  of  these  is  a  serious 
spiritual  retreat.  Make  the  soul  once 
master  of  the  principles  that  lead  it  to 
put  God  and  His  divine  Son,  His  glory 
and  His  kingdom  above  every  other  con- 
sideration in  life,  and  it  must  struggle 


GENERAL   INTENTION. 


771 


against  its  very  nature  to  prefer  itself 
t<>  t'.od,  Satan  to  Christ,  hell  to  heaven. 
Now  these  principles  are  mastered  in 
the  course  of  a  retreat. 

Why  try  to  describe  them  when  even 
those  who  spend  eight,  ten  and  thirty 
days,  and  return  to  make  them  year  after 
year,  profess  that  each  new  retreat  opens 
up  new  thoughts,  and  brings  home  to 
them  the  old  principles  with  a  freshness 
and  a  strength  they  had  never  experi- 
enced before  ?  Why  spend  time  explain- 
ing them  in  a  way  that  must  be  abstruse 
for  those  of  our  readers  who  have  never 
had  the  good  fortune  of  making  them, 
when  the  easier  and  more  impressive 
way  of  setting  forth  their  virtue  is  at 
hand  in  the  history  of  their  marvellous 
fruits  ?  Who  will  estimate  these,  either 
in  quantity  or  in  quality,  from  the  time 
of  the  first  rich  harvest  reaped  by  Igna- 
tius himself  in  his  companions  down  to 
our  own  day.  What  shall  we  compare 
with  them  ?  We  are  often  appalled  at 
the  extent  of  the  desolation  brought  upon 
Christian  Europe  by  the  revolt  of  Luther 
and  his  followers.  What  would  it  have 
been  but  for  the  retreats  which  St.  Igna- 
tius introduced  not  only  to  save  or  re- 
deem people  from  heresy,  but  also  to 
inspire  greater  influential  churchmen  or 
statesmen  to  renewed  efforts  of  zeal  in 
behalf  of  those  under  their  charge  ? 

Historians  of  the  Protestant  revolt  are 
fondof  telling  how  the  losses  of  the  Church 
in  Europe  were  counterbalanced  by  its 
gains  in  the  pagan  countries  evangelized 
by  the  sons  of  St.  Ignatius.  None  but 
angels,  who  keep  the  records  of  eternity, 
can  compare  the  spiritual  gains  in  souls 
due  to  the  exercises  of  St.  Ignatius  with 
the  losses  caused  by  our  arch-enemy, 
Satan,  through  his  agents  of  revolt  and 
licentiousness.  And  yet  the  comparison 
bids  fair  to  be  favorable  to  us.  Be  it  re- 
membered that  the  greatest  fruit  and 
highest  commendation  of  the  Spiritval 
Exercises  are  not  only  the  eulogies 
they  drew  from  their  worst  enemies,  nor 
even  the  warm  words  of  praise  pro- 
nounced by  so  many  Popes,  from  Paul  III. 


to  our  own  reigning  Pontiff,  but  their 
adoption  by  saints  of  every  character 
and  station,  by  nearly  every  religious 
order,  and  by  members  of  the  secular 
clergy  distinguished  by  their  holiness, 
as  the  best  means  of  instituting  true 
reform  in  every  rank  of  Christians. 

St.  Vincent  de  Paul,  along  with  his 
fellow  priests,  gave  the  exercises  to  20,000 
persons  in  twenty-five  years.  Well 
could  he  testify  that :  "Of  all  the  means 
God  had  given  men  to  reform  a  dis- 
orderly life,  none  had  produced  more 
signal,  extensive  or  marvellous  results 
than  the  Exercises."  St.  Francis  de 
Sales  wrote  that,  even  in  his  day  ;  "  the 
Book  of  Exercises  of  St.  Ignatius  had 
converted  more  souls  than  it  contains 
letters."  St.  Alphonsus  de  Liguori 
quotes  St.  Charles  Borromeo  and  the 
saint  just  mentioned,  together  with  three 
great  masters  of  the  spiritual  life,  one 
of  them  since  beatified,  in  favor  of  the 
Exercises.  To  St.  Charles  we  owe  the 
statement  that  the  book  was  more  to 
him  than  all  his  great  library,  repeated 
in  substance  by  Leo  XIII.,  when  telling 
the  priests  of  Carpinetothat  once  he  had 
discovered  in  the  Spiritual  Exercises  the 
solid  sustenance  he  had  been  seeking, 
he  had  never  put  the  book  aside.  But 
why  go  beyond  ourselves  for  favorable 
testimony  ?  There  is  not  a  Director  who 
has  to  explain  this  Intention  to  his 
people  that  cannot  testify  from  personal 
experience  to  the  benefit  of  a  retreat 
spent  in  making  the  Spiritual  Exercises. 

Now  the  object  of  this  general  inten- 
tion is  notto  have  the  Exercises  made 
more  frequently  by  priests  and  religious. 
Thank  God,  that  point  is  already  secure. 
The  object  of  our  Holy  Father  is  to 
make  all  classes  of  the  laity  embrace  any 
opportunity  afforded  them  of  making  a 
spiritual  retreat.  We  have  just  read  of 
their  fruits  and  commendations  ;  we  all 
know  our  particular  needs.  Who  is 
there  that  lives  from  year  to  year  with- 
out some  trouble  of  conscience,  some 
disorderly  motive  or  habit,  some  diffi- 
culty of  mind  or  heart,  be  it  of  doubt  or 


772 


GENERAL  INTENTION. 


diffidence,  in  the  service  of  God  ?     Who 
is  there  that  is  always  entirely  at  ease, 
and  free  from  scruplesand     spiritual  de- 
lusions ?     Who  has  always  his  imagina- 
tion under  control  ?     Who  can  be  fully 
satisfied  with  what  he  knows  of  Christ  ? 
Who    is  there  that  grasps   the    princi- 
ples of   eternal   life   as  strongly  as  he 
grasps  the  principles  of  temporal  life? 
Blessed  are  they  that  have  the  opportu- 
nity and  seize  upon  it.     It  is  a  sure  way 
of  knowing  and   following  the  will  of 
God,  and  of  entering  upon  immortal  life. 
The  real  object  of  this  General  Inten- 
tion is  to  obtain  by  our  prayers  that  the 
houses  adapted  for  such  spiritual  retreats 
be  multiplied  throughout  the  land.     As 
yet  we  are  not  blest,  as  other  countries, 
with  a  number  of  such  houses.     Besides 
the   few   we   mention   in   our  Director's 
Review,  there   are   many  convents   and 
religious  houses  in  which  individuals  or 
small  parties  of     ' '  retreatants  ' '  can  go 
through    the   Spiritual    Exercises  under 
proper  direction.     In  France,  Spain,  Ire- 
land,  Canada  and  other  countries  such 
private  retreats  are  very  common.      In 
the  first  named  country  the  houses  for 
these  retreats  are  so  arranged  that  all 
classes  of  men  or  women  can  assemble 
together  at  stated  times  for  this  salutary 
work.     Now  they  come  together  as  fel- 
low sodalists,  at  another  time  as  mem- 
bers of  a  special  profession  ;  working- 
men,  soldiers  from  the  barracks,  sailors, 
all  can  have  the  benefit  of  these  retreats. 
For  some  years  past,  the  Promoters  of 
certain   Centres   have  been  making  re- 
treats in  common,  regularly  in  houses  set 
apart  for  them,  and  the  French  Messenger 
very  frequently  commends  the  spirit  of 
zeal  which   results   from  this  practice. 
If,  for  lack  of  opportunities,  we  may  not 
imitate    them,    we » should,    at     least, 
pray  that  we  may  soon  enjoy  the  same 
facilities,  and  do  our  best  by  advocating 
triduums  and  retreats  in  common  in  our 
churches  to  make  up  for  what  we  sadly 
lack  at  present. 


The  great  benefit  of  making  these  pri- 
vate retreats  is  that  we  can  derive  from 
them  the  advantage  of  having  a  Director 
at  leisure  to  guide  us.  In  the  missions 
and  retreats  we  are  called  upon  to  make 
in  our  churches,  we  must  be  content  with 
the  ordinary  exercises,  which,  after  all, 
are  suited  to  the  average  requirements  of 
each  parish  or  society  taking  part  in 
them.  Then,  if  the  parish  be  large,  there 
is  a  necessary  hurry  about  our  confes- 
sions that  leaves  very  little  time  for  the 
special  advice  of  a  confessor.  In  pri- 
vate retreats  not  only  can  the  exercises 
be  multiplied  and  adapted  to  each  par- 
ticular soul,  but  the  direction  in  and  out 
of  the  confessional  can  be  made  to  meet 
each  one's  needs.  This  is  of  the  high- 
est importance  in  the  task  of  reviewing 
the  past,  of  putting  the  present  in  order 
and  of  choosing  a  calling  or  rule  of  life 
for  the  future. 

Our  prayer,  then,  is  that  all  may  ap- 
preciate, and  that  as  many  as  possible 
may  embrace  their  opportunities  for 
making  a  spiritual  retreat.  Some  of 
these  opportunities  we  mention  in  the 
1 '  Director 's  Review, "  p.  783 .  May  they 
be  multiplied,  and  may  Directors,  fully 
competent,  be  provided  for  this  work ! 
May  the  Holy  Spirit,  in  answer  to  our 
universal  prayer,  pour  out  the  spirit  of 
"grace  and  of  prayers"  on  the  work  of 
spiritual  retreats,  which  is  the  greatest 
of  all  means  for  perfecting  and  propa- 
gating the  practice  of  prayer  ! 

PRAYER    FOR    THE    INTENTION    OF    THE 
MONTH. 

O  Jesus,  through  the  immaculate  heart 
of  Mary,  I  offer  Thee  all  the  prayers, 
works,  and  sufferings  of  this  day,  for  all 
the  intentions  of  Thy  divine  Heart,  in 
union  with  the  Holy  Sacrifice  of  the 
Mass,  in  reparation  for  all  sins,  and  for 
all  requests  presented  through  the  Apos- 
tleship  of  Prayer ;  in  particular,  for  the 
work  of  Spiritual  Retreats.* 


EFFORTS  at  remedial  legislation  for 
denominational  schools  have  al- 
most simultaneously  miscarried  in  the 
British  Parliament,  and  in  the  Legisla- 
ture of  the  Dominion  of  Canada.  After 
protracted  discussion  of  the  English  Bill 
for  the  aid  of  Voluntary  Schools  in  the 
House  of  Commons,  it  was  found  that 
nobody  was  pleased  with  it,  and  the 
Government  consequently  abandoned  it 
after  the  second  reading,  to  be  taken  up 
anew  at  the  next  session.  Nobody 
seems  to  regret  it,  as  the  draft  was  in- 
volved, and  contained  much  that  was 
objectionable  and  discriminating  against 
denominational  schools.  The  present 
policy,  as  recently  outlined  in  public 
speeches  by  His  Eminence,  Cardinal 
Vaughan,  His  Grace,  the  Duke  of  Nor- 
folk, and  Mr.  John  Dillon,  M.P.,  is  to 
submit  a  bill  containing  only  a  few 
clauses,  securing  complete  equality  of 
rights  to  religious  schools. 

Mr.  Dillon  puts  the  question  in  a  very 
few  words.  "What  is  it,"  he  says, 
"which  Catholic  schools  want,  and 
which  the  denominational  schools  re- 
quire ?  They  are  only  two  or  three  very 
simple  points,  which  really  cover  the 
whole  ground  of  their  claim.  They  want 
equal  financial  treatment  as  to  education 
grants,  the  abolition  of  175.  6d.  limit, 
and  one  or  two  other  trifling  matters. 
Having  this,  the  rest  of  the  great  bill 
is  a  matter  of  comparative  indifference  to 
the  Catholic  schools,  and  I  do  hope  that 
one  of  the  results  of  the  great  experience 
we  have  had  will  be  that  when  the 
problem  is  again  faced,  it  will  be  with  a 
short  bill,  and  a  bill  which  is  really  con- 
cerned only  with  the  true  needs  and 


wants  of  Catholics  and  the  other    re- 
ligious classes  of  the  country." 

The  Remedial  Bill  in  the  Dominion 
Parliament  had  likewise  passed  the 
second  reading,  when  a  dissolution  of 
Parliament  was  forced,  and  a  general 
election  held  on  the  issue  of  the  Mani- 
toba School  Question.  Had  the  cam- 
paign been  fought  on  that  issue  alone, 
there  is  no  doubt  but  the  cause  of  sepa- 
rate denominational  schools  would  have 
triumphed  ;  but  the  French  Liberals  of 
Lower  Canada,  under  the  leadership  of 
M.  Laurier,  raised  other  political  issues, 
which  threw  the  Manitoba  School  Ques- 
tion in  the  shade,  pledging  themselves 
in  the  meantime  to  bring  about  an  ami- 
cable settlement  of  the  latter.  Mean- 
while the  Catholics  of  Manitoba  continue 
to  suffer  under  the  educational  disabili- 
ties inflicted  on  them  by  a  majority  of 
Orangemen.  What  M.  Laurier,  who 
now  leads  the  Dominion  Government, 
will  do  to  redress  their  wrongs  remains 
to  be  seen.  There  is,  however,  reason 
to  hope  that  the  new  liberal  government 
will  at  an  early  date  bring  about  a  set- 
tlement, which  will  secure  their  consti- 
tutional rights  to  Catholics  without  seem- 
ing to  infringe  on  the  rights  of  the 
Provinces. 


Another  bill  has  recently  been  intro- 
duced in  the  British  Parliament  for  the 
amendment,  explanation  and  extension 
of  the  educational  code  in  Ireland, 
which  contains  many  objectionable  feat- 
ures. At  a  recent  meeting  of  the  Irish 
Bishops,  held  at  Maynooth  College,  a 
vigorous  protest  was  issued  by  their 

773 


774 


THE  READER. 


lordships  condemning  these  features  of 
the  bill. 

The  bishops  first  object  against  the 
omission  of  the  conscience  clause,  which 
opens  the  way  to  the  proselytizing  of 
Catholic  children.  Another  serious  ob- 
jection to  the  bill  is  the  unjust  distribu- 
tion of  the  school  funds.  ' '  We  regard  the 
terms  offered  in  this  bill  to  denomina- 
tional schools, ' '  the  bishops  continue, 
"  as  not  much  less  than  an  affront. 
In  denominational,  that  is,  religious 
schools,  it  is  proposed  to  pay  los.  ($2.50) 
per  head,  whereas,  in  ordinary  national 
schools  a  sum  of  £2  os.  rod.  ($10.20)  is 
paid  for  each  child.  Is  not  this  impos- 
ing a  penalty  on  religion  ?  If  the  school 
is  fit  to  be  recognized  and  paid  at  all,  on 
what  principle  is  its  payment  cut  down 
to  one-third  of  that  of  other  schools 
without  any  reference  to  the  quality  of 
its  work  ?  Is  not  this  the  very  griev- 
ance of  the  voluntary  schools  in  Eng- 
land— that  they  are  paid  inadequately 
because  they  retain  their  independence 
in  religious  teaching?"  In  regard  to 
compulsory  education  their  lordships 
say  :  ' '  We  are  ready  to  give  compulsion 
a  fair  trial,  but  if  our  Catholic  schools, 
particularly  in  the  towns  and  cities,  are 
excluded  from  all  participation  in  the 
public  grants  for  education,  then  we  are 
convinced  that  all  attempts  to  enforce 
compulsion  would  be  doomed  to  failure, 
and  might  stir  up  very  angry  feelings  in 
the  people. 

*        *        * 

While  these  great  national  struggles 
for  Catholic  education  are  going  on 
abroad,  we  Catholics  of  the  United 
States  quietly  submit  to  the  inevitable. 
The  non-religious  (not  to  say  godless) 
public  school  is  in  possession,  so  that, 
if  we  wish  to  preserve  the  faith  of  our 
children,  there  is  nothing  left  us  but  to 
educate  them  at  our  own  expense.  Thus 
we  are  educating  well  nigh  1,000,000 
of  Catholic  children  free  of  cost  to  the 
State,  and  saving  the  exchequer  between 
15,000,000  and  20,000,000  of  dollars 
yearly,  besides  bearing  one-seventh  of 


the  burden  for  public  education  in  the 
United  States.  How  long  this  iniquity 
is  going  to  last  no  man  can  foresee.  So 
far  it  has  been  borne  with  resignation, 
almost  without  a  murmur,  by  bishops, 
priests,  and  people.  Unprecedented 
sacrifices  have  been  made  for  Catholic 
education  by  our  Catholic  people  Our 
Catholic  schools  are  multiplying  from 
year  to  year.  There  is  hardly  a  week 
that  we  do  not  read  of  the  inauguration 
or  dedication  of  a  new  Catholic  school. 
Despite  the  efforts  made  by  the  enemies 
of  Catholic  education  to  discredit  our 
schools,  there  was  in  the  past  year  an  in- 
crease of  nearly  sixteen  per  cent  in  the 
attendance  of  Catholic  schools  over  the 
preceding  year. 

Wherever  the  pupils  of  our  Catholic 
schools  were  allowed  to  compete  with 
those  of  the  public  schools,  they  have 
shown  equal,  or  even  superior,  profi- 
ciency in  the  secular  branches  of  learn- 
ing, in  spite  of  the  fact  that,  owing  to 
their  crippled  financial  condition,  they 
must  in  most  places  labor  under  great 
disadvantages.  The  confidence  of  Catho- 
lic parents  in  our  Catholic  schools  is 
therefore  well  founded.  We  have  every 
reason  to  be  thankful  and  even  proud  of 
their  efficiency. 

Nor  is  this  to  be  wondered  at.  Our 
Catholic  teachers,  as  a  rule,  are  re- 
cruited from  the  best  and  most  intelli- 
gent element  of  our  American  society — 
not  from  the  very  wealthy,  who  are  likely 
to  be  demoralized  by  luxury,  nor  from 
the  very  poor,  the  development  of  whose 
mental  faculties  may  be  stunted  by  hard- 
ships and  want,  but  from  that  middle 
class  who  represent  the  energy  and 
intelligence  of  the  country.  For  the  most 
part  they  enjoy  all  the  facilities  desir- 
able for  a  good  mental  training.  They 
have  good  traditions,  and  the  experience 
of  centuries  to  back  them.  They  are 
entirely  devoted  to  their  work ;  they 
have  no  other  concern  but  the  welfare  of 
the  pupils  intrusted  to  their  charge. 
They  have  adopted  teaching  as  a  life- 
long profession,  many  of  them  bind- 


THE  READER. 


775 


inj*  tnnuselves  by  special  vow  to  that 
profession.  They  do  not,  as  secular 
teachers  generally  do,  use  their  profes- 
sion as  a  stepping-stone  to  a  more 
honorable  and  lucrative  position.  It 
would  be  strange,  indeed,  if  the  pupils 
of  such  teachers  should  fail  to  be  profi- 
cient in  any  branch  of  scholastic 
studies. 

It  is  not,  however,  for  the  sake  of 
their  superior  efficiency  in  the  secular 
branches  that  parents  intrust  their  chil- 
dren to  Catholic  schools,  but  on  ac- 
count of  the  one  thing  needful — relig- 
ious training.  It  will  not  do  to  train 
the  head  and  the  hand  at  the  expense  of 
the  heart  and  the  spirit.  To  separate  re- 
ligion from  education,  to  use  the  words 
of  Leo  XIII.,  is  to  execute  the  judgment 
of  Solomon  on  the  child — to  cut  him  in 
twain.  The  advocates  of  secular  edu- 
cation say  to  the  parent :  Take  you 
the  trunk,  let  us  take  the  head  of  the 
child,  and  we  care  not  whether  God  or 
Beelzebub  takes  the  soul.  The  child  is 
divided  ;  there  is  no  harmony  in  its  de- 
velopment. The  spiritual  faculties  and 
the  sense  of  morality  remain  dormant  or 
become  entirely  extinct.  The  better  part 
of  education  is  neglected  ;  its  purpose  is 
frustrated.  What  will  it  avail  the  child 
to  become  proficient  in  all  secular  learn- 
ing, if  he  incurs  the  loss  of  faith  and  in- 
nocence, and  thus  makes  salvation  all 
but  morally  impossible  to  himself. 

How  different  is  it  in  our  Catholic 
schools  ?  There  we  have  no  division  of 
the  child.  All  its  faculties  are  equally 
developed — the  mind,  the  heart,  the  im- 
agination, the  religious  instincts.  With- 
out any  detriment  to  the  physical  and 
intellectual  culture — on  the  contrary, 
greatly  to  the  furtherance  of  mental 
growth — the  child  is  taught  to  know  and 
love  and  serve  God,  "to  live  soberly, 
justly,  and  godly  in  this  world."  As 


piety  is  useful  for  all  things  it  cannot 
but  be  conducive  to  progress  in  learning. 
This  is  the  experience  of  Catholic  teach- 
ers all  the  world  over.  In  this  lies  the 
secret  of  success  of  pupils  and  teachers 
in  our  Catholic  schools. 

In  our  Catholic  schools  not  only  are 
our  children  taught  to  know  their  relig- 
ion, but  they  are  taught  likewise  to 
practise  it.  They  are  brought  up  in  a 
Catholic  atmosphere.  Religion  and  its 
practice  becomes  natural — as  it  were,  a 
second  nature — to  them.  They  are 
taught  religion  and  Christian  virtue  not 
only  by  word  and  precept,  but  chiefly  by 
example,  which  is  the  best  teacher. 
They  continually  see  in  their  teachers 
the  highest  exemplar  of  Christian  virtue 
— the  poverty  and  obedience  of  Christ, 
and  angelic  purity,  strengthened  by  re- 
ligious vows  and  consecrated  by  the 
sanction  of  the  Church.  They  see  before 
them  the  highest  ideal  of  heroic  self- 
devotion,  contempt  of  the  world  and 
union  with  God,  as  far  as  it  can  be  real- 
ized in  this  life.  Hereon  are  based  the 
convictions  of  Catholic  parents,  who  re- 
fuse to  sacrifice  their  children  to  the 
Moloch  of  secular  education. 

These  convictions  of  Christian  parents 
are  growing  with  the  spread  of  true  re- 
ligious spirit.  Intelligent  Catholic  par- 
ents are  beginning  to  see  through  the 
transparent  fallacies  that  used  to  be  ad- 
vanced in  favor  of  the  public  schools. 
Few  public  men  nowadays  would  ven- 
ture to  launch  out  into  rhapsodies  of 
praise  of  "  our  glorious  public  schools,  " 
as  in  days  gone  by.  Or,  if  they  did, 
they  would  be  sure  to  earn  the  scorn  or 
ridicule  of  the  more  intelligent  of  their 
listeners.  This  growing  intelligence  of 
Catholic  parents  augurs  well  for  the 
future  of  our  Catholic  schools  in  the 
United  States.  We  wish  them  a  glorious 
re-opening  this  month  ! 


.  •  Consecration  of  the  Tyrol  to  the  Sacred 
Heart. — A  century  ago  the  Tyrol  was 
officially  and  pubUcly  consecrated  to  the 
Sacred  Heart  by  a  solemn  vow.  At  that 
titne  the  province  of  the  Tyrol  was  men- 
aced on  three  sides  by  the  French  revolu- 
tionary army.  The  inhabitants  feared 
not  only  for  their  nationality,  but  also 
for  their  priests,  churches  and  convents, 
if  they  should  fall  into  the  hands  of  the 
sacrilegious  soldiers.  They  were  not 
prepared  for  war ;  they  had  neither  fort- 
resses, arms,  nor  army.  A  pious  bishop 
suggested  recourse  to  a  vow  to  celebrate 
every  year  all  over  the  country  the  feast 
0$  the  Sacred  Heart  on  the  Friday  after 
the  octave  of  Corpus  Christi. 

.  The  twenty-six  members  of  the  Council 
for  the  National  Defence  subscribed  the 
vow  June  i,  1797.  Two  days  later,  on 
the  feast,  the  first  celebration  took  place 
at  Bozen.  The  Emperor  Francis  II.  after- 
wards approved  the  degree,  but  ordered 
the  solemnity  to  be  kept  on  the  Sunday 
following  the  feast.  The  pious  confidence 
of  the  Tyrolese  was  well  founded,  and 
the  invaders  turned  aside.  Napoleon, 
after  the  capture  of  Milan,  marched 
south.  The  mountaineers  had  time  to 
fortify  the  passes.  When  the  Austrian 
army  was  driven  back  by  Napoleon  to 
the  Tyrolean  frontier,  the  Tyrolese  re- 
peated anew  their  act  of  consecration, 
and,  strong  in  their  faith  in  the  power  of 
the  Sacred  Heart,  they  repulsed  the  ene- 
my and  compelled  them  to  evacuate  the 
territory.  Two  weeks  later  a  treaty  of 
peace  was  signed  and  the  Tyrol  was  safe. 
Ever  since  have  the  Tyrolese  been  true 
to  their  vow  and  this  centennial  year 
they  celebrated  with  unusual  splendor 
the  feast  of  the  Sacred  Heart. 

Authentic  Likeness  of  St.  Helen. — At  a 
recent  sale  in  Paris  of  rare  Roman  coins, 
collected  by  a  Mr.  Montague,  one  was  of 
special  interest.  It  was  a  coin  which 
bore  the  likeness  of  the  Empress  Helen, 
wife  of  Constantius  Chlorus  and  mother 
of  Constantine  the  Great.  Consequently 
it  dates  back  to  the  end  of  the  third  cen- 

776 


tury.  Until  now  no  authentic  likeness  ot 
this  great  Christian  matron  was  known. 
Yet  what  claims  she  has  upon  our  re- 
spect and  veneration  !  To  her  we  owe 
the  finding  of  the  True  Cross.  She  was 
the  builder  of  those  superb  basilicas  over 
the  Holy  Places  in  Palestine.  Is  it  not  to 
his  mother's  faith  and  influence  that  we 
are  indebted  for  the  first  Christian  Em- 
peror ?  She  is  held  in  special  honor  at 
Treves,  her  native  city.  There  she  trans- 
formed her  palace  into  a  cathedral,  which 
is  probably  the  most  ancient  church  now 
existing  intact.  She  enriched  it  with 
many  and  precious  relics,  the  chief  of 
which  is  the  seamless  robe  of  our  Lord, 
commonly  known  as  the  Holy  Coat, 
which  she  brought  from  Jerusalem,  and 
which  has  made  Treves  famous  all  over 
the  world.  It  is  no  wonder  then,  that 
the  National  Library  of  Paris  bid  high 
for  the  unique  and  precious  coin  which 
bears^the  effigy  of  St.  Helen.  The  price 
paid  was  6,000  francs  or  about  $1,200. 

Unconscious  Homage  to  our  Lady. — In 
a  village  of  Protestant  Holstein  a  strange 
custom  has  existed  from  time  immemo- 
rial, for  which  no  reason  could  be  given. 
Persons,  after  partaking  of  the  Lord's 
Supper  in  the  parish  church,  while  re- 
turning to  their  seats  would,  without 
exception,  make  a  profound  reverence 
towards  a  certain  spot  in  the  wall.  Late- 
ly the  church  was  renovated,  and  when 
the  whitewash  daubed  on  by  the  vandal 
reformers  was  removed,  some  very  fine 
frescoes  of  the  Middle  Ages  were  dis- 
closed. At  the  spot  in  question  was  a 
beautiful  representation  of  our  Lady. 
Thus  unconsciously  were  the  villagers 
honoring  the  Mother  of  God. 

Baptism  of  a  King. — In  the  days  when 
Catholic  princes  are  becoming  scarce,  it 
is  good  to  hear  of  accessions.  Ndega, 
King  of  Ushirombo,  has  lately  received 
baptism  at  the  hands  of  Father  Gerboin, 
a  missionary.  The  new  Christian  took 
the  name  of  Francis.  Although  digni- 
fied by  the  title  of  king,  Ndega  is  only  a 


INTERESTS  OF  THE   HEART  OF  JESUS. 


777 


chief  in  Central  Africa.  His  example 
will  probably  be  followed  by  many  of 
his  tribe. 

Leo  FAY/7,  and  Mgr.  Yussef—Mgr. 
Vnssef,  the  Greek  Melchite  Patriarch, 
lately  sent  an  address  of  congratula- 
tion to  the  Holy  Father.  After  express- 
ing the  appreciation  of  the  Orientals  for 
the  exceptional  kindness  and  paternal 
solicitude  of  Leo  XIII.  for  them,  he 
said  :  ' '  The  most  recent  concessions 
made  in  order  to  facilitate  the  union  of 
our  separated  brethren  have  had,  and  are 
having,  a  most  happy  success,  for  within 
the  brief  period  of  the  pasV  few  months 
more  than  6,000  souls,  returning  from 
schism  to  the  bosom  of  the  Catholic 
Church,  in  Syria  and  Palestine,  have 
been  distributed  into  over  twenty  mis- 
sions, already  organized  and  equipped 
with  schools  and  churches  in  course  of 
construction,  and  with  priests.  This 
movement  is  constantly  on  the  increase, 
and  needs  but  the  fruitful  blessing  and 
benevolent  interest  of  your  Holiness." 

La  Nation  Eucaristica. — Such  is  the 
beautiful  title  given  to  the  Spanish  na- 
tion for  their  devotion  to  the  Blessed 
Sacrament.  Father  Kenelm  Vaughan, 
writing  in  the  Tablet  in  behalf  of  an 
English  pilgrimage  to  the  Cathedral  of 
Lugo,  in  Spain,  among  other  interesting 
things,  gives  the  following  reasons  for 
the  above-mentioned  title  :  ' '  Those 
who  have  visited  the  Lugo  cathedral  and 
taken  part  in  the  perpetual  worship  that 
has  been  given  to  the  Blessed  Sacrament 
within  its  venerable  sanctuary  for  the 
last  thousand  years  in  expiation  of  the 
sin  of  Prisciliano ;  those  who  have  vis- 
ited Valencia  and  witnessed  the  special 
cultus  given  to  our  Lord  there  in  the 
Corpus  Christi  Church  of  the  Blessed 
Jean  de  Ribera  ;  those  who  have  seen  the 
unique  and  imposing  ceremony  of  the 
'  Baile  de  los  Seises, '  (the  dance  of  the 
six  acolytes)  that  takes  place  during  the 
Octave  of  Corpus  Christi  in  honor  of  the 
Blessed  Sacrament  within  the  sanctuary 
of  the  magnificent  cathedral  of  Sevilla  ; 
those  who  have  visited  the  Spanish  cities 
and  seen  how  general  is  the  devotion  of 
the  forty  hours'  prayer  and  adoration; 
those  who  have  been  to  Dorcia  in  Aragon, 
to  Alcala  of  Henares,  and  to  the  Escu- 
rial  and  venerated  in  these  places  the 
miraculous  forms ;  those  who  have 
studied  the  Spanish  every-day  religious 
practices,  the  Spanish  liturgy,  and  the 
Spanish  art  in  their  relation  to  the  wor- 
ship of  our  Lord  in  the  Blessed  Sacra- 


ment, all  must  recognize  the  right  that 
Catholic  Spain  has  to  the  glory  of  being 
called  the  Eucharistic  Nation." 

Jules  Simon. — This  great  Frenchman 
is  an  instance  of  a  self-made  man.  He 
won  his  way  to  the  front  rank  of  fame 
by  his  talents  and  industry.  He  passed 
from  the  local  schools  in  Brittany  to  the 
Ecole  Normale,  where  he  became  in  time 
professor.  He  wrote  on  Plato  and  Aris- 
totle in  relation  to  the  conditions  of  the 
laboring  classes.  Later  on  he  turned  his 
attention  to  politics,  with  varying  suc- 
cess. He  was  a  member  of  the  French 
Academy,  and  during  the  last  twenty 
years  of  his  life  he  devoted  himself 
chiefly  to  literary  work.  He  was  a  con- 
tributor to  the  Temps,  the  Figaro,  and 
other  papers,  and  was  remarkable  for  the 
charm  and  purity  of  his  style.  For  a 
long  time  he  was  among  the  foremost 
enemies  of  the  Church.  But  the  ex- 
tremes to  which  the  anti-clericals  went 
disgusted  him,  and  he  strenuously  re- 
sisted M.  Ferry's  bill  for  the  suppres- 
sion of  non-authorized  religious  congre- 
gations. He  used  his  influence  in  trying 
to  prevent  the  government  from  elimi- 
nating all  mention  of  the  existence  of 
God  in  the  teaching  of  the  primary 
schools,  and  bitterly  opposed  the  divorce 
bills.  He  was  a  Breton  and  the  old  faith 
revived  in  him.  He  became  reconciled 
to  the  Church,  received  the  last  sacra- 
ments, and  died  with  the  crucifix  on  his 
heart.  His  funeral  took  place  in  the 
church  of  the  Madeleine,  Paris. 

The  Riithenian  Jubilee. — Ruthenia  was 
a  province  of  Poland,  which,  in  the  ini- 
quitous partition  of  that  country  was 
divided  between  Russia  and  Austria. 
The  third  centenary  of  the  reunion  of 
the  Riithenian  Church  with  the  Holy  See 
occurred  on  December  23.  The  number 
of  Uniat  Ruthenians,  who  are  partly  in 
Austria  and  partly  in  the  Russian  Em- 
pire, is  estimated  at  3,419,380. 

The  Hoi}'  Father  has  given  a  proof  ol 
his  good  will  by  raising  Archbishop 
Sembratovich,  Metropolitan  of  Lemberg, 
to  the  Cardinalate. 

A  permanent  memorial  of  the  third 
centenary  will  be  the  new  educational 
institute  for  boys,  under  the  patronage 
of  St.  Josaphat,  Archbishop  of  Plock, 
and  martyr  for  Catholic  unity,  whose 
feast  Leo  XIII.  extended  a  few  years  ago 
to  the  whole  Church. 

Another  memorial  of  the  great  event 
will  be  a  Ruthcnian  version  of  the  Bible. 
Hitherto  there  has  been  no  correct  ver- 
sion approved  by  the  Church. 


^ — -^ = 

APOSTOLIC -WORKS 


ST.  JOSEPH'S  WORKINGMEN'S  UNION. — 

An  association  of  this  name  flourishes 
in  Marseilles.  As  there  are  a  great  many 
beneficial  societies  in  that  city  to  aid  the 
material  needs  of  workingmen,  it  was 
thought  well  to  provide  them  with  one 
which  without  neglecting  their  material, 
would  provide  for  their  spiritual  wants. 

When  the  late  Father  Tissier,  S.J., 
took  charge  of  the  association  he  was 
determined  to  hold  out  greater  material 
inducements  than  any  of  the  existing 
non-religious  societies,  in  order  to  draw 
a  great  number  under  his  influence  for 
the  good  of  their  souls. 

Accordingly  he  set  himself  to  the  task 
of  raising  funds  and  thanks  to  pious  and 
generous  benefactors  he  was  enabled  to 
offer  the  following  advantages. 

ist.  The  members  of  St.  Joseph's 
union  shall  pay  only  six  francs  a  year, 
being  a  smaller  annual  fee  than  in  any 
other  society. 

ad.  In  case  of  sickness,  the  member 
shall  not  pay  for  the  doctor's  visits  nor 
for  the  medicines  prescribed ;  he  shall 
also  receive  the  weekly  sum  of  three, 
six,  or  eight  francs  according  to  his 
grade  in  the  union. 

3d.  After  twenty  years  of  satisfactory 
membership,  if  the  member  shall  become 
incapable  of  earning  a  living,  he  shall 
receive  a  yearly  pension  of  200  francs. 

These  advantages  seemed  great  to  the 
workmen  of  Marseilles,  and  consequently 
1,200  were  soon  enrolled.  The  church 
attached  to  the  residence  of  the  Jesuit 
Fathers  is  crowded  every  Sunday  evening 
by  the  members  of  the  union. 

As  the  chief  object  is  to  benefit  the 
workmen  spiritually,  great  care  is  taken 
about  the  admission  of  candidates.  No 
one  is  accepted  without  undergoing  an 
examination  in  regard  to  his  manner  of 
life  and  dispositions.  Moreover,  a  strict 
watch  is  kept  over  them,  and  any  one 
who  is  guilty  of  anything  likely  to  give 
scandal  is  at  once  admonished.  If  he 
does  not  show  evidence  of  regret  and 
purpose  of  amendment,  he  is  at  once 
expelled. 

In    order  to   keep  alive  the  spirit  of 

778 


religion  the  workmen  are  expected  to 
attend  every  Sunday  an  instruction 
suited  to  their  needs  and  followed  by 
Benediction.  So  much  did  Father 
Tissier  make  of  attendance  at  the  Sun- 
day evening  meeting,  that  he  made 
fidelity  to  it  the  condition  of  receiving 
the  benefits  of  the  union.  So,  if  with- 
out good  reason  any  one  absented  him- 
self, he  lost  his  right  to  the  sick  benefit 
and  pension.  Besides  the  meeting  every 
Sunday,  there  is  a  general  Communion 
on  the  first  Sunday  of  every  month. 
Usually  there  are  between  300  and  400 
who  approach  the  altar. 

Every  year  a  retreat  takes  place  end- 
ing on  the  feast  of  the  patronage  of  St. 
Joseph.  The  Bishop  of  Marseilles  is  in 
the  habit  of  presiding  at  the  close  of  the 
retreat. 

Of  the  1 200  members  of  the  union 
about  three  or  four  die  a  month.  The 
Father  in  charge,  who  visits  the  sick 
frequently,  records  that  not  one  has 
died  without  having  received  the  sacra- 
ments in  excellent  disposition,  though 
many  had  led  very  careless  and  indif- 
ferent lives  before  joining  the  union. 

When  we  consider  how  widespread 
infidelity  is  in  France  among  the  work- 
ing classes,  we  cannot  but  admire  the 
zeal  and  the  practical  common-sense 
which  combined  to  form  St.  Joseph's 
union.  Of  course  the  pecuniary  advan- 
tages seem  absurdly  small  to  Americans 
accustomed  to  receive  and  spend  large 
sums  of  money. 

Why  would  it  not  be  well  to  organ- 
ize Catholic  workingmen's  unions  in 
this  country  on  the  same  lines  as  that 
in  Marseilles  and  other  French  cities  ? 
It  has  succeeded  there  where  it  is  much 
harder  to  reach  the  people  and  where 
irreligion  is  all  too  common.  The  wis- 
dom of  the  serpent  is  seen  in  the  mone- 
tary attractions,  the  prudence  of  the 
dove  in  the  care  of  the  souls  of  the  mem- 
bers. 

It  is  true  that  there  are  seVeral  bene- 
ficial societies  already  organized  for 
Catholics,  but  none  distinctively  for 
workmen. 


APOSTOLIC  WORKS. 


779 


PIOUS  ASSOCIATIONS  AGAINST  THE  USE 
OP  POUL  TALK,  WORDS,  AND  UNBE- 
COMING JESTS,  UNDER  THE  PATRON- 
AGE OF  MARY  IMMACULATE  AND  ST. 
ALOYSIUS  GONZAGA. — 

In  our  days  when  improper  subjects 
are  so  often  discussed  by  young  people, 
and  when  such  freedom  of  speech  is 
prevalent,  it  may  be  well  to  call  atten- 
tion to  an  association  which  was  founded 
with  a  view  of  regulating  both  the  mat- 
ter of  conversation  and  the  language. 

Boys  and  girls  begin  young  to  talk 
about  matters  the  existence  of  which  it 
would  be  better  if  they  did  not  know. 
Their  ears  become  accustomed  to  im- 
proper language  used  by  their  elders, 
and  naturally  they  pick  up  the  expres- 
sions. It  is  startling  to  hear  from  al- 
most baby  lips  low  slang  and  even  pro- 
fane and  indecent  words.  As  the  boys 
grow  up  they  fancy  it  is  manly  to  speak 
as  the  men  with  whom  they  are  thrown 
speak  ;  hence  they  adopt  their  way  of 
talking,  and  soon  fall  into  their  way  of 
acting  as  well. 

As  a  safeguard  against  the  moral  per- 
version caused  by  licentious  conversa- 
tions and  pleasantries,  Father  Basile, 
S.J.,  some  thirty  years  ago  formed  an 
association  whose  members  bind  them- 
selves :  (i)  to  abstain  entirely  from  the 
use  of  improper  words  and  conversations, 
and,  as  far  as  it  is  in  their  power,  to 
prevent  others  from  indulging  in  them  ; 
(2)  to  receive  the  Sacraments  of  Penance 
and  the  Holy  Eucharist  on  the  feasts  of 
the  Immaculate  Conception,  the  Purifi- 
cation, the  Annunciation,  the  Assump- 
tion, the  Nativity,  and  the  Holy  Rosary 
of  the  Blessed  Virgin,  and  on  the  feast 
of  St.  Aloysius  Gonzaga  or  on  the  Sun- 
day within  the  octave  of  his  feast ;  (3) 
to  pray  every  day  for  perseverance  in 
their  holy  resolutions,  by  reciting  the 
following  prayers  :  in  honor  of  the  Im- 
maculate Virgin,  the  Hail  Mary  with 
the  invocation.  "  Blessed  be  the  holy  and 
Immaculate  Conception  of  the  Blessed 
Virgin  Mary,"  and  in  honor  of  St.  Aloy- 
sius, the  Our  Father,  the  Hail  Mary, 
and  the  Glory  be  to  the  Father,  etc.;  (4)  to 
wear  the  medal  of  Mary  Immaculate  as  a 
sign  and  a  profession  of  the  promise  they 
have  made  to  the  Blessed  Virgin. 

In  an  audience  granted  on  Septem- 
ber 7,  1865,  Pope  Pius  IX.  gave  his 
approbation  to  this  Association  and 
permission  for  its  establishment  by  any 
prit-st  with  the  consent  of  the  Ordinary 


of  the  diocese.  It  is  not  necessary  that 
it  should  be  erected  canonically  in  order 
that  its  members  may  gain  the  indul- 
gences granted  to  it,  since  it  is  not,  prop- 
erly speaking,  a  confraternity. 

Indulgences. — Pope  Pius  IX.  granted 
to  the  members  of  the  Association  who 
comply  faithfully  with  the  foregoing  ob- 
ligations :  i.  A  Plenary  Indulgence,  on 
each  of  the  feasts  of  the  Blessed  Virgin 
mentioned  above,  and  on  the  feast  of  St. 
Aloysius,  on  the  usual  conditions. 

2.  A  Plenary  Indulgence  once  a  month, 
on  the  same  conditions.  3.  A  Plenary 
Indulgence  at  the  hour  of  death.  4.  An 
indulgence  of  300  days,  when  the  mem- 
bers recite  the  prayers  mentioned  above 
under  (3).  An  indulgence  of  300  days, 
every  Sunday,  for  reciting  five  times  the 
Our  Father,  the  Hail  Mary  and  the  Glory 
be  to  the  Father,  etc.  An  indulgence  of 
100  days  for  every  prayer  and  good  work 
done  in  the  spirit  and  for  the  objects  of 
the  association. 

THE   CHURCH   IN    DENMARK.— 

Religious  liberty  in  Denmark  dates 
from  1829,  when  the  constitution  was 
adopted.  The  only  Catholic  church  then 
existing  was  that  of  St.  Ansgar,  for  the 
benefit  of  the  foreign  Catholic  Ambassa- 
dors at  Copenhagen.  With  the  promulga- 
tion of  the  constitution  the  missionary 
work  of  the  Church  began.  In  1860 
there  were  600  Catholics  in  the  capital, 
attended  by  four  priests,  and  there  was 
one  parochial  school  with  seventy  pupils. 
In  1896  there  were  6,000  of  the  faith- 
ful and  1,000  children  in  the  Catholic 
schools.  With  the  increase  of  Catho- 
lics the  number  of  churches  has  also 
increased,  so  that  in  Copenhagen  there 
are  five  dedicated  respectively  to  vSt. 
Ansgar,  St.  Joseph,  the  Holy  Rosary, 
the  Sacred  Heart  and  the  Josephdal 
church.  There  are  also  about  fifteen 
other  churches  or  chapels  in  Denmark. 
They  are  attended  by  thirty  priests, 
of  whom  half  are  Jesuits  ;  the  latter 
have  two  colleges  in  Copenhagen  and 
Ordrupshoi  The  Sisters  of  St.  Joseph 
began  their  work  in  Denmark  in  1857 
and  there  were  four  in  number  ;  there  are 
now  170  of  them  with  six  convents. 
They  are  engaged  in  teaching  and  nurs- 
ing. There  are  also  Gray  Sisters  at  work. 
There  is  a  steady  movement  towards 
Catholicism,  and  about  200  converts  are 
received  every  year.  A  large  number  of 
these  belong  to  the. nobility  and  not  a 
few  ministers  have  renounced  the  Luth- 
eran established  Church. 


IRELAND. — The  following  items  are 
from  the  Irish  Messenger :  "  Kilmyshal, 
County  Wexford. — Having  seen  in  the 
Messenger  last  March  (1895)  an  invita- 
tion to  join  in  the  No  vena  of  Thanks- 
giving about  to  be  commenced  in  April, 
we  thought  to  ourselves  we  are  not  going 
to  be  left  behind  in  gratitude  to  the 
Sacred  Heart.  It  was  introduced  to  the 
school  children,  and  not  only  was  it 
taken  up  warmly  by  them,  but  also  by 
all  the  members  of  the  Sodality  of  the 
Sacred  Heart ;  in  fact,  there  was  a  regu- 
lar congregation  in  the  chapel  every  First 
Friday.  Upwards  of  sixty  children 
joined  in  the  Novena,  and  the  devotions 
on  the  First  Friday  were  made  as  attrac- 
tive as  possible.  The  statue  of  the 
Sacred  Heart  was  decorated  with  flowers 
and  lights,  there  was  music  and  singing 
at  Mass,  and  after  Mass  a  hymn  to  the 
Sacred  Heart  was  sung.  The  children 
also  wore  their  ribbons  and  medals  of  the 
Sacred  Heart.  Altogether,  it  was  most 
edifying. 

' '  Out  of  the  large  number  of  people 
and  children  who  commenced  the  Novena 
there  were  only  three  or  four  who  did 
not  succeed  in  finishing  it,  although 
most  of  them  live  two,  and  even  three, 
miles  from  the  church.  And  it  was  a 
remarkable  fact  that  no  matter  how  se- 
vere the  weather  was  preceding  the  First 
Friday,  that  day  was  certain  to  be  fine. 
We  all  unite  in  thanking  the  Sacred 
Heart  for  all  the  great  blessings  the 
Novena  has  brought  down  upon  us,  and 
through  it  hope  to  obtain  the  greatest 
of  all  blessings,  the  Twelfth  Promise—- 
the grace  to  die  a  happy  death. " 

"  Loretto  Convent,  Eutally. — The 
Apostleship  of  Prayer  was  established 
here  on  the  seventeenth  of  March,  1886, 
and  we  have  enrolled  a  large  number  since 
then.  The  First  Friday  of  the  month  is  the 
General  Communion  day  at  Eutally,  and 
on  that  occasion  each  month  we  have  a 
sermon,  followed  by  benediction  of  the 
Blessed  Sacrament,  at  which  the  solemn 
Act  of  Consecration  of  Children  to  the 
Sacred  Heart  is  renewed  by  all  our 
pupils. 

780 


"  On  the  eve  of  the  First  Friday  peti- 
tions are  regularly  sent  to  the  church  of 
the  Sacred  Heart,  and  we  have  had 
striking  answers  to  them.  Among  oth- 
ers, I  may  mention  that  of  a  child  who 
begged  for  prayers  for  the  grace  of  a 
happy  death  for  her  father,  who  was  a 
Catholic,  but  who  had  for  many  years 
neglected  the  practice  of  his  religion. 
When  he  was  dying,  his  son-in-law,  who 
happened  to  be  a  Protestant,  was  sum- 
moned to  his  bedside.  Strange  to  say, 
the  first  thing  the  young  man  asked  was 
if  he  had  received  the  last  Sacraments, 
and  on  the  aged  father  replying,  '  What 
was  the  use,  as  he  no  longer  believed  in 
such  things, '  his  son-in-law  went  to  the 
parlor  and  brought  from  thence  a  large 
crucifix,  which  he  placed  before  the  dy- 
ing man,  asking  him  if  he  could  look  at 
that  image  and  still  say  that  he  did  not 
believe.  The  old  man's  heart  was 
touched,  and  he  sent  for  a  priest,  who 
gave  him  the  last  rites  of  the  Church 
and  closed  his  eyes  in  peace. 

"  Let  us  give  another  instance.  A 
lady  whose  children  were  pupils  here 
asked  prayers  for  her  husband's  restora- 
tion to  health.  Unaware  that  he  was 
not  a  Catholic,  a  Badge  of  the  Sacred 
Heart  was  sent  to  him.  It  seemed  to 
give  him  pleasure,  and  he  asked  if  he 
might  not  also  have  a  picture  of  the 
Sacred  Heart.  His  health  was  not  re- 
stored, but  he  was  received  into  the 
Church  before  he  died. 

"  It  is  a  common  practice  at  Eutally 
for  the  children  to  say  the  fifteen  mys- 
teries of  the  Rosary  daily  for  a  certain 
time  to  obtain  special  requests,  and  many 
and  many  a  Mass  has  been  said  for  the 
holy  souls  in  thanksgiving  for  favors 
being  obtained." 

JAMAICA,  WEST  INDIES.— No  doubt 
THE  MESSENGER  will  be  glad  to  hear  of 
our  efforts  to  honor  the  Sacred  Heart 
this  month,  and  of  the  success  with  which 
they  have  been  blessed.  Bight  years 
ago  our  island  was  consecrated  to  the 
Sacred  Heart,  and  though  the  results  were 
wonderful,  yet  unfortunately  some  had 


NOTES   FROM   HEAD  CENTRES. 


781 


lost  their  first  fervor,  so  it  was  thought 
that  a  good  way  of  rekindling  the  fire 
would  be  to  renew  that  consecration. 

A  solemn  liovena  in  preparation  was 
commenced  in  the  Cathedral  of  Kingston 
on  June  3.  We  had  service  each  even- 
ing, consisting  of  prayers,  sermon  and 
Benediction.  The  nine  oJ05ces  of  the 
Sacred  Heart  were  the  subjects  chosen 
for  the  sermons,  the  prayers  each  even- 
ing corresponding  with  the  office  ;  the 
Fathers  preached  in  turn.  A  great  many 
followed  the  exercises  regularly  ;  even 
Saturday  night,  which  is  a  very  busy 
time  for  most  of  our  poor  but  pious 
Associates,  could  boast  of  a  fairly  good 
attendance,  thus  proving  that  there  are 
to  be  found  those  who  are  true  "lovers 
of  the  Sacred  Heart  (the  office  for  that 
night  being  the  "lover.")  Daily  Mass 
was  also  well  attended  throughout  the 
novena. 

With  the  eve  of  the  feast  came  a  great 
rush  of  work  for  the  Fathers ;  all  the 
afternoon,  up  to  time  for  service,  they 
were  kept  busy  in  the  confessional ;  even 
during  the  service  there  was  a  steady 
flow,  and  then  a  big  crowd  till  after  ten 
o'clock.  The  sight  the  next  morning 
was  gratifying  ;  about  800  received  Holy 
Communion,;  yet  it  must  be  acknowl- 
edged there  should  have  been  very  many 
more.  There  was  High  Mass  at  6.30 
o'clock,  and  immediately  after  the 
Blessed  Sacrament  was  exposed.  The 
Adoration  was  kept  all  day  by  the 
Franciscan  Sisters  and  the  Promoters 
with  their  Bands,  and  in  the  evening  was 
the  public  Reception  of  twenty-two  Pro- 
moters and  163  Associates.  All  during 
the  novena  names  had  been  given  in  for 
admission  to  the  League. 

Bishop  Gordon  gave  Pontifical  Bene- 
diction, during  which  the  solemn  act  of 
Consecration  was  renewed.  The  sight  of 
all  the  Promoters,  about  seventy,  kneel- 
ing with  lighted  candles  around  the  altar 
rails  during  Benediction,  was  indeed 
calculated  to  inspire  fervor. 

But  we  did  not  finish  our  June  cele- 
bration with  the  Feast.  The  children 
had  yet  to  have  a  day  of  their  own  ;  the 
Feast  of  St.  Aloysius  being  eminently 
suited  for  them,  particularly  when  we 
remember  that  the  very  first  possible 
Feast  of  the  Sacred  Heart  kept  by  Father 
de  la  Colombiere  fell  that  year  (1675)  on 
June  21.  On  that  afternoon,  therefore, 
a  special  children's  service  was  held,  and 
they  consecrated  themselves  to  the  Sacred 
Heart  under  the  patronage  of  the  Angelic 
Youth.  For  two  weeks  previously  the 
schools  were  visited,  and  the  pupils  and 


teachers  interested  in  the  work.  The 
Sisters  and  teachers  set  to  making  ban- 
ners, bannerettes  and  scrolls  for  the  oc- 
casion, and  their  hearts  went  with  their 
hands. 

On  Sunday  afternoon  at  2.30,  all  the 
children  of  the  different  schools  met  at 
the  Franciscan  Convent,  but  an  hour  or 
so  before  that  the  church  was  surrounded 
by  a  crowd,  who  seemed  quite  indifferent 
to  the  broiling  sun,  in  their  eagerness  to 
see  the  children  enter  the  church.  The 
gates  were  closed,  and  no  adult  was  al- 
lowed within  until  after  the  children  had 
taken  their  places  when,  as  but  little 
space  was  left,  the  building  was  crammed, 
and  many  had  to  be  contented  with  re- 
maining in  the  church-yard.  At  three 
o'clock  the  innocent  voices  were  heard 
in  the  beautiful  hymn  of  reparation  : 
"Like  a  strong  and  raging  fire, "  etc. 
The  procession  started  from  the  Francis- 
can Convent,  headed  by  the  Cross-bearers 
and  altar  boys  ;  the  little  fellows  and 
those  of  the  public  schools  were  next, 
followed  by  the  banner  of  St.  Aloysius, 
and  the  members  of  his  Guild,  wearing 
their  sashes  ;  then  came  the  boys  from 
the  different  schools.  The  first  place 
among  the  girls  was  taken  by  the  pupils 
of  the  Academy  of  the  Immaculate 
Conception.  The  badge  attached  to 
the  broad  red  ribbon  made  a  fine  show 
against  their  black  dresses.  The  dele- 
gation from  Spanish  Town  had  seats 
opposite  to  these,  and  was  quite  a  con- 
trast, having  white  dresses,  and  the 
blue  ribbons  of  the  children  of  Mary. 
Beautiful  banners  were  dispersed  all 
through  the  procession  and  quite  a 
number  of  bannerettes  and  scrolls.  Be- 
sides the  Kingston  schools,  children 
came  from  St.  Catherine's,  St.  Francis, 
and  some  few  even  from  White  Hall, 
which  is  five  miles  away.  The  pupils 
of  the  Sisters  of  Mercy  were  also  present 
in  great  force,  and  the  gathering  may 
truly  be  said  to  be  the  representative 
of  our  schools.  A  very  appropriate  ad- 
dress was  given  by  Father  Coleman  on 
the  text,  "Suffer  little  children  to  come 
unto  me. "  Then  came  the  Consecration, 
when  the  1470  children  present  repeated, 
phrase  by  phrase,  the  words  of  the  Act. 
Thirty-six  boys  were  received  in  the 
guild  of  St.  Aloysius.  Then  we  closed 
with  Solemn  Benediction,  after  which 
the  procession  returned  to  the  convent. 
There  must  have  been  jubilation  in 
heaven  that  afternoon,  for  St.  Aloysius 
himself  has  revealed  that  the  "devotion 
of  children  to  the  Sacred  Heart  gives  joy 
to  the  saints  in  heaven." 


Letters  with  intentions 

Monthly  ,  ,    ,.  ..      ,.,.  . 

intentions.     d°  not  fal1  °ff  ln  numbers 

during  the  warm  weather. 
The  columns  in  which  they  are  ac- 
knowledged keep  constantly  growing. 
It  should  be  noticed  that  no  mention  is 
made  of  such  letters  when  they  contain 
other  matters  that  call  for  acknowledg- 
ment through  the  mails.  Very  soon  we 
shall  have  to  adopt  some  other  means 
of  acknowledging  letters  with  inten- 
tions, or  the  list  would  grow  beyond  all 
bounds. 

The     letters    with     in- 

Intention  ,.  .        , 

Blanks  tentions  contained  many 
thanksgivings  last  month. 
No  doubt  prayers  were  more  fervent  and 
multiplied  during  the  month  of  June. 
Letters  with  thanksgivings  are  always 
desirable,  but  letters  containing  special 
intentions  only  should  be  handed  to 
Local  Directors  or  their  secretaries,  or 
deposited  in  the  intention-box,  if  there 
be  one,  at  the  several  Local  Centres. 
We  cannot  engage  ourselves  to  count 
and  recommend  any  intentions  but  those 
that  come  written  on  the  regular  blanks, 
of  the  sizes  6x5  inches,  or  on  the  larger 
ones,  17x14  inches. 

intentions  What  happens    to    the 

Recommended.  Intentions  sent  to  the  Cen- 
tral Direction  ?  First  of  all,  they  are  put 
on  the  altar  in  the  private  oratory,  where 
the  Fathers  in  charge  of  the  work  say 
Mass  daily  ;  next,  they  are  recommended 
at  all  these  Masses  ;  in  due  time  they 
are  counted  and  entered  upon  the  cal- 
endar, which  is  published  monthly  in 
the  Pilgrim,  Decade  Leaflets  and  large 
Calendar  of  Intentions  ;  finally  this  sum- 
mary is  sent  to  the  Director  General  of 
the  League  in  Toulouse,  France,  and 
placed  on  the  altar  recommended  at  the 
Mass  said  for  them  daily,  and  then  for- 
warded to  Lourdes,  to  be  prayed  for 
there.  Take  notice,  however,  that  all 
this  is  done  only  for  intentions  that  are 
regularly  forwarded  through  Local  Di- 
rectors or  their  Secretaries,  not  for  inten- 
tions sent  to  us  directly,  unless  there  be 
no  means  of  sending  them  in  the  proper 

782 


way,   i.  e.,   through  Directors  or  those 
appointed  by  them. 

Recent  The  lists  of  Recent  Ag- 

gregations. Stations  and  of  Promo- 
ters Receptions  have  been 
very  large  since  June  last.  Naturally 
the  work  of  the  year  should  result  in  a 
number  of  Receptions,  and  June  should 
bring  a  number  of  Aggregations.  It  is 
not  too  early  to  begin  preparation  for 
the  December  Receptions.  The  great 
preparation  is  the  choice  and  training  of 
worthy  Promoters.  League  Directors 
everywhere  have  been  expressing  their 
gratitude  for  the  chapters  on  the  forma- 
tion of  Promoters  now  appearing  in 
their  own  special  League  organ,  the 
League  Director.  The  fruit  of  this  grati- 
tude ought  to  appear  in  the  number  and 
character  of  the  Promoters  who  will  be 
received  in  December. 

Much     interest    was 

General  ,    .,  ,     ,    ,        .. 

intentions,  aroused  by  our  sketch  of 
Iceland  and  the  General 
Intention  on  the  same  mission  last 
month.  A  continuation  of  the  sketch 
will  keep  alive  this  interest  in  this  new 
enterprise  of  zeal.  The  notice  of  the  late 
Encyclical  ont  he  unity  of  Christians 
will  serve  to  urge  on  our  prayers  a  mat- 
ter that  has  been  often  recommended  to 
us.  It  is  very  proper  that  we  should  not 
lose  sight  of  the  subjects  of  our  General 
Intentions  even  after  they  have  been 
recommended.  The  chief  object  in  rec- 
ommending and  in  explaining  them  at 
so  much  length  is  to  make  us  feel  a  vivid 
and  abiding  concern  about  them,  inso- 
much as  they  are  among  the  things  that 
concern  the  Heart  of  Jesus. 

Looking  back  ovei   the 

SE  Contents.    PageS  °f  tj"8  MESSENGER, 

one  finds  it  hard  to  imag- 
ine the  Promoter  or  Associate  who  will 
not  find  some,  and  even  many  topics  of 
great  interest.  Iceland,  Poland,  France, 
Austria,  Acadia,  all  furnish  subjects  for 
sketch  and  romance ;  the  notice  of  the 
latest  Encyclical,  the  article  on  "Envi- 
ronment, ' '  the  verse  and  the  variety  of 
topics  treated  in  THE  MESSENGER  depart- 


DIRECTOR'S  REVIEW 


7H3 


ments  proper  offer  reading  matter  as 
attractive  as  any  subscriber  can  wish, 
and  as  helpful  as  any  devout  Associate 
can  look  for. 


League 


TIIK  MKSSKNC.KK  is  al- 
Hymnai  most  the  only  magazine 
that  has  not<sounded  the 
praises  of  our  new  hymnal.  The  selec- 
tions we  give  in  our  advertiser  speak  very 
highly  of  it,  but  its  eulogies  by  our  pri- 
vate correspondents  are  even  more  nu- 
merous and  flattering.  Judging  from  the 
number  of  Centres  that  have  called  for  it, 
League  music  will  soon  give  the  League 
devotional  exercises  a  distinct  and  uni- 
form character.  The  choirs  will  use  the 
hymnal  ;  for  the  congregation,  whether 
its  members  join  in  the  singing  or  not, 
the  League  devotion  and  the  special 
reprint  of  the  hymns,  without  music, 
supply  the  words  so  as  to  enable  all  to 
follow  the  services  more  attentively  and 
profitably. 

_  ...    ,  The  topic  of  the  month 

Spiritual  e  _  . 

Retreats  ls>  °'  course,  our  General 
Intention.  If  one  of  the 
chief  fruits  of  a  retreat  is  an  increase  of 
zeal,  what  a  beneficial  thing  it  would  be 
for  all,  or,  at  least,  for  many  of  our  Pro- 
moters to  make  the  spiritual  exercises. 
Who  can  measure  the  great  results  they 
would  have  to  report  after  such  an  ex- 
perience. In  France  such  retreats  are 
growing  quite  common.  Several  Centres 
combine  together  and  send  a  number,  if 
not  all  of  their  Promoters  to  the  House 
of  Retreat.  If  this  is  not  as  yet  possible 
with  us,  why  cannot  every  Centre  organ- 
ize a  special  triduum,  or  even  a  week's 
retreat,  with  spiritual  exercises,  morning 
and  evening,  in  the  church  or  council- 
room.  These  devotions  would  give  some 
knowledge  of  what  a  real  retreat  would 
be  like.  Those  who  wish  to  know  more 
about  them  can  interrogate  their  Local 
Directors.  There  is  not  one  of  them  who 
cannot  describe  in  detail  the  routine  of  a 
retreat  and  tell  of  some  wonderful  re- 
sults of  divine  grace  in  the  course  of  its 
exercises. 

House*  Where   shall   we    make 

of  these    Spiritual    Retreats 

Retreat,  you  speak  of  ?  Ask  your 
League  Director,  your  confessor,  or  any 
priest,  and  you  will  be  properly  directed. 
Many  convents  and  religious  houses  re- 
ceive "  retreatants,  "  to  use  a  convenient 
term,  even  though  they  are  not  Houses 
of  Retreat.  Some  have  regular  accom- 
modations for  this  purpose  ;  for  instance, 


among  others,  St.  Regis  House,  West 
1 43d  Street.  New  York  City,  St.  Mich- 
ael's Villa,  Knglewood,  N.  J.,  and  Man- 
resa,  West  1'ark-on -Hudson,  N.  Y.,  all 
three  for  women  ;  whilst  men  may  go  to 
the  Abbey  of  Gethsemane,  Ky.,  St. 
Michael's  Monastery,  N  J.,  St.  Alphon- 
sus'  Convent,  St.  Ix>uis,  Mo.,  and  other 
Redemptorist  houses  :  to  the  Carmelite 
Hospice  at  Niagara,  or  to  Manresa, 
Keyser  Island,  Conn.  The  work  as 
pursued  at  this  last  mentioned  place  has 
suggested  the  beautiful  letter  of  com- 
mendation from  Cardinal  Satolli,  lately 
published  in  our  pages. 

Late  Naturally  the  month   of 

Publications.  August  claimed  much  of 
our  attention  for  the  Shrine  of  Our  Lady 
of  Martyrs  at  Auriesville,  N.  Y.  Two 
publications  in  behalf  of  this  sacred  site 
were  issued  by  us  last  month.  A  Shrine 
Manual  of  devotions  for  pilgrimages 
and  for  the  different  religious  services 
held  at  the  Shrine  has  been  compiled 
from  sources  that  were  familiar  to  Father 
Jogues,  and  which  were  selected  because 
he  made  them  his  favorite  devotions.  The 
Album  is  a  precious  souvenir  not  only  of 
the  Shrine,  but  of  the  chief  places  of  in- 
terest near  Auriesville.  The  natural 
beauty  of  the  scenes  presented,  not  to 
speak  of  their  historical  interest  and 
religious  associations,  would  make  it 
well  worth  having.  Both  these  publica- 
tions are  on  sale  at  the  Shrine  or  at  our 
office,  25  cents  each  copy,  the  proceeds 
to  go  to  the  benefit  of  the  Shrine. 

Christian  Our    readers    will    re- 

Education.  member  that  at  this  time 
last  year,  by  request  of  pastors  and  Di- 
rectors, was  reprinted  the  General  In- 
tention for  July,  1895,  on  Christian  Edu- 
cation, for  general  circulation.  Sev- 
eral thousand  copies  were  then  dis- 
tributed by  various  local  Centres,  with 
much  profit  to  their  respective  congre- 
gations. This  tract  has  lost  nothing  of 
its  timeliness,  as  the  circumstances  will 
be  the  same  this  year  at  the  opening  of 
the  schools  as  they  were  last  year — the 
same  difficulties,  the  same  prejudices, 
the  same  indifference,  the  same  oppo- 
sition. This  excellent  little  paper  on 
Christian  Education  meets  all  those  diffi- 
culties in  a  solid  and  conciliatory  manner. 
It  should  be  put  in  the  hands  of  all 
Catholic  parents  and  others  interested  in 
Catholic  education  before  the  re-opening 
of  the  schools.  It  may  be  had  from  this 
office  at  $1.00  a  hundred,  with  a  reduc- 
tion for  larger  quantities. 


HISTORY  OF  THE  GERMAN  PEOPLE  AT 
THE  CLOSE  OF  THE  MIDDLE  AGES.  By 
Johannes  Janssen.  Translated  from  the 
German  by  M.  A.  Mitchell  and  A.  M. 
Christie.  In  two  volumes :  Vols.  I  and 
II.  St.  Louis,  Mo.  :  B.  Herder.  London  : 
Kegan  Paul  &  Co.  8vo.  Pages  354  and 
302.  Price  $6.25. 

All  genuine  lovers  of  history  in  the 
English-speaking  world  looked  forward 
with  interest  to  the  publication  of  an 
Englsh  translation  of  this  truly  epoch- 
making  work  of  one  who  is  acknowl- 
edged by  those  competent  to  judge  to 
have  been  the  first  historian  of  our  age. 
Some  years  ago  an  attempt  was  made  by 
an  English  publishing  house  to  bring 
out  a  translation,  and  one  volume  was 
issued  ;  but  the  translation  proved  to  be 
so  intolerably  bad,  that  it  had  to  be  sup- 
pressed and  the  project  was  abandoned. 
It  is  all  the  more  gratifying  to  observe 
the  interest  which  greeted  the  present 
translation. 

The  two  volumes  before  us  comprise 
only  the  first  volume  of  the  German 
original.  They  are  little  more  than  an 
introduction  to  the  history  proper.  They 
treat  almost  exclusively  of  the  state  of 
German  culture  at  the  close  of  the  Middle 
Ages,  that  is,  in  the  second  half  of  the 
fifteenth  century. 

The  subjects  treated  are  of  absorbing 
interest  in  themselves  ;  and  the  author 
brings  such  profound  and  accurate 
knowledge  and  consummate  skill  to  his 
task  that  his  work  may  be  said  to  read 
like  a  novel.  He  it  was  who  undertook 
the  gigantic  task  long  contemplated  by 
his  illustrious  teacher  Jacob  Boehmer,  to 
re-write  the  history  of  his  country.  He 
has  not  lived  to  complete  the  work,  but 
his  mantle  fell  on  one  who  is  in  every- 
way capable  of  executing  his  great  de- 
sign— Ludwig  Pastor,  the  well-known 
author  of  the  History  of  the  Popes. 

These  volumes  independently  of  the 
rest  of  the  history  are  of  very  special 
interest,  as  they  give  a  complete  presen- 
tation of  the  state  of  civilization  in  Ger- 
many immediately  before  the  Reforma- 
tion. They  treat  of  such  topics  as  the 

784 


invention  and  spread  of  the  art  of  print- 
ing ;  the  elementary  and  religious  educa- 
tion of  the  people ;  humanisn,  universities 
and  other  higher  schools ;  architecture, 
sculpture,  painting  and  engraving ; 
music,  poetry  and  general  literature  ;  the 
social  and  economic  state  of  the  country; 
the  political  conditions,  constitution  and 
laws  of  the  Holy  Roman  Empire ;  its  re- 
lation to  foreign  nations,  and  so  forth. 

This  first  issue  of  the  translation  is 
very  inviting  indeed.  The  volumes  are 
magnificently  gotten  up,  well  printed  in 
clear  type  on  fine  thick  paper,  substan- 
tially and  handsomely  bound.  What 
with  the  interest  attaching  to  the  sub- 
ject, and  a  translation  which  is,  in  the 
main,  idiomatic,  we  think  that  they  can- 
not but  prove  very  interesting  to  the 
average  cultured  English  reader. 

Those  acquainted  with  the  original, 
however,  will  find  many  regrettable  feat- 
ures in  this  instalment  of  the  translation. 
First,  the  title,  whether  by  the  fault  of 
the  translators  or  of  the  publishers,  is 
misleading.  One  who  knows  no  better 
will  be  led  to  think  that  he  has  before 
him  the  entire  work  of  Herr  Janssen  in 
these  two  volumes,  whereas  he  has  only 
an  introductory  volume,  giving  merely  a 
pen-picture  of  the  intellectual,  moral 
and  social  conditions  of  the  country  at  the 
end  of  the  fifteenth  century.  Then,  the 
title  is  not  History  of  the  German  People 
AT  the  close,  but  FROM  the  close,  of  the 
Middle  Ages.  In  fact,  a  history  AT  a 
certain  time  is  an  absurdity.  The  same 
mistake  is  made  in  the  very  first  sen- 
tence of  the  translation.  By  a  mistrans- 
lation of  the  particle  seit  the  effects  of 
the  invention  of  the  art  of  printing  are  , 
thrown  in  the  first  half  of  the  fifteenth 
century  instead  of  the  second  half — rather 
a  serious  historical  blunder.  Another 
thing  which  every  scholarly  reader  will 
regret,  is  the  omission  of  most  of  the 
author's  references.  The  grand  feature 
of  the  work  is  that  it  is  based  on  orig- 
inal research.  The  author  ^relates  the 
history  in  the  words  of  his  informants, 
and  is  always  careful  to  give  the  refer- 
ences so  that  any  one  who  wishes  may 


BOOK   NOTICES. 


785 


•ill  them  for  himself.  This  is  ;\ 
sehola'ly  \v«.rk  writU-n  for  scholar*,  and 
\\v  believe  tl.it  nci  her  tr;in>lalor  nor 
j)uhlislKT  had  any  tight  to  deprive  stu- 
dents of  tlios  valu.il.V  references,  and 
the  work  itsilf  of  one  of  its  truly  eru- 
dite cha-act  ristics.  What  we  wanted 
was  Jan- sen'.-  History,  wholl//  and  en- 
tirely, without  cuitailnient  and  with- 
out additions.  Over  400  original  works 
formed  the  groundwork  of  this  volume 
besides  the  numerous  other  works  only 
incidentally  cited  ;  and  of  all  those  we 
learn  hardly  anything.  We  do  not  know 
whether  the  author  is  quoting  an  orig- 
inal manuscript  or  the  most  neent 
ephemeral  pamphlet  or  magazine  article. 
Moreover,  some  of  the  references  that 
are  given  ate  altogetht  r  unintelligible, 
as.  for  instance,  the  foot-note  Vol.  I, 
p.  10. 

A  comparison  of  the  translation  with 
the  original  cannot  but  "  make  the  judi- 
cious grieve."  We  are  not  informed 
from  what  edition  the  translation  is  made. 
We  have  before  us  the  first  edition  of  the 
German,  and  we  must  candidly  confess 
that  unless  the  author  has  entirely  re- 
written this  volume,  it  has  been  tieated 
in  the  most  arbitrary  manner  by  the 
translators.  No  attempt  has  been  made 
to  reproduce  in  the  English  the  quaint- 
ness  of  the  many  quotations,  which  form 
the  most  charming  feature  of  the  original. 
Pregnant  and  expressive  passages  are 
carelessly  slurred  over.  The  meaning  of 
others  has  not  been  reached  or  ren- 
dered at  all.  What,  for  instance,  are  we 
to  understand  (Vol.  I.,  p.  383)  by  the 
heading  Topical  Poetry  ?  In  another 
heading  we  read  "elementary  "  instead 
of  "intermediate  "  schools. 

Despite  these  serious  drawbacks,  we 
regard  this  part  of  the  work  as  eminently 
readable  and  useful  for  its  own  sake. 
But  we  trust  it  will  yet  undergo  a  thor- 
ough revision,  and  that  these  defects,  and 
many  others  that  might  be  pointed  out, 
will  be  avoided  in  the  rest  of  the  work. 
We  are  fully  aware  of  the  difficulty  of 
rendering  a  work  of  this  kind  in  our  lan- 
guage. But  the  greater  the  difficulty, 
the  greater  is  the  responsibility  of  trans- 
lators and  publishers.  A  debt  of  justice 
is  due  even  to  a  deceased  author ;  and 
while  we  should  be  sorry,  by  any  remarks 
of  ours,  to  deter  even  one  from  reading 
this  translation,  yet  we  are  bound,  in 
justice  to  the  great  historian  and  to  the 
public,  to  pronounce  it  a  very  inadequate 
and  defective  presentation  of  a  truly 
great  work. 


MK.MuniAi.oi--  TIIK  Ln-'i:  ASM  I.  \ 
oi-   Rr.  KKV.  STKPHKN  VINCENT   KVAN. 
second    Hishop    of    Buffalo.    N.    Y. 
Rev.    Patrick  Crotiin,     1. 1..  I).       Bui 
Buffalo    Catholic   1'ublication  Company. 
Svo.      I'ages  141.        ! 

WHile  a  complete  life  of  the  late  i;:sh(,p 

of  Buffalo  is  awaited  the  Rev.  l-'ather 
Cronin  lias  put  the  many  friends  of  the 
deceased  under  a  great  obligation  In- 
compiling  and  publishing  this  beautiful 
memorial.  It  contains  a  large  number  of 
documents  that  will  be  read  with  inter- 
est, and  will  be  a  cherished  memento  of 
a  good  and  holy  bishop. 

THE  BIRTH  OF  THE  RAINBOW.  By 
Rev.  P.  T.  Carew.  Newark,  N  J.:  $2  per 
dozen,  Single  copies,  postpaid,  25  cents. 

This  patriotic  drama  is  based  on  the 
Venezuelan  incident,  and  is  carefully 
elaborated  so  as  to  permit  of  the  effec- 
tive use  of  national  costumes,  pretlv 
dances,  patriotic  songs  and  artistic  tab- 
leaux. It  will  be  appreciated  by  teachers 
preparing  school  entertainments. 

BOOKS   RECEIVED. 

OUR  OWN  STORY  and  other  Tales.  By 
Rosa  Mulholland.  London  :  Catholic 
Truth  Society.  New  York :  Benziger 
Brothers.  i6mo.  Pages  250. 

MARCELLA  GRACE.  By  the  same 
author.  New  illustrated  edition.  New 
York  :  Benziger  Brothers.  121110.  Pages 
358.  Price  $1.25. 

THE  CIRCUS-RIDER'S  DAUGHTER.  By 
F.  v.  Brackel.  Second  Edition.  New- 
York  :  Benziger  Brothers. 

ARE  ANGLICAN  ORDERS  VALID  ?  By 
J.  McDevitt,  D.D.  Dublin  :  Sealy,  Bry- 
ers  &  Walker.  New  York :  Benziger 
Brothers. 

CHRISTIAN  PRIESTHOOD.  By  Rev.  T. 
E.  Bridgett,  C.SS.R.  THE  CHURCH  AND 
LABOR.  Four  lectures  by  the  Rt.  Rev. 
Abbot  Snow,  O.S.B.  THE  MISSION- 
FIELD  OF  THE  NINETEENTH  CENTURY. 
By  His  Eminence,  Cardinal  Moran. 
DOES  THE  POPE  CLAIM  TO  BE  GOD  ?  By 
the  Rev.  Sydney  F.  Smith,  S.J.  Tui: 
LAY  FOLK'S  MASS  BOOK.  POKMS  ON 
ENGLAND'S  REUNION  WITH  CHKISTI.N- 
DMM.  By  Rev.  T.  K.  Bridgett.  C  SS.R. 
London  :  Catholic  Truth  Society. 

BOOKS  AND  READING.  By  brother 
A /.arias  of  the  Brothers  of  the  Christian 
Schools.  Fifth  edition  enlarged.  New 
York  :  The  Cathedral  Library  Associa- 
tion. 


IN  THANKSGIVING  FOR  GRACES  OBTAINED. 

TOTAL  NUMBER  OF  THANKSGIVINGS  FOR  LAST  MONTH,  170,602. 

"  In  all  things  give  thanks."     (I.  Thes.  v,  18.) 


Special  Thanksgivings. —  A  priest  is 
thankful  to  the  Sacred  Heart  for  means 
obtained  to  build  a  church,  when  it 
seemed  impossible  to  succeed.  The 
matter  was  recommended  to  the  League 
several  times  with  a  promise  of  pub- 
lication. 

A  daughter  returns  thanks  for  the  con- 
version of  her  father,  who  had  not  been 
to  Mass  or  confession  for  over  fifty  years. 
He  died  on  the  First  Friday  after  having 
received  the  last  sacraments. 

A  sister  offers  her  thanksgiving  for  the 
conversion  of  her  two  sisters.  They  had 
been  baptized  as  infants,  but  owing  to 
their  mother's  death  had  been  brought 
up  by  Protestant  relations.  After  thirty- 
four  years  they  have  returned  to  the 
true  faith.  This  is  an  encouragement  to 
persevere  in  prayer. 

A  little  girl  thanks  the  Sacred  Heart 
for  restoring  her  father's  health.  He 
was  dangerously  ill  and  had  been 
anointed.  She  pinned  the  Badge  and 
Promoter's  Cross  on  him  and  he  recov- 
ered rapidly. 

A  Catholic  man,  in  danger  of  death, 
refused  to  see  the  priest.  Every  effort 
was  made  to  change  his  determination, 
but  without  any  effect.  Finally  he  con- 
sented to  say  the  Morning  Offering.  A 
few  days  later  he,  of  his  own  accord, 
asked  for  the  priest,  received  the  sacra- 
ments, and  died  a  peaceful  death.  Pub- 
lication was  promised. 

The  conversion  is  recorded  of  a  father 
who  refused  his  consent  to  have  his 
children  become  Catholics.  Strange  to 
say,  the  wife,  who  is  a  Methodist,  had 
them  secretly  baptized,  at  which  he  was 
very  much  displeased.  His  change  is 

786 


attributed  to  the  prayers  of  his  children 
and  of  the  League. 

A  woman,  who  had  been  sick  for  years, 
was  sent  from  home  for  change  of  air, 
but  returned,  as  she  thought,  to  die.  A 
Promoter  called  on  her  and  explained  the 
League  devotion  to  the  Sacred  Heart. 
She  earnestly  desired  to  be  enrolled,  and 
in  a  few  days  was  able  to  walk  to  the 
church,  and  heard  Mass  for  the  first  time 
in  four  years. 

A  young  man  ruptured  a  blood  vessel 
in  his  head.  The  physicians  were  unable 
to  stop  the  flow  of  blood,  which  continued 
for  four  days.  They  told  the  family  to  be 
ready  for  his  death,  which  might  occur 
at  any  moment.  Publication  and  two 
Masses  of  thanksgiving  were  promised. 
He  is  now  well. 

Spiritual  Favors  : — A  remarkable  vo- 
cation ;  grace  of  receiving  the  Sacra- 
ments by  a  person  in  trying  circum- 
stances ;  removal  of  a  Protestant  father's 
objection  to  his  child  making  her  First 
Communion;  the  averting  of  a  threatened 
disgrace  to  a  family  ;  restoration  of  rea- 
son to  one  insane,  so  that  he  was  able  to 
receive  the  sacraments  before  his  death 
which  occurred  shortly  afterwards  ;  and 
many  other  favors  not  specified. 

Return  to  religious  duties  .-—Of  a  man 
after  an  absence  of  twenty  years :  he 
joined  the  League  and  the  next  day  went 
to  confession  ;  of  a  woman  long  neglect- 
ful ;  of  two  young  men  :  one  after  two 
years,  the  other  after  five  years  ;  of  a 
whole  family  that  had  fallen  away  ;  also 
of  many  others. 

Conversion  : — Of  an  infidel ;  of  a  Prot- 
estant who  had  belonged  for  many  years 


IN   THANKSGIVING   FOR    GRACES  OBTAINED. 


787 


to  a  secret  society  ;  of  a  young  man  ;  of 
a  mother  and  the  consequent  preserva- 
tion of  the  faith  of  her  young  children  ; 
of  a  young  Jewess ;  and  several  other 
conversions. 

Favors  through  the  Radge  : — Recovery 
of  a  child  from  serious  illness  {  cure  of 
sore  throat ;  relief  of  a  child  who  had 
terrible  pains  from  an  injury  to  the 
stomach  ;  recovery  of  a  baby  ;  cure  of 
a  child  very  ill  with  congestion  of  the 
brain  and  bronchitis  ;  cure  of  a  man 
desperately  ill  with  pneumonia,  the 
Badge,  Cross  and  Lourdes  water  were 
used  ;  instant  cessation  of  a  dangerous 
fever  in  a  child  ;  complete  restoration  of 
a  child's  health  ;  great  relief  for  a  con- 
sumptive from  pain  in  the  lung  ;  the 
Badge  was  applied  to  the  deformed  leg  of 
a  three-year-old  child,  born  a  cripple, 
she  is  now  able  to  walk  a  little  and  con- 
tiuues  to  improve  ;  an  Associate  fell  down 
from  a  great  height,  and  his  case  was 
pronounced  hopeless,  but  his  Promoter 
applied  a  Badge  and  he  recovered  on  the 
First  Friday  ;  recovery  of  a  Protestant 
young  man  desperately  ill  with  pneu- 
monia ;  reform  of  one  who  had  lived  a 
very  wicked  life  and  the  grace  of  Bap- 
tism ;  cure  of  a  severe  case  of  rheuma- 
tism ;  and  other  favors. 

Farors  through  the  Promoter's  Cross  : — 
Speedy  relief  from  a  severe  attack  ot 
indigestion  ;  cure  of  a  tumor  ;  recovery 
from  a  severe  accident  to  the  eye,  the 
Cross  was  dipped  in  the  liquid  with 
which  the  eye  was  bathed  ;  instant  relief 
from  severe  pain  in  the  stomach  ;  and 
other  favors  ;  cure  of  an  earache  ;  a  child 
who  was  expected  to  die  from  a  serious 
illness  was  cured  by  applying  the  Cross  ; 
two  cures,  one  of  which  had  been  pro- 
nounced incurable  by  physicians ;  and 
other  favors  of  various  kinds. 

Cures: — Of  a  person  whose  life  was 
despaired  of ;  of  a  young  woman,  without 
recourse  to  an  operation  ;  of  the  mother 
of  several  small  children,  who  was  dan- 
gerously ill  for  ten  weeks  :  at  the  ending 
of  a  novena  through  Blessed  Margaret 
Mary  she  began  to  recover ;  relief  from 
a  terrible  mental  trouble ;  of  a  young 
man  after  an  unfavorable  operation  ;  of  a 
person  afflicted  with  rheumatism  ;  won- 
derful improvement  in  health  ;  entire  dis- 
appearance of  a  tumor  on  the  last  day 
of  a  novena ;  recovery  of  a  man  whose 
mind,  the  physicians  said,  was  gone  for- 
ever :  after  a  novena  of  Masses  he 


recovered  completely ;  restoration  to 
health  of  a  daughter  after  the  promise  of 
a  monthly  Mass  for  a  year;  of  a  person 
who  had  lost  his  reason  ;  relief  for  a 
mother  troubled  with  neuralgic  rheuma- 
tism for  over  twenty  years  ;  of  a  husband 
who,  according  to  the  physician,  had 
only  a  few  hours  to  live. 

Various: — Success  in  a  great  under- 
taking ;  news  from  an  absent  friend  ; 
relief  in  a  temporal  matter  causing  great 
anxiety  ;  partial  recovery  from  a  great 
difficulty ;  many  successful  examina- 
tions ;  satisfactory  settlement  of  busi- 
ness which  threatened  loss  of  property  ; 
reconciliation  between  a  brother  and 
sister  ;  happy  result  of  a  lawsuit  to  force 
a  religious  community  to  pay  taxes  ; 
an  almost  impossible  temporal  favor ; 
the  leasing  of  ground  long  lying  idle ; 
reconciliation  of  estranged  friends  ;  in- 
crease of  pupils  ;  favorable  turn  of  a 
very  important  business  transaction ; 
three  young  men  were  about  to  be  sen- 
tenced to  five  years'  imprisonment,  when 
the  judge  changed  his  decision  and  re- 
leased them,  a  Promoter  had  just  prom- 
ised a  Mass  of  thanksgiving  if  such 
were  the  case  ;  vindication  of  one  falsely 
accused  of  theft ;  and  many  other  favors 
obtained  from  the  Sacred  Heart  through 
the  intercession  of  our  Lady  under  vari- 
ous titles,  St.  Joseph,  St.  Anthony  and 
other  saints. 

Employment  and  Means  : — Increase  of 
salary  ;  unexpected  means  to  pay  taxes  ; 
extension  of  time  for  paying  a  note  ;  pay- 
ment of  debts  of  two  years'  standing; 
speedy  obtaining  of  a  position  after 
promising  a  Mass  for  the  holy  souls, 
publication  and  the  keeping  of  the  Holy 
Hour  ;  means  to  meet  just  demands,  re- 
covery of  a  sum  of  money  supposed  to  be 
lost ;  means  to  pay  rent  and  buy  food 
through  St.  Joseph  ;  unexpected  money 
to  pay  large  debts. 

Preservation  : — Of  a  person  in  danger 
of  a  sudden  death  ;  of  students  from  a 
contagious  disease,  out  of  eighty-four 
cases  some  of  which  had  been  despaired 
of  by  the  doctors,  not  one  proved  fatal  ; 
of  a  household  during  a  great  calamity  ; 
of  a  person  during  an  ordeal  which  nearly 
cost  the  loss  of  a  position  ;  of  a  corn 
crop  threatened  by  long  draught,  a  no- 
vena  of  Masses  in  honor  of  St.  Joseph 
was  promised,  and  after  the  first  Mass 
the  rain  came,  although  fair  weather  was 
predicted  by  the  weather  bureau. 


Diplomas  and  Indulgence*!  Crosses  for  the  solemn  reception  ot  Promo  ers  who  have  fathfullv  served 
the  required  probation  have  betu  sent  to  the  following  Local  Centres  of  the  Leagued  the  Sacred  Heart 
(May  20  to  July  20,  1896) 


Dtnceu. 

Phu-e. 

Local  Centre. 

Diplomas 
and 
Grouses. 

Albany  

Frankfort,  N.  Y  

SS.  Peter  and  Pau''s    .       .   . 
Immaculate  Conception  .   . 

.     Church 

20 

5 
i    • 

13 
i 
20 
3 
6 
6 
6 

12 

2 

3 
I 

9 

7 

21 

7 
19 

3 

i 

2 
I 

5 

I 

2 

4 
5- 
3 
ii 
I 
3 
l 
14 
3 
4 
5 
I 

7 
4 

10 

5 
H 
9 

2 

4 
I 
I 
40 
I 

2 
I 

1 
M 
I 
10 

9 
I 

6 

'5 
ii 

4 
8 
7 
25 

i 

Alton      .    .           .... 

Springfield.  Ill  

Baltimore    Md. 

^t.  Thomas'    .   .    . 

" 

Leonardtown,  Md  

St.  Aloysius'  .... 

4i              

St.  Inigo's  Manor   Mil.  .    .    . 
Washington,  I).  C    ...... 
Wallace,  Idaho      
Brooklyn  N  Y 

St.  Inigo's  ^  J.)  
St.  Aloysiu^'  (S.J.I  
St.  Alphonsus 

'; 

St.  Agn»  s' 

ii 

-St.  John's  (C   M) 

it 

Mercy    .... 

11 

"              " 

Our  Lady  of  Perpe  ual  Help 
O^rLadyof  Victoiv 

Church 

i, 

Columbia,  S   C 

St  Peter's 

ii 

Cheyenne    

St.  Stephen's,  Wyo  
Chicago,    111     .... 

St.  Stephen's  Ind 

ian  Mission 
tria  School 
Church 

Chicago           .              .   .  Indus 

St.  Coiumbkill^-s     .   . 

ii 

11            i 

Holy  Family  (S  J  )  . 

ii 

11            .1 

Htly  Name     

Cathedral 

ii 

i'            .. 

Holy  Rosary 

Church 

ii 

Cincinnati,  O  
Massilloti,  O.          

St.  Sylve»t«-r's  

Cincinnati  
Cleveland  

Si.  Patrick's   
St.  Joseph's    

•' 

Toledo   O         

Ursu  ine    .... 

Sherman,  Tex. 

Davenport  

Solon,  Iowa  

St.  Mary's  ... 

Church 

Denver  

L'enver,  Col  

St.  Patrick's     

.     School 

Chelsea,  Mich  

St.  Mary's       .   . 

Church 

Eagle  Grove,  Iowa  
Sioux  City           "      
Halifax,  N  S  

Sacred  Heart                         .  . 

St.  Mary's  .   .                  .           . 

School 

Lasalle  

Hartford 

Danielsonville,  Conn.    .   .   . 
Burlington,  Kans.    .   .   . 
Pilot  Grove,  Mo  

St  James" 

Church 

Kansas  City   

St.  Francis  Xavier's  .   .   . 
St.  Joseph's  (O.S  B  )  

Prairie  du  Chien,  Wis    . 
Aurora,  Neb  

Sacred  Heart  (S.J.)   

College 

Our  Lady  of  Perpetual  Help  . 
St.  Cecilia's    ... 

.     Church 

Hastings,  Neb.  .          .... 

Little  Rock    .   . 

Fort  Smith,  Ark  
Louisville,  Ky.  . 

Immaculate  Conception  .   .   . 

New  Haven  "    

St.  Catharine's  

.    School 

Westport,  Wis  
Vicksburg,  Miss.  .   . 
Ev*ett,  Wash.  . 
North  Yakima,  W  sh        .   . 
Chatham,  N.  J  

St.  Mary's  of  the  Lake     .   .   . 
St.  Paul's  

Church 

Nesqually    .       ... 

Our  Lady  of  Perpetual  Help  . 
St  Joseph's  (S.J  )    .  . 

• 

St  Patrick's 

•  «< 

Hohokus,    "       
Paterson,     "       .   . 

St.  Luke's    .  .          

ii 

it 

St  John's 

i 

New  York   

Ridgewood,"      
Kingston,  N.Y          
New  Brighton,  N.  V.  . 
New  York,  N.  Y  

Our  Lady  of  Mt.  Carmel  .  .   . 
St.  Joseph's    
St.  Peter's    

• 

,i 

i 

,i 

ii              ii 

Catholic  Sailors'   ....      Rea 

ding  Room 
.      Church 

"                   ... 

ii         i!    '  '  ' 

St.  Francis  of  Assisi  .... 

it 

ii         ii 

Holy  Souls             ... 

ii 

ii 

ii          .1 

St.  Lawrence's  (S.J  )  

M 

ii 

i!           ;';     '•'... 

Our  Lady  of  Mt  Carmel  .  .    . 
St  Patrick's  .   .          

Cathedral 

ii 

Ogdensburg  .   .   . 

Sacred  Heart     

.  Convent 

White  Plains,  N.  Y  
Port  Henry         "       ... 

St.  John  Evangelist's    .   .   . 
St.  Patrick's  .   . 
Notre  Dame      

.     Church 

i« 

.   Convent 

Church 

Watertown,         "       .... 
Eugene,  Oregon    .          ... 
Gervais,    "      .   .       .   . 

Oregon  City    .   .   . 

Purification  B.V.M  • 
SS.  Gervase  and  Protase     .   . 
St   Paul's  Academy   .... 
Mercy    
St   Francis  de  Sales  

ii 

St  Paul,    "      

Peoria    .   .       .   . 

Ottawa,  111.  .          

Philadelphia  

Lenin,  Pa  
Manaynnk   Pa.  .   . 

St.  John's        

788 


PROMOTERS'  RECEPTIONS. 


709 


1.    .... 

Uxvl  < 

>' 
•i..i 

..  . 

Pml.i.lrlphi.i 

Sacred  lit  art     

Church 

i 

Philadelphia,  In... 

l-lul.nl.  Ijihia,  la..    .  ..    .    .    . 

l;:illlilv  ... 

st.  Charles  BorrooMO'i   .  . 

m    l'<hvard'«                  .... 

t 

10 

, 

ii 

Ht    l;li/.il>eth  » 

•  i 

42 

, 

i.                 • 

Tlu-  tiesu  (S  J  ) 

.• 

M 

., 

St    Josep.i's     

ii 

. 

ii                 > 

Our  I^idy  of  Mercy    .... 

n 

14 

i 

i                     * 

11 

1O 

i 

•                 .' 

s  -v  Peter  and  Paul'*  .   .   .   . 

.  Cathedral 

IOJ 

i 

. 

Church 

|J 

i 

14 

,i 

,                 i 

Seminary 

10 

i. 

Pottsville            ' 

St.  John  the  Baptist  .... 

Ch'irch 

5 

l'itt.--liiirg               .  .      i 

Beatty    Pa    .  .              ... 

St   Xavier  s    

Academy 

I 

St.  Paul's  

Cathedral 

15 

Portland 

Mercv    

Convent 

2 

1'urtland,  Me.        

Immaculate  Conception  .   . 

.  Cathedral 

26 

Providence  

Fall  River.  Mass.   . 
Piiwtticket   R   1           .  .-. 

St.  Mary's              
S  'Cred  Heart  

v  hurch 

2O 
3 

>i 

Providence    "       ..*.... 

Assumption    

• 

6 

ii 

ii 

26 

•i 

Valler  Falls  " 

St.  Patrick's          

•  • 

9 

Richmond   
St.  Augustine     .    . 

Newport  News,  Vn. 
K  'chinond              "      .... 
lacksonville   Fla  

St.  Vincent  de  Paul's    .   .    . 
St.  Patrick's  .... 
Immaculate  Conception 

: 

2 

5 

2 

St.  Louis  

Hannibal    Mo  

Immaculate  Conception  .    . 

• 

3 

St.  Alphonsus   

4 

ii 

St.  An-i's  

• 

7 

"          

St.    I.'Mlis. 

St.  Alphonsus  (C.S  .R.)    .. 
St.  Bridget's  

•  •      , 

I 
10 

ii 

11                i 

St.  Francis  Xavier'  s  (S.J  )  . 

• 

22 

ii 

11                i 

Holy  Name    

• 

14 

ii 

\i 

Immaculate  Conception  .   . 

• 

IO 

ii 

.•                . 

St.  John's    ...          .... 

• 

I 

• 

ii 

•  t.  Lawrence  O'Tooles     . 

i 

2 

• 

.1               . 

St   Matthew's  

i 

i 

11                i 

St.  Patrick's  

• 

4 

•  i                i 

• 

i 

ii                i 

St  Teresa's              .... 

n 

3 

i 

St    Paul        "            .  .      ,  . 

St   Paul's  

•• 

2 

St.  Paul    . 

Fairfax   Minn           .   .       .  . 

St    Andrew's  

11 

9 

Salt  I.;ik<-  Citv 

Montgomery.  Minn  
Salt  I  aWe  City   Utah 

Holy  Redeemer  
Cathedral    

4 
7 

•San  Antonio  "  

Cuero.  Tex  

St.  Michael's  

.     Chu-ch 

i 

•  i 

7 

ii 

7 

Sacred  Heart  .         .   .       .   . 

ii 

Macon,        '*                   .   . 

St.  Joseph's   

• 

7  ' 

Scranton 

Hazleton,  Pa                 .   . 

St.  Gabriel's  

• 

36 

Wilte-barre  Pa 

st  Mary's  

8 

Springfield 

St.  Charles'  

• 

I 

St   Francis'    

i 

4 

i> 

Presentation  

.    .   Convent 

12 

ii 

Gilbertville   Mass 

St.  Alovsius*      

.   .      Church 

6 

"          

Lee,                   "        
Pittsfield           " 

St.  Joseph's    
St    Joseph's  

.   Convent 
.   .     Church 

2 
31 

n 

Worcester.        "               ... 

Sacred  Heart  

8 

Syracuse 

Camden   N  Y 

St  John's    

n 

ii 

St.  John's    ....          ... 

n 

I 

ii 

Utica            " 

St  Agnes'   

ii 

18 

ii 

St.  John's    

i< 

IO 

M 

ii                » 

St.  Patrick's  

•i 

3 

Vincennes 

St  John's    

•  i 

4 

St   Mary's  

Academy 

7 

ii 

5 

ii 

Shelhyville        " 

fit  Joseph's  

.  .     Church 

2 

ii 

Terre  Haute      "            .      . 

St.  Ann's            

17 

ii 

St.  Joseph's    

• 

8 

ii 

.i                ii 

ftt  Patrick's  

• 

7 

Wheeling 

Wheeling  W  Va 

Mt.  de  Chantal  ... 

i 

3 

Wilmington 

New  Castle   Del 

St.  Peter's  

i 

6 

Winona 

Wabasha   Minn 

St.  Felix's  

• 

I 

Number  of  Receptions,  141. 


Number  of  Promoters,  1215. 


RECENT  AGGREGATIONS. 

The  following  Local  Centres  have  received  Diplomas  of  Aggregation  from  the  Central  Direction 
from  May  20  to  July  20,  1896 


Diocese. 

Place. 

Local  Centre. 

Date 
of 
Diploma. 

Alton  

Altamont,  111  

St.  Clare's    .   .                          Church 

July    14 
July     2 
May   22 
June  18-' 
June  12 
June  21 
June  21 
May  21 
June  28 
June    5 
May   26 
June  29. 
June  29 

June    5, 

May  28 
June    i 
May  22 
May  26- 
May  73 
June  20 
June  23 
June    6 
June  29. 
June  28 
Jute    3 
June    2- 

Ju'y    3 

June  23 
June    4 
May  23 
June  29 
June  29, 
June  ii 
June    4 
May  25 
June  25 
May  19. 
May  23 
June    i 
June    6 
May  26 
June  291 
May  23 
Jun     12 
Jun     29 
Jun    29. 
Jun     15 
Jun     14 
Jun     15 
May   26 
July     2 
July   18 
J-une  17 

Franklin,  111  

Baltimore    
Boston    

Baltimore,  Md  
Dorchester,  Mass  • 
Brooklyn,  N.Y  

St.  Elizabeth's  Church 
St.  Margaret's   ...... 
Holy  Family 
St    Fidelis' 

College  Point.  L.  I..  N.  Y    . 

» 

Maspeth,  L.  I..  N.  Y  

St.  Stanislaus' 

Brownsville  (V.A.)  .   . 

San  Patricio,  Texas    .... 
Somerset,  N.  Y.              ... 
Chicago,  111  

St.  Patrick's  
St.  Charles' 

Buffalo   

Chicago  . 

St.  Monica's 

Cleveland  

Collinwood,  Ohio    

St.  Joseph's 

Euclid,  Ohio  

St.  Paul's                                          ' 

,, 

Toledo,  Ohio  

Home  for  the  Aged  (  Little  Sisters  of 
the  Poor) 
St.  Agnes'    Church 
St.  Joseph's                           Orphanage 

Columbus  ...       
Dallas    .   . 

Mingo  Junction,  Ohio  .    .    . 
Oak  Cliff,  Texas  

Detroit  .   . 

Anchorville,  Mich    
Deerfield,  Mich  

St.  Mary's    Church 
St.  Alphonsus'              .    .    . 
St.  Joseph's  (Male)  ..   .   .      School 
St.  Mary's       Church 
Immaculate  Conception  . 
St.  Patrick's       .       .   . 

> 

Detroit,  Mich    

Dubuque  

Brighton,  Iowa  
Cedar  Rapids,  Iowa   . 

Erie,  Pa  

ii 

Erie  .... 

St.  Peter's                                Cathedral 

Mercer,  Pa  

All  Saints'                                       Church 

Fort  Wavne 

Fowler.  Ind.             

Sacred  Heart.    .   . 
St.  Marv's          ... 

Grand  Rapids    .   . 

Chebovgan,  Mich  

Merrill,  Mich  

i. 

Parnell,  Mich  

St   Patrick's                                   " 

Harrisburg 

Sunburv,  Pa   

St.  Michael's 

Hartford 

Terrvville,  Conn  

Immaculate  Conception  . 
St.  Matthew's    .   . 

Helena      

Kalispell,  Mo   t  
Cherrvvale,  Kansas       .   .   . 
Purer  il,  Kansas    
Weir  Citv.  Kansas  

Kansas  City,  Kansas  .    .    . 
La  Crosse  

St.  Francis  Xavier's  ....           '' 
St.  Mary's    .   .              ... 

Hammond.  Ind  
Seward,  Neb.         

Immaculate  Conception  . 
St    Vincent's 

Little  Rock 

Brinkley,  Ark  

St.  John  Baptist    .   .   . 
St.  Catharine's   " 
Franciscan  Sisters  of  Charity  Convent 

Louisville  

New  Haven,  Ky  
Alverno,  Wis  

Eden,  Wis  

ii 

Milwaukee,  Wis  

Immaculate  Conception  . 
S*n  Buenaventura      ...            " 
St  Patrick's          .   .   . 

Monterey  and  Los  Angeles 
Nesqually  .  . 

Ventura,  Cal    ... 

Walla  Walla,  Wash  
New  York,  N.  Y  

New  York 

St    Elizabeth's                        Hospital 

Easton,  Pa  

Mission  of  the  Immaculate  Virgin. 
St.  Joseph's  Church 

ii 

Philadelphia 

Philadelphia,  Pa   

Our  Lady  of  Lourdes  .  .   . 
Immaculate  Conception  . 

Connellsville,  Pa  

Pittsburg.  Pa 
Yoakum,  Texas    . 
Wilkesbarre,  Pa  

San  Antonio  

St.  Joseph's  

Scranton 

Oneida,  N.  Y  

St.  Joseph's  Church    .   .   . 

Aggregations,  53  :  churches.  46 ;  cathedral,  i ;  institutions,  4 ;  convent,  i  ;  school,  i. 


TREASURY  OF  GOOD  WORKS. 
Offerings  for  the  Intentions  recommended  to  the  League  of  the  Sacred  Heart. 

100  days'  Indulgence  for  every  action  offered  for  the  Intentions  of  the  League. 


NO.  TIMES. 

Angelus 344,f°5 

Beads 478,313 


Stations  of  the  Cross 

Holy  Communions  .  . 

5.    Spiritual  Communions.  . 


5  440 
13675 
414.512 


6.  Examens  of  Conscience •'Si,  103 

7.  Hours  of  Labor 673,084 

8.  Hours  of  Silence 275.261 

9.  Pious  Reading 109,915 

to.  Masses  Celebrated  .  .   .   .' 6,449 


NO.  TIMRS. 

11.  Masses  heard 220,635 

12.  Mortifications 173,272 

13.  Works  of  Mercy 7o,63r 

14.  Works  of  Zeal 75.986- 

15.  Prayers 5,18  ,163 

16.  Charitable  Conversation 45,266- 

17.  Sufferings  or  Afflictions  ....?...         78,890 

18.  Self-conquest .   .        170,324. 

19.  Visits  to  B.  Sacrament 378.935 

20.  Various  Good  Works 261, 757 


Special  Thanksgivings,  821 ;  Total,  9,329,637. 


790 


Lf    ERS'WITmHTENTONS 


Letters  received  from    June  20   to  July  ao,  1896,  and  not   otherwise  acknowledged.     The   number 
after  the  name  of  the  place  indicates  the  date  of  the  letter. 


ALABAMA. 

FLORIDA. 

IOWA. 

MARYLAND  (con'd.) 

Mobile,  24,  29,  GO.  16. 

Armstrong,  6. 

Brooklyn,  15. 

Chapel  Point   25. 

Jacksonville,  20. 

Cedar  Falls,  2. 

Chester,  17. 

ARIZONA. 

Key  West  20,  24. 

Council  Bluffs,  25,  10  GO. 

Clements   12,  GO. 

Phoenix,  6. 

Palatka,  6. 

12,  GO. 

Collington    16. 

Pensacola,  18. 

Davenport,  3. 

Cumberland,  9,  10. 

ARKANSAS. 

Port  Tampa,  19. 
Saint  Leo,  2. 

Dubuque,  23,  24,  27,  17,  19. 
Kagle  Grove,  n. 

Emmitsburg,  22,  14. 
Frederick,  27. 

Helena,  1  1. 
Eureka  Spring*,  13. 

CALIFORNIA. 

GEORGIA. 
At'anta,  19. 

El  ma,  20. 
Emmcttsburg,  n. 
Hiteman,  24. 
Iowa  City.  24,  19. 

Glyndon,    8. 
Great  Mills,  15. 
Libertytown,  16. 
V.  organza,  17. 

Aimed*,  15. 

Rainbridge.  25. 

Keokuk,  17. 

Mount  Saint  Mary's,  17. 

Eureka,  14. 
Los  Angeles,  2». 
Los  Gatos,  15. 

Macon.  29,  7. 
Savannah,  9. 

Lawler    29. 
Le   vtars,  9. 
Mount  Pleasant,  4. 

Mount  Savage,  9. 
Mount  Washington,  30. 
Newport.  17. 

Marysville,  28. 

IDAHO. 

Sioux  City,  15. 

Oxen  Hill,  17. 

Men'lo  Park,  24. 
Oaklnnd,  20,  14. 

Boise  C.ty,  a. 

Solon,  15. 
Vintou.  24. 

Pomfret,    3.. 
Sykecville,  8. 

Petaluma.  20. 

Urbana,  11. 

Riodell.  10. 
Riverside,  .7. 

ILLINOIS. 

KANSAS. 

Woodstock.  3,  18. 

San  Andrea  4. 
San  Bernardino,  22. 

Alley,  23. 
Alton,  25,  5. 

Abilene,  9,  14. 
Kiowa,  20. 

MASSACHUSETTS. 

San  Francisco,  2y,  10,  15, 

Aurora,  30.  2. 

Leavenworth,  15. 

Ahington.  i. 

16. 

B  -ardstown.  25. 

McPhers  n  27. 

Adam.-,  17. 

Belleville.  13. 

Olathe,  24. 

Amherst,  16,  GO.  17. 

COLORADO. 

Bloomingtou,  14,  18,  GO. 

Paola.  17. 

Beverly,  24. 

Anima«,  16. 

Bradford,  18. 

Osawatomie,  6. 

Boston,  20,  21,  27  2*,  29, 

Colorado  Springs.  22. 

Charleston,  18. 

Saint  Paul,  29. 

«O    30.  5,  6,  8,  GO.  14, 

Denver,  25,  27,  6,  GO.  n, 

Cheste  -,  26. 
Chicago,  21,  23,  25,  5,  6, 

15.  16    18.  19. 
Canton.  29 

15 
Duraneo,  25. 

GO.  7,  10,  GO  16,  17,  18. 

KENTUCKY. 

Cheshire,  13. 

Georgetown,  if>,  18. 
Las  Animas,  28. 
Leadville.is. 
Trinidad,  n. 

Decatur,  6. 
Dwight,  2.  GO. 
Effingham,  29,  2^,5. 
Feehanville,  30. 
Freeport,  4. 

Bowling  Green,  6. 
Calvary   15. 
Coving'ton,  i,  9. 
Earlington,  u. 
Fancy  Farm,  n. 

Everett.  20. 
Fall  River.  8,  14,  GO. 
Gilbertsville,  13. 
Holyoke,  30,  3.  8. 
Hopkinton,  16. 

CONNECTICUT. 

Joliet,  i  ,  13. 
Ladrf,  26. 

Frankf  rt,  8. 
Knottsvllle,  13. 

Lawrence  30. 
Lee  8.  GO. 

Ansonia,  17. 

Liberty,  6. 

Lebanon,  6. 

Lenox,  27. 

Baltic  24. 

Lincoln,  7. 

Lexington.  16. 

Leomiust  r,  15,  GO. 

Bethel,  30. 

I.ostant,  26. 

Louisville,  26,  29,  10   18. 

Lowell.  6,  13. 

Danbury,  i   30. 

Morrisonville,  16. 

New  Haven,  a 

Maiden,  v>. 

Derby,  13. 

Newton  17. 

Newport.  16. 

Mansfield,  18. 

Greenwich,  t. 

Ottawa,  16. 

Paducah  7. 

Marlbo-o,  18. 

Hartford,  21,  23,  GO.  29, 
3°,  'o.  «9- 

Pana,  26. 
Peoria,  26,  14,  15,  17. 

Springfield,  27,  19. 
Stanley,  9. 

Maynard.  6. 
Newhuryport,  13. 

Keyser  Island,  20. 

Prairie  Du  Rocher,  8. 

No-thampton,  6. 

Meriden,  24 
New  Hartford,  30. 

Quincy,  25  29,  9. 
R"ckford,  79,  13. 

LOUISIANA. 

North  Brookfield,  21.  21, 
i,  18. 

New  London,  24,  19. 

Sainte  Marie,  20. 

Baton  Rouge,  14. 

Pea  bod  v,  3. 

Norwalk    19. 
Ridgeneld,  20. 

Springfield,  14,  17. 
Streator,  30,  7. 

Cot  ton  port.  9. 

Marksville    15. 

Pitt«field,'30.  4. 
Salem,  i,  GO.  13. 

Sandy  Hoik,  24. 

Wenona.  14. 

New  Orleans,  20,  GO.  2 

Sp  ingfield,  29,  6. 

Stamford,  13,  14,  GO. 

II.  14,  16,  17. 

Waltham.  is. 

Terry  vi  lie,  e>. 

Shreveport,  15,  16. 

West  field.  5. 

Thomaston,  18. 

INDIANA. 

Winchester  9. 

Waterbury,  n. 
DELAWARE. 

Fort  Wayne,  7. 
Green  Castle,  29. 
Hammond,  23. 

MAINE. 

Portland,  28,  19. 

Winsted,  n. 
Worcester,  23,  26,  4. 

Wilmington,    2j,  25,  2.", 
29,  7. 

Mfnvtte  4 
Madison,  22. 

MARYLAND. 

MICHIGAN. 

Ann  Atbor.  7. 

Notre  Dame,  20.  27. 

Ammendale,  29,  i. 

Battle  Crrek,  10. 

DIS.  OF  COLUMBIA. 

Prescott.  7 
Saint  Mary's   18. 

Annapolis,  aS.  GO. 
Baltimore.  20.  23.  2s,  GO. 

Beacon.  27. 
Chel  ea.  4. 

Washington,  22,  23.  25,  26, 

Seymour.  22. 

26,  29,  30,  2.  3.   GO.  o, 

Detroit,  24   ?R,  15. 

28,  GO.  29,  I,  2,  3,  6",  n, 

Shelbvville.  24. 

GO.  13.  14.  16.  18.19,00. 

Escanat'a,  23. 

17,  16,  .9. 

Terre"  Haute,  14 

Bryaittown   18  GO. 

Grand  Rapids,  7. 

791 


792 


LETTERS    WITH   INTENTIONS. 


MICHIGAN  (con'd.) 

NEVADA. 

NK\V  YORK  (con'd.) 

PENNSYLVANIA. 

f'.r.  :--<.•  I'oilte,  14. 
L'Anse,  2\. 
Lexington,  23. 
Manchester,  13. 
Manistee,  10 

Carson  City,  25. 
NEW  HAMPSHIRE. 
Franklin  Falls,  6. 
Keene    17. 

Pieruiont.  30. 
Pla't.obuix,  :,  20 
Port  Chester,  16. 
Port  Henry,  29 
Port  Richmond,  2. 

Allegheny,  23,8. 
Altooiia,  24,  29,  30. 
Athens,  20,  18. 
Beatty.  13. 

Manistique,  27. 
Marqu:tte.  o,  GO. 

Manchester.  -4,  19. 
Salmon  Falls,  i,  2,  7. 

Poughkeepsie,   25,  4,  15, 
GO 

Bedford,  17. 
llellefiiute,  21. 

Moui:t  I'lemens,  6. 
Mount  1  leasant    14. 
Oak  grove,  14 
I'etosVev,  13 

NEW   JERSEY 
Atlantic  City,  20.  GO.  23, 
29,  8  GO   18,  19. 

Prince  Bay,  20. 
Rheims,  29. 
Rhineoec*,  29. 
Rochester,  30,  8,  15,  18. 

Bristol,  in. 
Brookville,  13. 
Butler,  24. 
Carbondale,  14 

Port  Huron,  2,  17. 
Saginaw,  n. 
\Vyandotte,  28. 

Bordentown,  18. 
Camden,  29,  4. 
Chatam,  17 

Sag  Harbor,  20. 
Sing  Sing   18. 
Stap'e<ou.  2 

Chest  Springs,  19. 
Clarion,  29. 
Coylesville,  25. 

MINNESOTA. 
Carrollsville.  15. 
Co'legeville,  30. 

Hackensack,  2:. 
Jersey  Citv,  23,  24,  27,  2. 
Millville,  7. 
Moorestown,  8. 

Syracuse,  24,  29,  19. 
Taberg.  29. 
Tarrytown,  i. 
Thoruaston,  18. 

licii'iy,  16. 
Derry  Station,  16,  17. 
Doylestown,  17. 
Dravosburg,  15. 

Duluth,  23. 

Mount  Holly,  29 

Ticonderoga,  24. 

Dudley.  2. 

Emmons.  16. 

Newark,   20,  25,  30,    GO. 

Troy,  30.  i. 

Duumore,  14. 

Paribault,  23. 

'3 

Utica,  17.  18. 

Dushore,  6. 

Grace  ille,  20. 

Nornstown,  30. 

Victor  a,  8. 

Ebensburg.  23,  n. 

Kilkenny,  27. 
McCauleyville,  30. 
Minneapolis,   7,   GO.  17, 

18 

Orange,  23.  i 
Paterson,  30,  18. 
Raritan.  29. 
Short  Hihs,   Somerville, 

Waddington  22. 
Wappi  user's  Falls.  29. 
Washington  ville,   n. 
Watertown,  6. 

Elatn,  10,  GO. 

Erie,  24.  3,  17. 
Freeland,  17. 
Frteport,  17. 

Rochester,  22,  17. 
St.  Paul,  25,  27,   GO.  28, 

18 
Summit,  17. 

West  Troy,  23. 
Whitehall,  29. 

Gallitzin,  30. 
Grafton,    4. 

29,  i,  9. 

Trenton,  17 

White  Plains,  3,  10. 

Hanover,  29. 

Still  water,    30,    GO.     17, 
GO. 
West  Duluth,  7 

NEW   MEXICO. 
Albuquerque,  21.  GO.  7. 
East  Las  Vegas,  21. 

NORTH   CAROLINA. 

Asheville.  29. 

Harrisburg,  18. 
Hazletoii.  25. 
Hollidaysburg,  i. 
Houtzdale,  13. 

MISSISSIPPI. 

Las  Cruces,  12. 
banta  F6,  22,  23. 

Belmont,  7   16,  17. 
Raleigh,  19. 

Huntington,  18. 
Jenkintown,  20. 

Canton,  29. 
Greenwich,  22. 
Muldon,  10. 

NEW   YORK. 

Albany,  31   16. 

NORTH    DAKOTA. 

Jennyn,  i. 
Kane"  6. 
Lancaster,  9. 

Shuqualak.  18. 

Amsterdam,  29. 

Fargo,  26. 

Latrobe,  29. 

Yazoo  Cry,  3. 

Andover,  IS. 

Lebanon,  28. 

MISSOURI. 

Averill  Park,  i. 

OHIO. 

Littlestown.6. 

Arcadia,  19. 
Booiieville.  17. 
Cape  Girardeau,  14. 

Babylon,  15. 
Belle  Isle,    o. 
Be'mont,  n. 
Binghatnton,  27  29. 

Bellefontaine,  3,  18. 
Canton,  24,  GO    19. 
Cincinnati,  30,  i,  GO.  6, 

8    17. 

Lpretto,  25. 
Lucinda,  30. 
McKeesport,  23,  25 
McSher.ytown,  2,  18. 

Clyde,  i,  29. 
De  boto,  18. 
Florisaiu,  26,  16. 

Brooklyn.  20,  GO.  24,  25, 
26,  27,  28,30   i   5,  G  >.  7, 
14,  15,  17   GO.  18,  19. 

Circ  eville,  i'-. 
Cleveland,   22,  29,  13,  16, 
1  8. 

Meadvil  e,  30 
Media,  8. 
Millbrook,  20. 

Glencoe,  8. 
Independence,  23,  29   16, 

17- 

Buffalo   26,  7,  14.  15,  16. 
Cold  Spring,  6   7. 
Coney  Island,  3. 

Columbus,  17. 
Davtou,  25,  29,  i,  GO.   is, 

18. 

Mount  Carmel,  15. 
Norristown, 
Oivphant   16. 

Joplin,  24. 
Kansas  City,  28.  7    11.19, 
GO. 
Moberly,  27,  12. 
Montrose,  18. 
Nevada,  13,  GO. 
Norlx>rne   26. 
Normandy,  23,  25. 
Poplar  Bluff,  6 
Rich  Hill   2. 
Saint  Charles,  19. 
Saint  Joseph  2  ,  13,  GO. 
St.  Louis,   21     22,  26,  28, 
GO.  29.  2,  GO,  4,  7,  8,9, 
II,  ij   15     6   17. 
Saint  Paul,  14. 
Springfield   17 
Ste.  Genevieve,  25. 

Cornwall,  7. 
Dunkirk,  29 
East  Arcade,  29. 
Kast  Quogue,  June  20. 
Far  Rockaway,  25. 
Frankiort  25. 
Galway,  25. 
Glen  Cove,  29. 
Hastings,  29. 
Haverstraw  ,  29. 
Hoosick  Falls,  18,  GO. 
Hornellsville,  i. 
Horse  Heads,  18. 
Hudson,  15. 
Ilion  5. 
Ithaca,  15. 
Jamestown,  6. 
Johnstown,  10. 

East  Liverpool,  22,  29. 
Edgerton,  i. 
Elyria,  12. 
Gallipolis,  13. 
Greenville,  n. 
Keuton,  2. 
Lakewood,  20. 
Lancaster,  27. 
Lima,  4,  18. 
Lorain;  29. 
Louisville,  8. 
Lowellvil.e,  17. 
McCleary,  i. 
McClulchenville,  15,  GO. 
Mount  Saint  Joseph,  10. 
Mount  Vernoti,  27. 
Nelsonville,  10. 
Newark.  2. 

Philadelphia,   TO,   21,  22, 
2.?,  GO.  25,  26,  28,  GO. 
29,  30,  i,  2,  4,  5,  7,  GO. 
11,  IS,  18,19. 

Pineville,  25. 
Pittsburg,  22    GO.  24,  25, 

27.  29,  30,  I,  2,  8,  17. 

Pittston,  30. 
Plains,  25. 
Pottsville,  26.  29,  14,  GO. 
Reading.  21,  29. 
Renovo.  29. 
Rosemont,  17. 
Saint  Glair,  30. 
Scranton,   22.  26,  30,  16, 
GO. 
Steelton,  19. 
Towauda,  16. 

MONTANA. 
Fort  Benton,  25. 
Jocko,  24. 
Kipp,  3 
Livingston,  10 
Saint  Ignatius,  24. 
Saint  Xavier  22. 

Keeseville,  17,  GO. 
Kingston,  23,  i. 
Livonia  Station,  29. 
Millbrook,  20. 
Montgomery,  3. 
Monticello,  21,  GO. 
New  Brighton    10. 
New  Rochelle,  10. 

Newport   20. 
New  Straitsville,  29. 
Nottingham.  3. 
Oberlin,  13. 
Portsmouth,  17. 
Reading.  17. 
Salineville,  22,  3. 
Shepard,  21. 

Turtle  Creek,  22. 
Tyler.  9. 
Wayne,  22. 
West  Chester,  3,  GO. 
Wilkesbarre,  26,30,  12,  14 
Williamsport,  7. 
York,  23,  i. 

NEBRASKA. 

New  York.  20,  21,  GO.  22, 
23,  GO.  24,  25,  26,  27,  28, 

Springfield,  29. 
Toledo,  15,  17,  GO. 

Alliance,  21. 
David  City  6. 
Lincoln.  17. 

GO  29.  30    GO  i,  2,  3, 
4,  6  7  8.  GO.  9,  GO.  u, 
14,  15,  16,  GO.  17,  18,  19, 

Youngstown,  23. 
Zanesville,  i.,  5,  i. 

RHODE  ISLAND. 
Central  Falls,  10. 

Ogallals,  29. 
Omaha,  21,  10,  15. 

GO 
Ogdensburg.  20. 

OREGON 

East  Providence,  23,  13. 
Newport,  2S. 

Prague,  15. 

Oswego,  27,  3,  13,  GO.  18, 

Baker  City,  14. 

Pawtucket   17. 

Rulo,  6. 

GO. 

Mount  Angel,  23. 

Providence,  29,  14,  19. 

Sidney,  i*. 

Peekskill,  20  29. 

Portland,  6,  OO   15. 

Rum  ford,  15. 

South  Omaha,  23. 

Philmout,  28. 

Saint  Paul,  25. 

Valley  Fall*  6. 

Acknowle  Ignients  from  South  Carolina  and  other  States  will  be  made  next  mo  ith. 


QUEEN  OF  THE  MOST  HOLY  ROSARY. 

( Sassoferrato. ) 


THE 


OF    THE 


SACKED    HEART    OF    JESUS 


VOL.  xxxi.  OCTOBER,   1896.  No.  10. 


THE    WANDERER. 

I-'.-oin  the  Greek  of  Theophanes.     Ninth  Century.    BY  C.   W.  Darraud,  SJ. 

^ 

ANDERING  where  no  star  can  shine 

Through  the  land  of  Death  and  Sin, 
Fallen,  lost — 'tis  thine,  'tis  thine 

By  thy  prayer,  my  soul  to  win. 
Mother  of  my  God,  behold, 

Kneeling  in  thy  sight. 
How  my  trembling  heart  grows  bold, 

Ceaseth  all  my  fright, 
And  to  thee  swells  forth  my  strain, 
The  one  maid  without  one  stain. 

Lo !  I  have  fooled  mine  hours  away, 

Left  no  evil  deed  undone  ; 
Bitterly  I  groan  this  day 

'Mid  the  woe  my  crimes  have  won. 
Mother  thou,  of  Christ,  my  God, 

In  my  deep  despair, 
Waiting  but  the  judge's  nod. 

Hear,  oh  hear  my  prayer. 
Show  thy  love,  thy  mercy  show, 
Since  through  thee  all  mercies  flow. 

795 


Copyright,  1806.  by  APOSTLESHIP  OP  I'RAYKK. 


796 


THE    WANDERER. 
By  ill-living  have  I  brought 

Death  eternal  on  my  soul. 
Tis  as  one  plague-smitten,  fraught 

With  foul  poison,  nothing  whole. 
Lady,  He  who  raised  the  dead 

Took  His  life  of 'thee, 
At  thy  tender  bosom  fed  ; 

Then  give  life  to  me, 
That  I  may  forever  raise 
Hymns  triumphant  to  thy  praise. 

Sick  with  sorrow  and  deep  guilt, 

Virgin,  in  thy  sight  I  lie. 
Thou  canst  heal  me  if  thou  wilt ; 

Healing  dwelleth  in  thine  eye. 
Say  one  word,  one  little  word; 

Breathe  one  prayer  for  me  ; 
For  my  God,  my  King,  my  Lord, 

Man  was  made  of  thee. 
So  shall  I,  if  thou  befriend, 
Share  His  Kingdom  without  end. 


CATHARINE    TEGAKWITA 
Died  April  17,  1680. 


THE    CAUSE    OF    FATHER   JOGUES. 


THE  Church  begets  holiness  and  es- 
teems it  above  every  treasure.  It 
is  her  constant  aim  to  cultivate  it  in  her 
children  and  her  great  glory  to  record  their 
saintly  deeds  from  the  annals  of  the  past. 
Time  does  not  efface  them  from  her  mem- 
ory, because  when  memory  is  prompted 
by  love  it  is  always  unerring  and  far- 
reaching.  The  love  of  the  Church,  like 
that  of  Christ  her  spouse,  is  undying ; 
her  memory  of  ages  past  is  as  sure  as 
her  memory  of  yesterday. 

Thousands  of  souls  have  died  in  the 
lowly  walks  of  life,  full  of  merits  before 
<'•<>!,  but  unknown  to  their  fellow-men. 
In  life  they  were  not  called  upon  to  take 
a  prominent  part  in  the  affairs  of  this 
world  ;  after  death  there  would  seem  to 


be  no  reason  why  special  notice  should 
be  taken  of  their  virtues.  At  times,  it 
is  true,  the  very  humility  and  hidden 
life  they  had  cultivated  has  been  glori- 
fied, as  in  the  case  of  St.  Alexis,  by  a 
special  revelation  from  God.  However, 
in  the  ordinary  ways  of  Providence,  those 
souls  are  usually  chosen  for  honor  after 
death  whose  lives  have  been  remarkable 
among  their  fellow-men.  Naturally 
enough,  it  is  the  benefit  derived  from 
their  example  of  philanthropy  that  has 
determined  men  to  have  them  exalted 
to  the  honors  of  the  altar. 

It  is  proverbial  that  it  requires  a  long 
period  of  years  to  bring  about  this  exal- 
tation of  a  soul  departing  this  life  in 
repute  for  holiness.  Kven  when  all  is 

797 


798 


THE   CAUSE    OF  FATHER    JOCUES. 


clear  as  to  the  heroism  of  their  virtues, 
and  certain  about  the  miraculous  fa- 
vors required  to  manifest  the  power  of 
their  intercession,  so  many  years  must 
intervene  between  their  death  and  the 
decree  of  their  beatification  that  the  one 
who  takes  up  a  cause  at  the  start  can 
rarely  hope  to  bring  it  to  a  conclusion. 
Meantime,  so  great  is  the  labor  required, 
and  so  vast,  in  most  cases,  the  expense 
incurred,  that  one  is  tempted  to  frame 
the  proverb  :  "It  needs  a  saint  to  make 
a  saint, "  for  it  surely  requires  the  spirit 
of  a  martyr  to  have  one  who  lays  down 
his  life  for  the  faith  declared  a  martyr, 
and  some  of  the  heroism  of  a  saint,  to 
prove  another's  title  to  be  venerated  as  a 
saint. 

It  is,  therefore,  easy  to  see  how  in  the 
course  of  a  process  of  beatification  delays 
can  occur  that  may  prolong  the  process 
indefinitely  ;  sometimes  so  long  as  to 
necessitate  its  being  taken  up  again 
from  the  very  beginning  ;  and  at  other 
times  long  enough  to  dishearten  and 
even  exhaust  the  patience  of  its  advo- 
cates. It  is  certainly  no  slight  test  of  a 
soul's  repute  for  holiness,  when  the  tra- 
dition concerning  it  is  so  strong  as  to 
inspire  other  souls,  even  after  a  lapse  of 
centuries,  with  the  desire  to  have  it  be- 
atified and  declared  worthy  of  public 
worship.  This  is  a  remarkable  fact  in 
the  case  of  Father  Isaac  Jogues  and  of 
several  of  his  companions,  so  remarkable, 
indeed,  as  to  be  one  of  the  strongest 
proofs  of  his  heroic  virtues  in  life  and  of 
his  death  in  the  odor  of  sanctity. 

While  Father  Jogues  was  still  alive  he 
was  regarded  by  all  who  knew  him  inti- 
mately as  a  saint.  In  recording  this  es- 
timate of  him,  we  must  remember  that 
it  was  not  formed,  as  our  own  is  apt 
to  be  formed,  by  the  heroism  he  dis- 
played during  his  two  years  of  captivity 
among  the  Iroquois.  Many  a  stolid 
Indian  bore  like  tortures  as  calmly  as 
the  missionary,  though  more  through 
their  own  motives  of  pride  than  through 
his  motive  of  self-sacrifice.  Many  a 
white  trader,  too,  in  early  colonial  days 


stood  brave  and  defiant  under  most  brutal 
torments ;  in  fact,  several  of  Father 
Jogues'  companions  suffered  with  him 
just  as  keenly  as  himself,  and  yet  they  are 
not  proposed  as  worthy  of  beatification. 
The  virtues  that  made  Father  Jogues' 
companions  and  superiors  look  upon 
him  as  a  saint  were  the  obedience,  the 
patience,  the  self-sacrifice,  the  fortitude, 
and  the  devotion  which  made  them  feel 
so  sure  of  his  constancy  under  every 
trial,  that  they  never  hesitated  to  entrust 
him  with  the  most  arduous  missions, 
and  they  were  never  surprised  that  he 
should  fulfil  them  with  constancy  unto 
death  and  under  tortures  even  worse 
than  death. 

When  his  superior  was  choosing  him 
as  a  minister  of  peace  to  the  Mohawks, 
he  noted  in  his  relation  for  that  year  that 
the  mission  he  hoped  to  found  amongst 
them  he  would  name  Mission  of  the 
Martyrs.  "If  we  are  permitted  to  con- 
jecture in  matters  that  seem  highly  im- 
probable,"  he  added,  "we  may  believe 
that  the  designs  we  have  formed  against 
the  empire  of  Satan  will  not  bear  fruit 
until  they  are  irrigated  with  the  blood 
of  martyrs."  When  a  third  time 
Father  Jogues  must  go  to  the  Mohawks, 
it  would  seem  that  he  was  the  only  one 
his  superiors  and  brethren  could  think 
of  as  suited  for  the  "Mission  of  the 
Martyrs."  Such  an  estimate  of  his 
virtues  they  could  have  had  only  after 
witnessing  in  him,  during  all  his  relig- 
ious life,  the  spirit  of  a  martyr.  His 
superior's  conjecture  was  justified  ;  only 
blood  could  sow  the  seeds  of  faith  among 
the  Mohawks.  His  choice  of  Father 
Jogues  was  justified.  He  chose  him  for 
his  martyr-like  spirit.  He  could  quite 
naturally,  therefore,  write,  on  hearing  of 
Father  Jogues '  death  :  ' '  We  may  regard 
him  as  a  martyr  before  God. " 

That  this  view  of  Father  Jerome  Lale- 
mant  was  not  singular  or  short-lived  is 
clear  from  the  fact  that,  some  years  later, 
one  of  his  successors,  Father  Paul  Rague- 
nau,  thought  fit  to  include  the  traditions 
concerning  Father  Jogues  among  the 


THE    CAUSE    OF   FATHER    JOCUES. 


collection  which  was  drawn  up,  not  only 
to  preserve  the  memory  of  such  men  as 
Brebeuf,  Gamier,  Daniel  and  Gabriel 
l.ak-niant.  but  to  provide  materials  for 
the  process  of  their  beatification  should 
it  ever  be  instituted.  Each  of  these 
memoirs  is  attested  by  Father  Paul  over 
the  signature  of  his  Secretary,  Joseph 
Poncet.  This,  then,  is  the  first  step  taken 
for  the  beatification  of  Father  Jogues, 
and  fortunately  this  collection  of 


of  his  beatification.  It  was  this  purpose 
his  superiors  had  in  view  when  they  had 
Father  Buteux  put  together  all  he  had 
heard  from  Father  Jogues  himself  con- 
cerning his  tortures  and  slavery  among 
the  Iroquois.  It  was  this  same  purpose 
that  led  Abb£  Forest,  a  Jesuit  of  the  last 
century,  to  write  the  biography  of  his 
townsman ;  and  with  a  like  purpose 
Father  Felix  Martin  made  use  of  the 
manuscript  of  Abbe"  Forest,  which  the 


THK    SHRINK. 


memoirs  exists  to-day,  certified  by  one 
who  knew  its  whereabouts  during  the 
suppression  of  the  Society  of  Jesus,  and 
who  witnessed  its  return  to  its  original 
owners. 

All  the  memoirs  and  lives  we  have  of 
Father  Jogues  were  written  with  this  one 
purpose,  to  preserve  the  memory  of  his 
virtues,  heroic  sufferings  and  death  for 
the  faith,  and  to  gather  together  the 
matt-rial  that  might  serve  for  the  process 


French  Revolution  had  prevented  the 
author  from  publishing,  in  preparing 
his  excellent  life  of  Isaac  Jogues. 
Finally,  the  distinguished  translator  of 
this  life,  Dr.  Gilmary  Shea,  made  his 
work  oneof  devotion.  It  wasonly  one  of 
very  many  tributes  of  the  great  historian 
to  the  Apostle  of  the  Iroquois,  whose 
generous  self-sacrifice  he  loved  to  record, 
though  the  story  of  his  sufferings  pained 
him  so  much  that  his  manuscripts  still 


8OO 


THE    CAUSE   OF   FATHER    JOCUES. 


THE   ALTAR   AND    PIETA. 

bear  evidence  of  the  tears  he  shed  when 
composing  them. 

It  is  clear,  then,  that  at  no  time  since 
the  death  of  Father  Jogues  has  the  pro- 
ject of  having  him  some  day  declared 
Blessed  been  forgotten.  It  is  noteworthy, 
besides,  that  in  all  the  eulogies  pro- 
nounced on  him  and  on  his,  many  fellow 
missionaries,  heroic  as  all  of  them  were, 
he  has  always  been  classed  with  those 
who  are  singled  out  from  the  others  for 
their  distinguished  sanctity.  So  charac- 
teristic and  predominant  is  his  sanctity  in 
all  he  does,  that  it  compels  the  admira- 
tion even  of  men  who  think  a  Jesuit 
cannot  be  sincere.  According  to  Park- 
man,  he  is  one  of  those  whose  character 
the  pressure  of  Loyola 's  system  intensi- 
fied, without  debasing,  one  who  was  so 
good  that,  even  the  violence  done  by 
that  system  to  the  noblest  qualities  of 
manhood,  joined  to  that  equivocal  sys- 
tem of  morality  which  eminent  casuists 


of  the  Order  ^have  inculcated,  could 
not  make  a  whit  less  conscientious 
or  religious. 

If  documents  and  historical  eulogy 
of  every  sort  were  enough  to  establish 
the  sanctity  of  Father  Jogues,  they 
could  be  furnished  in  abundance— so 
abundantly  that  the  difficulty  would 
be  not  in  securing  them  but  in  select- 
ing from  their  splendid  testimonials 
to  his  merit.  They  are  not  enough, 
howsoever  important  maybe  the  part 
they  must  play  in  every  process  of 
beatification.  In  a  case  like  that  of 
Father  Jogues,  in  which  it  is  impossi- 
ble to  furnish  traditional  evidence  of 
his  repute  for  holiness,  either  before 
or  after  death,  the  written  testimony 
of  authors  and  compilers  from  his 
day  down  to  our  own  must  be  used 
to  show  that  he  practised  all  the 
theological  and  moral  virtues  in  an 
heroic  degree,  and  that  his  suffering 
and  death  were  patiently  and  freely 
met  for  the  interests  of  our  holy  faith. 
But  the  mere  dry  statement  made  from 
these  sources  is  not  the  only,  or  in 
every  case  the  most  convincing,  argut 
ment  in  behalf  of  a  cause.  What  is  also 
in  demand,  and  what  naturally  appeal^ 
strongly  to  the  judges  in  a  process  ojf 
beatification,  is  the  popular  sentiment 
which  such  documentary  evidence  should 
produce,  the  sentiment  of  great  regard 
for  the  sanctity  of  the  soul  in  question, 
and  the  sentiment  also  of  a  great  desire 
to  have  that  soul  honored  on  our  altars. 
It  speaks  well  for  the  cause  of  Father 
Jogues  that  such  a  sentiment  springs 
naturally  even  from  a  slight  acquaint- 
ance with  the  manner  of  his  life  and 
sufferings  and  death.  No  sooner  had 
the  scholars  who  best  knew  the  docu- 
ments pertaining  to  his  career  prepared 
his  biography  for  popular  reading  than 
an  eagerness  to  know  more  about  him 
was  apparent  everywhere.  The  short 
sketches  published  in  pamphlet  form, 
the  monthly  notices  in  the  Pilgrim  of 
our  Lady  of  Martyrs,  the  circulars  issued 
from  time  to  time,  the  excellent  short 


THE   CAUSE   OF   FATHER    JOCUES. 


801 


biography  written  l>y  Father  F.  Rouvier, 
of  Mongres,  France,  all  have  been  in 
great  deman-1.  Written  as  they  were 
with  tin-  intention  of  arousing  popular 
interest,  it  was  soon  found  that  even  be- 
fore they  had  appeared  there  was  a  dis- 
position to  read  them,  and  this  disposi- 
tion has  been  increasing  ever  since  their 
first  appeararce.  Much  of  this  interest 
is  due.  no  doubt,  to  the  familiarity  of 
many  of  our  priests  with  the 
story  of  Father  Jogues '  captivity 
and  death.  During  the  Third 
Plenary  Council  of  Baltimore, 
when  the  Fathers  assembled 
were  asked  to  approve  a  postu- 
late recommending  the  cause 
of  Father  Jogues,  Ren£  Goupil 
and  Catherine  Tegakwita  to  the 


Tegakwita,  whose  cause  is  associated 
with  theirs.  When  the  Reverend  Joseph 
Loyzance,  then  of  Troy,  N.  Y.,  first 
thought  of  finding  the  place  consecrated 
by  the  memories  of  these  heroic  souls, 
his  project  was  considered  by  many  a 
hopeless  one.  Kven  when  by  the  use  of 
maps,  and  by  the  aid  of  the  distinguished 
topographer,  General  John  S.  Clark,  ot 
Auburn,  N.  Y.,  he  succeeded  in  locating 
the  site  where  the  Shrine 
now  stands,  it  was  thought 
that  he  would  never  be  able 
to  establish  his  position  in 
such  a  way  as  to  satisfy  the 
many  residents  of  the  Mo- 
hawk Valley  who  had  all 
their  different  theories 
about  where  this  site  must 


STATfK    UK    UTK    I.AIlV    UK    MARTYRS. 


Holy  See,  they  did  not  need  to  inquire 
either  about  the  merits  of  these  three 
servants  of  God,  or  about  the  motives 
which  should  prompt  every  Catholic  to 
wisli  for  their  beatification. 

What  has  most  advanced  the  cause  of 
Father  Jogues  the  past  twelve  years  is 
the  Shrine  of  Our  Lady  of  Martyrs  which 
has  been  erected  on  the  site  of  Ren£ 
Goupil \s  and  his  own  martyrdom,  which 
site  was  also  the  birthplace  of  Catharine 


be.  In  the  first  place,  not  all  could  have 
access  to  the  maps  of  the  old  Indian  vil- 
lages as  they  were  located  at  different 
intervals  from  1635  to  1684;  nor  could 
all  have  the  benefit  of  the  personal 
direction  of  General  Clark  in  their 
several  researches.  Kven  could  they 
have  availed  themselves  of  all  these 
aids,  the  convictions  that  had  grown 
with  years  would  naturally  be  hard 
to  shake,  the  more  so  that  plausible 


802 


THE    CAUSE   OF   FATHER    JOCUES 


arguments   were  not    wanting    for    the 
many  theories. 

To  encounter  all  this  opposition  would 
seem  thankless,  were  the  determination 
of  the  site  of  the  death  of  Father  Jog'ues 
for  mere  historical  interest  the  only  ob- 
ject of  Father  Loyzance.  The  pious  ad- 


A   SCENE   ON   THE  CANAL. 


mirer  of  the  first  pioneer  priest  of  New 
York  State  had  a  higher  object  in  view. 
To  his  eye  of  faith  it  would  be  a  great 
achievement  to  discover  the  spot  hal- 
lowed by  the  blood  of  a  martyr  ;  but  this 
discovery  seemed  to  him  desirable  only 
in  so  far  as  it  would  help  to  bring  about 
the  solemn  declaration  that  Father 
Jogues  was  truly  a  martyr  in  spirit  as 
well  as  in  the  manner  of  his  taking  off. 
To  help  on  this  result  the  site  of  his 
death  must  be  made  a  means  not  only  of 
making  his  heroic  life  and  death  better 
known,  but  also  of  inciting  pious  souls 
to  a  confidence  in  his  favor  with  Al- 
mighty God  ;  or,  at  least,  to  the  desire  to 
prove  by  their  prayers  the  power  of  his 
intercession.  As  is  well  known,  two 
things  which  seem,  at  first  sight,  to  be 
mutually  contradictory,  are  required  be- 
fore a  cause  of  beatification  can  be  intro- 
duced. It  must  first  be  proved  that  no 
worship  has  been  paid  to  the  servant  of 


God  whose  cause  is  presented,  and  then 
it  must  also  be  shown  that  miracles  have 
been  performed  in  answer  to  prayers 
made  through  their  intercession.  As  in 
every  other  detail  of  a  process,  in  these 
two  points  also  is  the  investigation  most 
searching.  How,  we  ask,  obtain  a  mir- 
acle unless  we  induce  the  people  to  pray, 
and  that  fervently,  in  the  way  that 
makes  prayer  most  acceptable  to  God, 
the  prayer  that  calls  for  miracles,  united 
prayer.  And  how  shall  we  have  them 
do  this  without  leaving  them  under  the 
impression  that  they  are  to  some  extent 
worshipping  those  whom  the  Church  as 
yet  forbids  us  to  worship  ? 

The  difficulty  is  not  so  great  as  it  ap- 
pears to  be  at  first  sight ;  but  like  many 
difficulties  that  are  easy  to  answer,  it 
may  be  very  hard  to  meet  jn  practice, 
explain  as  you  will  the  distinction  be- 
tween public  veneration,  which  is  for- 
bidden, and  private  veneration,  which  is 


THE    CAUSE   OF   FATHER    JOCUES. 


803 


allowed;  insist,  as  much  as  you  can, 
on  the  right  we  all  have  to  ask  any 
departed  soul  to  intercede  for  us,  so  soon 
as  one  of  God 's  servants  is  proposed  as 
being  possibly  worthy  of  beatification, 
it  is  hard  for  some  pious  minds  to  treat 
with  that  soul  as  with  ordinarily  faithful 
souls,  and  it  is  hard  to  prevent  them 
from  acting  or  speaking  as  if  they  might 
publicly  venerate  the  soul  in  question. 
It  was  a  wise  plan,  therefore,  of  Father 
Loyzance  to  erect,  as  the  only  place  of 
worship  at  the  site  of  Father  Jogues' 
death,  a  shrine  in  honor  of  Our  Lady  of 
Martyrs,  securing  in  this  way  our 
Blessed  Mother's  favor  on  I  he  cause  of 
those  who  had  hallowed,  whether  by 
their  life  or  death,  the  soil  of  the  old 
Mission  of  the  Martyrs,  and  preventing 
most  effectually  any  tendency  to  wor- 
ship publicly  those  whom  the  Church 
has  not  yet  presented  to  our  worship. 

Now  in  this  country  we  are  so  un- 
acquainted with  the  true  nature  and 
object  of  a  shrine,  that  we  are  apt  to 


expect  too  much  or  to  obtain  too  little 
of  the  benefits  of  which  it  should  be  a 
medium,  simply  because  we  overlook  or 
ignore  its  real  purpose.  The  great  Shrine 
at  Lourdes  has  led  many  people  to  think 
that  a  Shrine  must  necessarily  be  a  scene 
of  frequent  and  striking  miracles.  In- 
deed, it  is  quite  common  to  meet  with 
people  who  imagine  that,  when  God 
sees  fit  to  grant  a  miracle  in  answer  to 
the  prayers  made  through  the  interces- 
sion of  Father  Jogues,  it  will  surely  take 
place  at  the  Shrine  at  Auriesville.  It 
will  not  do  to  answer  that  the  miracle 
which  finally  determined  the  canoniza- 
tion of  St.  Berchmans  happened  not  at 
his  Shrine  in  Diest,  but  in  our  own 
country  in  the  diocese  of  New  Orleans. 
It  would,  it  is  true,  be  natural  to  look 
for  special  favors  at  the  place  where  so 
much  piety  is  shown,  but  the  many  re- 
markable favors  reported  as  granted  in 
other  places  through  the  intercession  of 
Father  Jogues  and  his  companions 
should  correct  our  belief  that  the  Shrine 


ON    TMK    WAV    TO    THK    KAVINK. 


804- 


THE    CAUSE    OF   FATHER    JOCUES 


must  necessarily  be  a  place  of  miracles. 
A  place  of  marvels  it  surely  has  been, 
both  in  the  temporal  and  spiritual  order, 
but  as  yet  no  miracles  that  we  know  of 
have  lately  been  granted  through  the 
intercession  of  those  whom  we  seek  to 
have  beatified. 

In  his  excellent  life  of  Isaac  Jogues, 
Father  Felix  Martin  narrates  several 
wonderful  answers  to  prayer  made  with 
a  view  to  having  the  power  of  this 


quent  experiences  in  the  course  of  a 
process  of  beatification  is  the  discovery,  or 
what  comes  to  the  same,  the  identification 
of  the  remains  of  the  one  to  be  beatified. 
In  many  instances  this  discovery  is  made 
in  such  a  singular  way  as  to  be  regarded 
itself  as  miraculous.  Relics  of  Father 
Jogues  do  not  exist,  unless  we  regard 
his  manuscript  as  such.  His  body  was 
thrown  into  the  Mohawk ;  his  head  lies 
buried  near  the  village  palisades,  we 
suppose,  because  it  had  been 
placed  on  them  the  evening 
after  his  murder. 

The  remains  of  Catharine 
Tegakwita  still  exist,  and 
are  kept  carefully  by  the 
Abbe  of  the  parish  in  which 
her  reservation  is  still  main- 
tained, and  the  site  of  her 
tomb  is  known,  and  many 
and  remarkable  are  the 


servant  of  God  made  manifest 
to  men  ;  but  it  would  serve  no 
purpose  to  present  these  in  his 
process  at  this  late  day.  If 
God  wishes  to  have  Father 
Jogues  beatified,  He  will  surely 
manifest  his  power ;  if  men 
wish  to  hasten  this  manifesta- 
tion they  must  do  all  they  can 
by  their  prayers  and  by  their  ^  •  .  >/ 

zeal  for  his  cause  in  every 
way  to  deserve  that  he  should  extend 
to  them  the  power  of  his  intercession 
even  by  a  miracle.  "What  can  we  ex- 
pect from  the  martyr, ' '  wrote  Dr.  Shea 
in  one  of  his  private  letters,  "  if  we 
treat  him  so  shabbily."  True  enough  ; 
how  can  we  look  to  him  for  a  miracle 
\\ni\\  we  do  something  proportionate  to 
such  a  favor. 

But  there  are  no  relics  !  The  implica- 
tion is  that  there  can  therefore  be  no 
miracles.  Now,  one  of  the  most  fre- 


favors  ascribed  to  the  use  of  the  relics 
and  to  prayers  said  at  the  tomb,  at 
which  descendants  ot  her  tribe  may 
be  seen  kneeling  frequently  on  pleasant 
Sunday  afternoons.  The  bones  of  Ren6 
Goupil  were  buried  in  the  ravine  which 
falls  back  of  the  old  Indian  village  line, 
a  short  distance  from  the  Shrine  grounds. 
They  were  buried  by  Father  Jogues,  who 
hoped  one  day  to  enrich  some  Christian 
soil  with  the  bones  of  this  martyr  Of 
course  they  have  not  yet  been  found. 


THE   CAUSE   OF  FATHER    JOCUES. 


805 


What  honor  they  would  receive  could 
tlu-y  be  discovered  may  be  judged  from 
the  value  set  upon  a  stone  which  lies 
in  UK-  ravine,  and  which  popular  cre- 
dulity at  one  time  sought  to  invest  with 
supernatural  virtue. 

When  Father  Jogues,  previous  to  the 
burial  of  the  body  of  Ren 6,  was  obliged 
to  hide  it  from  the  young  Indian  braves, 
he  put  it  in  the  stream,  fastening  it 
against  a  large  rock,  around  which  the 


treated  aS  a  relic.  Fragments  were 
broken  off  and  passed  around,  and  kept 
sacredly,  and  even  steeped  in  water  to 
try  their  curative  powers.  Cures  weie 
soon  attributed  to  it,  and  the  demand 
for  more  fragments  became  so  great  that 
it  was  necessary  to  fence  round  the 
stone,  encage  and  padlock  it,  lest  its 
popularity  should  be  the  cause  of  its 
utter  disappearance. 

Strange  to  say,  Catholics  were  not  the 


IN    Till:    K  A  V  I  N  K . 


TIIK    ROCK. 


waters  flowed,  by  piling  upon  it  smaller 
stones.  Now,  it  happens  that  there  is  a 
large  limestone  in  the  depths  of  the 
ravine,  just  where  the  stream-bed  for- 
merly lay,  and  because  it  was  natural, 
when  the  ravine  was  first  identified  as 
the  burial  place  of  the  young  martyr,  to 
say  that  this  may  have  been  the  large 
stone  described  by  Father  Jogues,  it  was 
soon  taken  for  granted  that  it  must  have 
been  the  same,  and  immediately  it  was 


only  ones  to  ascribe  such  virtue  to  this 
stone  ;  non-Catholics  also  began  to  look 
upon  it  as  a  preternatural  agent,  partly 
out  of  respect  for  what  they  thought  the 
Catholics  believed,  but  chiefly  because  of 
the  superstitious  tendencies  of  our  na- 
ture, which  are  common  to  all  men.  even 
to  unbelievers.  Now,  God  can  make  use 
of  the  lowliest  and  simplest  of  His 
creatures  as  a  means  of  exercising  His 
almighty  power  ;  and  the  soil  of  certain 


8O6 


THE    CAUSE    OF   FATHER    JCCUES. 


spots  consecrated  by  the  blood  of  mar- 
tyrs, or  even  the  bark  of  the  trees,  have 
been  used  as  a  medium  of  His  divine 
influence  even  to  the  extent  of  miracu- 
lous results.  There  is  no  reason  why 
the  ravine,  so  hallowed  by  the  burial  of 
the  young  and  saintly  hero,  Ren£  Gou- 
pil,  and  by  the  devotions  of  his  com- 
panion in  sufferings  and  death,  should 
not  thus  become  a  place  and  source  of 
miracles,  if  God  wills  it ;  but  to  en- 
courage or  even  lightly  to  permit  a  be- 
lief more  or  less  superstitious  to  be 
spread  abroad  about  it  and  acted  upon, 
would  do  great  damage  to  the  cause  of 
both  Father  Jogues  and  Ren£  Goupil. 
The  Church,  which  is  so  slanderously 
accused  of  fostering  superstition,  is,  on 
the  contrary,  most  jealous  of  it,  and 
severe  with  her  children  who  give  way 
to  it. 

The  truth  is,  miracles  and,  in  most 
cases,  relics,  though  most  important  as 
a  cause  of  this  kind  proceeds,  are  in  the 
beginning  of  the  process  only  secondary 
in  importance  compared  with  the  state- 
ments that  must  be  prepared  on  the 
virtues  of  the  souls  to  be  beatified,  on 
their  repute  for  sanctity,  on  their  strict 
orthodoxy  in  doctrinal  and  moral  writ- 
ings and  teachings,  on  their  Christian- 
like  deaths,  on  the  popular  belief  in  their 
salvation  and  extraordinary  power  of 
intercession,  and,  finally,  on  the  rigor 
with  which  every  attempt  to  cultivate 
them  by  public  worship  has  been  dis- 
couraged and  frustrated. 

It  may  sound  strange,  but  this  very 
tendency  to  venerate  publicly  a  servant 
of  God  not  yet  beatified,  is  one  of  the 
strongest  proofs  of  his  sanctity,  and  yet 
it  must  be  checked  under  the  penalty  of 
losing  his  cause  entirely  should  it  be 
encouraged  or  permitted.  As  we  have 
mentioned  in  the  case  of  Ren6  Goupil, 
so  an  episode  in  the  cause  of  Catharine 
Tegakwita  will  show  what  vigilance  and 
sternness  this  requires.  Born  at  Osser- 
nenon.now  Auriesville  Station, Catharine 
moved  with  her  tribe  first  to  Ganda- 
wague,  the  present  village  site  of  Auries- 


ville, and  next  to  Caughnawauga,  now 
Fonda,  where  she  spent  most  of  her  life. 
The  spring  which  marked  the  site  of  the 
old  Indian  village  soon  became  known 
as  the  Tegakwita  Spring.  Its  waters 
are  still  running,  and  it  was  a  harmless 
thought  to  use  them  for  drinking,  but  it 
was  not  so  harmless  to  think  of  sending 
them  here  and  there  as  being  likely  to 
show  curative  powers.  Yet  still  some 
thought  of  doing  this,  all  on  the  str.-ngth 
that  Catharine  must  have  frequented  the 
spring  when  she  went  to  draw  water  for 
her  household.  Happily,  this  did  not 
last  long,  and  people  now  look  more  to 
the  saintly  maiden  herself  and  to  her 
virtues  than  to  any  of  the  material 
things  associated  with  her  memory. 

It  should  be  clear  from  all  that  has 
been  said  that  the  cause  of  Father 
Jogues  has  not  yet  been  formally  pre- 
sented to  the  Holy  See.  Petitions  have 
been  made  by  the  Bishops  both  of  this 
country  and  of  Canada  to  receive  his 
cause  favorably  when  it  shall  be  deemed 
proper  to  present  it,  but  this  only  means 
that  the  highest  dignitaries  of  the 
Church  in  these  countries  concur  with 
the  clergy  and  laity  in  the  conviction 
that  he  lived  a  saintly  life  and  died  a 
martyr's  death.  It  means  also  that  they 
appreciate  the  great  benefit  it  would  be 
to  our  piety  to  have  him  declared 
Blessed.  Meantime  the  same  conviction 
has  been  growing  among  the  laity,  and 
it  has  led  them  to  appeal  to  his  interces- 
sion with  greater  confidence,  and  to 
judge  by  many  letters  of  gratitude  they 
write  with  greater  proofs  of  the  favors  God 
grants  through  his  servant.  These  are 
some  of  the  results  of  the  work  done  for 
his  cause  since  1884,  when  active  inter- 
est in  it  was  renewed,  and  they  are  im- 
portant :  they  lend  additional  weight  to 
documents  and  testimonies  that  have 
been  collected  with  more  energy  during 
that  time,  and  urge  on  us  the  need  of  a 
speedy  presentation  of  the*  cause  to 
Rome. 

By  the  appointment  of  a  vice-postula- 
tor  the  early  preparation  of  this  first 


THE    CAUSE    OP   FATHER   JOGUES. 


807 


process  is  assured.  The  Rev.  Arthur  K. 
Jones,  S.J.,  whose  familiarity  with  the- 
archives  relating  to  the  history  of  Father 
Jogues  and  his  companions,  has  been 
appointed  to  this  charge  and  he  will 
assume  it  at  once.  All  the  evidence  of 
Father  Jogues'  virtues  must  be  sifted,  all 
his  writings  examined,  and  all  the  tra- 
ditions about  his  sanctity  and  his  death 
for  the  faith  investigated  thoroughly, 
before  the  Bishops,  who  will  be  deputed 


must  in  turn  be  examined  with  the 
closest  scrutiny,  in  order  that  every 
possible  human  means  may  be  employed 
to  assure  us  that  Father  Jogues  is  worthy 
of  the  honors  of  our  altars. 

This  then  is  the  present  state  of  the 
cause  of  Father  Jogues.  Everything 
seems  opportune  for  the  preparation  and 
speedy  presentation  of  his  cause  to  the 
proper  ecclesiastical  courts.  This  is  the 
most  important  of  all  the  measures  thus 


TEC.AKWITA'S  8l»RIN(i    AND  CAYfUVTTA   CREEK. 


to  judge  in  the  case,  will  consent  to  trans- 
mit this  first  process  to  be  examined  by 
the  congregation  of  Rites.  While  all  the 
erudition  of  postulators  and  advocates 
shall  be  thus  employed  in  establishing 
the  proofs  of  his  title  to  our  veneration, 
the  faithful  generally  will  be  praying  for 
the  corroborative  testimony  of  miracu- 
lous intervention  on  the  part  of  God  in 
answer  to  prayers  made  through  his 
servant,  which  testimonv  of  miracles 


far  taken.  All  that  has  been  hitherto  done 
will  help  to  a  favorable  reception  of  the 
cause  when  presented,  but  they  are  by 
no  means  essential  for  its  introduction. 
The  publications,  the  shrine,  the  pil- 
grimages in  behalf  of  the  cause,  might 
be  done  away  with  to-morrow,  but  the 
preliminary  process  of  presenting  it 
could  and  must  be  prepared.  It  can  be 
prepared,  moreover,  without  any  detri- 
ment even  before  the  relics  of  those  who 


808 


THE    CAUSE    OF   FATHER    JOCUES. 


FONDA,    N.    Y. 


are  to  be  beatified  are  found,  or  before 
any  first-class  miracles  are  accredited  to 
them.  It  would  not  do,  however,  to  give 
up  what  has  been  of  such  aid  to  the 
work  in  the  past ;  nor  is  it  too  soon  to 
pray  and  to  pray  fervently  for  the 
miracles  required  before  the  final  decree 
of  beatification.  Accordingly,  while  the 
preliminary  process  is  being  actively 
prepared,  renewed  efforts  must  be  made 
to  publish  still  more  about  the  servant 
of  God  in  question,  to  increase  the 
pilgrimages  to  the  Shrine  in  number  and 
in  fervor,  and  to  multiply  the  prayers 
which  shall  finally  draw  down  God's 
benediction  on  the  undertaking  even  to 
the  extent  of  a  miracle. 

With  the  cause  of  Father  Jogues,  that 
of  Ren£  Goupil,  his  companion,  and  of 
Catharine  Tegakwita,  who  was  born  on 
the  site  of  their  martyrdom,  will  be  com- 
bined. And  with  this  triple  cause,  that 
of  Father  Jogues'  companions,  Brebeuf, 
Lalemant,  Daniel  and  Garnier,  who  died 
on  Canadian  soil,  is  also  to  be  united. 
No  true  Catholic  will  ask  why  we  should 


be  so  anxious  about  the  beatification  of 
these  great  servants  of  God.  It  is  for  us 
a  family  as  well  as  a  national  affair.  To 
the  men  and  women  who  made  the 
beginnings  of  our  history  Catholic  we 
owe  unceasing  gratitude  ;  to  the  most 
distinguished  of  them  who  make  our 
entrance  and  first  foundations  in  America 
a  splendid  record  of  heroism  and  saint- 
liness  we  owe  a  devout  remembrance 
that  can  never  rest  satisfied  until  it  shall 
be  permitted  to  manifest  itself  in  public 
veneration.  Divine  providence  blessed 
our  soil  with  the  miracles  of  grace  that 
made  a  Jogues,  a  Tegakwita,  a  Brebeuf. 
It  has  worked  the  miracle  of  compelling 
even  biased  non-Catholic  minds  to  pro- 
claim their  esteem  for  these  heroes  in 
terms  so  reverent  as  to  sound  almost 
like  those  of  religious  worship  ;  the 
same  divine  providence  can  and  will, 
in  answer  to  our  prayers,  attest 
what  it  has  done  in  sanctifying 
their  souls,  by  miraculous  proofs  of 
the  glory  to  which  their  sanctity  en- 
titled them. 


THE    DARKEST  HOUR. 
Bv  E.  C.  S. 


Till]  great  iron-bound  prison  gates 
clanged  together  behind  Anthony 
Greyson  and  he  stood  in  the  clear 
October  sunshine  a  free  man  once  more. 
Free  to  go  whithersoever  he  would — 
"  the  world  was  all  before  him,  where  to 
choose  "  —and  free  to  rid  himself,  if  he 
could,  of  the  odium  that  attaches  to  one 
who  has  spent  six  months  in  gaol  for 
theft. 

As  quickly  as  he  could  do  so,  he  got 
away  from  the  neighborhood  of  the 
prison  and  walked  into  the  heart  of  the 
city,  trying  vainly  to  rid  himself  of  the 
impression  that  he  still  wore  the  parti- 
colored convict  dress  and  that  everybody 
was  eyeing  it  curiously.  When  a  man 
has  been  living  in  a  sort  of  waking 
nightmare  for  six  months  it  is  not  easy 
for  him  to  return  to  realities  all  at  once. 
Beyond  the  fact  that  he  was  a  straight, 
well-set  young  fellow,  with  a  rather 
good-looking  face,  there  was  no  reason 
that  any  one  should  take  particular 
notice  of  him  ;  yet  it  seemed  to  his  sen- 
sitive imagination  that  the  public  was 
leagued  in  a  conspiracy  to  stare  him  out 
of  countenance,  and  at  last  he  bought  a 
daily  paper  in  self-defence  and  went  into 
a  restaurant  to  read  it  while  he  discussed 
the  chop  that  his  new-found  freedom 
had  given  him  an  appetite  for. 

Passing  by  the  news,  he  turned  to  the 
advertising  columns  and  began  to  look 
over  the  "wants." 

He  had  to  find  work,  that  was  impera- 
tive, for  he  had  only  five  dollars  in  his 
pocket,  the  result,  by  the  way,  of  a  collec- 
tion amongst  the  prison  officials,  who 
had  thus  testified  their  admiration  of  a 
prisoner  who  had  never  given  them  a 
moment's  trouble.  The  question  was, 
how  was  he  to  get  the  work  ?  Times 
\vt/iv  hard  and  character  he  had  none, 
except  the  one  he  had  earned  in  gaol, 


which  was  not  likely  to  avail  him  much. 
"  I  don't  care,"  he  said  to  himself  dog- 
gedly, as  the  difficulties  of  his  position 
grew  more  and  more  clear  to  him.  "  I 
am  not  a  thief,  I  didn't  steal  that 
pocketbook,  and  I'm  not  going  to  let 
six  months  undeserved  imprisonment 
take  the  grit  out  of  me.  Let  me  see ; 
here  is  an  'ad.1  for  a  bookkeeper,  I'll 
try  that,  and  another  for  a  checker  in 
a  railway  concern  ;  I'll  try  both." 

Having  paid  for  his  meal,  he  went  out 
into  the  streets  again  and  made  his  way 
in  the  direction  of  the  establishment 
where  a  bookkeeper  was  desired.  In 
spite  of  his  assertion  that  he  didn  't  care, 
he  did  care  very  much,  indeed,  and  his 
spirits  sank  lower  and  lower  .as  he  neared 
his  destination.  It  was  a  large  dry 
goods  store,  and  when  he  stated  his 
errand  he  was  ushered  into  an  office  at 
the  back  of  the  store,  where  a  stout, 
elderly  gentleman  was  laboriously  adding 
up  a  formidable  looking  ledger. 

"Humph!  want  a  job  at  bookkeep- 
ing, eh?"  said  the  stout  gentleman, 
climbing  pantingly  down  from  his  high 
stool  and  surveying  Anthony  from  head 
to  foot.  "What  is  your  name,  young 
man ;  and  where  did  you  work  last  ? 
Let  me  see  your  references. " 

Anthony  turned  scarlet,  and  his  heart, 
low  enough  before,  sank  lower  and 
lower.  "  I — I  have  no  references,  sir,  " 
he  said  slowly,  a  sickening  sense  of 
hopelessness  taking  possession  of  him. 

I  worked  last  for  C.  H.  Wayington  & 
Sons,  but  I  left  their  employ  under — 
under  extraordinary  circumstances  and 
— and,"  he  hesitated,  stammered,  and 
then  broke  out  desperately  :  ' '  The  fact 
is,  sir,  I  was  accused  of  stealing  a  pocket- 
book  that  belonged  to  Mr.  Wayington 
and — "  ' 

"I    don't   think   you    need    say  any 

809 


81O 


THE   DARKEST   HOUR. 


more,  young  man,"  said  the  stout  gen- 
tleman, severely.  "  I  remember  the  case 
very  well.  Mr.  Wayington  is  a  friend 
of  mine,  and  I  heard  from  his  own  lips 
the  story  of  your  base  ingratitude  to 
him.  I  wonder  that  you  have  the  au- 
dacity to  apply  for  any  respectable  posi- 
tion. You  may  go,  sir." 

His  last  words  fell  upon  the  empty 
air,  for  Anthony  was  already  half-way 
through  the  store,  his  face  white  as 
ashes  and  his  hands  clenched  hard.  He 
had  thought  he  was  prepared  for  humili- 
ation, but  the  reality  was  not  what  he 
had  pictured  it. 

Sick  at  heart,  indignant  and  trembling 
with  anger  he  reached  the  street  and 
walked  deliberately  to  the  railway  office, 
where  a  checker  was  wanted. 

' '  You  advertised  for  a  checker, ' '  he 
said  to  the  straw-hatted,  shirt-sleeved 
individual,  who  eyed  him  from  the 
midst  of  a  pile  of  freight. 

' '  I  did, ' '  answered  the  other,  remov- 
ing a  pencil  from  berieath  his  teeth. 
"  Had  any  experience  ?  " 

' '  Some — in  a  wholesale  house. ' ' 

"  What's  your  name  and  references  ?  " 

"  My  name's  Anthony  Greyson,  and 
I  have  no  references.  I've  just  come  out 
of  gaol,  after  serving  six  months  for  a 
crime  I  didn't  commit.  Will  you  give 
me  the  job  ?  " 

The  man  looked  at  him  aghast  for  a 
moment,  then  raised  his  arm  and  pointed 
"to  the  door.  "Git,"  he  said,  laconi- 
•cally. 

Anthony  turned  on  his  heel  and  left 
the  office,  the  hot  flush  of  excitement 
"that  had  borne  him  through,  slowly 
•dying  away.  He  had  acted  without  dis- 
cretion, and  he  knew  it.  In  the  shirt- 
sleeved  one's  place  he  would  probably 
have  done  as  that  individual  had. 

He  wandered  on  aimlessly  for  some 
time,  wondering  bitterly  if  in  all  Mon- 
treal he  was  not  going  to  find  any  soul 
charitable  enough  to  give  him  a  chance 
to  earn  his  bread  honestly. 

' '  I  won 't  go  to  any  one  under  false 
pretences,"  he  said  to  himself  reso- 


lutely. "  Whatever  comes  of  it,  I'll  tell 
the  truth.  There  shall  be  no  after-claps 
if  I  manage  to  get  a  situation. " 

He  was  passing  the  big  church  ol 
Notre  Dame  while  he  was  thinking,  and 
just  then  the  mid-day  angelus  rang  out. 
He  mounted  the  steps,  went  in  and 
passed  down  the  side  aisle  toward  the 
chapel  of  the  Sacred  Heart,  as  he  had 
been  wont  to  do  in  bygone  days.  The 
great  picture  behind  the  altar,  with  its 
life-like  figures  of  the  Redeemer  and  the 
humble  Visitandine  whom  He  chose  as 
the  apostle  of  His  divine  Heart,  had 
always  possessed  an  attraction  for  him, 
and  half  unconsciously  he  found  him- 
self kneeling  before  it  now.  Every- 
where he  had  been  that  day  he  had  felt 
himself  a  stranger  and  an  outcast ;  here 
he  was  not  so.  He  was  at  home  once 
more.  The  odor  of  incense,  the  soft 
light  that  fell  through  the  painted  win- 
dows, the  crimson  lamp  that  swung 
gently  before  the  altar,  and,  above  all, 
the  tender  face  of  the  kneeling  nun 
and  the  transfigured  countenance  of  the 
Saviour,  wrapt  him  round  with  an  influ- 
ence that  drew  him  out  of  himself  and 
his  misery.  Elsewhere  he  was  an  alien, 
a  criminal,  a  prison-stained  ingrate, 
unfit  to  associate  with  his  fellows ;  but 
here  he  was  the  well-beloved  son,  the 
dearly  prized  soul  for  whom  that  tender 
Heart  was  opening  itself  that  he  might 
take  comfort  and  find  therein  renewed 
courage.  A  mist  covered  his  eyes,  and 
he  hid  his  face  in  his  folded  arms. 
When  he  looked  up  again  his  cheeks 
were  wet. 

For  many  years  he  had  been  an  Asso- 
ciate of  the  League,  but  it  is  doubtful  if 
he  ever  knew  the  meaning  of  that  won- 
derful devotion  until  that  October  morn- 
ing. 

Poor  fellow,  he  needed  all  the  faith 
and  courage  that  came  to  him  in  that 
hour.  His  first  experiences  in  seeking 
employment  were  only  a  sample  of  what 
was  to  come.  Day  after  day  he  tramped 
the  streets  of  Montreal,  answering  adver- 
tisements, asking  for  work  ;  always  with 


THE    DARKEST    HOUR. 


811 


the  same  result.  No  one  wanted  a  dis- 
charged convict.  Some  were  civil,  some 
were  gruff,  some  laughed  in  his  face ; 
none  would  have  anything  to  do  with 
him. 

Meanwhile  his  five  dollars  melted  rap- 
idly away,  though  he  lived  on  one  meal 
a  day  and  slept  in  lumber  yards  and 
sheds  and  empty  railway  cars. 

His  clothes  began  to  look  shabby  and 
his  boots  were  almost  worn  out  from 
constant  walking.  He  grew  gaunt  and 
hollow-eyed  from  hunger — poor  fellow,  he 
had  the  voracious  appetite  of  youth  and 
nothing  to  satisfy  it  with — the  common- 
est and  humblest  work  was  refused  to 
him — but  why  go  on  with  the  heart- 
breaking recital  ? 

The  time  came  when  he  was  without 
a  cent  and  had  been  for  two  days  with- 
out anything  to  eat  save  a  piece  of  stale 
bread  that  he  had  begged  from  the  nig- 
gard charity  of  a  thrifty  housekeeper. 
What  it  cost  him  to  ask  for  that  morsel 
only  himself  knew. 

The  month  was  drawing  to  a  close  and 
already  the  air  savored  more  of  Novem- 
ber than  October,  when  he  made  his  way 
down  one  night  to  the  wharf;  weak,  shiv- 
ering and  famished  with  hunger. 

The  navigation  season  would  soon  be 
over  and  the  great  coaling  company  was 
getting  in  its  stock  as  fast  as  possible. 
The  coal  shutes  were  busy  day  and  night 
unloading  the  steamers  that  replaced 
each  other  as  fast  as  they  could  be  emp- 
tied, and  every  available  man  was  work- 
ing as  many  hours  out  of  the  twenty- 
four  as  he  had  strength  to  do. 

"For  God's  sake  give  me  a  couple  of 
hours' work,"  begged  Anthony  of  the 
foreman.  "  I  am  starving,  man." 

"Very  sorry,  but  I  can't  employ  non- 
union men,"  answered  the  foreman, 
wiping  his  grimy  face  on  his  sleeve. 
"The  whole  bilin'  of  'em  would  go  out 
on  strike  if  I  was  to  take  you  on.  Here's 
a  quarter  out  of  my  own  pocket  though  ; 
go  and  get  something  to  eat,  it's  the  best 
I  can  do  for  you." 

He  bustled  away  in  answer  to  a  call 


of:  "Here  you,  Tim  Flanagan,  where 
are  you?  "  and  Anthony  turned  away 
and  went  nearer  to  the  edge  of  the  wharf 
where  a  pile  of  lumber  made  a  shadowy 
corner.  Here  he  sat  down  and  looked 
dully  out  over  the  surface  of  the  river, 
scarce  conscious  that  he  held  the  price  of 
a  meal  in  his  hand.  He  had  reached  the 
deepest  depth  and  there  was  nothing  left 
for  him  but  starvation  or  the  gaol  again. 
Nothing  ?  He  looked  at  the  water  danc- 
ing along,  a  silver  pathway  of  ripples 
under  the  golden  moon.  Why  starve 
when  here  was  a  way  out  of  the  diffi- 
culty ?  All  he  had  to  do  was  to  slip 
down  softly  behind  the  pile  of  lumber 
and  let  himself  gently  into  the  water. 
A  little  splash — the  men  were  too  busy  to 
notice  it — a  few  choking  breaths  and  all 
would  be  over — the  hunger,  the  shame, 
the  misery  and  degradation.  A  few  days 
later  a  swollen,  disfigured  body  would  be 
washed  up  somewhere,  there  would  be  a 
hasty  inquest,  a  hastier  burial  and  then, 
and  then — stay,  was  there  not  something 
more  ? 

The  lights  in  the  French  village  across 
the  river  swam  and  danced  before  his 
eyes ;  the  red  and  green  signals  on  a 
passing  steamboat  stared  at  him  like 
fiery  eyes,  and  the  rumble  of  a  coal  train 
behind  him  filled  his  ears  with  thunder. 
Would  the  day  of  judgment  be  a  scene 
of  confusion  like  this?  His  hand  went 
swiftly  to  his  brow  in  the  Sign  of  Him 
at  whose  name  every  knee  shall  bow, 
and  staggering  to  his  feet  he  turned 
away  from  the  treacherous,  moonlit 
water  and  went  feebly  toward  the  town 
again,  an  unspoken,  agonized  prayer  to 
the  Heart  of  Jesus  welling  up  from  his 
soul. 

As  he  toiled  slowly  up  the  road  that 
led  cityward  he  met  a  procession  of 
people  hurrying  down  to  the  ferry  and, 
the  sidewalk  being  narrow,  stepped  off 
into  the  roadway  to  make  room  for  them. 
The  street  just  at  that  part  ran  under  a 
railway  bridge  and  was  in  deep  shadow, 
so  that  when  his  foot  touched  something 
soft  he  could  not  see  what  it  was  and 


812 


THE    DARKEST    HOUR. 


was  about  to  pass  on,  but  a  faint  instinct 
of  curiosity  made  him  pause  and  pick  up 
the  article  he  had  stepped  on.  The 
moment  his  fingers  touched  it  he  knew 
it  was  a  pocketbook  and  hurrying  into 
the  light  he  examined  it  at  the  nearest 
lamppost.  It  was  full  of  papers  and 
keys,  and  in  one  pocket  there  was  a  roll 
of  banknotes — a  noble  find  for  a  starving 
man  ! 

He  turned  the  contents  over  and  over 
eagerly,  and  at  last  came  upon  a  visiting 
card  bearing  the  legend  :  ' '  Auguste  N. 
Leduc ;  "  low  down  in  one  corner  was 
written  in  pencil  "No.  —  Sherbrooke 
Street  " 

He  hesitated  for  the  fraction  of  a 
moment,  then  closed  the  pocketbook, 
snapped  the  elastic  band  around  it  and 
hailed  the  first  electric  car  that  passed. 

Twenty  minutes  later  he  was  being 
shown  into  the  library  of  a  handsome 
residence  on  Sherbrooke  Street.  "You 
wished  to  see  me  ?  ' '  asked  the  grave, 
thoughtful-faced  man  who  turned  from 
his  desk  to  speak  to  him. 

"Is  this  yours?"  asked  Anthony, 
producing  the  pocketbook  abruptly. 

Mr.  Leduc 's  face  lit  up.  "Indeed  it 
is,"  he  exclaimed  in  a  tone  of  relief.  "I 
dropped  it  somewhere  down  by  the 
wharf  this  evening  and  was  just  prepar- 
ing an  advertisement  for  the  morning 
paper. ' '  He  took  the  pocketbook  from 
Anthony,  and  begun  to  turn  over  the 
contents  and  select  a  note  from  the  bun- 
dle. "You  work  on  the  wharf,  I  sup- 
pose ?  "  he  queried,  with  a  comprehen- 
sive glance  at  the  young  man's  shabby 
apparel 

"  I  don't  work  anywhere  just  at  pres- 
ent,"  was  the  reply.  "  I  cannot  get  any 
work  to  do. ' '  As  he  spoke  a  faintness 
came  over  Anthony,  and  he  involuntarily 
placed  his  hand  on  the  back  of  a  chair  to 
steady  himself. 

"You  are  weak — ill !  "  exclaimed  the 
other,  rising  in  alarm  and  forcing  him 
to  sit  down.  "  You  are  not  well,  eh  ?  " 

Anthony  looked  up  with  a  smile  that 
was  meant  to  be  cheerful,  but  was  only 


piteous.  "I  have  not  eaten  anything 
for  two  days, ' '  he  said  wearily  ;  "I  am 
afraid  I  am  starving. ' ' 

"  Mon  Dieu  !  "  ejaculated  Mr.  Leduc, 
hastening  to  his  desk  and  touching  an 
electric  bell.  In  a  moment  a  servant 
appeared  at  the  door.  "  A  glass  of  port 
wine,  Ce"cile,  and  quickly, ' '  ordered  her 
master. 

The  maid  tripped  away  and  returned 
within  a  few  moments  with  the  wine. 
Mr.  Leduc  met  her  at  the  door  and  took 
it  from  her.  "Prepare  some  supper  in 
the  dining-room  at  once, ' '  he  said  briefly, 
"  something  substantial  C£cile. "  Then 
he  brought  the  wine  to  Anthony  and 
made  him  drink  it. 

' '  You  are  better  now  ?  "  he  said,  as 
the  color  came  back  slowly  to  the  young 
man 's  face. 

"You  are  very  kind,"  murmured 
Anthony  gratefully.  "  Eh  bien  !  and 
why  not,  my  friend  ?  ' '  demanded  Mr. 
Leduc,  smilingly.  "  I  think  the  obliga- 
tions are  on  my  side ;  there  were  six 
hundred  dollars  in  that  pocketbook. 
Now  we  shall  have  some  supper  and  you 
will  stay  here  to-night,  my  housekeeper 
will  find  you  a  bed.  To-morrow  we  shall 
see  what  can  be  done  in  the  way  of  pro- 
viding you  with  a  situation." 

' '  You  had  better  hear  my  story  first, 
Mr.  Leduc,  "  said  Anthony  quietly.  "  It 
may  cause  you  to  change  your  mind." 
Then  he  told  it,  slowly  and  deliberately. 
Mr.  Leduc  listened  patiently,  shading 
his  face  with  his  hand.  When  Anthony 
had  finished,  he  looked  up  and  said 
thoughtfully  :  ' '  You  have  been  most 
unfortunate,  but  I  do  not  believe  you 
were  guilty.  A  man  who  is  honest 
when  he  is  starving  is  not  likely  to  have 
been  dishonest  when  he  was  prosperous. 
I  know  Mr.  Wayington  very  well ;  he 
is  a  good-hearted  man,  but  very  obsti- 
nate ;  and  of  course  appearances  were 
against  you.  I  do  not  pretend  to  say 
how  his  missing  pocketbqok  came  into 
your  trunk,  but  I  am  quite  sure  you  did 
not  put  it  there.  God.  is  good  ;  perhaps 
the  guilty  person  will  yet  confess.  In 


THE    DARKEST    HOUR 


813 


WHS    STARVE   WHEN   IIERK  WAS  A  WAY  OUT  OF  THE  DIFFICULTY 


the  meantime,  what  can  you  do  ?  Can 
y<>u  write  shorthand  ?  Yes  ?  Very  good  ! 
I  am  in  need  ot  a  stenographer,  you  are 
in  need  of  a  -situation  ;  what  could  be 
more  convenient  ? 


Anthony  tried  to  stammer  some  words 
of  thanks,  but  Mr.  I.educ  silenced  him 
and  led  the  way  to  the  dining-room, 
where  such  a  supper  was  spread  as  the 
outcast  had  not  seen  for  many  days. 


814- 


THE    DARKEST  HOUR. 


Dame  Lecours,  the  merchant's  house- 
keeper, looked  somewhat  taken  aback 
when  told  to  prepare  a  chamber  for  this 
very  dilapidated  looking  guest  of  her 
master's,  but  she  felt  reassured  when  he 
addressed  her  in  the  very  best  French, 
and  thanked  her  courteously  as  she  was 
leaving  him. 

The  next  morning  a  difficulty  arose. 
Anthony's  clothes  were  scarcely  in  keep- 
ing with  his  improved  fortunes.  How- 
ever his  benefactor  had  not  forgotten 
the  fact,  and  before  the  young  man  had 
time  to  realize  his  embarrassing  posi- 
tion, Mr.  Leduc's  valet  appeared  with 
an  armful  of  clothes  belonging  to  his 
master. 

"  Monsieur  Leduc's  compliments,  and 
he  hopes  the  garments  will  serve  until 
monsieur  has  time  to  call  upon  his 
tailor." 

Anthony  was  somewhat  slighter  than 
his  new-found  friend,  but  the  clothes 
fitted  very  well,  nevertheless,  and  Mr. 
Leduc  scarcely  recognized  him  when  he 
came  downstairs,  so  much  improved  was 
he  in  appearance. 

' '  One  thing  I  must  prepare  you  for, ' ' 
said  the  French  gentleman  kindly,  as 
they  walked  down-town  together.  "  It 
will  not  be  long  before  some  one  recog- 
nizes you,  and  you  may  be  made  to  feel 
uncomfortable,  but  you  must  be  brave 
and  live  down  your  trouble.  Remember, 
/  hold  you  innocent ;  and  remember  also 
that  le  Bon  Dieu  can  dissipate  the  clouds 
when  it  shall  seem  good  to  Him  to  do 
so.  Are  you — pardon  me — a  Catholic?  " 

"I  have  that  happiness,"  answered 
Anthony,  simply. 

"  That  is  good — you  have,  conse- 
quently, man}'  motives  for  faith  and 
patience.  ,  Here  now  is  the  office ;  follow 
me." 

For  about  a  week  all  went  well. 
Anthony's  frank  good  nature  soon  put 
him  on  terms  of  good  fellowship  with 
his  brother  clerks,  and  he  seemed  on  the 
high  road  to  happiness  once  more,  when 
all  at  once  the  clouds  lowered  over  him 
again.  One  morning  he  went  into  the 


office,  and  not  a  voice  returned  his  cheer- 
ful salutation.  Everybody  seemed  too 
busy  to  notice  him.  "It  has  come," 
thought  Anthony,  hanging  up  his  hat 
and  walking  into  Mr.  Leduc's  private 
office,  where  a  desk  had  been  placed  for 
him. 

Mr.  Leduc  himself  arrived  about  an 
hour  afterward,  and  he  was  scarcely 
seated  when  the  head  clerk  from  the 
outside  office  brought  in  a  paper  and 
laid  it  before  him.  He  glanced  at  it, 
and  then  looked  up  with  a  frown  on  his 
usually  calm  face. 

"Send  them  all  in  here,"  he  said, 
sternly. 

A  moment  later  half  a  dozen  of  his 
employees  stood  before  him,  most  of 
them  looking  decidedly  uncomfortable. 

"  I  understand  from  this  petition,  "  he 
said  in  French,  tapping  the  paper,  ' '  that 
you  object  to  the  presence  of  an  em- 
ployee of  mine.  Now,  I  want  you  all 
to  understand  that  I  am  perfectly  well 
aware  of  Mr.  Greyson  's  history  ;  that  I 
knew  what  I  was  about  when  I  em- 
ployed him,  and  that  I  intend  to  keep 
him  in  his  present  position  until  he 
leaves  it  of  his  own  accord.  If  any  or 
all  of  you  are  not  satisfied  with  my 
arrangements,  you  are  at  liberty  to  send 
in  your  resignations.  You  may  go. " 

The  little  knot  of  clerks  made  their 
exit  with  an  alacrity  that  would  have 
amused  Anthony  had  he  not  been  over- 
whelmed at  the  moment  with  shame  and 
mortification.  Mr.  Leduc  looked  at  his 
crimson  face  and  smiled.  "  Come,  come, 
this  will  not  do,  mon  ami,"  he  said  re- 
provingly, but  there  was  genuine  sympa- 
thy in  his  eyes,  nevertheless.  "It  is 
only  what  I  warned  you  of.  You  must 
have  courage,  courage.  Oh,  yes,  they 
will  perhaps  send  you  to — to — how  do 
you  say  it  ? — to  Coventry,  eh  ?  But  never 
mind,  the  lane  that  turns  not  is  long,  is  it 
not  ?  Now  we  will  not  speak  of  it  again. 
Here  is  a  batch  of  letters,  let  us  get  them 
out  at  once." 

After  that  Anthony  found  his  path  a 
little  thorny.  None  of  the  protestors 


THE   DARKEST   HOUR. 


815 


sent  in  their  {resignation,  but  they  all 
combined  to  cut  him  dead  and  he  could 
not  help  feeling  it  acutely.  "I  don't 
think  I'd  be  so  hard  on  any  of  them  if 
our  positions  were  reversed,  "  he  thought 
more  than  once ;  and  indeed  it  is  prob- 
able he  would  not,  for  his  was  one  of  the 
rare  natures  that  would  rather  raise  a 
fallen  brother  than  trample  on  him 
because  he  was  down. 

Once  or  twice  in  the  days  that  followed 
he  was  tempted  to  give  up  his  position 
and  leave  the  city  ;  but  the  knowledge 
that  his  story  would  certainly  pursue 
him  sooner  or  later  deterred  him.  The 
stigma  that  clung  to  him  was  only  to  be 
removed  by  years  of  honest  industry — 
unless  indeed,  which  seemed  unlikely, 
the  one  responsible  for  the  original 
wrong  should  confess  it  and  so  clear  his 
character. 

Almost  imperceptibly  his  nature 
broadened  and  deepened  under  the 
adverse  circumstances  that  surrounded 
him. 

From  an  easy-going,  pleasure-loving 
youth  he  developed  into  a  thoughtful, 
serious-minded  man,  to  whom  the  world 
was  worth  exactly  its  real  value  and 
nothing  more  ;  he  had  seen  beneath  its 
surface  and  the  lesson  thus  learned,  had, 
without  embittering  him,  cured  him  of 
many  illusions. 

He  had  always  been  a  practical  Catho- 
lic— indeed  uncommonly  so  for  a  young 
fellow  who  had  been  his  own  master 
from  the  age  of  eighteen — but  his  piety 
had  been  of  a  dutiful  sort.  It  was  the 
right  and  proper  thing  for  a  Catholic  to 
go  to  church  on  Sundays,  to  observe 
days  of  abstinence,  and  to  receive  the 
sacraments  several  times  during  the 
year,  and  he  had  been  careful  to  observe 
all  these  points — would  have  felt  un- 
comfortable had  he  not  done  so — but  his 
religion  had  not  entered  into,  and  become 
the  best  and  dearest  part  of  his  life  as  it 
was  now  doing.  He  had  not  dreamed 
that  it  could  fill  to  overflowing  the 
vacancy  made  in  his  existence  by  the 
withdrawal  of  a  pharisaical  world  ;  but 


it  was  doing  so  daily  and  he  rejoiced  at 
the  discovery. 

Truly  his  tribulations  had  not  been  in 
vain.  Happiness  and  prosperity,  fair 
fame  and  the  respect  of  his  fellows  might 
all  be  his  in  the  future,  but  he  would 
never  again  be  in  danger  of  placing  a 
fictitious  value  upon  them. 

Then  one  day  his  faith  and  patience 
were  rewarded.  Mr.  Leduc  came  to  him 
with  a  newspaper  and  pointed  out  a 
paragraph  which  ran  thus:  "If 
Anthony  Greyson,  late  of  Wayington 
&  Sons,  will  call  at  the  General  Hos- 
pital he  will  hear  of  something  to  his 
advantage. ' ' 

"  Take  your  hat  and  go  at  once,  my 
boy,"  said  the  merchant  kindly;  and 
Anthony  hurried  off,  the  prey  of  con- 
tending hopes  and  fears. 

When  he  reached  the  hospital  he  was 
shown  up  into  m  ward  that  a  glance 
revealed  to  him  was  occupied  chiefly  %y 
consumptives.  A  nurse  met  him  as  he 
entered  aw!  when  he  told  her  who  he 
was  she  led  him  to  the  aid  <W  the  ward 
where  a  screen  was  drawn  around  «oe  of 
the  beds. 

' '  The  person  who  advertised  for  Tyou 
is  in  there,"  she  said,  and  returned  to 
her  duty,  leaving  Anthony  to  announce 
himself  to  the  invisible  patient. 

He  walked  softly  around  the  end  of 
the  screen  and  found  himself  face  to  face 
with  a  man  who  had  been  a  fellow-clerk 
in  Wayington 's  ;  but  so  worn  and^emaci- 
ated  was  he  that  Anthon3'  was  a  full 
minute  before  he  recognized  him. 

4 '  You  have  come  at  last,  I  am  glad, ' ' 
said  the  sick  man  with  difficulty.  "  I 
was  afraid  you  had  gone  away. " 

Anthony  took  one  of  the  shadowy 
white  hands  in  his  own  and  pressed  it 
sympathetically.  "  I  had  no  idea  you 
were  here,  Preston,  or  I  should  have 
come  to  see  you  sooner,  "  he  said  kindly. 
"  Is  there  anything  I  can  do  for  you  ?  " 
The  shock  of  seeing  an  old  acquaintance 
in  such  a  condition  had  made  him  forget 
momentarily  the  peculiar  circumstance 
that  had  caused  the  meeting. 


816 


THE    DARKEST   HOUR. 


' '  You  can 't  do  anything  for  me  ex- 
cept grant  me  your  forgiveness, ' ' 
answered  the  other  feebly.  "It  was  I 
who  took  Wayington  's  pocketbook  —  I 
who  put  it  in  your  trnnk  when  I  found 
detection  inevitable,  and  I  who  let  you 
go  to  gaol  when  a  word  would  have  saved 
you.  It  was  to  tell  you  this  that  I 
advertised  for  you.  I  suppose  I  ought 
not  to  expect  you  to  forgive  me,  it  was  a 
terrible  wrong  ;  but  if  you  knew  what  I 
have  suffered  since,  I  don't  think  you 
would  find  it  in  your  heart  to  let  me 
go  into  eternity  unforgiven.  " 

The  beads  of  moisture  stood  around 
his  brow  and  lips  and  he  closed  his  eyes 
as  he  spoke.  Perhaps  he  dreaded  re- 
proach or  invective. 

Anthony  sat  as  if  turned  to  stone.  In 
all  his  speculations  as  to  the  identity  of 
the  one  who  had  planned  his  ruin,  he 
had  never  once  thought  of  Gilbert  Pres- 
ton. It  was  not  in  human  nature  not 
to  recall  the  misery,  mental  and  physi- 
cal, that  this  man's  cowardly  act  had 
been  the  cause  of  inflicting  upon  him, 
•  and  it  all  recurred  to  him  with  the  vivid- 
ness of  a  flash  of  lightning.  But  the 
memory  and  the  feelings  it  evoked  lasted 
only  long  enough  to  remind  him  that  he 
would  one  day  need  a  generous  pardon 
himself  and  there  was  no  trace  of  anger 
in  his  face  or  voice  as  he  leaned  over 
and  wiped  the  perspiration  from  the  face 
of  the  dying  man,  saying  gently  at  the 
same  time  :  "I  forgive  you  as  I  hope  to 
be  forgiven  myself.  Are  you  strong 
enough  to  tell  me  how  it  happened  ?  ' ' 

Preston  opened  his  eyes  and  looked 
up,  an  expression  of  relief  struggling 
with  shame  in  his  poor  thin  face. 
"  You  are  very  generous,  Grey  son,  "  he 
said  weakly.  "Thank  God,  I  had  the 
courage  to  speak  ;  it  has  taken  a  load  off 
my  mind.  Yes,  I  will  tell  you  how  it 
happened.  I  had  got  into  trouble  — 
gambling  debts  ;  and  the  fellow  I  owed 
them  to  threatened  to  write  and  tell  Mr. 
Wayington  if  I  did  not  pay  up  by  a 
certain  date.  You  know  the  sort  of  a 
man  the  boss  was  ;  he'd  have  turned  me 


out  there  and  then  if  he'd  known  the 
rig  I  was  running  and  that  would  have 
meant  ruin  to  me.  I  was  desperate — 
didn't  know  which  way  to  turn — and 
that  very  day  Mr.  Wayington  left  a  wal- 
let on  his  desk  with  five  hundred  dollars 
in  it  that  he  was  about  to  take  to  the 
bank.  So  many  of  us  were  passing  in 
and  out  that  I  fancied  the  suspicion  was 
not  likely  to  fall  upon  me  more  than 
another  and  I  put  the  wallet  in  my  pocket 
and  went  out  to  lunch  as  usual,  taking 
the  opportunity  to  run  round  to  my 
boarding  house  and  hide  the  money  be- 
fore going  back.  When  I  returned  to 
the  office  the  place  was  in  an  uproar. 
The  money  had  been  missed  and  old 
Wayington  was  raving  about  like  a  mad- 
man. Everyone  had  to  submit  t'o  being 
searched,  as  you  no  doubt  remember ; 
but  as  half  of  the  staff  had  been  out  for 
lunch  of  course  the  search  was  useless. 
You  have  reason  to  remember  how  that 
afternoon  passed  and  the  misery  every- 
one was  in.  Well,  as  soon  as  five  struck 
I  hurried  off  home  and  secured  the  wallet 
and  was  just  about  to  set  off  with  it  to 
pay  my  persecutor  when  I  heard  strange 
voices  downstairs  and  looking  over  the 
balustrades  I  saw  a  detective  coming 
up  ;  a  man  I  knew  very  well  by  sight,  as 
it  happened. 

"It  flashed  upon  me  at  once  that 
Wayington  had  set  him  to  hunt  down 
the  thief  before  the  money  should  have 
been  got  rid  of  and  I  felt  myself  in  a 
trap.  He  would  certainly  not  let  me 
go  until  he  had  searched  my  room  and 
myself  thoroughly.  My  heart  died  with- 
in me  and  I  looked  about  for  a  means  of 
escape.  Your  room,  you  remember, 
was  next  to  mine,  and  had  two  doors  ; 
one  leading  into  the  hallway  and  the 
other  into  my  room.  I  knew  you  never 
locked  either,  and  so  I  slipped  back  into 
my  own  room,  passed  into  yours,  and 
threw  the  wallet  into  your  trunk,  which 
was  standing  open.  Then  i  went  back 
again  and  met  the  detective  as  he  entered 
my  room. 

"Of  course  a  search  followed.      He 


THE  DARKEST  HOUR. 


817 


went  into  every  nook  and  cranny,  and 
searched  me  from  head  to  foot — I  am 
sure  he  suspected  me  for  I  must  have 
looked  guilty — of  course  he  found  noth- 
ing to  reward  him.  Then  he  went  into 
your  room  and  I  went  with  him.  He 
hunted  nearly  everywhere  before  he  went 
to  the  trunk,  and  I  was  hoping  he  would 
not  touch  it,  for  it  did  not  look  a  likely 
hiding  place  with  the  lid  flung  back  the 
way  it  was.  He  did  go  to  it  however 
and — and — you  know  the  rest. 

' '  There  was  no  one  to  prove  that  you 
liad  not  visited  your  room  since  morning 
— the  street  door  was  open  all  day  and 
you  might  have  gone  in  and  out  a  dozen 
times  without  being  noticed — so  your 
•only  defence  broke  down  and  you  were 
punished  for  my  crime  while  I  stood  by 
and  held  my  peace.  When  I  think  of  it 
I  wonder  how  you  can  forgive  me. ' ' 

He  paused  exhausted,  and  Anthony 
gave  him  a  spoonful  of  wine.  "  Don't 
say  any  more  about  it,"  said  the  latter, 
sadly,  "you  didn't  do  it  through  spite 
or  malice,  but  just  to  save  yourself.  Let 
it  go  now,  it  is  all  over  and  I  am  none 
the  worse,  thank  God." 

"  You  shall  be  none  the  worse,  for  I 
have  put  a  written  confession  in  the 
hands  of  the  doctor  who  attends  me, 
with  instructions  to  publish  it  as  soon 
as  I  am  dead, "  said  the  sick  man,  fever- 
ishly. "  I  meant  to  die  without  trying 
to  see  you,  but  I  could  not.  I  dared  not 
face  the  next  world  until  I  knew  you 
had  forgiven  me.  Surely  God  will  not 
refuse  what  His  creature  grants.  Do 
you  think  He  will  ?  " 

"  God  never  refuses  to  hear  the  peni- 
tent sinner, "said  Anthony,  reverently. 
"  Have  you — have  you  seen  a  clergy- 
man ?  " 

He  felt  diffident  about  asking  the 
question,  for  Preston  was  not  of  the 
household  of  faith. 

The  sick  man  shook  his  head  wearily. 
"What  good  can  they  do  me?"  he 
asked.  "Read  a  chapter  of  Scripture 
and  extemporize  a  prayer ;  I  can  do  that 
myself.  If  I  had  time  enough  left  me, 


I'd  study  up  your  religion.  It  must  be 
immensely  comforting  to  you  Catholics 
to  believe  that  the  Lord  allows  His  min- 
isters to  assure  you  of  forgiveness,  so 
that  you  won't  go  out  of  life  in  a  state 
of  uncertainty.  But  I'm  too  late  for 
that  now,  and  must  take  my  chance. ' ' 

"  Not  at  all,  if  you  are  thoroughly  in 
earnest, ' '  said  Anthony,  eagerly.  ' '  Since 
you  don 't  care  to  have  one  of  your  own 
ministers,  will  you  have  one  of  mine  ?  " 

"  If  you  think  he  can  help  me,  bring 
him  by  all  means, "  said  Preston.  "  Who 
knows,  perhaps  he  may  be  able  to  give 
me  back  the  peace  of  mind  I  lost  twelve 
months  ago,  when  I  wronged  you  so 
terribly.  Do  you  know,  Greyson,"he 
added,  with  the  ghost  of  a  smile,  "I 
think  you  are  responsible  for  the  dis- 
ease that  is  taking  me  off,  because  I 
went  to  the  dogs  altogether  after  that 
time.  My  sin  didn't  avail  me  much, 
after  all,  for  old  Wayington  gave  me 
the  bounce  before  you'd  been  in  gaol  a 
month.  Heigho !  What  a  hand  I've 
made  of  myself.  But  go  now,  like  a 
good  chap,  and  bring  one  of  your  priests 
to  me  ;  he  may  be  able  to  patch  my  poor 
soul  up  a  bit  before  it  sets  out  on  its 
long  voyage. ' ' 

The  anxiety  in  his  sunken  eyes  gave  a 
denial  to  the  seaming  flippancy  of  his 
words  and  Anthony  went  away  with  a 
warm  thrill  of  exultation  in  his  heart. 
Surely  to  help  this  poor  storm  -beaten 
derelict  into  port  was  a  revenge  worth 
having ! 

Half  an  hour  afterward  he  returned  in 
company  with  a  gray-haired  priest, 
whom  thirty  years  of  missionary  labor 
had  familiarized  with  all  the  weak- 
nesses and  frailities  of  poor  human 
nature.  A  man  who  had  been  all  things 
to  all  men  that  he  might  gain  them  to 
Christ. 

Leaving  the  Father  with  the  dying 
man,  Anthony  sought  out  the  hospital 
authorities  and  arranged  with  them  to 
remove  him  into  a  private  ward,  where 
he  and  the  priest  could  have  access  to 
him  at  all  hours.  This  done  he  went 


818 


POPULAR    EDUCATION   IN  GERMANY 


away,  treading  upon  air,  to  recount  to 
his  kind  patron  all  that  had  befallen 
him. 

Mr.  Leduc  congratulated  him  warmly, 
and  then  marched  out  to  the  other  office 
and  informed  the  clerks  that  Mr.  Gray- 
son's  character  had  been  cleared  of  all 
stain,  and  that  they  should  know  the 
name  of  the  real  criminal  before  long. 

It  was,  however,  nearly  a  fortnight 
later  before  Gilbert  Preston  passed  away, 
comforted  and  sustained  by  the  Sacra- 
ments of  the  Church,  into  which  he  had 
been  brought  almost  by  a  miracle. 
Friends,  old  and  new,  flocked  around 
Anthony  Greyson  when  his  innocence 


was  established,  and  Mr.  Wayington 
would  fain  have  had  him  back  at  almost 
double  his  former  salary,  but  Anthony 
was  faithful  to  the  interests  of  Mr. 
Leduc,  to  whom  he  felt  he  was  under 
obligations  that  he  could  never  re- 
pay. 

Years  have  passed  since  then  and  the 
one-time  convict  is  now  a  prosperous 
merchant,  distinguished  amongst  his 
fellow  merchants  for  honesty  and  integ- 
rit}',  but  especially  known  by  those  who 
know  him  best  as  an  ardent  and  zealous 
promoter  of  the  devotion  to  the  Sacred 
Heart  of  Jesus,  in  whose  honor  his  life 
and  fortune  are  spent. 


POPULAR  EDUCATION   IN  GERMANY    BEFORE  THE 
REFORMATION. 

By  Rev.  James  Conway,   S.J. 


IT  is  very  generally  accepted  outside 
the  Church  that  there  was  nothing 
but  utter  darkness — ignorance,  illiteracy 
and  barbarism — particularly  in  Germany 
before  the  so-called  Reformation.  A 
cursory  reading  of  the  excellent  work  of 
Johannes  Janssen,  the  first  volume  of 
which  has  been  recentry  published  in 
our  language,  shows  the  period  imme- 
diately preceding  the  Reformation  to 
have  been  one  of  unprecedented  literary 
and  scholastic  activity. 

There  was,  of  course,  no  stich  thing  as 
public  schools,  in  our  sense  of  the  word, 
in  those  days.  But  there  were  the  great 
universities  ;  there  were  numerous  in- 
termediate schools  ;  there  were  common 
schools,  pious  foundations  supported  and 
patronized  by  the  parents  of  all  social 
grades,  in  which  reading,  writing  and 
other  elementary  branches  were  effi- 
ciently taught. 

The  grade  of  popular  education  may  be 
gauged,  in  the  first  place,  from  the  num- 
ber and  quality  of  the  books  issued 
from  the  printing  press  —  then  in  its 
infancy — before  the  beginning  of  the 


sixteenth  century.  Though  many  works 
have  been  entirely  lost  by  the  ravages  of 
war  and  the  fanaticism  of  the  Reformers, 
we  have  still  extant  about  30,000  works 
printed  before  the  year  1500.  As  many 
of  these  works  consisted  of  several  vol- 
umes—  among  them  many  folios — we 
may  estimate  the  number  of  volumes  at 
between  75,000  and  100,000 — a  consider- 
able library — the  production  of  the  press 
in  less  than  half  a  century. 

Many  of  those  works  within  the  same 
brief  period  went  through  an  incredible 
number  of  editions.  One  hundred  edi- 
tions of  the  Latin  Vulgate  version  of  the 
Bible  were  printed  before  the  year  1500. 
Twenty  different  translations  of  the 
Scriptures  into  different  dialects  of  the 
German  language  were  published  in 
numerous  editions  during  the  same  time. 
One  publishing  house  issued  fifteen  edi- 
tions of  the  German  Bible  before  the  end 
of  the  fifteenth  century,  and  another  is- 
sued nine  editions  in  ten  .years  (1479- 
1489). 

Prominent  among  the  first  publications 
of  the  printing  press  were  the  writings  of 


BEFORE   THE   REFORMATION. 


the  Holy  Fathers  of  the  Church,  and 
other  ecclesiastical  writers  and  scholars 
in  the  Latin  tongue.  There  were,  how- 
ever, among  them  also  a  considerable 
number  of  books  of  devotion  and  popular 
instruction,  books  for  family  reading, 
hymn  and  song  books,  and  so  forth — all 
in  the  German  language. 

A  contemporary  writer,  who  lived  be- 
fore the  year  1479,  says  that  in  the  dis- 
trict of  Utrecht  alone  in  his  time  more 
than  loo  convents  of  nuns  had  in  their 
possession  German  books  for  public 
reading  and  private  edification.  "Both 
gentle  and  simple,"  he  adds,  "both men 
and  women,  in  this  whole  district,  have 
German  books,  which  they  read  and 
study." 

Among  the  books  of  edification  the 
Following  of  Christ  held  a  very  conspic- 
uous place.  Before  1500  it  was  issued 
in  ninety-five  editions  in  various  lan- 
guages. It  speaks  volumes  for  education, 
that  the  pedagogic  works  of  Jacob  Wim- 
pheling,  a  reputable  author  of  that  day, 
were  printed  in  thirty  editions  within 
twenty-five  years. 

While  we  have  ample  records  on  uni- 
versities and  middle  schools  at  this 
period  the  information  on  common 
schools  is  rather  scant.  Yet  we  have 
sufficient  data  to  show  that  these  were 
very  numerous,  well  conducted  and  well 
patronized — in  short,  that  popular  educa- 
tion was  widespread. 

There  was,  of  course,  no  compulsory 
education  in  those  days,  but  the  duty  of 
parents  to  send  their  children  to  school 
was  urged  as  a  part  of  the  Christian  law. 
Thus  we  read  in  a  popular  catechism, 
published  in  1470,  among  the  duties  of 
parents  :  ' '  They  should  send  their 
children  to  school  at  an  early  age,  to 
virtuous  teachers,  that  they  may  learn 
to  dread  sin,  and  that  they  may  not  learn 
any  evil  or  sin  in  the  streets."  Nor 
should  the  parents  resent  it  when  ' '  the 
teachers  punish  their  children  for  evil- 
doing. "  In  another  book  of  instruction 
of  1478  the  children  are  taught  that 
their  teachers  "are  their  spiritual 


parents;  "  that  their  services  cannot  be 
repaid  "  with  gold  or  silver." 

Besides  reading  and  writing,  it  was  the 
duty  of  the  teacher,  as  we  find  written 
in  another  popular  book  of  those  times, 
"to  instruct  the  children  in  the  Chris- 
tian doctrine  and  the  commandments  of 
God  and  of  the  Church.  They  are  to 
supply  whatever  the  preachers  cannot 
effect  in  their  sermons  and  other  instruc- 
tions, and  lend  these  a  helping  hand." 

In  the  little  town  of  Wesel  there  were 
in  the  year  1491  five  elementary  teachers, 
who  taught  the  boys  "  reading,  writing, 
reckoning  and  ecclesiastical  chant." 
There  were  also  separate  schools  for 
girls.  So,  for  instance,  in  Xanten,  in 
the  year  1497,  there  was  a  girls'  school, 
under  the  direction  of  an  estimable  lady 
trained  for  this  profession  by  the 
"Brothers  of  the  Common  Life,  "with 
eighty-four  pupils,  partly  from  the 
nobility  and  partly  from  the  rank  of 
common  citizens.  As  a  rule,  every 
village  in  the  empire  had  its  elementary 
school,  and  even  in  the  country  places 
schools  were  to  be  found  within  a  radius 
of  a  few  miles. 

The  esteem  in  which  the  teaching  pro- 
fession was  held  may  be  judged  from  the 
salaries  which  were  paid  them,  which, 
though  they  may  seem  small  in  our 
times,  were  then  comparatively  high. 
Their  chief  resources  were  the  school 
fees  paid  by  the  parents  of  their  pupils. 
But,  besides  this,  thej'  received  liberal 
grants  from  the  community.  In  a  little 
place  called  Weeze,  near  the  present 
Dutch  frontier,  the  schoolmaster  re- 
ceived from  the  community  four  florins 
in  cash,  twelve  bushels  of  rye,  eight 
bushels  of  wheat,  eight  bushels  of  oats, 
and  sixty  bundles  of  straw,  besides  a  free 
house  and  a  kitchen-garden  of  one-third 
of  an  acre,  and  the  free  use  of  an  acre  of 
meadow  land.  Besides,  each  pupil  had 
to  pay  a  school  fee  of  five  stivers  in 
winter,  and  three  in  summer.  Moreover, 
he  received  perquisites  for  church  serv- 
ices, amounting  to  two  or  three  florins 
yearly. 


820 


POPULAR    EDUCATION  IN  GERMANY 


To  appreciate  the  amount  of  this 
salary,  we  must  bear  in  mind  that  at  that 
time  you  could  purchase  for  one  florin 
100  pounds  of  beef  or  no  pounds  of 
pork. 

In  the  village  of  Goch  an  elementary 
teacher,  besides  a  free  house,  school  fees, 
and  other  perquisites,  received  eight 
florins  in  cash  yearly,  while  the  secretary 
of  that  municipality  received  only  five 
florins,  and  the  two  burgomasters  had  to 
share  between  them  the  same  paltry 
sum.  In  some  places,  as  Culmbach  and 
Bayreuth,  the  yearly  salary  of  a  teacher 
was  seventy-five  gold  florins.  This  was 
a  very  liberal  remuneration,  when  we 
consider  that  a  young  nobleman  with 
his  private  tutor  could  at  that  time  live 
in  good  style  at  one  of  the  great  uni- 
versities at  the  annual  expense  of 
twenty-six  florins,  including  boarding, 
lodging,  clothing,  college  fees,  and 
extras.  The  ordinary  village  school- 
master was  better  paid  than  the  chief 
architect  of  the  Cathedral  of  Frankfort  or 
the  Majordomo  of  the  Court  of  the 
Palatinate,  and  that  on  the  principle 
that  the  schoolmaster  deserved  best  of 
the  community. 

Hence  a  contemporary  writer  says : 
' '  The  instructors  of  youth  should  be 
held  in  the  same  esteem  as  the  civil 
authorities  ;  for  they  have  to  undergo 
hard  toil  and  labor,  to  keep  and  nurture 
the  children  in  Christian  discipline  and 
order.  As  long  as  they  do  this  they 
deserve  our  esteem,  love  and  support. " 

However,  the  school,  at  best,  is  only  a 
supplement  to  the  family,  which  was 
ordained  by  God  for  the  education  of 
children.  The  school  supposes  family 
education,  and  its  work  is  completed  by 
the  family.  The  character  of  the  school 
work  is  to  a  great  extent  dependent  on 
the  common  consent  of  parents.  As  are 
the  families,  therefore,  so  will  be  the 
schools  and  the  general  education  of  the 
people.  The  true  basis  of  education, 
then,  is  the  Christian  home.  We  can- 
not, therefore,  form  a  just  estimate  of 
the  state  of  education  in  any  time  or 


place  without  determining  the  nature  of 
the  home  influences  under  which  the 
children  grow  up. 

The  historian  of  the  German  people 
supplies  us  with  ample  data  on  home 
education  in  Germany  before  the  Refor- 
mation. 

A  popular  work  of  the  time  gives  us 
an  insight  into  the  sentiments  which 
actuated  Christian  parents.  "The  hope 
of  the  Church,"  it  says,  "  is  particularly 
the  youth.  Therefore  all  religious  in- 
struction should  begin  by  exhorting 
parents  to  educate  their  children  in 
Christian  discipline  and  morality,  and 
to  make  their  homes  the  first  school  and 
church  for  the  little  ones. 

' '  Christian  mother,  when  thy  child, 
who  is  the  image  of  God,  rests  upon  thy 
bosom,  make  the  sign  of  the  holy  Cross 
on  his  forehead,  lips  and  breast,  and  as 
soon  as  he  can  talk,  pray  with  him,  and 
make  him  repeat  the  prayer  after  thee. 
Thou  shouldst  bless  thy  child,  teach 
him  the  creed,  and  bring  him  to  confes- 
sion at  an  early  age,  and  teach  him  also 
what  is  required  to  make  a  good  confes- 
sion. .  .  . 

' '  Father  and  mother  should  set  their 
little  ones  the  example  of  a  holy  life, 
and  should  bring  them  on  Sundays  and 
holydays  to  high  Mass  and  sermon  and 
vespers,  and  also  bring  them  to  Mass 
often  on  other  days. ' ' 

Another  similar  religious  manual 
says:  "The  parents  should  teach  their 
children  the  Our  Father,  Hail  Mary  and 
Creed,  and  other  points  of  this  manual 
in  the  German  tongue.  Item,  they 
should,  moreover,  teach  them  to  honor 
Mary,  the  Mother  of  God,  their  guar- 
dian angels,  and  all  the  saints.  Morn- 
ing and  evening  they  should  bless  the 
children,  and  should  teach  them  at  night 
to  kneel  down  before  their  beds  and  thank 
God.  .  .  .  Item,  they  should  teach 
them  these  things  from  childhood,  for 
when  they  grow  old  they  become  awk- 
ward, so  that  they  neither  can,  nor  will 
do  what  is  good.  .  .  .  Moreover,  they 
should  teach  them  to  say  grace  before 


BEFORE    THE   REFORMATION. 


821 


and  after  meals,  to  thank  God,  and  to  be 
temperate  in  eating  and  drinking,  and 
to  behave  well  in  the  street.  .  .  . 
Han,  they  should  dress  plainly  and  not 
haughtily.  They  should  be  taken  to 
church, to  hear  Mass,  vespers  and  sermon, 
and  taught  how  to  serve  at  Mass.  .  .  . 
"The  Christian  home  ought  to  be  a 
Christian  temple,  particularly  on  Sun- 
days and  holydays,  when  all  —  father, 
mother,  children,  man-servant  and  maid, 
old  and  young — should  assemble  to 
praise  God,  pray  and  read  pious  books, 
but  none  the  less  sing,  play  and  make 
merry.  .  .  .  Especially  on  those  days, 
more  than  at  other  times,  the  parents 
should  give  their  children  the  nourish- 
ment of  Christian  instruction  by  giving 
alms,  by  all  works  of  mercy,  by  forgiv- 
ing the  evil  deeds  and  insults  of  their 
neighbors.  Thus  they  will  set  the  chil- 
dren a  good  example  that  will  not  be  lost 
on  them." 

Another  writer  of  note  exhorts  the 
head  of  the  family  on  Sunday  afternoon 
to  attend  the  sermon  with  his  house- 
hold, and  after  his  return  "to  sit  down 
with  his  good  wife  and  children  and 
servants,  and  ask  them  to  repeat  what 
they  remember  from  the  sermon,  and 
then  to  repeat  what  he  himself  remem- 
bers. At  the  same  time  he  should  ex- 
amine them  on  the  ten  commandments 
and  the  seven  deadly  sins,  and  the  Our 
Father  and  the  Creed.  Then  he  should 
treat  them  to  some  refreshments,  and 
sing  a  good  song  about  God  or  our  dear 
Lady,  or  something  about  the  dear 
saints,  and  make  merry  with  his  little 
folks."  So  the  house-father  should 
sanctify  the  Sunday  afternoon.  The 
same  author  urges  also  the  obligation  of 
hearing  an  entire  Mass  and  attentively 
hearing  an  entire  sermon  on  Sunday 
morning. 

Great  stress  was  laid  alike  on  the 
preaching  and  hearing  of  the  word  of 
God.  Sermons  were  preached  in  all  the 
churches  in  the  morning  at  Mass,  on 
Sundays  and  holydays,  and  in  the  after- 
noon at  vespers.  The  hearing  of  the 


sermon  on  Sundays  and  holydays  was  so 
enforced  by  the  Church,  that  the  neglect 
of  being  present  at  an  entire  sermon,  no 
less  than  the  absenting  one's  self  from 
Mass,  was  regarded  a  grievous  sin. 
Those  who  left  the  church  before  the  end 
of  the  sermon  were  to  be  reported  to  the 
bishop,  and  were  in  some  places  punished 
with  excommunication. 

All  sermons  to  the  people  were 
preached  in  the  vernacular,  though  the 
published  sermons  that  come  down  to 
us  from  those  times  were  in  the  Latin 
tongue.  This  custom  of  writing  and 
printing  sermons  in  the  learned  lan- 
guage of  the  schools  probably  gave  rise 
to  the  widespread  prejudice  that  in  those 
days  sermons  were  preached  to  the  peo- 
ple in  a  language  they  did  not  under- 
stand. 

The  esteem  in  which  the  word  of  God 
was  held  in  those  times  is  shown  also 
by  the  great  number  of  endowments  of 
pulpits  in  churches  and  chapels  through- 
out the  empire.  The  object  of  these  en- 
dowments was  to  secure  the  most  learned 
and  eloquent  preachers  in  the  country, 
and  give  them  the  means  of  applying 
themselves  entirely  to  the  study  of  the 
Fathers  of  the  Church  and  of  the  word 
of  God,  and  thus  preparing  themselves 
for  the  arduous  duty  of  preaching. 

Their  duties  were  by  no  means  those 
of  a  sinecure.  In  virtue  of  the  stipula- 
tions of  the  charters  of  endowment,  they 
were  bound  to  preach  on  all  Sundays 
and  holydays  of  obligation,  on  the  Fri- 
days (sometimes  daily)  during  the  holy 
season  of  Lent,  and  on  other  festive  occa- 
sions. During  the  advent  season,  also, 
sermons  were  preached  in  the  churches 
several  times  a  week.  The  attendance 
at  these  sermons  seems  to  have  been  very 
considerable.  A  writer  of  the  beginning 
of  the  sixteenth  century  informs  us  that 
in  the  city  of  Xiirnberg  there  was  a  great 
concourse  of  people  at  the  sermons,  al- 
though the  word  of  God  was  preached  in 
thirteen  churches  at  the  same  time.  The 
attendance  in  large  churches  sometimes 
reached  four  or  five  thousand. 


822 


POPULAR    EDUCATION   IN   GERMANY. 


The  most  conspicuous  among  those 
foundations  was  that  of  Strasburg,  which 
was  held  for  thirty  years  by  Geiler  von 
Kaisersberg,  probably  the  most  eloquent 
preacher  that  Germany  ever  produced. 
To  this  pulpit  was  eligible  only  ' '  a  man 
of  approved  morals  and  virtue,  eminent 
in  doctrine  and  the  art  of  preaching.  He 
had  to  preach  on  all  feasts  and  solemn 
occasions  ;  besides  on  all  Sundays  after 
dinner,  and  daily  during  Lent." 

The  character  of  those  sermons,  as 
may  be  gathered  from  the  specimens 
that  have  been  published  and  handed 
down  to  us,  was  instructive  and  interest- 
ing, however  quaint  and  naive  the  execu- 
tion may  appear  to  our  modern  taste. 
The  favorite  themes  were  those  portions 
of  the  Scriptures  which  are  read  in  the 
liturgy  of  the  Church.  A  running  com- 
mentary on  entire  books  of  the  Sacred 
Writings,  however,  after  the  manner  of 
the  Holy  Fathers,  was  no  uncommon 
thing.  Erasmus,  a  rather  severe  critic 
of  his  time,  acknowledges  this.  He 
says  :  "In  many  churches  it  is  custom- 
ary that  the  parish  priest  explain  the 
whole  gospel,  or  the  epistles  of  St.  Paul, 
to  the  people  in  an  ordered  series  of 
sermons."  Three  or  four,  or  even  five, 
of  the  sermons  were  devoted  to  the  ex- 
planation of  each  of  the  commandments, 
as  the  subject  demanded. 

The  religious  instruction  of  the  people 
was,  therefore,  thorough,  and  was  based 
principally  on  the  word  of  God,  as  inter- 
preted by  the  Church.  The  preaching  of 
the  Gospel  was  conducted  on  the  model 
of  the  Apostles  and  of  the  Fathers  of  the 
Church — chiefly  by  the  living  word. 
Where  the  Gospel  was  so  efficiently 
preached,  and  where  there  existed  such  a 
high  appreciation  of  the  word  of  God, 
the  people  could  not  but  be  well  in- 
structed in  their  religion. 

However,  we  have  still  another  evi- 
dence of  the  eagerness  of  the  people  for 
religious  instruction — the  extraordinary 
number  of  sermons,  instructions  on  the 
Christian  doctrine,  and  other  religious 
books,  issued  from  the  press  at  this  time, 


which  show  a  wide  demand  ior  religious 
information  and  edifying  religious  lit- 
erature. Hundreds  of  such  works  are 
still  extant  from  this  period,  of  which 
there  is  hardly  one  that  had  not  gone 
through  several  editions  before  the  end 
of  the  fifteenth  century.  The  sermons 
of  the  Dominican  friar,  Johann  Herolt, 
for  instance,  were  published  in  forty-one 
editions  (certainly  no  fewer  than  40,000 
copies)  before  the  year  1500.  A  very 
favorite  kind  of  family  reading,  for  which 
the  Germans  have  preserved  a  predilec- 
tion to  this  day,  is  the  Postille,  i.  e.,  a 
popular  exposition  of  the  Epistles  and 
Gospels  and  other  parts  of  the  holy  Sac- 
rifice of  the  Mass,  and  of  the  various 
feasts  and  seasons  of  the  ecclesiastical 
year,  such  as  many  American  Catholics 
have  become  familiar  with  in  the  excellent 
and  popular  work  of  Father  Goffine. 

The  summaries  of  Christian  doctrine 
and  duties,  corresponding  to  our  cate- 
chisms, were  numerous  and  widespread. 
They  are  remarkable  for  thoroughness, 
accuracy,  simplicity,  and  above  all  for 
that  unction  which  true  piety  alone  can 
inspire  and  appreciate.  Many  of  them 
might  serve  as  models  to  this  day.  Add 
to  all  this  the  popular  songs  and  hymns, 
which  still  form  one  of  the  grandest 
features  of  German  literature  Those 
undying  ' '  folksongs, ' '  which  are  falsely 
attributed  to  Martin  Luther,  but  date 
from  the  time  of  which  we  write,  or  from 
an  earlier  period,  were  in  themselves  the 
outgrowth  as  well  as  a  potent  factor  of 
an  advanced  civilization. 

The  wonderful  activity  of  the  printing 
press,  therefore,  the  number  and  quality 
of  the  elementary  schools,  the  condition 
of  family  life,  the  methods  of  Christian 
instruction,  and  the  character  and  quan- 
tity as  well  as  quality  of  popular  litera- 
ture at  the  decline  of  the  fifteenth  cen- 
tury— all  go  to  show  that  Germany  before 
the  Reformation  enjoyed  a  high  degree 
of  popular  culture.  On  the  Bother  hand, 
the  Reformation  brought  the  terrible 
curse  of  war  and  want  on  a  peaceful, 
cultured  and  contented  people. 


A    BHUTIYA    VILLAGE. 


BUDDHISM    AND    LAMAISM. 
By  Rev.  C.  Bouckhorst,  S.J. 


JN  these  distant  parts,  whither  my 
Superiors  sent  me  to  labor  among 
the  heathen,  whilst  glancing  over  papers 
and  periodicals  from  Europe  and  America, 
I  have  occasionally  come  across  the 
terms  Buddhism  and  Buddhists.  It 
would  seem  that  a  certain  group  of  men, 
enemies  to  Christianity  and  enemies  to 
God,  are  trying  in  Europe  and  America 
to  uphold  what  they  term  the  one  true 
religion  of  humanity,  a  system  of  uni- 
versal brotherhood,  a  substitute  for  what 
they  love  to  characterize  as  a  superannu- 
ated worship  of  a  non-existing  Deity. 

They  give  out  that  they  owe  their  relig- 
ion to  the  East,  that  it  flourished  from 
time  immemorial  in  India,  that  it  spread 
thence  all  over  Asia,  that  to-day  it  counts 
among  its  adherents  the  vast  majority  of 
the  population  of  the  globe,  and  that, 
judging  from  the  progress  achieved,  it  is 
sure  of  gaining  over  the  rest  of  the 


world,  and  bids  fair  to  triumph  over 
Christianity  itself. 

Its  teachings,  they  say,  surpass  in 
sublimity  those  of  Christ ;  in  fact  they 
assert  that  Christ  borrowed  some  of  his 
best  precepts  from  Buddha.  Its  practices 
commend  themselves  by  their  high  moral 
tone  and  their  perfect  adaptability  to  the 
wants  of  men  ;  and  to  it,  it  is  alleged, 
the  Catholic  Church  owes  several  of  its 
ceremonies  and  rites. 

To  us,  who  live  side  by  side  with  Bud- 
dhists and  know  something  of  their  say- 
ings and  doings,  such  utterances  appear 
more  like  the  ravings  of  madmen  than 
the  expression  of  conviction  on  the  part 
of  men  of  culture.  With  the  history  of 
early  Buddhism  on  the  one  hand  and 
various  accounts  of  modern  Buddhism  in 
Ceylon,  Burmah,  China  and  Japan  on  the 
other,  and  especially  with  Buddhism 
under  our  eyes  in  the  garb  of  Lamaism 

823 


824- 


BUDDHISM   AND    LAMAISM. 


in  Tibet  and  Sikkim,  we  are  able  to  form 
for  ourselves  a  correct  idea  of  what  Bud- 
dhism is  in  itself,  what  its  tendency  is, 
and  what  its  influence  is  on  the  moral 
character  of  the  nations  that  have  chosen 
it  as  a  guide. 

We  purpose,  therefore,  to  give  a  brief 
sketch  of  primitive  Buddhism,  to  de- 
scribe its  actual  manifestation  in  Sikkim, 
to  account  for  the  noticeable  divergences, 
and  lastly  to  discuss  some  data  in  con- 
nection with  the  numerical  strength  of 
the  Buddhists  in  the  world. 

I. 

To  Buddhism  can  hardly  be  conceded 
the  merit  of  originality.  In  its  essence 
it  is  but  one  of  hundreds  of  .national 
protests,  embodied  in  one  great  man  and 
representing  the  aspirations  of  the  freest 
and  boldest  of  the  period,  lodged  against 
the  degrading  yoke  of  Brahminism,  the 
dominant  religion  in  India.  Such  pro- 
tests have  rung  in  the  ears  of  the  all- 
subduing  Brahmin  at  stated  times  from 
century  to  century  in  the  long  course  of 
ages  ;  but  one  and  all,  after  reviving  for 
awhile  some  smouldering  hopes  in  the 
hearts  of  the  many  classes  of  the  op- 
pressed, have  finished  by  being  absorbed 
in  the  huge,  irregular,  many-sided  sys- 
tem of  Hinduism. 

In  its  constituent  elements  Buddhism 
is  a  mere  copy  of  Hindu  beliefs  and  Hindu 
practices.  It  inherited  from  the  parent 
stock  that  placid  elasticity  which  accom- 
modates itself  to  all  tastes  and  passions, 
to  all  conditions  and  nationalities ;  and 
whereas  in  India  mutual  concessions  and 
tolerance  at  last  set  at  naught  its  raison 
d'etre  as  a  scheme  of  opposition  to  the 
Brahmins,  it  succeeded  on  the  same 
principle  in  surviving  in  several  neigh- 
boring countries.  Nevertheless,  so 
blended  do  we  find  it  everywhere  with 
the  local  forms  of  worship  as  to  be,  in 
our  opinion,  hardly  deserving  of  the 
common  appellation  of  Buddhism. 

Numerous  are  the  legends  grouped 
around  the  central  figure  of  Buddha,  its 
founder — as  numerous  in  fact  as  the  sects 


that  worship  his  memory.  These  legends, 
with  little  or  nothing  in  common  with 
one  another,  leave  us  to  grope  our  way 
in  the  dark  in  search  of  some  positive 
information. 

It  is  recorded  that  Sakya-muni  Gau- 
tama, called  subsequently  Buddha  (the 
wise  one),  was  born  in  557  B.C.  in  old 
Kapilavastu,  a  city  situated  north  of 
Benares,  at  the  foot  of  the  Nepal  Hima- 
layas. He  was  son  and  heir  to  Suddho- 
dana  Gautama.  A  philosopher  by  birth, 
if  not  by  education,  he  is  said  to  have 
begun  at  an  early  age  to  revolve  in  his 
mind  the  all-important  problem  of  man's 
destiny.  This  problem  at  that  time  was 
mooted  throughout  the  civilized  world — 
in  Greece  by  the  disciples  of  Pythagoras, 
in  Persia  by  Zoroaster,  in  China  by  Con- 
fucius. The  scene  of  misery  and  wicked- 
ness displayed  on  all  sides  by  a  corrupt 
world  deeply  impressed  Gautama  and 
brought  him  earnestly  to  seek  a  remedy 
for  the  evil.  At  last  he  resolved  to  aban- 
don wealth  and  honor,  kith  and  kin  ;  and, 
as  many  in  India  had  done,  and  were  to 
do  thereafter,  he  fled  from  the  haunts  of 
men  and  penetrated  into  the  desert  to 
live  a  life  of  austerity  and  meditation. 

For  six  years  he  applied  himself  to 
master  the  various  systems  of  philosophy 
propounded  to  him  by  Hindu  ascetics. 
He  practised  fasting,  abstinence,  and 
other  singular  austerities.  But  nothing 
of  all  this  brought  peace  to  his  mind ; 
nothing  gave  the  longed-for  solution. 
Surely  not  the  then  prevailing  Brahminic 
form  of  religion. 

Brahminism,  as  evolved  at  that  time 
out  of  the  primitive  Vedic  nature-wor- 
ship, consisted  of  an  agglomeration  of 
idolatrous  sects  and  different  schools  of 
thought,  without  unity,  without  temporal 
power,  and  without  popularity.  The  lit- 
erary language  was  exclusively  Sanskrit. 
In  it  all  religious  hymns  were  written, 
and  these  were  thus  rendered  incom- 
prehensible for  the  multitude.  Their 
propitiatory  sacrifices  had  become  so 
numerous  and  taken  such  vast  propor- 
tions as  to  drench  the  whole  peninsula 


BUDDHISM    AND   LAMAISM 


B2B 


with  blood.  The  ritual  en- 
forced on  those  occasions  \v;is 
so  intricate  and  trivial  as  to 
exasperate  the  nobles,  who 
wi-re  taught  that  victory-  and 
ininiortality  were  to  be  ex- 
torted only  at  this  price  from 
the  jealous  gods. 

The   masses  were  groaning 
under  the  iron  yoke  of  caste. 

The  Brahmins  alone,  these 
cunning  mutterers  of  old  for- 
mularies,  worshipped  as 
emanations  of  the  divine  in- 
intellect,  reigned  supreme, 
glutted  with  the  life-blood  of 
nations.  These  were  the  in- 
ventors and  inexorable  ex- 
pounders of  the  inequalities 
of  birth  between  man  and 
man.  These  were  the  rulers 
that  laid  down  the  tyrannical 
laws  binding  both  king  and 
kuli  (laborer)  to  the  minuti.'i.1 
of  caste  duties.  These  were 
the  extortioners  of  the  pour  man's 
wages,  and  the  cruel  oppressors  and 
violators  of  womanhood. 

Therefore,  turning  his  back  on  the 
Brahmins,  Gautama  began  to  evolve  a 
system  of  his  own,  which  he  felt  confi- 
dent would  solve  the  problem  so  long 
engrossing  his  mind  The  legend  would 
have  that  supreme  knowledge  dawned 
upon  him  under  the  Bodhi-tree,  or  Tree 
of  Wisdom,  at  (iaya  in  Behar. 

This  tree  still  exists  behind  the  old 
Buddhist  temple  ;  or  rather  the  tree  is 
perpetuated  in  new  trees  planted  in  the 
decayed  stem  of  the  old.  The  temple  is 
attributed  to  Osoka,  the  Constantine  of 
Buddhism,  who  flourished  about  250  B.C. 

In  the  light  of  this  knowledge,  our 
philosopher,  now  risen  to  the  dignity  of 
a  Buddha,  is  said  to  have  discovered  that 
the  existing  religious  and  social  struc- 
ture was  no  longer  to  stand,  if  his 
countrymen  were  to  be  spared  utter  ruin. 
Boldly  then  did  he  rise  against  his  former 
teachers,  proclaiming  the  equality  of  all 
men,  the  aptitude  of  all  to  rise  to  the  dig- 


Illlt  T1VA    LADIES. 

uity  of  an  ascetic,  and  the  possibility  for 
women  to  associate  with  men  in  the 
pursuit  of  perfection. 

Other  novel  doctrines  were  framed. 
The  pantheism  of  the  Brahmins,  view- 
ing this  universe  as  a  diffused  portion 
of  the  Supreme  Being,  to  be  finally  re- 
absorbed  in  Him,  was  cast  aside.  Men 
were  no  longer  to  have  their  destiny 
moulded  by  aught  else  but  themselves. 
Practical  atheism  was  set  up  and  egotism 
was  to  be  the  sole  rule  of  action.  All 
atoning  sacrifices  became  meaningless, 
and  every  man  was  to  bear  in  his  present 
existence,  as  well  as  in  his  future  ones, 
the  full  consequences  of  his  deeds.  Since 
life  is  synonymous  with  suffering,  and 
since  the  thirst  for  life  is  the  root  of  this 
suffering,  the  sooner  a  man  frees  himself 
from  the  bondage  of  concupiscence,  the 
sooner  he  reaches  that  state  of  non- 
suffering,  inaction,  non-existence — the 
most  coveted  Nirvana. 

What,  then,  is  this  \in<ana  .'  In  its 
formal  negative  sense  it  supposes  the 
destruction  of  passion  and  of  action  ;  it 


826 


BUDDHISM    AND    LAMAISM. 


is  a  goal  to  be  reached  through  many 
succeeding  existences,  by  constant  efforts 
in  the  practice  of  the  Rules  of  Life  laid 
down  by  Buddha.  These  consist  in 
right  vision,  right  thoughts,  right  words 
and  right  actions,  all  of  which  are 
applicable  to  all  men.  Four  are  reserved 
for  ascetics  :  namely,  right  living  as  a 
recluse,  right  application  to  the  study 
of  the  law,  right  memory  of  the  law, 
and  right  meditation.  In  its  positive 
sense  Nirvana  conveys  seemingly  no 
meaning  at  all,  for  Buddha  professed  in- 
vincible ignorance  on  the  subject,  and 
hence  it  has  been  inferred  that  he  denied 
the  immortality  of  the  soul  taught  by 
the  Hindus. 

On  the  other  hand,  more  stress  was 
laid  on  another  Hindu  doctrine,  namely 
that  of  the  transmigration  of  souls. 
The  present  position  of  man  on  the 
ladder  of  life  is  determined  by  his  doings 
in  preceding  existences.  He  now  pays 
the  penalty  or  enjoys  the  reward  of  his 
former  actions,  and  his  actual  merit  or 
demerit  will  have  as  effect  to  accelerate 
or  delay  the  final  annihilation  of  his 
wordly  existence.  Man,  therefore,  is  to 
abstain  from  all  disorders  and  impurities 
as  from  the  causes  of  all  suffering  within 
himself;  he  will  furthermore  practise 
poverty,  inaction,  benevolence  and  ab- 
stract contemplation,  for  these  will  re- 
lease him  from  all  troubles  arising  from 
his  dealings  with  the  world. 

Like  all  other  Indian  reformers,  Bud- 
dha entrusted  the  spread  of  his  doctrine 
to  a  body  of  holy  mendicants,  both  .nale 
and  female,  called  respectively  Bikshus 
and  Bikshunis. 

For  forty  years  Buddha  travelled  about 
in  the  garb  of  a  beggar,  visiting  in  turn 
most  of  the  kingdoms  of  India,  triumph- 
antly received  by  princes  and  potentates, 
welcomed  by  all  classes,  and  loved  by  the 
poor  and  the  outcasts.  He  died  probably 
in  477  B.C.  at  the  age  of  eighty  years. 

The  preaching  had  begun  in  522  B.C. 
at  Benares,  and  within  the  space  of  three 
centuries  it  gained  supremacy  in  India,  a 
supremacy  based  on  tolerance  and  per- 


suasion. A  branch  developed  in  Cash- 
mire  in  the  first  century  of  our  era,  and 
spread  thence  onward  to  China,  Corea, 
Japan,  Cochin-China,  Formosa  and  Mon- 
golia. This  branch  is  known  as  North 
Buddhism.  Another  branch  flourished 
in  Ceylon  and  sent  forth  offshoots  that 
took  root  in  Burmah,  Siam,  Java  and 
Sumatra.  It  is  called  South  Buddhism. 

Let  us  now  consider  the  causes  of  this 
wide  extension.  Owing  to  its  indiffer- 
ence with  regard  to  the  Deity,  Buddhism 
found  it  convenient  and  easy  to  amalga- 
mate with  all  forms  of  religion.  More- 
over, where  it  met  with  deeply  rooted 
national  or  foreign,  pagan  or  Christian, 
customs,  it  did  not  reject  them,  but 
adopted  them,  although  under  a  distorted 
shape,  and  for  its  own  purposes.  Besides 
it  spoke,  it  appears,  of  brotherly  love,  par- 
don of  injuries,  benevolence  and  equal- 
ity— words  that  seemed  to  announce 
the  dawn  of  salvation  to  the  weak  and 
the  needy.  Finally,  we  may  point  to 
the  egotism  and  pride  so  natural  to  man. 
Buddhism  knew  well  how  to  flatter  these 
passions.  Not  God,  but  /  am  the  object 
of  all  my  aspirations.  /  work  out  my 
perfection.  If  /  misbehave,  /  shall  atone 
for  it.  No  one  need /serve  or  supplicate. 
A  less  perfect  life  must  necessarily  follow 
on  a  sinful  one.  /  may  possibly  have 
to  go  up  and  down  the  ladder  of  perfec- 
tion, but  in  the  end  /  shall  achieve  my 
salvation  through  my  own  endeavors 
and  struggles. 

However,  in  India  the  Brahmins  per- 
severed in  their  calm  and  studied  opposi- 
tion to  Buddhism.  Violence  may  hardly 
be  said  to  have  been  used  to  any  extent. 
Yet  before  the  beginning  of  the  twelfth 
century  of  our  era  they  had  succeeded  in 
banishing  their  rival  from  the  continent. 
The  victory  was  on  the  side  of  the  par- 
tisans of  caste  distinctions,  as  we  mis- 
sionaries know  but  too  well.  Internal 
decay,  disunion,  and,  above  all,  the  ab- 
sence of  a  personal  deijy,  may  have 
contributed  considerably  to  the  disap- 
pearance of  Buddhism  in  India.  But 
although  the  trunk  died  in  the  land 


BUDDHISM    AND    LAMAISM. 


827 


where  the  seed  had  been  sown,  n  t  so 
the  branches  grafted  on  mouldering 
stems  in  neighboring  countries.  There 
Buddhism  has  for  centuries  given  signs 
of  life  and  growth,  and  such  was  the 
case  in  and  beyond  the  hills  where  we 
are  established  at  Darjeeling. 

II. 

We  have  not  alluded  in  the  preceding 
to  the  material  structure  of  Buddhism. 
Gautama  had  bidden  his  hearers  only  to 


tuaries,  images  of  Buddha  appeared  on 
altars  and  in  processions.  Bells,  beads, 
and  other  implements  of  worship  were 
introduced,  and  obelisks  were  erected 
above  a  supposed  tooth  or  bone  of  the 
great  founder.  These  visible  tokens  of 
the  presence  of  Buddhism  are  yet  ex- 
isting, and  we  have  them  under  our  eyes 
here  in  Sikkim.  These  relics  we  see 
glittering  in  beautiful  silver  or  gold 
cases  on  the  breasts  of  Bhutiya  ladies. 
We  have  heard  the  peal  of  these  bells. 


A    (iKOri>   OK    NAT1VKS 


lead  good  lives  and  not  to  trouble  them- 
selves with  gods  and  sacrifices.  But  a 
religion,  or  whatever  you  may  call  it, 
without  tangible  practices,  ceremonies 
and  the  like,  is  repugnant  to  man's  dual 
nature,  and  as  such  could  not  last.  Con- 
sequently, we  read  that  in  the  course  of 
time  more  external  practices  were  bor- 
rowed from  the  Hindus.  Exterior  hom- 
age began  to  be  paid  to  the  remains  of 
pious  people.  Monasteries  became  sanc- 


We  have  seen  these  beads  gliding 
through  the  fingers  of  so-called  priests 
and  of  laymen.  We  have  visited  these 
monuments  and  these  temples. 

But  let  us  describe  all  this  in  order, 
not  omitting  the  peculiarities  that  make 
the  genus  Buddhism  the  species  Lama- 
ism 

Sikkim  is  a  small  country  lying  on 
the  southern  slopes  of  the  Himalayas, 
north  of  Calcutta.  Forty  miles  journey 


828 


BUDDHISM    AND    LAMAISM. 


from  the  plains  brings  the  visitor  into 
the  heart  of  the  little  kingdom,  of  which 
part  is  under  British  government,  part 
under  British  protectorate.  Within  sight 
of  the  eternal  snows  of  the  Kinchin- 
junga,  among  the  old  forests  that  crown 
the  heights  as  yet  unabsorbed  by  the 
ever  advancing  wave  of  tea  gardens,  one 
meets  here  and  there  little  villages  of  a 
singular  aspect.  The  huts  and  the  hill- 
tops in  the  immediate  neighborhood  are 
surrounded  with  high  bamboo  poles, 
planted  in  clumps  or  in  rows.  To  these 
bamboos  are  attached  long  pieces  of 
cloth,  on  which  mysterioiis  formulas  and 
emblems  are  printed.  The  bushes,  too, 
above  and  below  the  dwellings,  present 
the  curious  sight  of  a  thousand  strips  of 
colored  cloth  and  paper  floating  in  the 
breeze.  The  approaches  to  monasteries 
(and  there  are  about  thirty-six  in  this 
little  district)  are  characterized  by  longer 
and  denser  rows  of  these  ' '  prayer  flags  ' ' 
or  luck  flags,  and  more  strips  on  the 
adjoining  shrubs 

The  most  conspicuous  figure  in  a  Bud- 
dhist village,  or  about  a  monastery,  is 
naturally  the  Lama,  i.  e.,  the  priest, 
monk,  hermit,  sorcerer,  exorcist,  astrol- 
oger, or  whatever  you  wish  to  call  him, 
after  one  of  his  numerous  professional 
capacities.  From  one  end  of  the  Hima- 
laya Mountains  to  the  other,  from  Mon- 
golia in  the  north,  down  to  the  British 
possessions  in  the  south,  the  Lamas  ex- 
ercise their  spiritual  and  at  times  tem- 
poral ascendency.  Their  true  home,  or 
rather  ecclesiastical  State,  is  Tibet,  their 
chief  centre,  Lha-sa,  the  capital.  A 
head-lama,  called  Dalai-lama,  a  supposed 
incarnation  of  a  demi-god.  holds  sover- 
eign sway.  The  Emperor  of  China  is 
their  supporter  and  legal  protector. 

Lama  monasteries  (Gompas)  are  scat- 
tered all  over  Tibet  and  obtain  for  it 
the  name  of  Country  of  Prayer.  Monas- 
teries are  also  met  with  in  Nepal, 
Bhutan  and  Sikkim.  In  the  hill  pano- 
rama, which  in  clear  weather  we  have 
under  our  eyes,  we  can  descry  up  to  ten 
Gompas  known  to  us  by  name.  Their 


inmates  a-e  very  numerous.  Moreover, 
begging  Lamas  live  and  thrive  every- 
where. Sikkim,  that  counts  only  31,000 
inhabitan's,  of  whom  20,000  are  Hindu 
Nepalese  immigrants,  6,000  Lepchas,  and 
5,000  Bhutiyas,  possesses  a  thousand 
Lamas,  mainly  supported  by  the  two 
latter  tribes. 

It  is  nothing  rare  to  meet  one  of  these 
Lamas  along  the  roads,  nor  is  it  difficult 
to  accost  him,  for  he  is  on  the  whole  a 
peaceful,  kindly  being.  As  we  stop  u> 
address  him  let  us  take  a  full  survey  of 
the  man.  His  skin  is  olive-tinged  ;  his 
eyes  have  a  tendency  to  obliquity  and 
are  almond-shaped  ;  his  cheek  bones  are 
high  and  wide  apart ;  his  forehead  broa<l 
and  culminating  in  an  almost  conical 
shaven  skull ;  the  nose  is  substantial, 
and  hair  on  upper  lip  and  chin  very 
scanty.  A  dark  red  gown  having  long 
sleeves  with  wide  cuffs  wraps  his  broad- 
shouldered  form ;  a  colored  belt  girds 
his  loins  and  keeps  so  much  of  the  long 
gown  tucked  up  as  to  display  the  bare 
feet  and  ankles.  With  a  smile  on  his 
face  and  amiable  gestures,  he  gives  you 
to  understand  that  he  would  like  to  con- 
verse with  you  on  the  t -pic  of  religion. 
For  indeed  in  this  matter  he  is  allowed 
to  treat  you  as  his  equal.  In  fact  he 
fancies  that  his  dignity,  sc  tnce,  and 
preternatural  powers  bridge  the  gulf  be- 
tween him  and  the  European  "Lama." 
With  much  self-complacency  does  be 
expose  his  own  system,  and  with  no  less 
politeness  does  he  declare  himself  reacTy 
to  learn  something  about  the  Catholic 
religion. 

One  of  the  questions  which  might 
interest  us  has  reference  to  the  way  of 
recruiting  Lamas.  The  Lama  institu- 
tion is  very  popular  among  the  Bhuti- 
yas of  Sikkim.  As  the  eldest  son  is 
destined  to  perpetuate  the  family  name 
and  property,  the  rule  is  that  the  second 
son  in  every  family  be  devoted  to  mo- 
nasticism.  A  certain  amount  of  reflected 
honor  attaches  to  a  family  which  has 
produced  a  Lama. 

Between  the   ages    of   eight   and   ten 


BUDDHISM    AND    LAMAISM. 


B29 


years  the  boy-cindi- 
date  is  brought  to 
the  neighboring 
monastery  by  his 
f.itlK-rand  presented 
to  the  abbot.  If  the 
boy  pleases  the  lat- 
ter, a  senior  relative 
al  ready  i  ncorporated 
among  the  Lamas 
is  called  upon  to  be 
his  tutor,  and  this 
tutor  receives  from 
the  boy's  father  a 
present  of  tea,  eat- 
ables and  beer. 

As  a  probationer 
the  child  is  little 
more  than  a  private 
schoolboy  under  the 
care  of  his  tutor. 
After  two  or  three 
years 'training,  dur- 
ing which  corporal 
chastisement  is 
freely  administered, 
the  boy,  if  not  hope- 
lessly stupid,  is 
admitted  among  the 
novices. 

The  novice  or  Gra- 
pa  is  now  for  the  first 

time  brought  under  monastic  rules.  He 
is  ceremoniously  shaven,  takes  vows, 
dons  the  habit  of  a  monk,  and  receive*  a 
religious  name  On  this  occasion  the 
father  or  guardian  is  required  to  pre- 
pare for  all  the  monks  of  the  monastery 
a  feast  of  food  and  beer.  After  a  few 
months  another  present  of  a  pig  or  a 
bullock,  a  cargo  of  beer,  a  load  of  dried 
grain,  and  two  bricks  of  Chinese  tea 
must  be  made.  Besides  this,  each  monk 
of  the  monastery  may  claim  from  the 
novice's  family  one  rupee  in  cash.  This 
goes  at  times  to  make  a  round  sum  as 
the  number  of  monks  reaches  in  some 
cases  more  than  one  hundred. 

As  a  novice  the  boy  owes  his  tutor 
implicit  obedience  ;  to  him  he  has  to 
hand  over  any  share  he  may  receive  in 


"THE  ABBOT.' 


the  offerings  of  money  or  alms  made  to 
the  community.  Moreover,  his  relatives 
must  often  come  to  visit  him,  and  pay 
their  respects  to  the  tutor,  and  bring 
presents  of  cooked  meats  and  so  forth. 
Meanwhile  the  novice  has  to  learn  by 
heart  several  books  on  worship,  magic 
and  morality,  and  until  he  succeeds  in 
passing  a  severe  examination  on  these 
subjects  he  has  to  perform  menial 
offices,  such  as  serving  tea  and  soup  to 
the  monks  during  the  intervals  of  service 
in  the  temple.  Although  a  monk  is  at 
liberty  to  devote  himself  to  sciences  and 
arts,  such  as  astrology,  medicine,  paint- 
ing, yet  he  is,  as  a  rule,  solely  intent  on 
exercising  his  memory  so  as  to  be  able 
to  recite  without  the  help  of  a  book  the 
whole  ritual.  For  in  this  case  he  will  be 


830 


BUDDHISM    AND    LAMAISM 


much  more  popular  and  sought  after  as 
a  family  priest,  which  is  a  paying  busi- 
ness, and  the  goal  to  which  most  of  the 
monks  aspire. 

Besides  the  regularly  trained  Lamas, 
there  are  found  also  what  we  would  call 
intruders.  One  of  our  neighbors  appears 
to  be  of  the  latter  kind.  Some  years 
ago  he  succeeded  in  gathering  some 
money  by  dint  of  work  and  economy. 
To  put  this  to  good  account  he  resolved  to 
abandon  his  trade,  to  buy  for  himself  a 
Lama  outfit,  to  surround  his  hut  with 
prayer- flags  and  profess  sorcery.  How- 
ever, as  he  thought,  the  people  of  the 
Basti  (hamlet)  had  not  much  confidence 
in  his  newly  acquired  powers.  In  order 
to  obtain  the  necessary  degree  of  influ- 
ence, he  devised  a  pilgrimage  to  a  re- 
nowned temple  in  Nepal.  He  told  us 
himself  that  the  journey  would  take  two 
months  going  and  coming  on  foot.  He 
disappeared  and  in  due  time  returned  in 
a  considerably  altered  appearance.  Noth- 
ing was  wanting  now.  A  costly  Tibetan 


K1NCHINJUNGA    AND    DARJEELING. 


dress,  visits  of  fellow  Lamas,  the  prac- 
tice of  contemplation,  mysterious  airs, 
and,  above  all,  a  continual  practice  of 
prayer,  sufficed  to  make  him  pass  for  a 
genuine  Lama.  As  a  sorcerer  it  is  he 
who  is  mostly  consulted  in  all  cases  of 
sickness,  ill  luck,  danger  of  impending 
calamities,  and  the  like.  As  a  priest  he 
is  called  upon  to  perform  funeral  rites  at 
the  interment  or  cremation  of  deceased 
persons. 

The  description  of  a  Lama  would  be 
altogether  inadequate  if  no  mention 
were  made  of  a  singular  instrument  that 
accompanies  him  everywhere,  namely, 
the  famous  prayer-mill  called  mani. 
Whether  at  rest  or  on  the  march  ;  whether 
seated  within  doors  or  squatting  on  his 
verandah  ;  alone  or  in  company  ;  in  the 
throng  of  the  bazaar  as  well  as  in  the 
solitude  of  the  temple  ;  whether  silent, 
talking  or  laughing,  the  Lama  holds  and 
swings  in  his  right  hand  a  kind  of  toy. 
It  consists  of  a  cylindrical  box,  with  an 
axle  passing  through  the  centre,  and 
having  underneath 
a  handle  and  above 
an  ornamental  knob. 
A  short  piece  of 
bamboo  encloses  the 
axle  within  the 
box,  leaving  space 
enough  for  several 
long  sheets  of  paper 
covered  with  prayers 
to  be  rolled  round  it. 
The  box  opens  and 
shuts  freely.  On  the 
outside  there  is  a 
little  brass  or  leaden 
ball  fastened  by  a 
little  chain.  It  has 
for  object  to  acceler- 
ate and  regulate  the 
motion  of  the  mill. 
The  whole  is  some- 
times  artistically 
wrought  in  silver  or 
gold.  Such  is  the 
Lama's  most  fa- 
miliar implement  of 


BUDDHISM    AND    LAMAISM. 


831 


prayer,  and  not  without  reason.  For  he 
is  an  individual  who  ought  to  be  found 
in  prayer  at  all  times,  not  that  at  all 
times  he  feels  the  need  of  imploring  the 
assistance  of  a  Supreme  Being ;  no,  as  a 
matter  of  fact  he  is  very  little  concerned 
about  the  Deity,  but  the  mysterious 
formulas  which  he  makes  use  of  are  so 
many  mantras,  or  charms,  that,  to  the 
popular  mind,  possess  the  intrinsic  power 
of  driving  away  evil  spirits.  The  articu- 
lation of  these  formulas,  or  the  waving  of 
their  printed  representation,  have  for 
effect,  moreover,  to  diffuse  a  spiritual 
virtue  that  cleanses  from  sin,  protects 
from  danger,  increases  personal  perfec- 
tion, reduces  the  cycles  of  re-births,  and 
hastens  the  acquisition  of  Nirvana. 

There  is  something  peculiarly  strange 
about  the  fascination  that  has  seized 
the  mind  of  these  people.  A  mysterious 
syllable,  a  sigh,  a  gesture,  a  movement ; 
nay,  a  sound,  a  flutter  of  the  prayer-flag, 
a  turn  of  the  prayer-mill,  possesses  for 
them  the  power  of  a  spell  that  overrules 
all  causalities.  Hence  the  hand  prayer- 
mill,  the  vademecum  of  the  Lama,  that 
cause  the  pious  devotee  to  move  in  an 
atmosphere  of  sanctity.  Hence  those 
numerous  flags  that  exhale  good  luck. 


Hence  those  shreds  on  the  bushes. 
Hence  those  water-mills,  prayer-barrels, 
and  a  hundred  other  clever  contri- 
vances that,  in  one  way  or  another, 
turn  or  swing  prayers,  and  so  multi- 
ply in  a  wonderful  manner  merit  and 
virtue. 

The  most  renowned  of  the  sacred 
formulas  is  rendered  as  follows  in  Sans- 
krit:  "O  mani padmi  hum!"  O  thou 
flower  of  the  lotus,  hum  !  So  deep  and 
mysterious  is  this  sentence  that  no 
living  creature  can  fathom  or  analyze  its 
meaning.  European  scholars  have  pro- 
posed several  explanations,  but  the 
Lamas,  who  pretend  to  know  better, 
shake  their  heads  and  declare  all  such 
attempts  vain.  They  themselves  are 
little  concerned  about  the  meaning  of 
spells.  The  saying  is  popular  and  re- 
sounds through  the  whole  of  Central 
Asia.  Numerous  monuments,  called 
Mendongs,  bear  in  rudely  carved  char- 
acters the  mystic  sentence.  Pious  Bud- 
dhists repeat  it  some  thousands  of  times 
a  day ;  and  to  count  the  number  they 
make  use  of  sets  of  a  hundred  and 
eight  beads  (thengna).  This  rosary,  if 
not  gliding  through  their  fingers,  hangs 
from  their  neck  at  all  times. 


( To  be  concluded.) 


ST.   WILFRID   OF   YORK. 


AN  ENGLISH  ULTRAMONTANE  OF  THE  SEVENTH  CENTURY. 


By  M.    Townsend. 


FIFTY-ONE  years  ago  William  Henry 
Faber  startled  the  English  Church 
with  his  life  of  St. Wilfrid,  a  work  so  far 
in  advance  of  the  position  then  held  by 
Anglicans  that  the  storm  of  indignation 
which  it  caused  once  passed,  the  book 
itself  seemed  to  pass  from  men's  minds, 
and  it  was  with  difficulty  a  copy  could  be 
found  in  New  York  from  which  to  take 
the  extracts  we  give. 

No  sketch  can  do  justice  to  the  work 
itself,  written  in  Faber 's  most  winning 
style,  with  earnestness  of  soul  and  single- 
ness of  purpose  in  every  line.  It  is  a 
ringing,  .soul-stirring  call  to  unity  with 
Rome,  and  it  is  hard  to  realize  that  it 
came  from  a  leader  in  the  Anglican 
party.  No  wonder  the  Oxford  move- 
ment influenced  the  noblest  minds  when 
such  fearless  seekers  after  God's  truth 
were  among  them. 

In  Bowden's  life  of  Faber  there  is  a 
phrase  which  tells  with  keen  emphasis 
the  sad  difference  between  then  and 
now — unconsciously  perhaps  but  none  the 
less  true  for  that — '  'Faber  was  Leadernot 
Spokesman.'"  To-day  scores  of  men  are 
found  in  the  English  Church  who  write 
and  speak  and  argue  for  corporate  reun- 
ion with  Rome,  but  they  lead  not  onward. 
Their  plea  for  reunion  simply  means 
sanction  from  Rome  to  stay  ivhere  they  are. 
To  them  reunion  does  not  mean  conform- 
ity with  Rome.  The  attitude  taken  by 
F.  G.  Lee  and  others  of  his  like,  reminds 
one  painfully  of  a  man,  who,  convinced 
that  his  own  note  is  of  little  value,  en- 
deavors to  get  an  endorsement  which 
will  make  it  good.  Such  transactions 
often  succeed  in  the  world  of  commerce, 
but  Rome  has  never  endorsed  and  never 
will  endorse  error. 

In  each  successive  century  holy  men 
have  not  been  wanting  to  uphold  at  any 
832 


and  at  all  costs  the  truth  as  delivered  by 
Christ  to  Peter  in  its  whole  integrity  as 
did  St.  Wilfrid  in  the  seventh.  We  be- 
lieve a  study  of  his  life-long  labors  will 
be  timely  and  wholesome  to  both  Cath- 
olics and  Protestants,  and  we  recom- 
mend Faber 's  book  as  one  that  meets  our 
needs  of  to-day  most  singularly. 

St.  Wilfrid  was  born  probably  in  the 
year  634.  Little  is  known  of  his  parents 
save  that  they  were  of  noble  blood.  His 
childhood  was  rendered  so  unhappy  by 
the  unkindness  of  a  stepmother,  that, 
with  his  father's  consent,  he  left  home 
at  the  early  age  of  twelve  years  for  the 
court  of  King  Oswy,  where  he  was  gra- 
ciously received.  Queen  Eanflede  soon 
became  interested  in  the  studious,  lovable 
boy.  She  placed  him  under  the  care  of 
an  aged  nobleman,  who.  weary  of  the 
world,  had  decided  to  become  a  monk, 
and  so  it  came  about  that  Wilfrid's  boy- 
hood was  passed,  not  in  a  court  as  he 
had  elected,  but  in  the  monastery  of  Lin- 
desfarne,  where  he  grew  in  wisdom  and 
grace,  winning  the  love  of  all  the  breth- 
ren by  his  humility  and  obedience. 

But,  as  Bede  sa3*s,  "  he  was  a  quick- 
sighted  youth,  "  and  as  time  went  on  he 
became  aware  of  the  fact  that  many 
ancient  Catholic  customs  were  neglected, 
and  he  saw  that  the  one  thing  to  do 
was  to  go  to  Rome,  and  there  learn 
the  perfect  way  of  serving  God.  Faber 
says,  in  speaking  of  this  turning  point 
in  Wilfrid's  career,  "To  look  Rome- 
ward  is  a  Catholic  instinct  seemingly 
implanted  in  us  for  the  safety  of  the 
faith."  The  monks  not  only  approved 
his  design  but  urged  him  on  to  its  ful- 
filmtnt,  a  striking  indication  of  the 
Roman  spirit  in  English  monasteries 
of  that  date.  The  queen,  at  all  times 
Wilfrid's  friend,  despatched  him  to  her 


ST.    WILFRID   OF    YORK. 


BBS 


brother  the  Kinj;  of  Kent,  desiring  him  to 
"Send  the  boy  to  Rome. "  While  at  this 
court  Wilfrid  met  a  man  well  skilled 
in  ecclesiastical  matters,  none  other  than 
the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  St.  Hon- 
orius,  and  learned  from  him  that  the 
Psalter  in  use  there  was  not  St.  Jerome's 
improved  version  but  the  old  one  still 
used  by  preference  at  Rome. 

"This  was  enough  for  Wilfrid.  He 
made  all  haste  to  forget  St.  Jerome's  ver- 
sion and  learn  the  old  one.  What  a  task  ! 
To  go  on  saying  the  psalms  for  years, 
weaving  the  very  inflexions  of  St. 
Jerome's  version  into  his  heart,  and  then 
to  lay  it  aside  and  learn  a  new  version 
and  steer  clear  of  his  old  remembrance 
during  recitation — this  must  have  been 
a  task  many  would  have  never  compassed 
at  all — but  it  was  a  labor  of  love  ;  it 
brought  Wilfrid  more  into  contact  with 
Roman  things.  This  was  the  Roman 
feeling  in  a  little  matter,  but  it  was  the 
same  feeling  which  was  the  life  of  his 
actions  afterward." 

The  keen  sympathy  these  lines  betray 
reveal  the  struggle  already  begun  in 
Faber's  mind  as  he  contemplated  a  pos- 
sible future  when  he  would  have  to  lay 
aside  a  version  dear  to  his  heart  and 
adopt  another,  of  which,  after  his  conver- 
sion, he  wrote  in  such  memorable  words, 
that  we  cannot  refrain  from  recalling 
them  here. 

"Who  will  say  that  the  uncommon 
beauty  and  marvellous  English  of  the 
Protestant  Bible  is  not  one  of  the  great 
strongholds  of  heresy  in  this  country  ? 
It  lives  in  the  ear  like  a  music  that  can 
never  be  forgotten,  like  the  sound  of 
church  bells  which  the  convert  hardly 
knows  how  to  forego.  Its  felicities  often 
seem  to  be  almost  things  rather  than 
mere  words.  It  is  a  part  of  the  national 
mind  and  the  anchor  of  national  serious- 
ness. Nay,  it  is  worshipped  with  posi- 
tive idolatry,  in  extenuation  of  whose 
grotesque  fanaticism  its  intrinsic  beauty 
pleads  availingly  with  the  man  of  letters 
and  the  scholar.  The  memory  of  the 
dead  passes  into  it.  The  potent  tradi- 


tions of  childhood  are  stereotyped  in  its 
verses.  The  power  of  all  the  griefs  and 
trials  of  a  man  is  hidden  beneath  its 
words.  It  is  the  representative  of  his 
best  moments  ;  and  all  there  has  been 
about  him  of  soft,  and  gentle,  and  pure, 
and  penitent,  and  good,  speaks  to  him 
out  of  his  English  Hible.  It  has  been  to 
him  all  along  as  the  silent,  but  O,  how 
intelligible,  voice  of  his  guardian  angel ! 
.  .  .  And  all  this  is  an  unhallowed 
power !  ...  As  it  is,  there  is  no 
blessing  of  the  Church  along  with  it ; 
and  who  would  dream  that  beauty  was 
better  than  a  blessing  ?  ' ' 

Would  to  God  such  love  of  our  Mother 
and  her  homely  language  swayed  men's 
hearts  to-day  ! 

But  to  return  to  Wilfrid  of  the  seventh 
century.  King  Erconbert,  who  seems  to 
have  entertained  a  w  arm  affection  for  the 
ardent  youth,  detained  him,  much  against 
his  will,  at  the  Kentish  court ;  but, 
finally,  after  four  years,  allowed  him  to 
depart  on  his  Romeward  course.  At 
Lyons,  the  archbishop  St.  Delphinus, 
received  him  very  kindly,  even  offered 
to  adopt  him,  promised  to  give  him  his 
niece  in  marriage,  and  obtain  for  him  a 
post  of  distinction  in  the  government. 
Wilfrid  replied,  "I  have  vows,  which  I 
must  pay  to  the  Lord.  I  have  left,  like 
Abraham,  my  kindred  and  my  father's 
house  to  visit  the  Apostolic  See,  and 
learn  the  rules  of  ecclesiastical  disci- 
pline, that  my  country  may  make  prool 
of  them  in  God's  service,  and  I  would 
fain  receive  from  God  what  He  has 
promised  to  them  that  love  Him,  an 
hundredfold  now,  and  then  eternal  life, 
for  leaving  father  and  mother,  houses 
and  land." 

So  he  once  more  turned  his  back  on 
the  allurements  of  the  world,  and  set  out, 
with  the  Archbishop's  blessing,  on  a 
vocation  which  clearly  came  from  God. 

At  Rome,  as  at  Canterbury  and  at 
Lyons,  he  found  warm  friends.  The 
Archdeacon  Boniface,  secretary  to  Pope 
St.  Martin,  took  a  special  interest  in 
him,  instructed  him  in  Roman  customs, 


834 


ST.    WILFRID    OF   YORK. 


and  dictated  to  him  the  rules  of  eccle- 
siastical discipline.  The  Pope,  St.  Mar- 
tin, learned  the  cause  of  Wilfrid's 
coming,  gave  him  audience,  bestowed 
many  marks  of  favor  upon  him,  and  dis- 
missed him  with  blessing  and  prayer 
when  his  visit  was  ended. 

On  his  homeward  journey  he  stopped 
for  several  years  at  Lyons.  A  persecu- 
tion was  raised  against  the  Church  in 
that  city,  and  Wilfrid  narrowly  escaped 
martyrdom  by  the  sword,  to  be  reserved 
for  a  longer  and  nobler  conflict  in  his 
native  land.  Nine  bishops  were  put  to 
death,  among  them  his  friend  St.  Del- 
phinus.  Wilfrid  went  with  the  saintly 
old  man  to  the  scene  of  torture,  and  was 
calmly  awaiting  his  own  turn,  when  the 
persecutors  discovered  that  he  was  an 
Englishman,  and  thus  his  life  was 
spared.  Reaching  England,  whither  he 
hastened  after  the  burial  of  St.  Del- 
phinus,  he  found  Alfrid,  the  king's  son, 
anxious  to  adopt  and  follow  the  Roman 
customs,  but  King  Oswy  opposed  the 
change.  Alfrid,  who  seems  to  have 
been  at  this  time  attached  to  our  saint, 
gave  him  land  and  money  to  found  a 
monastery,  and,  moreover,  bestowed  the 
monastery  of  Ripon,  in  Yorkshire,  upon 
him. 

As  Abbot  of  Ripon,  Wilfrid,  who  was 
now  ordained,  soon  became  noted  for  his 
humility,  his  austerities,  the  miracles  he 
performed,  but  most  of  all  for  his  good- 
ness to  the  poor. 

He  took  part  in  the  Council  of  Whitby, 
which  was  held  in  the  year  664,  and  his 
learning  and  influence  aided  no  little  the 
important  decision  which  was  reached  in 
regard  to  the  observance  of  Easter.  St. 
Wilfrid  represented  the  Roman  party, 
and  Bishop  Colman  was  spokesman  for 
the  opposition.  King  Oswy  and  his  son 
Alfrid  were  present. 

Bede  relates  in  quaint  and  simple  style 
the  controversy  that  took  place.  The 
decision  of  the  Council  was  that  the 
Church  should  conform  to  the  Roman 
customs.  This  was  a  great  step  towards 
the  fulfilment  of  Wilfrid's  mission. 


"  In  his  speech  he  laid  open  the  true 
disease  of  England,  the  disease  which 
was  then  drawing  it  onward  to  the 
brink  of  schism,  .  .  .  which  plunged 
it  into  that  depth  later,  and  has  hitherto 
retarded  its  penitence  and  self-abase- 
ment. .  .  .  Nationalism  must  result 
in  the  meanest  form  of  bigotry,  and  as 
being  essentially  demoralizing  must  be 
a  fearful  heresy  in  theology. '' 

In  this  same  year  an  awful  pestilence 
carried  away,  among  many  others,  the 
Bishop  of  Lindesfarne.  The  bishopric 
was  offered  to  Wilfrid,  who,  while  hum- 
bly accepting  the  charge,  made  the  con- 
dition that  he  should  be  sent  into 
France  to  receive  an  undeniably  canonical 
consecration. 

During  Wilfrid 's  absence  some  enemies 
poisoned  the  mind  of  the  king  against 
him,  and  as  his  stay  in  France  was  quite 
prolonged,  this  was  made  a  pretext  for 
nominating  another  to  his  see.  On  his 
return,  he  found  his  throne  uncanonically 
occupied  by  St.  Chad.  He  made  no 
protest  but  retired  quietly  to  his  monas- 
tery, satisfied  that  this  step  was  the  one 
God  asked  in  the  interest  of  the  Church 
for  the  moment.  Several  years  after,  the 
new  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  St.  Theo- 
dore, in  making  a  general  visitation, 
discovered  the  wrong  that  had  been  done, 
restored  St.  Wilfrid  to  his  see,  deposing 
St.  Chad,  who  obeyed  his  superior  with 
such  promptness  and  humility  that  he 
earned  the  hearty  approbation  of  St. 
Theodore,  who  determined  to  set  him 
over  some  other  see  when  the  opportunity 
should  present  itself. 

Though  history  is  silent  as  to  the 
reason,  we  next  hear  of  St.  Wilfrid  as 
Bishop  of  York.  Here,  as  at  Ripon,  he 
earned  a  great  reputation  for  sanctity. 
He  built  many  churches,  preached  con- 
stantly, visited  the  poor,  and  worked 
many  miracles.  His  humility  was  so 
great  that  he  always  travelled  on  foot, 
until  forbidden  to  do  so  by  St,  Theodore, 
who  insisted  that  he  should  ride  when 
going  upon  long  journeys. 

At  the  death  of  King  Oswy,  his  son 


ST.    WILFRID    OF   YORK 


Egrid  was  raised  to  the  throne.  The 
queen,  St.  Etheldreda,  had,  by  her  hus- 
band's consent  at  the  time  of  their  mar 
riage,  lived  a  life  of  continence  with  him. 
I, at i-r  on,  when  he  wished  to  change  her 
purpose,  she  appealed  to  the  bishop, 
and  through  Wilfrid's  influence  the  king 
reluctantly  gave  way  to  Etheldreda's 
wish, the  marriage  was  annulled,  and  she 
retired  to  a  monastery.  The  king  now 
mimed  Ermenburga,  a  vain,  haughty, 
vindictive  woman,  who  did  many  things 
unbecoming  a  queen,  and  St.  Wilfrid 
did  not  hesitate  to  tell  her  so  in  plain 
words.  The  indignant  queen  lost  no 
time  in  attempting  the  removal  of  one 
who  had  thwarted  her  evil  passions. 
She  taunted  the  king  with  being  the  sec- 
ond man  in  his  kingdom,  kindling  anew 
his  resentment  toward  Wilfrid. 

A  chance  of  revenge  was  at  hand.  St. 
Theodore,  at  a  synod,  where  for  some 
reason  Wilfrid  was  not  present,  decided 
to  divide  the  See  of  York,  sending  Wil- 
frid to  the  old  See  of  Lindesfarne  and 
installing  Bosa  in  York.  This  he  could 
not  do,  canonically,  without  the  consent 
of  St.  Wilfrid,  which  was  not  asked. 
When  notified  of  this  strange  step,  Wil- 
frid consulted  the  neighboring  bishops, 
who  advised  him  to  resist.  Accordingly 
he  appeared  before  the  king  and  council, 
quoted  the  canons  of  the  Church,  which 
forbade  all  such  change  until  the  bishop  of 
the  diocese  should  have  publicly  defended 
the  rights  of  his  see,  and  reminded  the 
king  that  monarchs  could  not,  without 
sin,  take  ecclesiastical  authority  on 
themselves  at  all.  He  received  for  an- 
swer that,  although  there  was  nothing 
against  him,  the  decree  of  the  archbishop 
would  be  carried  into  effect.  Upon  this 
Wilfrid  decided  to  lay  the  case  before  the 
Holy  See.  "O  blessed  See  of  Rome! 
was  never  charm  spoken  over  the  toss- 
ings  of  a  troubled  world  like  that  potent 
name  of  thine.  What  storms  has  it  not 
allayed  !  What  gathering  evils  has  it 
not  dissipated,  what  consummated  evils 
has  it  not  punished  and  undone,  what 
slaveries  has  it  not  ended,  what  tyran- 


nies, local  or  world -wide,  has  it  not  bro- 
ken down,  what  smooth  highways  has 
it  not  made  for  the  poor  and  oppressed, 
even  through  the  thrones  of  kings,  and 
the  rights  of  nobles,  and  the  treasure- 
chambers  of  narrow-hearted  common- 
wealths !  Rome's  name  spoken  by  the 
widow  or  the  orphan,  or  the  unjustly 
divorced  wife,  or  the  tortured  serf,  or  the 
persecuted  monk,  or  the  weak  bishop,  or 
the  timid  virgin,  have  there  not  been 
ages  when  emperors  and  kings,  and 
knights  and  peers,  trembled  to  hear  it  in 
their  far-off  strongholds  ?  All  things  in 
the  world  have  promised  more  than  they 
have  done,  save  only  the  little,  soon- 
spoken  name  of  Rome,  and  it  has  ever 
gone  beyond  its  promises  in  the  mighti- 
ness of  its  deeds  ;  and  is  not,  then,  that 
word  from  God  ?  " 

So  Wilfrid  started  the  second  time  for 
Rome  ;  severe  storms  drove  the  ship  he 
sailed  in  to  the  coast  of  Friesland,  and 
there  he  was  obliged  to  remain  for 
many  months  ;  but  he  turned  the  acci- 
dent to  good  account,  converting  many 
of  the  pagan  inhabitants  of  that  coun- 
try, during  his  stay  among  them.  In 
Rome  he  was  received  with  great  dis- 
tinction, and  the  case  which  brought 
him  was  decided  in  his  favor.  At  the 
time  a  council  of  more  than  one  hundred 
bishops  was  assembled  in  the  Eternal 
City  to  condemn  the  Monothelite  heresy, 
and  St.  Wilfrid  was  chosen  to  represent 
the  English  Church,  but  to  these  honors 
bitter  pain  and  humiliation  soon  suc- 
ceeded ;  on  his  return  home,  the  king 
charged  him  with  having  obtained  the 
Pope's  decree  by  fraud,  and  committed 
him  to  prison.  He  was  consigned  to  the 
care  of  a  most  cruel  jailer  (whom  he  sub- 
sequently con  verted),  cast  into  a  dark  cell, 
loaded  with  chains,  and  insulted  in  every 
possible  way.  The  king  and  queen,  who 
were  travelling  through  the  kingdom, 
frequently  sent  him  messages  to  the 
effect  that  his  rights  would  be  restored, 
if  he  would  admit  he  had  obtained  the 
Roman  decree  by  bribes  and  false  repre- 
sentation ;  but  Wilfrid  ever  answered 


836 


ST.    WILFRID    OF   YORK 


that  he  would  lose  his  life  rather  than 
subscribe  to  what  was  false  or  say  aught 
in  disparagement  of  the  Holy  See. 

Queen  Ermenburga,  continuing  her 
royal  progress,  was,  soon  after,  taken 
alarmingly  ill  at  Coldingham  Monastery  ; 
the  abbess  predicted  that  if  the  king 
would  restore  S'.  Wilfrid's  property  and 
reinstate  him  in  his  see,  his  queen  would 
recover.  The  king  would  not  listen  to 
this ;  the  abbess  then  asked  at  least 
for  Wilfrid's  release  from  prison,  with 
permission  to  leave  the  country.  Egrid 
reluctantly  consented,  the  queen  did  re- 
cover, and  it  is  good  to  be  able  to  say  of 
this  woman  that  on  the  death  of  her 
husband  she  retired  to  a  monastery  where 
she  died  penitent. 

On  his  release  from  prison,  the  Bishop 
of  York  with  a  few  faithful  followers 
prepared  for  exile.  He  settled  in  the 
kingdom  of  the  South  Saxons,  where  he 
remained  five  years.  Meanwhile  King 
Egrid  died,  unreconciled  to  the  holy 
bishop,  and  in  the  same  year  St.  Theo- 
dore died.  Some  months  before  his 
death  the  archbishop  sent  for  St.  Wilfrid, 
besought  his  pardon,  and  named  him  his 
successor  in  the  See  of  Canterbury. 
Wilfrid  assured  the  archbishop  that  past 
differences  were  all  forgotten,  but  de- 
clined the  honor  offered,  say  ing  the  choice 
of  a  successor  must  be  considered  in 
proper  assembly.  Theodore  continued 
to  urge  compliance  with  his  request  in 
vain.  Surely  never  did  Wilfrid  better 
prove  his  lack  of  personal  ambition. 
Had  he  so  willed  he  might  now  have 
mounted  the  throne  of  Canterbury  most 
honorably,  yet  he  only  asked  that  Theo- 
dore should  send  letters  to  his  friends, 
requesting  them  to  restore  a  portion  of 
his  possessions,  according  to  the  decree 
of  the  Holy  See.  St.  Theodore's  letter 
to  the  Mercian  king  is  so  humble  in  its 
simple  directness  that  one  is  tempted  to 
call  the  error  happy  which  called  forth 
such  noble  repentance.  Theodore  speaks 
of  Wilfrid  as  "  A  holy  bishop  who  has 
long  possessed  his  soul  in  patience,  in 
imitation  of  Christ  our  Head,  with  all 


humility  and  meekness  ;  who 

these  many  years  has  been  obliged  to 
live  among  pagans,  in  the  conversion  of 
whom  he  has  served  our  Lord  with  great 
effect." 

Surely  such  testimony  should  clear 
Wilfrid  from  the  charge  of  haughtiness 
and  arrogance  brought  against  him  by 
his  enemies — if  indeed  it  were  needed. 

The  letter  procured  his  restoration  to 
his  see,  but  he  found  his  former  friend 
Alfrid,  who  now  occupied  the  throne  of 
Northumberland,  a  changed  man,  and 
from  the  first  the  sad  alteration  showed 
even  under  the  surface  of  a  kindly  wel- 
come. Alfrid  saw  that  Wilfrid  would 
never  lend  himself  to  State  experiments 
upon  the  mind  of  the  Church,  and  he 
soon  determined  that  it  would  be  pref- 
erable to  have  some  one  of  a  more 
pliable  disposition  in  the  Monastery  of 
Ripon,  and  so  notified  the  saintly  bishop, 
who  refused  to  retire,  but  was  finally 
deposed  by  trickery. 

Though  he  was  over  seventy  years  of 
age  ,he  set  his  face  Romeward  once  again, 
travelling  on  foot  a  great  part  of  the 
way,  his  firm  faith  in  the  Holy  See  as 
steadfast  as  when  he  took  the  same  road 
so  many  years  before.  Again  he  was 
victorious,  and  the  king  was  ordered  to 
restore  his  see  ;  but  Alfrid  was  sullen, 
and  refused  to  receive  the  Pope's  decrte 
from  Wilfrid's  messenger.  The  latter 
had  scarcely  left  the  royal  presence  when 
Alfrid  was  seized  with  a  fatal  illness  ; 
before  breathing  his  last  he  commanded 
his  successor,  for  his  soul's  sake,  to 
make  peace  with  the  bishop. 

In  Faber's  treatment  of  this  period  of 
Wilfrid's  life,  there  is  a  passage  on 
statecraft  and  statesmanship,  with  an 
allusion  to  the  spirit  of  St.  Ignatius, 
which  is  so  apposite  to  recent  events, 
that  we  regret  that  want  of  space  will 
not  allow  its  reproduction  here.  We 
would  call  attention  to  the  whole  chapter 
as  one  of  interest  to  everjj  thoughtful 
and  spiritual-minded  man. 

The  new  king  Eadulf  laughed  Alfrid 's 
death-bed  repentance  to  scorn  and  ban- 


A    HYMN    FOR    AURI ESVILLE. 


837 


islu-d  St.  Wilfrid.  Ik-  did  not  triumph 
long,  h<>\vi-vt-r.  for  within  two  months 
he  was  deposed  and  slain.  Osred.  Al- 
frid's  son,  succeeded  to  the  throne.  Htrt 
\\.ild.  Aivhbishop  of  Canterbury,  called  a 
council  on  the  Nid.  and  said  Rome  must 
be  obeyed,  but  Wilfrid,  humble  and  worn 
•  mt,  resigned  his  bishopric.  His  battk- 
was  won  ;  he  had  not  fought  for  himself 
but  for  a  principle.  He  asked  only  for  his 
abbeys  of  Ripon  and  Hexham,  and  they 
gave  him  what  he  asked.  Here  among 
the  friends  he  loved  and  who  loved  him 
•0  well,  he  lived  for  several  peaceful 
years,  and  in  the  seventy-sixth  year  of 
his  age  he  was  called  to  his  reward.  His 
life-work  was  accomplished.  "Wilfrid 
made  no  secret  of  what  that  work  was  ; 
the  thorough  Romanizing  of  the  North- 
umbrian Church.  ...  It  may  be 
said  he  failed,  for  in  the  end  he  gave  up 
his  bishopric.  The  saints  never  fail,  yet 
they  ever  seem  to  fail.  They  fight  for 
a  principle  and  that  principle  is  em- 
bodied in  certain  ends,  and  God's  will 


is  that  those  ends  should  ever  give  way 
and  break  und  r  them,  lest  they  should, 
in  the  end,  forget  the  principle,  cry  vir 
tory  too  soon,  and  k-ave  a  Dirine  end  in- 
complete. He  fought  for  Rome,  he 
pk-dged  himself  in  youth  to  Rome.  Rome 
ranu-  to  him  in  a  shape  he  did  not 
expect,  in  .sufferings  ;  and  sufferings 
led  to  appeals,  and  appeals  to  fear  of 
Rome;  he  fought  not  for  York,  but 
for  Rome ;  and  so  he  left  York  where 
he  did  not  find  it,  chained  to  St.  Peter's 
chair." 

The  revolution  of  the  sixteenth  cen- 
tury seemed  to  undo  his  work,  still  in 
view  of  the  numerous  con'  ersions  of  late, 
the  reawakening  of  Catholic  life  and 
spirit,  the  renewal  of  many  Catholic 
customs,  such  as  pilgrimages  to  holy 
places  and  sadly  mutilated  shrines,  may 
we  not  hope  that  some  time  England 
may  again  be  chained  to  the  chair  of  St. 
Peter  and  regain  that  lovely  title  she 
once  so  proudly  bore,  "The  Island  of 
the  Saints  ?  " 


A    HYMN    FOR   AURIESVILLE. 
By  J.  E.  U.  A'. 

Queen  of  Martyrs,  meekly  bearing, 
In  thy  grief,  all  martyrs  pain, 
With  our  hearts  thy  sorrows  sharing 
We  would  join  thy  pilgrim  train  ! 
Weeping,  up  the  sacred  hill 
To  thy  shrine  at  Auriesville 

Treading  reverently  and  slowly 

Up  that  hill  of  blood  and  tears  ; 
Where  those  martyrs  pure  and  holy, 
Tortured  were,  in  other  years  ; 

May  their  faith  our  cold  hearts  thrill, 
Blessed  ones  of  Auriesville. 


838 


A    DAUGHTER'S    HOLOCAUST. 


For  the  name  of  Jesus  hated, 

For  His  sign,  despised  and  slain  ; 
Yet  by  love  inebriated, 

Longing  only  souls  to  gain  ; 

Knife  nor  scourge,  their  zeal  could  chill, 
Martyred  ones  of  Auriesville  ! 

Queen  of  Martyrs,  we  beseech  thee 
Show  thy  power  in  this  place ; 
Grant  the  earnest  prayers  that  reach  thee 
And  obtain  us  every  grace, 

Asked  (according  to  God 's  will) 
Through  the  elect  of  Auriesville. 


A    DAUGHTER'S    HOLOCAUST. 

By  J.  M.   Cave. 
(Continued.} 


EDOUARD  called  the  next  day  de- 
termined to  force  an  avowal  from 
Philomena's  own  lips.  To  urge  her  by 
every  argument  in  his  power,  to  yield 
her  happiness  into  his  keeping. 

Oh,  how  impatiently  he  waited  for  the 
opening  of  those  great  barred,  and 
double-barred,  princely  doors,  that  shut 
her  away  from  him. 

They  opened  at  length. 

"  Mile,  de  Pavlewski  ?  " 

"  She  is  not  here." 

"  When  will  she  be  at  home?  " 

' '  She  has  gone  away. ' ' 

' '  When  will  she  return  ?  ' ' 

"  She  will  not  return.  " 

' '  Where  has  she  gone  ?  ' ' 

The  man  shook  his  head,  and  looked 
impatient  to  close  the  door.  A  gold 
piece  brought  the  hurriedly  whispered 
answer,  as  the  door  closed  in  his  face. 

"Taken  to  the  '  bolnitza  '  "  (hospital). 

"The  hospital!  My  God,  what  hos- 
pital ?  "  cried  the  young  man,  with  hor- 
ror and  surprise. 

The  closed  doors  gave  no  answer. 

He  beat  upon  them  and  rang  the  bell, 


and  called,  and  beat  upon  them  again, 
with  all  his  strength. 

For  a  long  time,  an  eternity  of  anguish 
for  him,  no  answer.  Then  an  upper 
window  opened,  and  a  piece  of  paper 
fluttered  down  to  him. 

Novaya  Hospital. 

That  was  all. 

The  house  was  closed.  The  family 
had  fled  the  moment  Philomena's  ill- 
ness had  been  announced,  and  half  an 
hour  later  she  was  transported  to  a  hos- 
pital, outside  the  city,  accompanied  by  a 
hospital  nurse.  The  servants  left  in 
charge,  had  received  strict  orders  to  hold 
no  communication  with  any  one  ;  all  in- 
formation needed  was  to  be  obtained 
only  through  the  police. 

How  desperately  the  poor  young  man 
worked  that  day  to  gain  admittance 
within  the  walls  of  that  horrible  build- 
ing, who  shall  say  ? 

"Not  possible  before  three  o'clock," 
they  told  him. 

At  three  o'clock  the  doctor  who  signed 
the  permits  was  not  to  be  found.  All 
day  he  was  driven  about,  from  one  offi- 


A  DAUGHTER'S  HOLOCAUST 


cial  to  another ;  until  night  closed  he  was 
held,  hoping  hourly  for  admission  ;  then 
the  gates  closed  and  he  stood  outside ; 
battling,  as  best  he  could,  with  his  des- 
perate grief. 

Nearly  frantic  with  anguish,  he  hur- 
ried to  his  cousin.  The  horrible  news 
thrilled  her  with  grief  and  fear,  but 
where  he  had  failed,  she  found  a  way, 
and  together,  at  dawn,  they  stood  before 
the  hospital  door  ;  the  paper  that  auth- 
orized their  admission  signed  by  a  name 
that  had  to  be  respected,  and  obeyed 
without  demur. 

The  official  to  whom  it  was  addressed 
looked  at  it  and  them,  but  made  no  sign; 
moved  not  from  his  post.  Edouard 
thought,  and  even  then  he  was  waiting 
for  the  usual  bribe,  and  laid  some  gold 
coins  on  the  table. 

"Quick,  "he  said,  in  a  hoarse  voice, 
"  Quick,  take  us  to  her  !  " 

The  man  turned  way. 

With  a  low  heart-broken  cry,  Mile,  de 
Joncourt  fell  senseless  ;  she  had  seen  the 
expression  of  the  man's  ej'es  and  under- 
stood all. 

But  Edouard  would  not  understand. 
With  a  quick  movement  he  seized  the 
man  by  the  throat,  "Quick,  I  say 
again, "  he  shouted,  "  I  will  see  her  ;  are 
you  ready  to  lead  the  way,"  and  he 
shook  him  with  desperate  force. 

The  man,  though  he  was  a  powerful 
fellow,  made  no  resistance.  He  saw  the 
madness  of  despair  in  the  young  man 's 
eyes,  and  he  was  powerless  to  help  him. 

They  had  come  too  late.  Already  the 
yellow  hospital  coffin  held  all  that  re- 
mained of  the  bright  being  they  had  so 
loved. 

Philomena  had  died  the  morning  after 
her  admission  to  the  hospital.  As  no 
friend  came  with  her  or  claimed  her 
body  they  had  buried  her  the  next  day, 
in  the  ground  set  apart  for  strangers,  in 
the  cemetery  not  far  from  the  hospital 
for  contagious  diseases,  where  she  had 
died. 

But  for  her  fears  for  the  young  lover 
poor  Mile,  de  Joncourt  must  have  died. 


To  save  him  she  did  her  best  to  control 
her  bitter  grief. 

"  Why  should  she  thus  mourn  ?  "  she 
asked  herself. 

"She  would  soon  go  to  her  darling, 
and  she  was  at  rest."  She  pressed  the 
tear-stained  leaves  of  the  little  prayer- 
book,  her  last  souvenir  of  her  beloved 
child,  to  her  lips  in  anguish  too  deep  for 
words. 

A  hard  duty  was  pressing  upon  her. 
The  duty  of  telling  the  wretched  father 
that  his  devoted  child  had  gone  to  her 
last  home.  How  could  she  do  it ! 

Edouard  de  Longueville  was  utterly 
overwhelmed  by  the  terrible  blow.  Hap- 
piness so  near,  and  the  cup  dashed  from 
his  lips,  in  such  a  way.  He  had  been 
so  happy,  had  promised  himself  so  much. 
Philomena  had  inspired  him  with  a  feel- 
ing of  intense  passionate  love.  Her  rare 
and  admirable  character,  her  touching 
and  exquisite  beauty,  her  utter  uncon- 
sciousness of  self,  and  above  all,  her 
spirit  of  devotion  to  her  duty,  and  her 
rare  and  ostentatious  piety  had  height- 
ened this  feeling  into  something  far 
exceeding  human  love.  Love  and  rev- 
erence were  strongly  mingled  in  his 
thoughts  of  her. 

The  hours  in  which  the  joyful  words 
of  his  cousin  had  repeated  themselves 
over  and  over  again  in  his  heart,  seemed 
like  some  wild  dream.  In  them  he  had 
said,  "  She  will  be  mine  ;  she  loves  me, " 
and  dwelt  upon  the  promise,  till  his 
pulse  thrilled  with  love,  and  his  heart 
was  subdued  with  gratitude.  "What 
shall  I  render  to  Thee  for  all  Thy  nur 
cies,"  had  been  his  glad,  grateful  cry. 

"Oh,  she  could  not  be  dead!  She 
could  not  be  lost  to  him  !  He  must  find 
her.  There  was  some  fearful  mistake. 
How  could  she  thus  disappear  and  leave 
no  trace ;  without  one  farewell  word, 
quit  him  forever?  " 

With  unreasoning  persistency,  he  con- 
tinued to  wonder  about  the  house  where 
she  had  lived,  and  the  hospital  where 
"  they  said  "  she  had  died. 

• '  What  proof  had  he  of  her  death  ? 


840 


A   DAUGHTER'S   HOLOCAUST. 


Perhaps  there  was  some  mistake.  Cruelty 
there  surely  was  ;  perhaps  there  was  foul 
play  too  ;  for  how  could  she,  that  noble 
and  beautiful  one,  high  born,  and  high 
bred,  how  could  she  have  been  thrown 
into  the  ditch,  from  a  hospital  bed,  like 
the  veriest  beggar,  or  the  refuse  of  the 
street  !  " 

His  blood  boiled  with  indignation  and 
wrath,  and  he  madly  sought  vengeance 
for  so  fearful  a  crime,  if  it  could  be  true 
that  she  was  really  dead. 

At  every  step  of  his  inquiries  he  was 
met  by  stolid  officials,  not  one  of  whom 
would  acknowledge  any  responsibility. 
"  All  had  been  done  according  to  law. " 

"  To  law,"  he  cried.  "  What  law  could 
send  a  young  and  beautiful  lady,  like 
any  pauper,  to  such  a  place  as  Novaya 
Hospital,  at  midnight  and  alone  !  " 

"Pardon,  not  alone.  By  special  re- 
quest of  the  Princess  Verkamoff  an 
experienced  nurse  had  been  sent  for  the 
patient." 

' '  Where  was  she,  this  experienced 
nurse  ?  " 

"  At  the  hospital.  " 
When  at  length  Edouard  succeeded  in 
seeing  this   nurse,    he   heard  from  her 
lips  the  narrative  of  that  terrible  night. 
He  had  some  difficulty  in  opening  her 
lips  ;   she  had   been   prejudiced   against 
the  friends  of  the  dead  lady,  who,  it  was 
whispered,    had   made   trouble  and  de- 
clared the  hospital   authorities  guilty  of 
her  death. 

"I  accuse,"  said  Edouard,  "those 
who  thrust  her  from  their  door. " 

His  haggard  face,  sunken  eyes  and 
agonized  expression  touched  the  woman 's 
heart ;  and  she  told  him  freely  all  she 

knew. 

*         *         * 

The  narrative  of  Philomena's  last  hours 
was  quickly  told.  "I  was  sent,"  said 
the  nurse,  "  from  the  hospital  in  a  closed 
carriage,  to  the  house  of  the  Princess 
Verkamoff  on  the  night  of  Thursday, 
January  25,  to  bring  a  patient  here. 
The  night  was  intensely  cold,  and  there 
was  no  moon  visible.  The  streets 


through  which  I  passed  were  nearly  all 
well  lighted.  The  family  physician  was 
wating  for  me  to  give  me  some  instruc- 
tions, before  I  saw  the  sufferer.  He  said 
she  was  very  weak  ;  had  some  difficulty  in 
breathing,  and  considerable  fever.  He 
had  not  made  a  thorough  examination, 
knowing,  that  whatever  the  illness  was, 
the  patient  must  go  to  some  hospital. 
He  had  applied  for  a  bed  at  every  other 
hospital  in  the  city,  and  they  were  all 
full ;  so  he  had  no  resource  but  to  apply 
here.  He  thought  there  might  be  heart 
trouble,  but  there  was  throat  trouble, 
too,  and  that  would  authorize  her  being 
received  by  us,  here.  The  doctor  placed 
an  envelope  in  my  hands  containing  a 
sum  of  money  ;  it  was  to  be  given  to  the 
sick  person  when  she  would  be  well 
enough  to  leave  the  hospital ;  for  the 
Princess  and  her  daughter  would  be 
away,  and  the  Prince  was  abroad.  Their 
house  therefore  would  be  closed. 

"  I  was  to  do  all  that  the  patient 
wished,  to  carry  out  her  desires  in  every 
way,  chiefly  that  she  was  not  to  be  sub- 
ject to  the  ordinary  rules  of  the  house 
during  convalescence,  and  I  was  not  to 
insist  upon  her  wearing  hospital  clothes. 
That  is  why  I  did  not  change  the  gar- 
ments she  was  in,  "said  the  nurse,  apolo- 
getically, "when  I  prepared  her  for  the 
hospital. 

"  I  found  her  a  beautiful  young  person 
indeed,  in  a  very  elegant  room.  She 
was  lying  on  a  couch,  dressed  in  a 
white,  loose  gown,  and  her  hair  was  in 
two  long  braids,  very  long  and  very 
thick.  She  was  not  asleep,  but  her  eyes 
were  closed. 

' '  I  said  I  had  come  to  take  her  where 
she  would  be  well  taken  care  of. 

"  She  asked  if  she  was  very  ill.  and  I 
told  her  she  would  be  better  soon,  no 
doubt. 

"  She  held  her  left  hand  to  her  side  and 
was  very  pale,  indeed.  I  asked  her  if 
she  could  walk  a  little.  She  said  she 
could,  but  when  she  got  on  her  feet,  she 
fell  back,  fainting.  I  bathed  her  fore- 
head and  hands  with  aromatic  vinegar, 


A   DAUGHTER'S  HOLOCAUST 


84-1 


that  I  found  in  a  dressing-table  in  the 
room,  and  after  some  time  she  recovered 
a  little,  and  looked  bewildered.  She 
could  not  stand.  Then  we  carried  her 


I  could  not  understand.     The  jolting  of. 
the  carriage  roused  her  often,  but  each 
time  she  lay  back,  moaning.     Her  head 
was  on  my  shoulder  all  the  way.     I  was 


THE  HAND  THAT  HID  HIS  FACE  COULD  NOT  HOLD  TUB  FLOOD  OF  TEARS  THAT  FELL. 

down  stairs,  well  wrapped  in  blankets    very  sorry  for  her.     I  thought  she  had 


from  her  own  bed. 


no  friends  ;  that  she  was  a  foreigner,  I 


"  In  the  carriage  she  moaned  several  knew,  for  she  spoke  Russian,  imper- 
tiincs,  but  I  think  she  was  not  wholly  fectly.  Well,  I  did  all  I  could  for  her. 
conscious.  She  said  several  words  that  As  soon  as  she  was  in  bed,  the  house 


842 


A   DAUGHTER'S  HOLOCAUST. 


doctor  came.  He  said  almost  the  same 
as  the  other  doctor,  '  very  weak, 
heart  trouble,  and  perhaps  sore 
throat, '  but  he  did  not  trouble  her  to 
examine  her  throat  then,  she  was  too 
exhausted.  He  is  a  kind  man,  and  he 
forbore  for  her  sake.  He  told  me  what 
to  do,  gave  me  a  mixture  that  I  was  to 
administer  every  hour,  and  went  away, 
promising  to  come  in  early,  and  if  I 
wanted  anything  before  morning,  I 
might  call  him,  he  said. 

"  The  young  lady  sank  into  a  sleep 
after  the  mixture,  and  I  sat  by  her, 
not  sleeping,  because  I  was  inter- 
ested in  her,  poor  thing.  She  did  not 
sleep  long.  When  she  opened  her  eyes 
and  saw  me  close  by,  watching  her,  she 
looked  surprised,  and  by  and  by  made, 
as  it  were,  a  motion  that  she  wanted  me 
to  come  near.  She  was  very  weak.  I 
asked  her  if  she  wanted  to  drink  ;  she 
shook  her  head  a  little.  She  held  some- 
thing tightly,  all  the  way  here,  in  her 
right  hand.  She  wanted  to  show  it  to 
me,  and  I  helped  her,  because  she 
seemed  to  wish  it.  It  was  a  little  red 
box.  'My  mother's  hair  is  here,'  she 
whispered,  '  and  a  relic ;  promise  not 
to  take  them  from  me. ' 

"  I  said  I  would  not. 

<<  <  Never?  '  she  asked  again. 

' '  I  said  '  never, '  that  she  might  sleep 
in  peace. 

•'  'And  if  I  die?  ' 

' '  I  said  that  I  would  see  that  they  were 
not  taken  from  her,  but  that  she  must 
not  think  of  dying.  She  would  be  better 
in  the  morning.  I  thought  so  too, 
though  she  was  as  white  as  a  corpse 
then,  and  very  weak. 

"  After  that, "  said  the  nurse,  "I  gave 
her  the  mixture  once  more.  After  dozing 
a  little,  she  became  very  restless,  talked 
in  a  language  I  could  not  understand, 
but  the  words  '  father, '  '  mother, '  oc- 
curred frequently,  and  she  called  me  sev- 
eral times,  '  maminka, '  or  something 
like  that,  as  I  bent  over  her.  Almost 
the  last  word  I  understood  was  '  mamin- 
ka, tell  him, '  the  rest  I  could  not  catch, 


though  she  seemed  to  expect  me  to  an- 
swer her. 

' '  After  the  third  dose  she  became 
quiet,  and  I  thought  she  was  sleeping  ; 
in  her  sleep,  if  sleep  it  was,  she  seemed 
to  be  repeating  words  of  prayer,  for  I 
heard  the  names  'Jesus,'  'Mary,' 
more  than  once ;  but  she  was  not  rest- 
less, not  agitated.  About  four  o'clock  I 
opened  the  shutter  of  the  window  oppo- 
site her  bed.  The  morning  was  dark 
but  the  light  of  a  street  lamp  was  re- 
flected on  the  window.  She  saw  it,  for 
when  I  came  to  the  bed  afterwards  I 
saw  her  eyes,  large  and  very  bright, 
fixed  upon  it. 

"  '  Morning,  morning, '  "  she  said,  in  a 
feeble  voice. 

"I  smoothed  her  pillows,  made  her  as 
comfortable  as  I  could  ;  asked  her  if  she 
wanted  anything,  but  she  made  no  an- 
swer ;  her  eyes  were  still  fixed  on  the 
light.  I  sat  down  by  the  bed,  but  I  sup- 
pose I  dozed  then. 

"  When  I  went  to  her  again  it  was  just 
five  o'clock,  or  a  few  minutes  past  only, 
and  she  was  lying  as  I  had  left  her, 
her  left  hand  on  the  coverlet,  her  right 
clasping  the  little  reliquary.  She  was 
dead  then,  but  I  did  not  know  it.  I 
stood  looking  at  her,  admiring  her,  she 
was  so  wonderfully  beautiful  ;  and  it 
was  some  time  before  I  became  conscious 
that  she  was  not  breathing.  Then  I 
rang  the  bell ;  the  doctor  was  just  coming 
up  the  stairs,  of  his  own  account. 

"'I  thought  so,"  was  all  he  said. 
'  Heart  failure. '  The  nurse  could  not 
go  on  for  some  time.  Her  listener  did 
not  move,  but  the  hand  that  hid  his  face 
could  not  hold  the  flood  of  tears  that  fell 
heavily  on  the  stone  floor  of  the  hospital 
hall. 

"There  is  hardly  any  more,  sir.  I 
kept  my  promise.  They  left  the  reliq- 
uary in  her  hand  ;  it  is  there  now,  and 
the  beads  we  found  in  the  pocket  of  her 
white  dress  we  placed  on  aher  breast  in 
the  coffin. 

' '  No  orders,  no  instructions  had  been 
given  for  notifying  any  one.  The  Prin- 


A  DAUGHTER'S  HOLOCAUST. 


843 


cess  never  thought  the  dear  young  lady 
would  be  taken  away.  There  was  no 
one  at  the  house  to  ask  for  information, 
so  they  let  me  prepare  her,  with  the  help 
of  another  nurse,  for  the  grave.  It  was 
done  in  such  a  way  that  the  Princess 
might  be  pleased  on  her  return  ;  for  she 
is  one  of  the  patronesses  of  the  house. 
She  is  very  generous  to  all  hospitals. 
We  dressed  her  in  her  own  white  robes 
that  she  wore  when  I  brought  her  here, 
and  I  followed  her  coffin  to  the  grave 
myself,  a  thing  not  generally  allowed. 

1 '  For  the  destruction  of  her  personal 
effects  we  are  not  responsible  here, "  said 
the  nurse.  "  It  was  the  command  of  the 
Princess  that  everything  in  the  apart- 
ments of  the  young  lady  should  be 
burned.  It  is  the  law  in  cases  of  diph- 
theria ;  but  the  house  doctor  here  thinks 
it  might  have  been  avoided  in  this  case  ; 
of  course  he  does  not  wish  to  go  against 
the  family  physician,  but  he  has  inscribed 
'  heart  failure  '  on  the  register,  as  cause 
of  death  in  this  case." 

Edouard  heard  nothing  of  this  last 
explanation  ;  he  was  looking  into  that 
new-made  grave.  He  saw  the  white 
robe,  the  long  silky  tresses,  the  chaplet 
lying  on  the  still  heart,  the  white  hand 
clasping  the  reliquary,  and  the  sweet 
pale  face  of  his  darling 

He  had  never  called  her  so  in  life  ex- 
cept in  his  own  heart  ;  he  might  say  it 
now  aloud,  but  what  use  was  it  ?  She 
could  never  respond  by  the  tender 
smile  or  gentle  voice. 

It  was  all  over,  his  brief,  bright  dream. 
He  would  go  back  to  France  leaving  his 
youth,  hope,  and  courage  by  that  poor 

lone  grave. 

*        *        » 

But  Mile,  de  Joncourt  could  not  rest 
while  her  darling's  body  lay  in  that 
hospital  ground.  Both  she  and  Ed- 
ouard made  every  exertion,  used  every 
means  in  their  power,  to  obtain  permis- 
sion to  remove  the  remains  of  their 
loved  one  to  some  Catholic  Cemetery. 
The  authorities  were  inflexible. 

A  Novena  of  Masses   was   begun   for 


the  repose  of  Philomena's  pure  soul ; 
Mile,  de  Joncourt  was  about  to  dispatch 
the  mournful  tidings  to  the  Count,  when 
an  event,  so  strange,  so  wholly  unex- 
pected, occurred,  that  only  strong  faith 
could  credit  it. 

Where  was  the  Count  while  his  only 
child  lay  dying?  In  one  of  Warsaw's 
gilded  saloons,  brilliant  with  a  thousand 
lights  and  filled  with  gay  Russian 
officers,  seated  before  a  gambling  table, 
as  was  his  wont. 

The  Count  de  Pavlewski  had  been 
looked  upon  for  years  as  one  of  the 
pillars  of  the  place.  No  one  had  ever 
had  much  occasion  to  fear  him  or  be 
jealous  of  him.  He  had  rarely  won,  and 
never  any  considerable  amount ;  while 
his  losses  had  been  exceedingly  great, 
as  all  the  world  knew. 

Within  a  few  weeks,  however,  his  luck 
had  changed,  to  use  a  hackneyed  ex- 
pression. He  had  begun  to  win  steadily, 
and  often  large  sums  ;  and  the  habitue's 
of  the  place  had  remarked  it  ;  and  re- 
marked, too,  that  he  seemed  to  play  with 
less  ardor  as  a  winner,  than  when,  as  a 
loser,  his  estates  were  slipping  away 
with  every  deal  of  the  cards.  He  felt 
himself  humiliated  by  his  gains.  His 
proud  old  Polish  blood  stirred  with 
something  like  shame,  when  his  hand 
closed  over  his  winnings  ;  and  he  always 
withdrew  with  less  proud  step  when  he 
carried  away  any  considerable  gain. 

His  new  wife  was  not  now  with  him. 
She  had  gone,  it  was  said,  to  visit  a  rela- 
tive who  was  dying. 

One  night  the  Count  had  been  win- 
ning largely.  He  would  have  with- 
drawn, but  dared  not,  lest  it  should  ap- 
pear that  he  wished  to  retire  with  his 
winnings. 

The  play  ran  high,  and  although  he 
played  almost  negligently  he  continued 
to  win.  He  began  to  feel  strangely  rest- 
less ;  he  could  not  follow  the  game ; 
though  he  threw  his  cards  mechanically 
and  was  quite  indifferent  for  his  own 
sake  whether  it  was  loss  or  gain  (he 
would  have  preferred  the  former)  his 


844- 


A  DAUGHTER'S  HOLOCAUST. 


"run  of  luck"  continued.  He  became 
more  and  more  agitated  and  longed  for 
midnight  that  he  might  throw  up  his 
cards. 

He  himself  could  not  account  for  this 
abstraction,  this  indifference,  amounting 
almost  to  insensibility ;  as  if  his  mind 
and  spirit  were  under  the  control  of  a 
strange  superhuman  force  that  was 
drawing  him,  without  his  own  volition, 
in  an  unknown  direction.  His  senses 
were  under  a  spell ;  involuntarily  he 
caught  himself  listening.  ' '  For  what, ' ' 
he  would  have  asked  himself,  had  there 
been  time.  But  he  was  obliged  to  follow 
the  play,  in  spite  of  the  strange  influ- 
ence, distraction,  confusion  of  minds,  or 
whatever  it  might  be  called. 

The  lookers-on  remarked  it,  and  mis- 
took it  for  deep  combination  or  calcula- 
tion, on  his  part,  admired  the  supposed 
premeditated  plan  that  he  was  following, 
and  marvelled  at  the  results  of  what  was 
mere  hazard  as  far  as  he  was  concerned. 

As  the  hours  of  the  great  clock  rang 
out  solemnly  for  midnight  he  suddenly 
started  up  and  flung  down  his  cards. 

What  had  he  heard  in  their  thrilling 
tones  ?  A  voice,  he  could  have  sworn, 
for  the  response  was  on  his  lips,  but  he 
checked  it.  The  company  looked  at  him 
with  surprise,  as  he  stood  an  instant, 
irresolute.  He  seemed  unconscious  of 
them,  and  listening  still  for  a  few  sec- 
onds, then  hurried  away  without  fare- 
well or  word  of  excuse  ;  leaving  his  win- 
nings unclaimed.  The  company  waited 
a  little  for  his  return  ;  all  wondered,  but 
none  could  explain  his  strange  conduct. 
' '  Had  his  luck  turned  his  brain  ?  ' '  they 
asked.  Stranger  things  had  come  to 
pass. 

The  Count  hurried  down  the  brilliantly 
lighted  stairs  of  that  gorgeous  marble 
hell,  and  along  the  streets  to  his  home  ; 
he  himself  could  not  tell  the  reason  of 
his  haste  or  of  his  action. 

What  did  he  expect  to  find  there  ?  A 
letter,  a  dispatch  ;  his  wife  suddenly  re- 
turned ?  He  could  not  have  told  him- 
self, but  the  voice  he  had  heard,  that 


had  called   him,  was  not  her  voice  ;  it 
was  the  voice  of  his  daughter. 

There  was  no  letter,  no  dispatch,  no 
living  presence.  All  was  still  in  the 
suite  of  rooms  he  had  occupied  since  his 
unhappy  marriage. 

He  had  not  written  to  Philomena  in 
so  many  long  weeks  because  he  was 
winning  fabulously.  Not  needing  her, 
he  had  neglected  her.  He  would  not 
write,  he  told  himself,  until  he  could 
tell  her  of  recovered  wealth. 

Still  he  was  not  anxious,  not  troubled, 
not  longing  for  her — not  regretting  her. 
For  all  that,  something  connected  with 
her  had  cast  a  spell  over  him. 
*        *        * 

He  would  break  this  spell.  He  sat 
down  and  began  a  letter  to  her,  telling 
her  ' '  that  he  had  been  very  much  occu- 
pied," "that  some  unexpected  funds 
had  reached  him,"  "that  he  thanked 
her  for  her  letters  and  her  loving  care 
for  him."  Some  one  knocked  at  the 
door. 

It  was  only  the  man-servant,  to  take 
his  master's  orders  for  breakfast,  as  he 
was  in  the  habit  of  doing  each  night. 
After  his  exit,  the  count  sat  in  his  high- 
backed  arm-chair,  in  an  easy  position. 
He  would  finish  his  letter  next  morn- 
ing, he  thought.  It  was  already  late, 
and  he  was  tired. 

Unconsciously  he  began  to  doze, 
thinking  himself  wide  awake,  and  still 
speaking  to  the  servant  or  listening  to 
his  report  of  the  day.  As  the  man  with- 
drew, he  perceived  that  a  visitor  en- 
tered ;  a  tall  figure,  in  black  from  head 
to  feet.  The  Count  waited  for  the  visitor 
to  speak,  but  he  waited  in  vain.  He 
tried  to  speak  himself,  but  could  not ; 
neither  could  he  see  the  face  of  his 
visitor.  He  began  to  feel  very  uncom- 
fortable. Could  it  be  his  wife  come 
home  in  this  uncanny  way  ?  At  first 
he  thought  it  was,  for  she  was  tall  and 
slender,  as  this  shrouded  figure  seemed  to 
be.  But  no,  that  could  not  be;  he  felt  that 
it  could  not  be.  Was  it  Philomena  her- 
self? No,  no;  she  would  have  been  in 


A   DAUGHTER'S  HOLOCAUST. 


H45 


his  arms  or  kneeling  at  his  feet  long 
since,  looking  with  such  loving,  tender 
eyes  into  his  face. 

The  love  of  Philomena  was  the  sure 
test  by  which  he  would  know  her.  He 
knew  he  had  only  to  call,  and  her  spirit 
would  respond  to  his  from  any  distance. 
He  now  remembered  the  tones  of  the 
voice  he  heard  at  the  card-table ;  he 
seemed  to  hear  their  echo  yet — yes,  it 
was  surely  the  voice  of  Philomena.  He 
had  been  about  to  answer  it ;  perhaps  he 
had,  he  was  not  quite  sure.  In  any  case 
it  was  her  voice  that  had  moved  him  to 
leave  the  company  and  return  home,  and 
nothing  had  come  of  it  save  this  visitor, 
who  would  not  speak.  Thus,  between 
dozing  and  dreaming,  his  thoughts  ran 
on. 

He  became  restless  and  uncomfort- 
able, the  figure  was  approaching  him. 
The  black  garments  were  slowly  falling 
away  from  the  head,  and  now  he  saw 
plainly  the  face  of  his  visitor — the  warn- 
ing face  that  tradition  said  was  sure  to 
be  seen  by  his  race,  when  death  was 
about  to  claim  any  of  its  members  :  the 
figure  of  death.  He  did  not  fear  it,  but 
it  subdued  him,  and  prepared  him  for 
something  more,  of  which  it  was  but 
the  prelude.  He  covered  his  face  with 
his  hands  to  shut  out  the  warning 
vision.  When  he  removed  them  the 
apartment  was  flooded  with  light,  the 
black  figure  had  vanished,  and  on  a  low 
couch  was  a  figure  in  white-flowing  gar- 
ments, that  he  knew  at  once,  and  that 
had  no  terror  for  him — the  wife  of  his 
youth.  He  thought  the  sight  of  this 
ever  idolized  being  had  no  terror  for 
him,  and  yet  a  great  awe  fell  upon  him, 
though  this  was  a  vision  he  well  knew. 
He  gazed  upon  the  vapory  robes  that 
enfolded  her,  upon  the  long,  unbound 
hair  that  veiled  her  face  from  his  sight 
—the  beautiful  silken  tresses  he  had 
been  so  proud  of. 

She  seemed  to  be  looking  down  at 
something  lying  on  her  knees  ;  some- 
thing all  white,  too,  all  enshrouded  in 
the  same  vapory  snow-white  veiling.  At 


what  can  she  be  thus  gazing,  so  long 
and  fixedly  ?  What  means  the  sorrowful 
droop  of  the  bowed  head  ?  Hush,  she 
moves,  forestalls  him  ;  as,  like  a  thief, 
he  is  about  to  steal  softly  to  where  he 
can  look  upon  her  face. 

She  moves,  puts  back  the  long  tresses 
and  the  cloudlike  veil,  and  turns  to- 
wards him  slowly,  slowly,  and  the  veil 
that  covers  the  burden  on  her  knees  is 
lifted  too.  And  he  sees — the  dead  face 
of  Philomena. 

With  a  terrible  cry  the  Count  awoke, 
and  started  to  his  feet. 

"She  is  dead,"  he  cried,  "she  is 
dead  !  and  I  am  her  murderer. ' '  He 
sank  upon  his  trembling  knees,  and 
raised  his  trembling  hands,  and  a  great 
agony  shook  him,  and  he  was  filled 
with  a  wild  terror,  a  maddening  fear. 

"Philomena,"  he  cried,  lifting  again 
his  trembling  hands  in  supplication, 
"if  this  is  not  true,  and  thou  art  still 
alive,  my  future  shall  be  all  for  thee. 
Never  again,  my  darling  ;  never  again, 
child  of  my  beloved  Madeleine,  will  I 
leave  thee ;  I  swear  it.  Philomena, 
Philomena,  my  child  of  light,  how 
have  I  tortured,  perhaps  destroyed 
thee." 

He  arose  from  his  knees,  and  rang  the 
bell.  "What  time  does  the  first  train 
leave  for  St.  Petersburg  ?  "  he  asked  of 
the  servant,  who  came  hurriedly  to  an- 
swer the  startling  peal  he  had  sounded. 

"  Make  all  things  ready  ;    I  go  by  the 

first  train." 

*        *        # 

It  seemed  as  if  that  journey  would 
never  end.  Only  that  he  assured,  or 
tried  to  assure  himself,  from  time  to 
time,  that  he  was  acting  on  superstition 
and  not  on  certain  knowledge,  he  felt 
that  he  could  not  have  survived  it.  Hur- 
rying on  as  swiftly  as  steam  could  bear 
him,  he  passed  in  review  his  wasted  life, 
his  selfishness,  his  engrossing  passion 
for  the  degrading  pleasures  of  the  gam- 
ing table  ;  the  ruin  he  had  brought  upon 
his  beautiful  gifted  child  and  himself. 
He  thought,  too,  of  what  might  have 


'A  DAUGHTER'S  HOLOCAUST. 


been.  That  noble  child  married  to  one 
worth3r  of  her,  her  life  and  his,  honored 
and  peaceful,  in  the  land  and  home  of 
their  ancestors.  He  thought  of  the  old 
castle,  now  ringing  with  the  merriment 
of  strange  voices  ;  of  the  neglected  grave 
of  the  lovely  young  wife  of  his  youth. 
He  saw  again  the  home  of  her  childhood, 
that  should  have  been  the  proud  posses- 
sion of  her  child  ;  thought  of  the  stran- 
gers installed  there  too,  and  then  he  saw 
once  more  the  white  form  clasping  Phil- 
omena  in  its  arms,  gazing  tenderly  down 
upon  her  dead  white  face,  and  mourn- 
fully upon  him,  and  fain  he  would  have 
called  down,  then  and  there,  heaven's 
vengeance  upon  himself.  It  was  more, 
almost,  than  he  could  bear.  What  pun- 
ishment could  he  invoke  upon  himself, 
what  voluntary  penance  inflict,  for  the 
wrong  he  had  done  them,  and  for  his 
own  wasted  life?  He  dared  not  pray. 
The  enormity  of  his  guilt  seemed  to  cast 
him  headlong  into  the  bottomless  pit  of 
despair.  "She  may  yet  live,  and  I  may 
yet  atone, ' '  he  thought.  Then  he  re- 
membered that  he  could  make  no  atone- 
ment. "Could  he  give  her  back  the 
home  of  her  youth  and  the  grave  of  her 
mother,  could  he  give  her  back  that 


other  home  of  which  he  had  robbed  her, 
only  to  hand  it  over  to  a  stranger,  to 
lose  it  in  a  mad  hour,  at  a  game  of 
cards  ?  ' '  He  cursed  his  folly. 

"  No,  he  could  not  atone. " 

But  then  he  remembered  how  she  loved 
him.  How  she  had  pleaded  with  him 
' '  to  stay  with  her,  to  be  poor  together. 
Poverty  with  him,  better  than  luxury 
apart, "  she  had  pleaded,  with  dewy  eyes, 
and  supplicating  voice ;  and  he  had 
thought  the  moments  long,  while  she 
thus  pleaded,  until  he  could  quit  her  for 

the  company  of the  thought  of  the 

woman  he  had  wedded  in  an  evil  hour 
goaded  him  almost  to  desperation. 

Had  he  known  then  for  certain  that 
Philomena  lay  in  her  coffin,  he  would 
have  dashed  headlong  from  the  flying 
train  and  added  suicide  to  his  other 
crimes. 

' '  But  she  could  not  be  dead, ' '  he  told 
himself.  ' '  He  would  soon  see  her,  and 
clasp  her  to  his  heart ;  on  his  knees  he 
would  ask  her  pardon,  and  she  would 
smile  upon  him,  and  in  the  matchless 
sweetness  of  her  voice  and  smile  he 
would  forget  the  agony  through  which 
he  was  now  passing.  How  could  he 
have  been  so  blind  and  indifferent. " 


(To  be  continued.) 


THE   AMSTERDAM    PILGRIMS    ASCENDING   THE    HILL   TO   THB      SHRINE. 


THE  AURIESVILLE   PILGRIMAGES. 


*f"ty»/HAT   excellent    judgment    the 

r-ll  Indians  had  in  selecting 
sites, "  is  the  verdict  that  springs  to  our 
mind,  as  we  stand  on  the  Shrine  land  at 
Auriesville  We  are  looking  down  on 
the  valley  of  the  Mohawk,  and  how 
beautiful  it  is !  But  its  beauty  had  little 
to  do  in  influencing  the  savages  to  select 
it.  Not  that  they  lacked  the  sense  of 
the  beautiful,  but  that  usefulness  would 
naturally  take  precedence. 

Here  they  were  near  the  river  which 
in  those  days  was  a  highway  of  travel. 
Though  shallow  for  the  most  part,  it 
was  deep  enough  to  bear  their  birch  - 
bark  canoes,  while  from  its  waters  they 
could  get  fish  for  food.  Standing  on  the 
highland  they  could  get  a  view  of  a  long 
sweep  of  country,  and  so  guard  against 
any  sudden  attack  of  an  enemy.  Doubt- 


less  much  woodland  has  been  cleared 
since  those  days,  and  fertile  meadows 
have  replaced  the  primeval  forests,  but 
the  general  aspect  of  the  landscape  must 
be  much  the  same. 

As  we  follow  with  our  eyes  the  course 
of  the  Mohawk  to  our  right,  we  see  a 
beautiful  bend  in  the  river,  and  then  the 
houses  and  barns  of  Fort  Hunter,  about 
a  mile  and  a  half  away.  There  is  an 
old  suspension  bridge  here  leading  to 
Tribes  Hill.  It  was  one  of  the  earliest 
constructed  and  considered  quite  a  mar- 
vellous piece  of  work  in  those  days.  It 
is  so  narrow  that  only  one  team  can  go 
over  at  a  time.  It  appears  much  better 
at  a  distance,  which,  as  in  so  many 
other  cases,  lends  enchantment  that 
vanishes  on  a  nearer  approach.  Tribes 
Hill  was  so  called  because  it  was  a 

847 


848 


THE  AURfESVILLE  PILGRIMAGES. 


favorite  place  of  rendezvous  for  councils. 
Here  it  was,  in  fact,  that  the  fate  of 
Father  Jogues  was  discussed  and  de- 
cided in  his  favor.  Unfortunately,  or 
shall  we  rather  say,  fortunately,  the  holy 
man  had  gone  to  his  reward  before  the 
decision  reached  Ossernenon,  and  when 
the  messenger  arrived  he  saw  the  bleed- 
ing head  of  the  missionary  impaled  on 
the  palisade  of  the  village. 

A  far  more  picturesque  bridge  of 
stone  arches  crosses  the  Schoharie  Creek 
shortly  before  its  waters  empty  into  the 
Mohawk.  This  bridge  is  an  aqueduct, 


Fonda  on  the  other  side  of  the  Mohawk, 
connected  with  Fultonville  by  a  bridge, 
which,  as  in  the  case  of  that  at  Fort 
Hunter,  appears  well  in  the  half-tone  of 
a  photogravure.  Near  Fonda  is  the  site 
of  the  village  of  Caughnawauga,  where 
Catharine  Tegakwita  lived  for  some 
years  after  the  tribe  had  moved,  first 
from  Ossernenon  (Auriesville)  where 
she  was  born,  then  from  Gandawagu£. 
In  this  neighborhood  they  still  point 
out  a  spring  which  they  call  Tegakwita  "s 
spring,  and  from  which  she  is  said  to 
have  been  in  the  habit  of  draw  ing  water. 


THE    LANDING   OF   THE   FONDA   PILGRIMS. 


for  it  carries  over  the  Erie  Canal  at  this 
point.  The  Schoharie  answers  to  the 
description  Father  Jogues  gives  in  his  ac- 
count of  the  burial  of  Ren£,  and  so  helps 
to  determine  the  site  of  Ossernenon. 

If  we  turn  our  eyes  up  the  Mohawk, 
from  our  stand  on  the  Hill  of  Martyrs, 
we  are  first  attracted  by  a  little  group  of 
houses  about  a  quarter  of  a  mile  away. 
It  is  the  village  of  Auriesville,  called  in 
Indian  times  Gandawague".  It  is  only  a 
hamlet  now,  without  any  promise  of 
increasing. 

If  our  sight  is  far-reaching,  and  we 
look  higher  up  the  river,  we  can  see 


Times  have  changed  since  the  days 
when  the  swiftest  mode  of  travelling  was 
in  canoes  up  the  Mohawk,  and  now  our 
eyes  are  constantly  distracted  from  the 
beauty  of  the  scene  by  almost  continu- 
ous trains  rushing  along  on  each  side  of 
the  river.  The  shrieks  of  the  locomo- 
tives remind  us  of  the  warwhoops  of 
the  savages  that  once  resounded  there. 

We  still  see  a  sort  of  connecting  link 
between  the  ancient  and  modern  ways 
of  travel  in  the  canal  which  stretches 
out  at  our  feet.  In  strange  contrast  to 
the  swiftly  speeding  engines  with  their 
long  trail  of  cars  is  the  team  of  horses 


THE  AURIESVILLE   PILGRIMAGES. 


or  mules  dragging  slowly  and  painfully 
the  heavy  and  clumsy  barges.  How- 
ever, electricity  will  soon  be  the  motor 
used  on  the  canals,  so  that  their 
waters  will  vie  with  the  steel  of  the  rail- 
roads. 

They  tell  us  at  the  little  country  hotel 
that  all  the  year  round  there  are  visitors 
at  the  Shrine,  not  a  steady  stream  of 
them,  for  it  is  well  known  that  there  is 
no  resident  priest  there  except  for  one 
month  in  summer,  but  those  who  happen 
to  be  passing  by  cannot  resist  the 


representation.  The  people  of  the  neigh- 
boring towns  and  villages  are  very 
devout  to  our  Lady  of  Martyrs,  and 
this  is  a  hopeful  sign  for  the  developing 
of  the  devotion. 

We  noticed  one  day,  when  the  morn- 
ing train  came  in,  an  old  woman  alight. 
She  was  a  type  of  the  olden  days  with 
a  neat  frilled  white  cap  under  her  bonnet 
and  a  shawl  folded  over  her  shoulders. 
She  had  come  fasting  in  order  to  be  able 
to  receive  Holy  Communion  at  the 
Shrine.  We  asked  her  how  old  she  was, 


FONDA     PILGRIMS    LEAVING    ON    A    CANAL     BARGE. 


desire  to  offer  their  petitions  or  thanks- 
givings to  the  Queen  of  Martyrs.  Were 
there  a  residence  and  a  priest  in  attend- 
ance the  number  of  pilgrims  would 
doubtless  be  great.  The  season  opens 
with  the  feast  of  St.  Ignatius,  father  in 
God  of  the  heroic  Jogues  and  Goupil, 
and  the  holy  sacrifice  is  offered  in  the 
sanctuary  erected  on  the  ground  hal- 
lowed by  the  blood  of  these  servants  of 
God.  From  this  day  on,  the  pilgrims 
begin  to  come  daily.  Of  course  on 
week  days  few  can  spare  the  time,  but 
on  Sundays  there  is  always  a  goodly 


for  there  was  no  indiscretion  in  the 
question,  as  she  had  evidently  reached 
the  age  when  a  woman  is  rather  proud 
to  be  old  since  she  bears  her  years  well. 
She  said  she  was  eighty-four  !  It  would 
be,  she  thought,  her  last  visit  and  so  her 
last  opportunity  of  receiving  there.  But 
we  could  not  agree  with  her,  as  she 
showed  no  signs  of  decrepitude. 

Another  day  we  met  on  the  road, 
about  a  mile  away  from  Auriesville,  two 
old  ladies  on  foot.  We  wished  them 
good  day  but  got  no  response,  whereat 
we  set  them  down  for  very  bigoted 


850 


THE  AUR1ESV1LLE  PILGRIMAGES 


SERMON   TO    AMSTERDAM   PILGRIMS   IN   THE   RAVINE. 


persons.  To  our  surprise,  some  time 
later,  they  made  their  appearance  at  the 
Shrine.  "Why!  are  you  Catholics?  " 
we  asked.  Just  think,  they  had  walked 
eleven  miles  along  a  dusty  road  in  that 
memorable  torrid  week  so  fatal  to  life. 
There  they  were  ready  after  it  all  to 
make  the  Way  of  the  Cross.  One  of 
them  was  over  seventy  years  old  and  the 
other  was  far  from  young.  It  was  a 
pilgrimage  of  thanksgiving  on  the  part 
of  the  elder  for  the  conversion  of  her 
husband  to  the  faith.  He  had  died 
lately,  but  had  first  made  his  submis- 
sion to  the  Church,  and  so  in  gratitude 
the  widow  had  come  to  offer  thanks,  joy 
struggling  with  grief. 

Not  a  day  in  August  passed  without 
pilgrims  coming  on  foot  from  a  distance 
fasting.  This  meant  a  real  spirit  of 
sacrifice  in  the  sweltering  weather  we 
had  in  the  early  part  of  August. 

The  feast  of  Our  Lady 's  Assumption  is 
the  red-letter  day  at  Auriesville.  How 
beautiful  the  sanctuary  looked.  Loving 
hands  had  embowered  the  altar  in  grace- 
ful palms,  their  mass  of  green  relieved 
here  and  there  by  bright  geraniums, 
roses,  carnations  and  sweet  peas.  How 


devotional  was  the  sight  of  the  Pieta  in 
these  surroundings.  A  rich-toned  bell, 
the  gift  of  a  devoted  pilgrim,  was  to  be 
rung  for  the  first  time,  in  honor  of  the 
Queen  of  Martyrs,  on  the  day  of  her 
triumphant  entry  into  heaven.  The 
event  of  the  day  was  the  pilgrimage  of 
the  Blessed  Virgin's  Sodality  of  St. 
Mary's  Church  at  Amsterdam. 

A  little  after  ten  o'clock  in  the  morn- 
ing came  the  train  with  its  pious  throng, 
led  by  one  of  the  Fathers  of  the  Central 
Direction  of  the  Apostleship  of  Prayer. 
The  Sodalists  formed  in  ranks  and 
marched  up  the  hill  singing  the  Litany 
of  Loretto.  When  they  reached  the 
Shrine  Mass  began,  during  which  the 
choir  sang  hymns  in  honor  of  the  Blessed 
Sacrament.  Most  of  the  members  of 
the  Sodality  were  fasting  in  order  to  re- 
ceive Holy  Communion.  Many  brought 
bouquets  to  adorn  the  sanctuary.  There 
were  some  five  hundred  pilgrims  in  all, 
which  was  a  large  number,  considering 
that  it  was  a  week  day,  so  that  many 
were  obliged  to  work.  The  ^Stations  of 
the  Cross  were  made  at  one  o'clock, 
which  implies  a  good  deal  of  sacrifice  for 
those  who  were  exposed  to  the  scorching 


THE  AURIESVILLE  PILGRIMAGES. 


H5I 


sun,  as  they  moved  slowly  from  the  old 
Mission  Cross  round  and  up  the  hill  to 
the  Calvary. 

Then,  reciting  the  Rosary  as  they 
went,  they  proceeded  to  the  Ravine. 
Here  the  rustic  pulpit  was  used  for  the 
first  time  by  Rev.  John  W.  Dolan,  the 
pastor  of  St.  Cecilia's  Church  in  Fonda. 
He  sustained  his  reputation  as  one  of 
the  leading  orators  of  the  Albany  dio- 
cese by  an  eloquent  discourse  on  the 
apostolic  spirit  of  the  Church,  as  exem- 
plified particularly  in  Father  Isaac 
Jogues  and  Rene"  Goupil.  It  was  a 
unique  spectacle — the  beautiful  wooded 
glade  for  a  temple,  the  bright  sunlit 
sky  overhead,  the  attentive  audience, 
some  seated  on  the  grass,  others  on 
fallen  trees,  others  standing,  and  the 
ringing  voice  of  the  speaker  stirring  up 
in  their  hearts  a  love  for  the  faith  that 
alone  produces  martyrs. 

The  sermon  over,  they  paused  for  a 
few  moments  before  the  newly  erected 
Grotto,  in  which  the  statue  of  the  Queen 
of  Martyrs  now  stands,  and  recited  the 
litany.  Then  in  all  haste  they  returned 
to  the  sanctuary  for  the  procession  of 
the  Blessed  Sacrament,  permission  for 
which  had  been  cordially  granted  by  Rt. 
Rev.  Bishop  Burke.  All  the  pilgrims 
took  part  in  this  impressive  ceremony, 
the  choir  singing  the  Pange  Lingua  pre- 
ceding the  Blessed  Sacrament  and  four 
of  the  pilgrims  carrying  the  handsome 


canopy,  the  generous  gift  of  some  faith- 
ful Philadelphia  friends  of  the  Shrine. 
Two  altars  of  repose  had  been  set  up 
and  adorned,  one  in  the  old  Shrine, 
where  now  are  hung  paintings  of  Father 
Jogues,  Rene"  and  Kateri,  the  other  at  the 
foot  of  the  cross  on  the  Calvary.  At  each 
of  them  Benediction  was  given  to  the 
kneeling  worshippers,  and  also  on  the 
return  to  the  sanctuary.  Who  that  took 
part  in  such  a  procession  can  ever  forget 
the  impression  made  !  It  is  during  this 
ceremony  that  those  who  come  for  special 
favors  are  instructed  to  pray  for  them 
most  fervently. 

Owing  to  the  short  time  allowed  by 
the  West  Shore  schedule  to  pilgrims  who 
come  from  points  east,  the  programme 
of  exercises  must  be  carried  out  some- 
what hastily.  It  speaks  well  for  the 
pilgrims  from  St.  Mary's,  Amsterdam, 
that  this  haste  never  creates  disorder  and 
never  detracts  from  their  piety  and  devo- 
tion. So  often  have  they  visited  our 
Lady  of  Martyrs  that  it  has  become  like 
a  Shrine  of  their  own.  To  their  zealous 
pastor  is  due  a  frequent  memento  from 
every  pilgrim  to  Auriesville  for  the  in- 
terest he  has  shown  in  the  work  of  the 
pilgrimages  and  cause  even  before  the 
site  had  been  identified. 

Some  pilgrimages  are  remarkable  for 
fervor  ;  others,  while  not  lacking  fervor, 
are  more  remarkable  by  the  numbers. 

Sunday,  August  1 6,  was  to  be  the  day  of 


IS   AT    THE   CALVAK 


852 


THE  AUR1ESVILLE  PILGRIMAGES. 


THE  TROY   PILGRIMS   IN   THE    PROCESSION   OF   THE   BLESSED   SACRAMENT. 


our  Lady's  triumph,  for  a  great  pilgrim- 
age was  expected.  At  a  quarter  past 
seven  in  the  morning  the  pilgrim  trains 
from  Troy  began  to  arrive.  Three  came 
in  succession,  twenty-eight  cars  in  all. 
Mass  was  being  said  for  those  living  at 
Auriesville  when  the  sound  of  the  Litany 
of  our  Lady  sung  alternately  by  men 
and  women  was  heard.  Up  the  hill  they 
came,  with  crossbearer  and  acolytes  in 
the  lead,  a  seemingly  endless  line  of 
pilgrims  following  two  and  two.  Tears 
filled  our  eyes  as  we  saw  the  inspiring 
sight  and  heard  the  strains  in  Mary's 
honor.  Very  many  were  fasting. 

In  due  time  the  regular  train  from 
Amsterdam  came  in  bringing  hundreds 
of  people,  and  having  left  behind  at  least 
200  for  whom  no  accommodation  had  been 
provided.  Later  on  two  barges  heavily 
laden  with  passengers  were  towed  down 
the  canal  from  Fultonville,  and  in  their 
wake  was  a  steamer  with  more  pilgrims. 
In  the  meantime  omnibuses,  carryalls, 
buggies,  buckboards  and  farm  waggons 
had  been  arriving,  to  say  nothing  of  those 
who  walked,  so  that,  according  to  the 
estimate  of  one  of  the  trainmen,  used  to 
calculating  crowds,  the  number  of  per- 
sons on  the  Shrine  grounds  was  about 
5,000  /  To  this  inspiring  congregation 
Very  Rev.  Father  Pardow,  S.J.,  preached 
at  the  conclusion  of  the  last  Mass.  The 


Gospel  of  the  day  was  the  parable  01  the 
Good  Samaritan,  and  furnished  a  setting 
for  the  picture  of  the  holy  missionary, 
who  250  years  ago  had  followed  on  that 
very  ground  the  example  of  the  Good 
Samaritan  in  ministering  to  the  poor 
savages  wounded  and  despoiled  by  sin. 

The  other  exercises  were  the  same  as 
on  the  previous  day  only  the  great  num- 
ber of  worshippers  enhanced  their  impres- 
siveness.  From  one  spot  of  interest  to 
another  that  vast  throng  moved  about  in 
perfect  order,  needing  no  police  or  spe- 
cial discipline  to  manage  them.  Down 
the  narrow  defile  leading  to  the  Ravine 
and  back  again,  the  choir  chanting  the 
Litany  of  our  Lady  as  they  moved  past 
her  Grotto,  nearly  4,000  pilgrims  walked, 
not  all  Catholics,  at  this  exercise,  as  the 
afternoon  always  brings  a  number  of  our 
non-Catholic  neighbors  to  the  grounds. 
What  a  spectacle  for  men  and  angels  to 
see  the  multitudes  walking  in  the  pro- 
cession of  the  Blessed  Sacrament  and 
kneeling  on  the  green  sward  to  receive 
the  Master's  blessing. 

Among  the  pilgrims  was  a  poor  little 
boy  on  crutches.  We  could  not  help 
pitying  him,  but  his  mother  told  us  that 
he  had  been  a  helpless  cripple  from  hip 
disease,  unable  to  walk  at  all,  until  on 
his  return  from  a  visit  to  Auriesville  last 
year,  for  the  first  time  in  his  life,  he  was 


THE  AURIESVILLE   PILGRIMAGES. 


853 


able  to  put  his  feet  to  the  ground.  She 
hoped  that  a  fuller  restoration  might  be 
granted  this  year. 

A  young  man  came  all  the  way  from 
\\Vstern  Pennsylvania  in  thanksgiving 
for  what  he  considers  his  cure  of  con- 
sumption, for  which  the  ablest  doctors, 
whom  he  had  consulted  in  various  places 
were  powerless  to  give  any  remedy.  He 
had  then  appealed  to  the  Queen  of  Mar- 
tyrs, and  was  heard.  He  left  a  substan- 
tial proof  of  his  devotion  in  a  generous 
contribution  to  the  Shrine,  although  he 
was  only  a  hard-working  mechanic. 
Other  men  came  from  Maryland,  Ohio, 
and  an  old  veteran  from  Maine  to  ask 
our  Lady's  help.  Philadelphia,  Boston, 
Brooklyn,  New  York  and  Chicago  were 
also  represented. 

Who,  that  has  been  privileged  to  wit- 
ness such  a  magnificent  evidence  of  faith 
as  seen  in  a  pilgrimage,  can  fail  to  deny 
emphatically  that  the  ages  of  faith  have 
passed.  No  greater  proof  of  the  hold  of 
the  truths  of  the  Catholic  Church  on  the 
hearts  of  her  children  can  be  given.  Is 
it  a  wonder,  then,  that  the  prayers  of  the 
faithful  are  heard  and  answered,  and 
that  our  Blessed  Lady  intercedes  power- 
fully for  her  devout  clients. 

It  is  most  gratifying  to  record  that  for 
eleven  years  that  pilgrimages  have  been 
made  to  Auriesville,  nothing  like  a 
worldly  spirit  has  ever  manifested  itself. 
In  one  or  two  instances  an  attempt  was 
made  to  combine  the  piety  of  a  pilgrim- 
age with  the  merriment  of  an  excursion, 


hut  that  was  not  so  much  the  fault  of 
the  people  as  of  their  leaders,  and,  once 
our  attention  was  called  to  the  abuse, 
all  subsequent  attempts  were  promptly 
checked.  The  property  was  purchased 
dearly  as  a  sacred  spot,  by  aid  of  the 
hard-earned  money  of  Catholics  in  every 
part  of  the  country,  and  even  could  it 
have  been  our  purpose  to  turn  it  to  any 
other  than  a  sacred  usage,  justice  to  the 
wishes  of  our  benefactors  would  have 
kept  us  from  doing  so.  Those  who  have 
visited  other  shrines  have  all  remarked 
how  singularly  free  Auriesville  is  from 
every  attempt  at  the  trafficking,  amuse- 
ments and  other  abuses  that  offend  the 
pious  visitors  to  other  shrines,  and  it 
must  be  our  endeavor  to  maintain  this 
character  of  the  pilgrimages  at  all  costs. 
Not  only  are  the  faithful  bent  on  hav- 
ing Auriesville  kept  sacredly  as  a  place 
of  pilgrimage,  they  also  show  a  disposi- 
tion to  rival,  if  the  term  be  permitted, 
the  piety  shown  in  pilgrimages  in  other 
parts  of  the  Catholic  world.  Nothing 
seems  too  hard  or  too  much  for  them. 
Sacrifices  of  money  given  in  alms  to  the 
Shrine,  sacrifice  of  vacation  but  too  often 
sadly  needed  after  the  year's  labor,  fast- 
ing, punctuality  at  the  exercises,  pa- 
tience with  the  elements  and  with  the 
crowds,  tractability,  good  nature,  and  a 
grateful  sort  of  enthusiasm  when  all  is 
over — all  go  to  show  they  are  real  pil- 
grims, and  that  it  only  needs  the  proper 
direction  to  renew  on  our  own  soil  the 
piety,  if  not  the  marvels,  of  Lourdes. 


.KIMS    MAKINC.    TDK    WAS     <>K    THE   CROSS. 


854- 


THE  AURIESVILLE  PILGRIMAGES. 


All  this  is  the  more  consoling  because 
as  yet  Auriesville  has  not  the  claims 
that  miraculous  shrines  have  to  the  sac- 
rifices of  their  visitors.  Thus  far,  it 
would  seem  that  the  pilgrims  are  doing 
all,  venerating  our  Lady's  Shrine  and 
honoring  the  memory  of  the  martyrs 
who  died  there,  without  receiving  in 
return  the  answers  to  prayer  that  dis- 
tinguished other  places  of  pilgrimage. 
Remarkable  answers  to  prayer  have 
never  been  wanting  either  at  Auriesville 
or  wherever  devout  clients  of  our  Lady 
of  Martyrs  have  urged  their  petitions. 
Even  were  there  no  such  remarkable 
favors  on  record,  the  pilgrimage  would 


by  the  pilgrimages  and  other  means 
taken  to  advance  the  cause,  was  never 
more  manifest  than  during  the  pilgrim- 
age which  came  from  Utica,  Sunday, 
August  23,  though  it  is  only  one  in- 
stance of  what  has  frequently  happened 
at  Auriesville  on  a  smaller  scale. 

For  nine  days  before  the  day  chosen, 
the  members  of  St.  John's  parish, 
Utica,  attended  devotional  exercises  in 
their  church  in  preparation  for  their 
pious  journey  to  the  Shrine.  Rev.  Dr. 
Lynch,  their  pastor,  had  organized  their 
pilgrimage  under  the  auspices  of  the 
League,  and  the  first  thought  of  the 
Promoters  was  to  provide  a  banner  which 


A  GROUP  OF  UTICA   PILGRIMS. 


still  be  accomplishing  their  chief  pur- 
pose which  is  twofold,  viz  :  the  advance- 
ment of  the  cause  of  Father  Jogues, 
Rene  Goupil,  Catharine  Tegakwita,  and 
the  increase  of  piety  by  affording  an 
extraordinary  means  for  its  exercise. 
How  well  the  pilgrimages  have  ad- 
vanced the  cause  of  Father  Jogues  and 
his  companions,  may  be  judged  from 
the  wider  knowledge  of  their  lives  and 
title  to  beatification,  from  the  confidence 
with  which  favors  are  sought  through 
their  intercession,  and  by  the  contribu- 
tions from  all  sources  to  help  forward 
the  work  on  their  cause.  How  effectu- 
ally Christian  piety  is  promoted  both 


should  be  carried  in  procession  up  the 
hill  and  left  in  the  Shrine  sanctuary  as 
a  memorial  of  the  occasion.  In  spite  of 
the  heavy  rain  which  fell  as  the  pilgrims 
left  Utica,  the  two  sections  of  the  pil- 
grimage train  carried  850  devout  pil- 
grims, under  the  direction  of  Dr.  Lynch, 
and  one  of  the  priests  in  charge  of  the 
Shrine.  From  the  station  to  the  brow 
of  the  hill  they  marched  in  procession, 
the  choir  singing  hymns  to  the  Blessed 
Virgin  all  the  way.  During  the  Mass 
and  after,  two  priests  we^e  occupied 
giving  Holy  Communion  to  about  500 
who  had  come  fasting.  The  first  Mass 
being  over  about  9:30,  a  second  Mass 


THE  AURIESVILLE   PILGRIMAGES. 


H55 


was  said  by  Dr.  Lynch  for  some  of  the 
Utica  pilgrims  who  had  not  yet  heard 
Mass,  and  for  about  200  others  who  ar- 
rived by  the  West  Shore  train  from 
Albany.  After  Mass  Rev.  James  Con- 
way,  SJ.,  preached  a  sermon  on  the 
gospel  of  the  day,  exhorting  the  pil- 
grims to  the  confidence  of  the  lepers  who 
came  to  our  Lord  to  be  healed*  and  to 
the  gratitude  of  the  one  who  came  back 
to  give  him  thanks.  The  choir  then 
sang  the  Magnificat  for  fine  weather,  as 
much  by  way  of  thanksgiving  as  by 
petition,  as  the  clouds  were  already 
breaking.  Their  prayer,  together  with 
the  good  nature  with  which  they  had 
faced  the  rain  all  morning,  obtained  for 
them  dry  weather  enough  to  take  part 
in  some,  if  not  in  all,  the  services  usual 
at  the  pilgrimages. 

At  half-past  one  the  Way  of  the  Cross 
was  begun,  Father  O'Sullivan  leading 
the  pilgrims,  who  by  this  time  numbered 
nearly  1 200.  At  the  head  of  the  proces- 
sion was  carried  a  relic  of  the  true  Cross, 
with  which  a  blessing  was  given  after 
the  Stations  from  the  Calvary.  From  the 
Calvary  to  the  Ravine,  all  marched  in 
ranks  four  deep,  Dr.  Lynch  leading  recit- 
ing the  Rosary.  In  the  Ravine  a  hymn 
was  sung,  and  Father  Wynne  explained 
the  origin,  nature  and  object  of  the 
Shrine  and  pilgrimages  ;  then  the  Lita- 
nies were  intoned  before  the  grotto,  and 
all  returned  to  the  Shrine  reciting  after 
Dr.  Lynch  the  beads  of  the  Seven  Dolors. 
A  return  of  the  morning's  rain  made  it 
advisable  to  omit  the  processipn  of  the 
Blessed  Sacrament,  as  also  the  ceremony 
of  blessing  the  new  bell.  After  Benedic- 
tion pious  articles  were  blessed ;  the 
rain  ceased  just  as  the  pilgrims  began 
to  leave  by  the  first  section  of  their 
train,  which  left  at  4:30,  a  beautiful 
sun  lit  up  the  valley,  and  those  who 
were  departing  as  well  as  those  who 
still  lingered  on  the  hillside  felt  that 
they  had  had  the  best  fortune  of  all  true 
pilgrims,  beginning  in  disappointment 
and  ending  in  joy.  St.  John's,  Utica, 
St.  Mary's,  Little  Falls,  and  the  many 


MEMORIAL   BANNER  OF   THE  UTICA   PILGRIMAGE. 

other  neighboring  parishes  from  which 
the  pilgrims  had  come,  should  have 
many  a  blessing  in  reward  of  the  piety 
they  manifested  at  Auriesville. 

The  beautiful  banner  that  stands  near 
our  Lady's  altar  as  a  memorial  of  their 
coming  recalls  very  pleasant  memories  to 
those  who  dwell  awhile  near  the  Shrine. 
Our  Lady  has  a  memory,  too,  and  we 
often  call  on  her  to  remember  all  her 
devout  clients  at  Auriesville  ! 

We  have  spoken  of  those  who  dwell 
near  the  Shrine  during  the  month  of 
August.  Their  pilgrimage  is  one  of 
frequent  prayer  and  devotional  services. 
Morning  prayers  after  the  daily  Mass  ; 
the  Way  of  the  Cross  at  10:30  ;  a  visit  to 
the  Ravine,  the  Holy  Hour,  or  some 
similar  exercise  about  four  o'clock  ;  the 
Rosary  and  night  prayers  at  7,  make  up 
a  day  of  devotion  which,  however,  in  no 
way  interferes  with  the  proper  rest  or  re- 
laxation some  come  to  seek.  The 
Manual,  which  recalls  the  various  devo- 
tions practised  by  Father  Jogues  in  this 
same  holy  place,  renders  it  easy  to  lead 
a  life  of  prayer  in  such  a  way  as  to  make 
it  a  rest  for  body  and  soul. 


A  CONVERSION  THROUGH  THE  BADGE. 


A  SISTER  OF  MERCY  sends  the  fol- 
lowing account,  together  with  an 
extract  of  a  letter  to  her  from  a  well- 
known  non-Catholic  physician  of  New 
York.  She  tells  why  he  belongs  to  the 
League. 

He  was  accustomed  to  wear  a  badge  of 
the  G.  A.  R.  on  his  vest,  as  he  had  been 
surgeon  in  the  army.  During  one  of  his 
visits  I  noticed  that  for  the  first  time  he 
did  not  wear  it.  I  remarked  its  absence 
and  asked  if  he  would  wear  my  Badge, 
as  he  had  left  that  one  off.  ' '  Certainly, ' ' 
he  replied.  Thereupon  I  went  and  got 
him  a  Badge  of  the  League  of  the  Sacred 
Heart.  I  showed  him  the  Morning  Offer- 
ing, and  knowing  his  many  charitable 
deeds,  pointed  out  their  great  value  when 
offered  through  this  medium.  Knowing 
the  aversion  non-Catholics  usually  have 
to  the  Sacred  Heart,  I  explained  it  as 
the  symbol  of  the  interior  sentiments  of 
the  God-man.  He  held  the  little  thing  in 
the  palm  of  his  big  hand  and  said  :  "I 
do  not  know  why  people  should  object 
to  it,  I  think  it  is  a  sweet  emblem, ' '  and 
he  carefully  placed  it  in  his  card- 
case. 

Some  time  after,  he  called  and  ex- 
plained his  long  absence  by  his  travels 
over  the  United  States  with  a  patient. 
He  said  :  "I  would  like  another  of  those 
little  prayers  as  I  have  lost  mine.  I 
have  been  faithful  to  it.  Do  you 
know,"  he  added,  "that  little  Badge 
saved  my  life,  I  firmly  believe."  I  asked 
him  how  it  was.  He  said  that  during 
his  travels  he  had  attempted  to  get  off  a 
train  before  it  had  fully  stopped  ;  not 
seeing  another  train  coming  from  the 
opposite  direction.  He  was  thrown 
down  between  the  two  trains,  and,  being 
a  portly  man  was  in  great  danger  of 
being  run  over  by  one  of  them.  He  said 
while  lying  thus  he  felt  he  owed  his 
safety  to  the  Badge  of  the  League  that 
he  carried  in  his  pocket. 
856 


I  enclose  extracts  from  the  Doctor's 
letter : 

"No  subject  has  ever  taken  a  fuller 
possession  of  my  thoughts  and  study 
than  the  development  of  the  thoughts 
you  suggested  years  ago.  I  most  fully 
believe  that  the  Roman  Catholic  faith  is 
the  true  and  only  pure  Christianity. 
My  eyes  have  been  opened  in  a  mysteri- 
ous way ;  my  gaze  is  so  strongly  fixed 
upon  these  great  truths,  that  nothing 
can  change  my  mind.  Now  for  the  first 
time  the  story  of  the  cross  has  a  meaning 
and  reality  about  which  there  is  not  a 
single  doubt.  I  never  knew  the  comfort 
of  being  so  thoroughly  at  rest.  I  will 
illustrate  my  feelings  toward  the  Church 
by  this  incident.  A  lady  had  for  her 
guest  at  her  country  home  an  Indian. 
After  dinner  she  suggested  to  him  to 
walk  out  on  the  lawn.  Not  finding  a 
seat  she  thought  suitable  for  him  she 
called  an  attendant  to  get  a  chair. 

"  The  Indian  said  no,  and  immediately 
reclined  upon  the  ground.  Pointing  to- 
the  sun,  he  said,  '  The  sun  is  my  father ; 
the  earth  is  my  mother — I  '11  rest  on  her 
bosom.'  I  want  the  Catholic  Church 
for  my  mother,  and  rest  on  her  bosom. 

"Every  objection  I  ever  had  to  the 
Catholic  Church  has  been  swept  away. 
Its  feasts,  its  fasts,  its  indulgences, 
relics,  traditions,  are  all  right  if  the 
Church  has  ordered  them.  She  is 

* 

nearly  2000  years  old,  is  always  young, 
knows  the  whole  earth,  speaks  all  lan- 
guages ;  why  should  a  miserable  being 
like  myself  question  her  wisdom  ?  I 
think  no  Catholic  to  the  faith  born 
knows  the  pleasure  of  a  convert — there 
is  such  a  sense  of  certainty,  all  doubts 
swept  away — a  comfort  that  is  not  found 
elsewhere. ' ' 

The  Doctor  has  had  the  happiness 
of  making  his  profession  of  faith,  and  of 
being  jreceived  into  the  Church,  which 
he  so  highly  and  justly  appreciated. 


FOR   OCTOBER,  1896. 


Recommended  by  His  Holiness,  Leo  XIII.,  with  His  Blessing  to  the  Associates  of  the 
Apostleship  of  Prayer^  League  of  the  Sacred  Heart. 

DEVOTION  TO  THE   HOLY  ROSARY. 


O  month  could  be  so  well  chosen  for 
this  Intention  as  the  month  of 
October,  which  for  the  last  thirteen 
years,  owing  to  the  exhortations  of  our 
Holy  Father,  lias  been  set  apart  for  prac- 
tising devotion  to  our  Lady  by  the  recital 
of  the  Rosary.  Naturally,  Promoters 
and  League  Associates  generally  will  be 
called  upon  not  only  to  set  the  exam- 
ple but  also  to  induce  others  to  attend 
the  Rosary  devotions,  and  it  is  highly 
proper,  therefore,  that  while  working 
thejr  should  pray  ;  prayer  is  needed  to 
prosper  our  efforts,  and  no  prayer  suc- 
ceeds so  well  as  that  which  is  proved 
sincere  by  work. 

Prayer  is  always  needed  when  there  is 
question  of  leading  even  one  soul  to  per- 
form one  good  action.  It  is  needed  mure 
especially  when  the  good  action  is  to  be 
repeated,  and  when  we  are  striving  to  ac- 
quire a  virtue  by  such  constant  exercise 
of  goodness.  It  is  never  more  needed  than 
when  the  good  thing  sought  for  is  more 
a  gift  freely  given  by  God  than  the  ordi- 
nary grace  which  He  deigns  to  extend 
to  our  human  efforts  as  if  we  were  in 
some  way  entitled  to  it.  Devotion  is 
such  a  gift,  a  gift  that  we  can  cultivate 
once  we  have  obtained  it,  but  which 
must  come  in  the  first  instance  freely 
from  the  hands  of  God.  It  is,  in  its 
general  sense,  any  increase  of  faith, 
hope  and  charity,  or,  what  is  the  same, 
any  renewal  or  advance  in  a  disposition 


to  serve  God,  any  readiness  to  do  His 
will,  any  strengthening  of  the  ties  that 
bind  us  to  Him.  It  is,  therefore,  a  con- 
firmation of  our  religious  sentiments, 
and  as  these,  in  the  first  instance,  come 
freely  from  God,  so,  too,  must  devotion 
lie  His  free  gift  ;  this  is  why  we  are  to 
seek  it  so  earnestly  by  prayer. 

If  prayer  be  needed  to  obtain  devotion 
in  its  general  sense,  much  more  is  it  nec- 
essary for  obtaining  and  for  inducing 
others  to  seek  any  special  devotion. 
Take,  for  example,  this  very  devotion  of 
the  Rosary.  Before  we  can  hope  to  have 
many  practise  it,  we  must  first  remove 
the  singular  prejudices,  which  even  some 
Catholics  have  against  it,  and  then  we 
must  make  all,  even  those  who  are  well 
disposed  towards  it,  realize  that  they  can 
never  acquire  it,  or  derive  the  proper 
benefits  from  it  without  constant  prayer 
to  this  end.  This  then  is  the  work  and 
the  prayer  that  our  General  Intention 
calls  for  during  the  month  of  the  Rosary 
and  it  is  this  we  shall  endeavor  to  ex- 
plain. 

It  is  not  easy  to  forget  the  popular 
simile  between  the  keys  of  a  piano  and 
the  Hail  Afan-s  of  the  Rosary,  but  it  is 
very  useful  to  bear  it  in  mind  as  an 
answer  to  the  fault  found  with  this  d« 
votion  for  its  constant  repetition  and 
monotony.  The  keys  have  each  their 
distinct  noU-s.  which  when  combined 
produce  nu-lody  n  v.iried  and  harmony 


858 


GENERAL   INTENTION. 


so  rich  that  the  ear  can  never  tire  of 
them.  So  it  is  with  the  Hail  Marys  ; 
every  one  that  is  piously  said  must 
awaken  different  sentiments  in  the  heart, 
and  when  woven  together  into  a  crown, 
they  naturally  create  religious  impres- 
sions so  new  and  so  elevating  that  it 
must  be  a  dull  mind  indeed  that  would 
complain  of  their  monotony.  There  can 
be  no  monotony  in  saying  the  same 
thing  over  and  over  again  day  after  day 
to  those  we  love,  nor  any  dread  of  fatigu- 
ing others  by  repeating  what  we  know 
they  are  glad  to  hear.  An  agreeable 
salutation  can  never  become  monoto- 
nous. Every  new  mood  in  which  we 
find  ourselves  and  every  new  set  of  cir- 
cumstances lend  a  new  meaning  and 
force  to  our  words,  which  those  who 
know  our  hearts  can  detect  and  appreci- 
ate. Our  Lady  knows  our  hearts,  and 
pleased  as  she  was  with  the  Angel's  sal- 
utation, the  first  time  she  heard  it  as  a 
message  from  on  high,  she  cannot  but 
be  pleased  each  time  that  we  repeat  it  in 
memory  of  the  great  honor  paid  her  by 
the  Almighty  and  in  testimony  of  our 
desire  to  know  more  of  her  great  dignity. 
A  great  master  of  eloquence  used  to 
say  that  the  best  way  to  grasp  a  truth, 
and  to  make  others  grasp  it  also,  is  by 
repeating  it  over  and  over  again  until 
its  sound  and  sense  becomes  familiar  to 
our  faculties.  If  this  be  true  of  ordi- 
nary simple  truths  in  the  natural  order, 
it  is  true  a  fortiori  of  the  most  sublime 
truths  in  the  supernatural  order.  When 
such  truths  are  stated  in  the  most  concise 
form,  repetition  becomes  doubly  neces- 
sary as  well  to  impress  them  more  deeply 
on  our  minds,  as  to  make  us  dwell  with 
more  leisure  and  with  more  active  inter- 
est on  the  details  or  consequences  sug- 
gested, but  not  always  expressed,  and 
which  add  greatly  to  their  significance. 
We  might  say  the  Hail  Mary  once  and 
think  over  it  for  the  ten  or  twelve  min- 
utes that  it  requires  to  say  the  beads  ; 
but  how  few  minds  there  are  that  can 
think  for  fifteen  minutes  on  any  definite 
subject  ?  How  few  of  those  that  can  are 


willing  to  do  so.  Be  the  ability  or  wil- 
lingness ever  so  great,  how  few  can  say 
even  one  Hail  Mary  without  distractions, 
or  grasp  even  a  portion  of  its  meaning, 
until  by  dint  of  repetition  they  have 
made  it  like  an  abiding  thought  or  senti- 
ment in  their  lives. 

But  why  use  the  beads  ?  Why  not  say 
a  number  of  Hail  Marys  without  attempt- 
ing to  count  them,  or,  if  the  number 
should  be  determined,  why  not  use  any 
other  means  of  telling  them  ?  Before  St. 
Dominic's  day,  and  long  after  his  death 
in  certain  places,  the  Rosary  was  said 
without  the  use  of  beads,  and  on  the  other 
hand,  beads  were  long  in  use  as  instru- 
ments of  prayer,  before  the  Rosary,  as 
we  know  it  nowadays,  came  to  be  a  com- 
mon practice  among  Catholics.  The 
saintly  Robert  of  Winchelsey,  Arch- 
bishop of  Canterbury  speaks  of  telling 
his  Aves  on  his  fingers,  and  old  engrav- 
ings as  well  as  ancient  documents  make 
it  clear  that  beads  differing  in  number 
and  form,  were  vised  to  count  Pater  Nos- 
ters  as  well  as  Aves.  In  fact,  bead  orig- 
inally meant  prayer,  and  as  it  was  cus- 
tomary in  very  early  days  to  use  little 
grains  or  stones  as  a  means  of  reckoning 
the  number  of  prayers,  the  term  bead  or 
prayer  was  gradually  applied  to  the  grain 
or  stone.  In  other  words,  the  instru- 
ment of  prayer,  which  we  call  Rosary  or 
beads,  came  to  express,  or  stand  for  the 
prayer  itself  for  which  it  was  used. 

This  transfer  of  the  word  signifying 
prayer  to  the  object  used  while  saying 
the  prayer,  and  the  universal  custom  of 
calling  a  string  or  chain  of  stones  by 
the  name  of  beads,  show  how  natural 
and  proper  it  is  to  count  our  Hail  Marys 
on  our  beads,  in  the  present  way  of  prac-, 
tising  the  devotion  of  the  Rosary.  The 
beads  are  an  external  sign  of  our  prayer; 
they  are  something  to  occupy  our  hands 
while  our  hearts  are  engaged  in  prayer, 
thus  making  our  senses  work  as  well  as 
our  heads.  In  this  simple  way  the  whole 
man,  body  and  soul,  displays  his  devo- 
tion to  our  Lady  of  the  Rosary.  The 
beads  are  a  reminder  of  the  devotion, 


GENERAL    INTENTION. 


859 


even  when  not  in  use.  Not  only  were 
they  employed  for  counting  the  ^/iv.v  in 
good  old  Catholic  days,  but  they  were 
worn  as  ornaments  and  treasured  as 
heirlooms,  bequeathed  in  wills,  and 
made  over  as  precious  presents  to  the 
great  ones  of  the  earth.  To  Catholic 
piety  the  beads  are  precious  still ;  if  not 
displayed  as  ornaments,  they  are  borne 
about  and  fondly  used.  No  better  use 
can  be  made  of  them  than  to  say  them 
fervently  for  the  Catholic,  who  is  not 
simple  enough  to  honor  them  for  the 
same  reason  that  we  should  honor  any 
pious  object. 

The  simplicity  of  true  Catholic  piety 
loves  the  Rosary  or  crown  of  roses  on 
which  the  150  Hail  Marys  are  devoutly 
counted.  No  dutiful  Catholic  will  be 
without  his  beads  or  small  crown  of  five 
decades.  He  may  not  be  able  to  put  in 
words  the  philosophy  of  the  devotion  ; 
he  may  not  know  why  a  definite  num- 
ber of  beads  have  thus  been  strung 
together  ;  but  he  knows  to  some  extent 
the  theology  of  the  Hail  Mary  and  of 
the  mysteries  of  the  life  and  death  of 
Christ,  which  are  usually  commemor- 
ated with  each  decade.  The  Hail  Mary 
speaks  to  him  of  the  Immaculate  Con- 
ception, of  the  divine  maternity  and  of 
Mary's  patronage  over  us  all  in  life  and 
in  death.  The  Our  Fathers  make  him 
repeat  our  Lord's  own  prayer,  and  each 
mystery  brings  back  vividly  some  scene 
from  His  life  on  this  earth.  The  charm 
of  it  all  is  that  the  doctrine  sinks  into 
his  mind,  not  through  the  dry  and 
laborious  way  of  the  brain,  but  through 
the  heart.  A  son  is  repeating  his  moth- 
er's titles  to  love  and  veneration  ;  an 
exile  is  calling  on  his  Star  of  Hope 
against  the  dread  day  of  his  return  to 
seek  admission  to  home  and  country. 
What  must  be  the  void  in  the  heart  that 
has  never  recited  a  Hail  Mary  !  What 
a  stranger  in  his  own  household  the 
Catholic  must  be  who  does  not  say  it 
constantly,  by  practising  the  devotion 
of  the  Rosary 

During    the    past   half   century    this 


devotion  has  become  more  popular 
among  Catholics  than  ever  before.  If 
we  do  not  hear  of  bequests  and  founda- 
tions for  the  support  of  men  and  women, 
or  of  young  boys  and  girls  to  recite  our 
Lady's  Psalter  so  many  times  weekly,  or 
the  beads  a  given  number  of  times  each 
day,  if  we  are  not  suffering  persecution, 
as  our  fathers  did  in  penal  times  for  the 
practice  of  the  Rosary,  we  are  witness- 
ing everywhere  the  spread  of  the  devo- 
tion to  an  extent  and  with  results  never 
before  contemplated.  This  has  been 
brought  about  by  confraternities  of  the 
Rosary,  and  by  the  practice  known  as  the 
living  Rosary  and  the  perpetual  Rosary, 
both  of  which  practices  until  fifteen 
years  ago,  were  greatly  advanced  by  our 
own  Promoters  in  France,  in  England 
and  in  this  country,  and  are  even  still 
advanced  by  the  Daily  Decade  of  the 
2d  Degree.  Nothing,  however,  has 
so  much  favored  the  devotion  of  the 
Rosary  as  the  action  of  our  Holy  Father 
for  the  past  thirteen  years,  in  encourag- 
ing it  by  his  repeated  encyclicals,  mak- 
ing it  the  matter  of  daily  devotional 
exercises  every  October,  granting  special 
indulgences  for  attending  these  exercises, 
raising  the  grade  of  the  Feast  of  the 
Most  Holy  Rosary,  appointing  for  it  a 
proper  Mass  and  office,  and  adding  to  our 
Lady's  titles  in  the  Litanies  that  of 
"  Queen  of  the  Most  Holy  Rosary. " 

It  is  no  new  thing  to  speak  of  our 
lyady  of  the  Rosary,  as  our  frontispiece 
from  the  painting  of  Sassoferato  shows. 
The  Feast  of  the  most  Holy  Rosary  is 
really  that  of  our  Lady  under  this  title. 
In  fact,  so  popular  has  devotion  of  the 
Rosary  ever  been  in  the  Church,  that 
some  speak  of  devotion  to  the  Rosary  as 
they  would  speak  of  devotion  to  our 
Lady  in  whose  honor  the  Rosary  is  re- 
cited. What  is  new  about  this  title  is 
that  Leo  XIII.  has  decreed  that  it  should 
be  inserted  in  the  Litany  of  the  Blessed 
Virgin,  an  enactment  of  far  greater  im- 
port than  the  addition  of  a  new  title  to 
those  of  an  earthly  queen  or  empress.  It 
means  that  our  Lady's  latest  honor  is 


86O 


GENERAL    INTENTION. 


our  devotion  to  her  Rosary,  and  that  this 
has  become  so  widespread  and  so  well 
established  as  a  practice  of  the  Church 
that  it  sufficiently  expresses  a  universal 
tribute  of  esteem  to  make  it  a  common 
title  under  which  Catholics  all  over  the 
world  can  address  her.  It  means  further 
that,  by  the  recital  of  the  Rosary,  the 
faithful  generally  have  had  enough  proof 
of  our  Lady's  power  to  attribute  to  her 
the  name  of  Queen  with  the  special  title 
to  our  devotion  in  this  favorite  way. 

For  fully  six  centuries  the  Church  has 
recommended  the  devotion  of  the  Rosary 
as  a  means  of  destroying  heresy  and  of 
obtaining  relief  in  her  pressing  necessi- 
ties. Ever  since  St.  Dominic  used  it  as 
a  successful  remedy  for  the  evils  caused 
by  the  Albigensian  heresy  in  the  south 
of  France,  it  has  been  offered  by  the 
Sovereign  Pontiffs  as  a  sure  means  of 
obtaining  our  Blessed  Mother's  powerful 
protection  when  great  calamities  are 
upon  us.  It  has  become  a  commonplace 
among  Church  historians  to  attribute  the 
repulsion  of  the  Turks  from  invading 
Europe  to  the  efficacy  of  this  devotion, 
which  Pius  V.  so  earnestly  urged  at  the 
time  on  the  Christian  army  and  on  the 
faithful  whom  he  could  address  at  Rome 
and  elsewhere.  A  similar  victor}-  is 
ascribed  to  the  same  devotion  under 
Clement  XL  Our  own  Holy  Father  had 
not  long  to  wait  for  answers  to  the 
prayer  of  the  Rosary  which  he  began  in 
1883  to  propagate  so  zealously.  As  early 
as  1887  he  could  point  to  splendid  an- 
swers to  this  prayer  made  by  the  uni- 
versal Church.  Glorious  things  had  be- 
gun to  happen  in  his  reign.  He  has  not 
ceased  to  triumph,  nor  have  his  enemies 
ceased  to  meet  with  adversity.  His  tri- 
umph is  ours,  and  with  him  we  may 
justly  refer  it  all  to  our  Lady  and  her 
Rosary. 

It  is  not  strange  then  that  so  many 
means  have  been  devised  for  inducing 
the  faithful  to  take  up  this  practice,  or 
that  such  rich  indulgences  should  have 
been  bestowed  upon  it.  Even  were  it 
vastly  more  difficult,  were  it  less  blessed 


with  indulgences,  had  we  never  experi- 
enced its  efficacy,  or  had  we  no  special 
needs  or  favors  to  ask  for,  its  very  sim- 
plicity and  beauty  and  the  great  help  it 
gives  to  our  faith  and  to  our  religious 
spirit  should  make  us  eager  to  cultivate 
it  and  to  make  it  a  daily  custom.  It 
brings  home  to  us  in  the  most  homely 
way  the  great  mystery  of  our  religion, 
the  Incarnation  of  the  Son  of  God.  It 
makes  us  realize  what  this  mystery 
means  for  us,  that  Christ  became  really 
man.  It  does  this  by  impressing  on  us 
that  He  was  born  of  woman  as  we  are, 
and  that  He  is,  therefore,  flesh  and 
blood  like  ourselves.  It  is  God's  own 
way  of  reaching  our  minds  through  our 
hearts.  The  argument  is  all  in  the  one 
word  mother,  and  in  the  fact  that  this 
one  word  expresses  so  well,  viz.,  the  fact 
that  to  be  with  us  and  one  of  us  the  Son 
of  God  took  flesh  and  was  born  of  the 
Virgin  Mary,  full  of  grace,  blessed 
among  women,  and  blessed  in  the  fruit 
of  her  womb,  Jesus. 

To  make  all  Christians  know,  respect 
and  practise  this  devotion  of  the  Rosary 
is  the  object  of  our  General  Intention. 
Since  the  Daily  Decade  gradually 
leads  our  Associates  to  take  up  the 
Rosary  itself,  we  should  begin  by  giving 
our  special  attention  to  this.  Extend 
the  membership  of  the  2d  Degree ;  see 
that  those,  who  have  already  engaged 
to  say  their  Decade,  keep  faithful ;  in- 
duce them,  for  October  at  least,  to  say 
the  beads  from  time  to  time ;  bring  as 
many  as  possible  to  the  Rosary  devotions. 
What  the  League  does  for  the  Rosary, 
the  latter  in  turn  will  do  for  the  League. 

PRAYER    FOR    THE    INTENTION    OF    THE 
MONTH. 

O  Jesus,  through  the  immaculate  heart 
of  Mary,  I  offer  Thee  all  the  prayers, 
works,  and  sufferings  of  this  day,  for  all 
the  intentions  of  Thy  divine  Heart,  in 
union  with  the  Holy  Sacrifice  of  the 
Mass,  in  reparation  for  all  .sins,  and  for 
all  requests  presented  through  the  Apos- 
tleship  of  Prayer  ;  in  particular,  for  the 
devotion  of  the  Rosary. 


JX  our  last  issue,  reviewing  the  con- 
dition of  our  parochial  schools,  we 
noticed  a  very  considerable  increase  in 
the  attendance  over  last  year.  This  is 
very  consoling  and  speaks  well  for  the 
future  of  Catholic  education  in  this 
country.  A  glance  at  the  annual  cata- 
logues of  our  Catholic  colleges  and  uni- 
versities reveals  very  .satisfactory  results 
in  higher  Catholic  education  as  well. 
The  standard  of  studies,  to  judge  by  the 
programmes,  is  generally  high.  Our 
better  colleges  are  acknowledged  to  be 
at  least  on  a  par  in  scholarship  with  our 
great  national  universities,  while  the 
test  for  graduation  in  some  of  our 
Catholic  colleges  is  decidedly  higher. 
The  various  chairs,  we  presume,  are  filled 
by  efficient  teachers.  The  attendance, 
too,  considering  the  bad  times,  is  as 
good  as  might  be  expected,  and  the 
number  of  graduates  seems  to  be  on  the 
increase. 

However,  there  is  no  denying  the  fact 
that,  with  one  or  two  exceptions,  our 
colleges  are  all  greatly  hampered  finan- 
cially. They  have  no  endowments ; 
they  have  to  subsist  on  the  fees  paid  by 
the  students  and  some  small  charities 
offered  by  the  faithful.  Were  not  their 
staffs  in  most  cases  made  up  of  religious, 
who  profess  poverty  and  consequently 
draw  no  salaries,  they  could  not  subsist 
at  all.  What  is  saved  in  salaries  has  to 
go  towards  outfit  and  improvement  of 
the  institutions  so  that  there  is  little 
possibility  of  enlarging  and  perfecting 
most  of  our  Catholic  colleges.  From  all 
indications  they  will  have  to  continue  to 
struggle  for  existence  for  many  years  to 
come. 


We  have  not  been  taught  to  expect 
better  treatment  and  better  patronage 
for  our  Catholic  colleges,  and,  such  as 
they  are,  we  are  not  only  satisfied  with 
them,  but  we  cannot  help  admiring  them. 
They  are  doing  a  noble  work,  and  they 
are  doing  it  well,  against  great  odds. 
They  do  not,  as  a  rule,  pass  round  the 
hat.  They  are  satisfied  with  the  patron- 
age of  Catholic  parents,  and  act  on  the 
principle,  that  those  who  would  give  a 
higher  education  to  their  children  should 
also  bear  the  expense  of  it,  that  the 
children  of  wealthy  Catholics  are  not  an 
object  of  charity. 

All  they  ask,  then,  for  the  present,  is 
the  patronage  of  well-to-do  Catholic 
parents.  If  they  do  the  same  work,  as  we 
have  said,  and  do  it  as  well  as  the  great 
Protestant  universities,  which  have 
millions  yearly  at  their  disposal,  they 
have  a  right  to  expect  that  Catholic 
parents  will  send  their  children  to  them 
in  preference  to  Protestant  or  secular 
colleges.  The  more  they  are  patronized 
by  Catholic  parents  the  more  efficiently 
will  they  be  able  to  do  their  work.  This 
is  the  mere  secular  or  business  view  of 
the  matter. 

*        *         * 

Vet  we  regret  to  say  that  they  have 
been  thus  far  very  poorly  seconded  in 
their  efforts.  They  have  a  goodly  num- 
ber of  pupils,  it  is  true  ;  but  there  is  a 
vjre.it  number  they  ought  to  have  and 
have  not.  We  are  not  able  to  quote 
statistics  in  this  matter,  but  making  a 
rou:;h  estimate  from  what  we  have 
learned  from  private  sources,  we  judge 
that  in  the  three  great  universities  of 
New  England  alone  (we  take  them  as  an 

86 1 


862 


THE  READER. 


illustration)  there  are  not  less  than  1000 
Catholic  students  in  the  Arts  Department 
alone,  to  say  nothing  of  professional 
and  special  students.  On  the  other 
hand,  in  the  Catholic  colleges  of  New 
England,  which  are  in  every  way  equal 
to  these,  from  a  secular  point  of  view, 
there  are  not  quite  that  number. 

This  is  phenomenal,  and  we  are  in- 
clined to  ask  the  cause  of  a  fact  so 
abnormal.  The  first  cause,  we  regret  to 
think,  is  the  ignorance  and  pride  of 
wealthy  Catholics.  Many  of  those  good 
people  have  had  no  education,  or  at  most 
a  very  imperfect  education,  themselves. 
Consequently  they  do  not  see  the  danger 
to  faith  and  morals  that  their  children 
are  incurring  in  these  Protestant  institu- 
tions. A  course,  or  a  few  sessions,  at 
Harvard  or  Yale  is,  in  their  estimation, 
the  highest  ideal  of  an  American  educa- 
tion. They  have  the  ambition  to  have 
their  sons  educated  in  the  same  schools  as 
the  sons  of  Doctor  and  Lawyer  and  Sena- 
tor So-and-so.  That  gives  them  social 
standing,  they  think.  So  to  Harvard 
they  shall  go,  whatever  may  be  the  con- 
sequence. Of  course,  money  is  no  con- 
sideration, and  they  are  willing  that  their 
sons  should  sport  from  one  thousand  to 
two  thousand  dollars  a  year  at  Harvard, 
while  they  might  have  a  better  educa- 
tion for  them  at  from  three  hundred  to 
five  hundred  dollars  in  a  Catholic  college. 

There  is  another  class  of  wealthy 
Catholic  parents  who  contribute  largely 
to  the  number  of  Catholic  students  at 
Protestant  and  secular  universities,  and 
who  are  more  to  be  pitied  than  blamed. 
It  is  those  whose  boys,  from  defective 
home  education,  have  proved  unman- 
ageable in  Catholic  colleges.  For  these 
there  is  nothing  to  fall  back  on  but 
the  Protestant  college  with  all  its 
academic  freedom,  or  the  house  of  correc- 
tion. Their  parents  cannot  leave  them 
altogether  without  an  education.  So 
hither  they  will  go,  where  they  will 
have  ample  freedom  to  sow  their  wild 
oats.  We  are  inclined  to  think  that 
not  a  few  of  the  Catholic  students  at 


Protestant  universities  are  drawn  from 
this  unfortunate  class,  who  do  little 
honor  to  the  Catholic  cause,  and  to  the 
institutions  from  which  they  had  to  6e 
removed. 

There  is,  however,  another  cause,  prob- 
abty  the  most  potent,  for  the  great  con- 
course of  Catholic  young  men  at  Prot- 
estant universities  which  we  approach 
with  some  reluctance.  It  is  the  un- 
reasonable and  fulsome  laudation  of 
these  institutions  by  so-called  "distin- 
guished "  Catholics — lay  and  clerical. 
These  well  meaning  men,  are  never  done 
commending  the  liberal  spirit  of  our 
great  American  centres  of  learning.  A 
short-sighted  or  liberal  Catholic  press 
looks  upon  any  notice  from  them  as  a 
tribute  of  honor  to  the  Catholic  religion. 
Articles  are  written  on  "Catholicism  at 
Harvard,"  the  "Catholic  Sons  of  Har- 
vard," and  what  not.  And  the  country 
is  made  to  believe  that  Harvard  (we 
speak  by  way  of  illustration)  is  the  place 
for  our  Catholic  young  men.  There 
they  have  their  Catholic  club,  or  their 
own  Greek-letter  fraternity.  They  can 
have  their  own  co-religionists,  the  most 
eloquent  in  the  land,  to  address  them 
within  the  very  precincts  of  their  college. 
All  this  is  looked  upon  with  favor  by 
the  university  officials  from  the  presi- 
dent down.  Harvard,  then,  is  the  place 
for  our  young  men,  and  to  Harvard  they 
shall  go. 

Of  course,  the  university  authorities 
look  on  all  this  with  favor,  while  they 
laugh  in  their  sleeves  at  the  gullibil- 
ity of  Catholics.  All  this  is  drawing 
water  on  their  own  mill,  and  conse- 
quently, the  officers  of  these  universities 
give  a  courteous  and  a  cordial  reception 
to  our  Catholic  prelates  and  other  eccle- 
siastics, if  invited  by  the  Catholic  fra- 
ternities of  their  respective  institutions. 
In  the  clever  administration  of  President 
Elliot  of  Harvard,  we  would  venture  tosay 
that  there  has  been  no  more  diplomatic 
move  than  the  invitations  extended  by 
him  to  Catholic  speakers  to  deliver  ad- 
dresses at  Harvard,  and  the  great  cour- 


THE  READER. 


863 


Us\  In.  has  shown  to  such  speakers.  From 
his  own  standpoint  he  deserves  great 
credit  for  it.  He  has  decidedly  gained 
his  object.  It  is  a  well-known  fact  that 
since  this  policy  has  been  inaugurated, 
the  attendance  of  Catholics  at  Harvard 
has  increased  at  least  four  or  five  hun- 
dred per  cent. 


Is  it  true,  then,  that  our  Catholic 
young  men  are  safe  at  the  Protestant 
universities  ?  We  shall  say  nothing  of 
the  young  women  (their  number  is  small) 
who  attend  Protestant  women's  colleges, 
as  most  of  these  are  as  good  as  lost  to 
the  Church  anyway.  The  answer  to  this 
query  is  plain.  They  cannot  but  suffer 
in  many  ways. 

First,  the>-  suffer  by  defect.  If  religion 
is  ignored  altogether  they  are  deprived 
of  those  elements  in  education  and  true 
culture  which  are  most  important,  and 
without  which  no  education  can  be  com- 
plete. What  is  science  without  God  ? 
What  is  the  knowledge  of  creation  with- 
out the  Creator  ?  How  can  true  intellec- 
tual culture  and  refinement  exist  without 
any  knowledge  of,  or  belief  in.  things 
spiritual,  moral  and  supernatural,  which 
form  the  highest  element  in  human 
knowledge?  How  can  true  strength  of 
character  be  obtained  if  the  highest 
standard  of  morals  is  public  opinion,  or 
the  sense  of  the  majority  ? 

But  to  say  nothing  of  religion,  the  most 
important  element  in  secular  education 
is  philosophy  and  history.  Now,  the 
fact  is  that  there  is  hardly  any  serious 
attempt  made  to  teach  philosophy  out- 
side our  Catholic  colleges,  and  if  there 
is,  what  is  taught  is  not  philosophy 
(which  ought  to  be  truth),  but  wild  spec- 
ulations and  theories,  based  on  atheism 
or  agnosticism,  and  leading  to  material- 
ism. Experience  shows  also  that  history 
has  never  been  understood  nor  taught, 
and  cannot  be  taught,  by  Protestants, 
as  a  class.  A  few  individuals  have 
risen  above  the  prejudices  of  Protestant- 
isms ;  but  these  individuals  are  few,  in- 


deed, and  far  between.  Thus  Catholic 
students  in  Protestant  institutions,  in 
the  best  case,  are  deprived  of  the  best 
elements  in  education,  whether  religious 
or  secular. 

Moreover,  if  we  consider  the  study  of 
art  and  literature,  what  can  it  be  without 
religion  ?  Divest  the  poetry  of  Dante, 
Milton,  Shakespeare,  or  even  that  of 
Homer  and  Virgil,  of  the  religious  ele- 
ment, what  remains  of  it  ?  Dry  bones, 
and  nothing  more.  The  very  essence  of 
it  is  lost.  The  same  is  true  of  painting, 
sculpture  and  architecture,  all  of  which 
are  religious  in  their  origin  and  develop- 
ment. For  the  Agnostic  there  can  be 
no  true  art.  Art  has  no  meaning  for 
him.  Art  has  no  soul,  no  substance  to 
him,  because,  according  to  his  princi- 
ples, he  cannot  rise  to  the  contempla- 
tion of  what  is  unseen  in  it.  Every 
piece  of  art  must  be  to  him  an  empty 
sound,  a  mere  form,  or  a  meaningless 
structure.  And  if  this  is  not  always  the 
case  with  infidels,  it  is  because  their  in- 
stincts are  better  than  their  principles. 
How  much,  then,  is  lost  to  the  student 
of  art  and  literature  from  the  neglect  of 
religion  in  his  special  department  ? 
What  a  gaping  void  exists  in  his  educa- 
tion ! 

But  this  is  only  the  negative  view  of 
the  matter.  Shall  we  suppose  that  the 
university  professor  will  confine  himself 
within  the  strict  lines  of  secular  instruc- 
tion ?  Shall  we  imagine  that  he  will 
never  trench  on  religious  topics  ?  Will 
he  ignore  in  history  and  literature  the 
most  powerful  motives  that  have  ever 
actuated  the  conduct  of  man  ?  Can  he 
abstract  from  religion  in  philosophy  ?  If 
so,  he  must  be  a  poor  specimen  of  a 
teacher.  The  historian  who  does  not 
enter  into  the  causes  of  facts  is  no  his- 
torian ;  the  literary  critic  who  does  not 
search  into  the  motives  of  characters  and 
actions  in  literature  is  no  critic  ;  the  phi- 
losopher who  does  not  inquire  into  the 
last  causes  of  things  is  no  philosopher. 

The  fact  will  be,  then,  that  the  univer- 
sity professor  cannot  help  discussing 


864 


THE   READER. 


religious  topics,  whether  he  will  or  no, 
and  that  he  will,  consciously  or  uncon- 
sciously, impress  his  own  peculiar  errors 
and  prejudices  on  his  pupils,  and  ten  to 
one  they  will  return  from  the  Protestant 
university  with  their  minds  full  of  errors 
which  they  can  never  correct,  and  doubts 
which  they  cannot  solve.  If  a  student 
has  gathered  any  ideas  of  philosophy 
from  his  college  course,  they  are  sure  to 
be  wrong.  He  has  been  taitght  to  vener- 
ate as  sages  those  who,  basing  all  phi- 
losophy on  doubt  or  nescience,  ignore 
the  data  of  common  experience  and 
common  sense.  He  has  learned  that 
creation  is  a  myth,  that  man  is  the  de- 
scendant of  the  ape.  His  ideas  of  Christ 
have  been  taken  from  Renan,  Strauss 
and  Schoppenhauer.  He  has  heard  that 
the  Church  has  been  the  foe  of  enlighten- 
ment and  the  fosterer  of  slavery.  He 
has  listened  to  the  recital  of  gruesome 
horrors  of  the  "Dark  Ages."  He  has 
been  taught  that  Protestantism  brought 
enlightenment  and  culture  and  progress 
into  the  world.  He  has  heard  the  his- 
tory of  every  Catholic  country  misrepre- 
sented. He  would  be  more  than  humanly 
wise  or  brutally  stupid,  if  all  this  made 
no  impression  on  him.  Add  to  this  the 
entirely  Protestant  environment,  pride 
and  human  respect,  from  which  very  few 
are  altogether  free,  and  the  many  other 
frailties  to  which  university  students 
are  not  strangers,  and  then  say,  what  is 
the  probability  that  your  Catholic  young 
man  at  twenty-two,  after  spending  four 
years  at  a  Protestant  university  will 
come  forth  unscathed  ?  He  would  be  an 
angel  if  he  did. 

But  is  it  generally  angels  we  send  up 
to  those  institutions  ?  Angels,  indeed  ; 
but  rather  of  the  fallen  kind.  They  are, 
as  a  rule,  youngsters  who  never  set  foot 
in  a  Catholic  school,  who  never  had  any 
religious  instruction  except  what  barely 
fitted  them  to  make  their  First  Com- 
munion, whose  home  education  has  been 


in  many  cases  flagrantly  neglected — the 
plastic  stuff  of  which  perverts  are  gen- 
erally made. 

*        *        * 

With  this  condition  of  things  before 
us,  we  may  be  permitted  to  submit  two 
questions :  First,  can  Catholic  parents 
entrust  their  children  to  be  educated  at 
American  Protestant  universities  ?  Sec- 
ondly, can  Catholic  orators  and  writers, 
with  a  good  conscience,  continue  to 
panegyrize  those  institutions  as  a  safe 
and  proper  place  for  the  education  of 
our  young  men  ?  We  leave  the  answer 
to  the  wisdom  of  those  whom  it  con- 
cerns. 

Catholic  parents,  it  seems  to  us, 
should  be  exhorted,  in  season  and  out 
of  season,  to  send  their  children  to  those 
Catholic  colleges,  which  are  officially 
acknowledged  to  be  at  least  on  a  par 
with  the  great  universities  of  the  coun- 
try. There  is  no  lack  of  such  Catholic 
colleges,  as  we  could  easily  point  out, 
did  we  wish  to  discriminate,  as  we  do 
not.  These  colleges,  it  is  true,  have  not 
the  same  facilities  as  the  great  universi- 
ties that  have  millions  to  back  them  ; 
but  with  all  their  disadvantages  they  do 
the  same  work  in  secular  education  and 
do  it  just  as  well.  Besides,  they  give  a 
sound  course  of  philosophy,  which  in  a 
secular  or  Protestant  university  is  simply 
an  impossibility.  This  should  be  brought 
home  to  ignorant  parents.  Education, 
high  as  well  as  low,  is  a  part  of  our  Gos- 
pel ;  and  woe  betide  us,  if  we  fail  to 
preach  it !  Catholics  must  be  made  to 
understand  this,  else  Catholic  education 
in  America  is  a  lost  cause,  financially 
and  otherwise.  Make  our  Catholic  popu- 
lation understand  the  importance  of 
Catholic  education,  and,  as  in  days  of 
old,  we  shall  soon  see  amongst  us  noble 
institutions  proudly  rear  their  spires 
toward  heaven,  and  their  halls  crowded 
by  the  youth  and  genius — the  hope  of 
our  country  and  our  Church.  • 


More  me  nl  /of  the  Canonization  of 
BUssfit  M*u  *arct  Mary. — Cardinal  Pef- 
raud,  Bishop  of  Autun,  has  lately  gone 
to  Rome  to  present  to  the  Holy  Father  a 
petition  signed  by  270  Cardinals,  Arch- 
bishops, and  Bishops,  begging  him  to 
hasten  on  the  necessary  procedures  for 
the  canonization  of  Blessed  Margaret 
Mary. 

Blessed  Cure  d'Ars. — All  admirers  of 
the  saintly  Jean-Baptiste  Vianney  will 
rejoice  at  the  decree  lately  promulgated 
by  the  Holy  Father,  which  declares  that 
the  venerable  man  practised  virtue  in  an 
heroic  degree.  The  decree  was  read 
before  the  Pope  by  the  secretary  of  the 
Congregation  of  Rites,  Mgr.  Tripepi. 
His  Holiness  appeared  much  interested, 
and  at  the  conclusion  of  the  reading  he 
spoke  feelingly  of  the  Venerable  Cur£ 
<TArs  and  expressed  the  hope  that  many 
blessings  might  be  showered  upon  the 
French  nation  in  consequence.  The 
postulator  of  the  cause  of  Beatification, 
Father  Cazenave,  of  the  Foreign  Mis- 
sions, Paris,  then  thanked  the  Holy 
Father  for  his  approval  of  the  decree. 

Honors  for  University  College,  Dublin. 
—  In  our  days  when  so  many  Catho- 
lics are  inclined  to  speak  disparag- 
ingly of  Catholic  colleges  in  comparison 
with  the  Protestant  ones,  it  is  whole- 
some to  read  the  results  of  the  recent 
examinations  of  the  Royal  University, 
Dublin.  They  have  shown  the  supe- 
riority of  the  Catholic  training,  although 
the  Protestant  colleges  are  richly  en- 
dowed and  splendidly  c-quip|x.-d.  The 
Queen's  College  of  Belfast  and  Uni- 
versity College  of  Stephen's  Green, 
Dublin,  have  long  been  rivals,  but  this 
year  the  Catholic  College  has  obtained 
twenty  more  distinctions  in  the  two 
examinations  for  matru-ulation  and  first 
and  second  arts  than  Oueen's,  besides 
holding  in  both  examinations  the  first 
places  in  Latin,  (Ireek,  mathematics, 
and  natural  philosophy,  thus  proving  thr- 


all-round excellence  of  the  teaching  in 
University  College. 

Disinterested  Testimony  to  Catholic  Mis- 
sion Work.  —  The  following  accounts 
taken  from  the  Illustrated  Catholic  Mis- 
sions give  interesting  views  of  mission 
work  in  parts  of  Asia  and  Africa 

Mr.  Foley,  secretary  of  the  Indian 
Protestant  Mission,  writes  an  answer  to 
an  inquiry  as  to  the  progress  of  the  faith 
in  China,  India  and  Ceylon  to  say  that 
the  outlook  for  heresy  was  never  so  dark 
as  at  the  present  hour.  "  The  Jesuits  are 
advancing  by  leaps  and  bounds  in  the 
four  provinces  of  Tonquin,  100,000  con- 
verts, 1 50  priests,  and  170  schools  under 
the  Jesuits  alone  ...  in  western, 
eastern  and  northern  Cochin  China. 
The  Romish  advance  is  still  greater 
.  .  .  at  the  present  time  in  China  and 
Corea  more  than  a  million  and  a  half 
converts,  with  1,000  priests,  8,000 
schools,  irrespective  of  schools  and  con- 
vents ...  in  India  and  Ceylon  the 
strides  of  Romanism  are  startling  and 
unprecedented."  So  far  the  wail  from 
Asia. 

Rev.  J.  P.  Farler,  of  the  Universities 
Mission  to  Central  Africa,  writes  in  a 
late  number  of  Central  Africa  from  Ma- 
sasi  as  follows:  "And  now  I  have  the 
same  criticism  to  make  about  Masasi 
that  I  made  about  Xewala— that  is  to 
say,  I  deplore  the  utter  absence  of  any 
industrial  work,  or  any  plantations  of 
gardens  and  orchards. 

"  I  do  not  see  how  you  can  effectively 
raise  man  's  spiritual  life  unless  you  raise 
his  bodily  life  to  correspond  with  it. 
The  whole  day,  and  every  day,  is  entirely 
devoted  to  school  work,  religious  in- 
struction, and  church  services. 

"How  much  wiser  are  the  (ierman 
Roman  missionaries  who  have  settled 
near  Masasi.  After  building  their  houses 
they  have  set  to  work  to  make  planta- 
tions for  growing  their  food,  gardens 
for  their  vegetables,  and  orchards  for 
their  fruit.  Up  to  the  present  time  they 

865 


866 


INTERESTS  OF  THE   HEART   OF  JESUS. 


devote  the  whole  day  to  industrial  work, 
with  the  exception  of  one  hour  for  relig- 
ious and  secular  instruction.  And  yet 
their  missions  are  generally  successful 
missions. 

"They  have  a  much  larger  staff  at 
their  station  than  we  have  at  any  of  ours, 
and  they  have  several  lay  brothers,  trained 
agriculturists.  It  is  not  easy  for  a  priest 
in  charge,  or  for  his  assistant  priests,  to 
do  this  work.  Neither  have  they  the 
training  for  it ;  but  could  not  some  of 
our  young  laymen,  instead  of  being  sent 
to  a  Missionary  College  to  get  a  smatter- 
ing of  theology,  be  sent  for  two  years  to 
a  market  gardener  to  learn  his  business  ? 
Then  they  would  really  be  useful. 

"I  should  like  to  see  gardening, 
blacksmithing,  and  carpentering,  consid- 
ered a  necessary  part  of  the  equipment  of 
any  central  African  Mission  station,  and 
I  think  the  lack  of  industrial  training 
for  our  young  converts  a  great  mistake 
in  the  working  of  our  Anglican  Missions 
in  Africa. " 

Of  course  our  readers  will  see  that  this 
is  not  the  only  mistake  in  the  working 
of  the  Anglican  Missions  in  Africa  and 
elsewhere.  The  ministers  try  to  find 
reasons  for  the  sterility  of  their  work. 
They  overlook  the  real  reason,  that  her- 
esy is  not  the  truth,  and  consequently 
its  teachers  have  not  the  converting 
power  nor  the  humanizing  influence  that 
comes  from  the  true  faith.  Besides,  these 
representatives  of  Protestantism  are 
simply  salaried  officials,  for  the  most 
part  married  men,  having  their  wives 
and  children  to  look  after,  and  are  usu- 
ally men  neither  of  great  intelligence 
nor  education,  for  missionaries  are  gener- 
ally drawn  from  the  class  of  ministers, 
who  for  want  of  posts  are  unsuccessful 
at  home,  cannot  get  a  call  to  a  pulpit, 
and  so  volunteer  for  the  missions  where 
home  societies  guarantee  very  comfort- 
able salaries  ;  whereas  the  Catholic  mis- 
sionaries are  men  who  work  simply  for 
the  love  of  God,  make  .sacrifices  of  every 
kind  and  are  carefully  selected  for  their 
intelligence  and  virtue. 

Pope  Day  and  Washington  —  •"  Pope  " 
Day  in  America  was  an  adaptation  of  a 
celebration  held  in  England  on  Guy 
Fawkes'  Day.  Dr.  Richard  H.  Clarke 
gives  the  following  in  the  American 
Catholic  Quarterly  : 

"The  Puritans  of  New  England 
brought  with  them  many  such  English 
customs  and  observances  ;  but  how  could 
thej'  hold  holidays  in  execration  of  Guy 


Fawkes  for  plotting  against  the  life  of 
King  James  !„  when  they  themselves 
had  actually  been  guilty  of  cutting  off 
the  head  of  his  son,  King  Charles  I.  ? 
What  were  they  to  do  ?  Now,  as  they 
hated  something  worse  than  a  king,  and 
that  was  the  Pope,  the  Pope  was  made 
to  take  the  place  of  Guy  Fawkes.  vSo 
they  turned  Guy  Fawkes'  Day  into  Pope 
Day,  and  celebrated  it  on  the  same  day, 
the  fifth  of  November. 

"  The  celebration  was  conducted  by  a 
disorderly  procession,  carrying  in  an 
open  wagon  an  effigy  of  the  Pope,  ac- 
companied usually  by  an  effigy  of  the 
devil,  or  sometimes  even  of  some  addi- 
tional well-known  but  obnoxious  public 
personage  of  the  day.  ...  In  classic 
Boston  this  unseemly  custom  was  sacred- 
ly observed,  and  the  procession,  after 
parading  through  the  streets,  traversed 
the  Common,  and  there  distinguished 
guests  were  ignominionsly  burned  on 
the  Common  or  on  Copp's  Hill.  .  .  . 

On  Pope  Day,  in  1775,  Washington 
and  the  Continental  Army,  in  which 
were  a  number  of  Catholics  from  Mary- 
land and  Pennsylvania,  were  occupying 
Boston.  A  rumor  of  the  preparations 
that  were  being  made  in  the  army  for 
the  usual  celebration  reached  the  ears  of 
Washington.  He  was  indignant  at  such 
an  insult  to  the  Catholic  soldiers  of  the 
patriot  army,  and  at  once  issued  from 
his  headquarters,  and  had  posted  through 
the  camp,  the  following  military  order : 
"  '  November  5. 

"  'As  the  Commander-in-Chief  has 
been  apprised  of  a  design  formed  for  the 
observance  of  that  ridiculous  and  child- 
ish custom  of  burning  the  effigy  of  the 
Pope,  he  cannot  help  expressing  his  sur- 
prise that  there  should  be  officers  and 
soldiers  in  this  army  so  void  of  common 
sense  as  not  to  see  the  impropriety  of 
such  a  step  at  this  juncture,  at  a  time 
when  we  are  soliciting  and  have  really 
obtained  the  friendship  and  alliance  of 
the  people  of  Canada,  whom  we  ought 
to  consider  as  brethren  embarked  in  the 
same  cause — the  defence  of  the  liberty 
of  America.  At  this  juncture  and  under 
such  circumstance,  to  be  insulting  their 
religion  is  so  monstrous  as  not  to  be  suf- 
fered or  excused  ;  indeed,  instead  of  offer- 
ing the  most  remote  insult,  it  is  our 
duty  to  address  public  thanks  to  these, 
our  brethren,  as  to  them  we  are  in- 
debted for  our  late  happy  success  over 
the  common  enemy  in  Canada. '  ' 

These  patriotic  words  of  Washington 
sounded  the  death-knell  of  Pope  Day. 


SPECIAL   WORK   OK   VINCENTIANS. — 

The  St.  Vincent  de  Paul  Quarterly,  in 
the  August  number,  has  an  excellent 
article  on  the  above  subject.  It  lays 
down  clearly  and  forcibly  that  the  aims 
of  the  conferences  are  not  limited,  as 
some  members  would  seem  to  think,  to 
weekly  meetings,  visits  and  almsgiv- 
ings. These  indeed  are  important  and 
should  not  be  omitted,  but  there  are 
many  other  things  to  be  done.  "The 
society  [of  St.  Vincent  de  Paul]  has  a 
broader  scope.  It  is  a  missionary  or- 
ganization. Its  field  of  action  is  not 
restricted  to  distributions  of  food  and 
clothing,  nor  is  it  limited  in  its  aims  to 
a  mechanical  and  inanimate  method  of 
blending  the  religious  with  the  cor- 
poral." .  .  . 

Of  course  every  conference  is  not  so 
situated  that  it  can  undertake  any  more 
than  the  routine  work,  but  there  are  un- 
doubtedly some  in  which  special  works 
could  be  easily  and  profitably  entered 
on. 

The  Superior  Council  of  New  York,  in 
consequence  of  the  consideration  given 
the  subject  at  the  late  convention,  has 
made  a  good  beginning  by  adopting  the 
work  of  looking  after  Catholic  deaf 
mutes.  As  a  means  of  keeping  them 
together,  it  was  found  advisable  to  have 
club-rooms  for  them.  Such  a  club,  the 
Xavier  Deaf  Mute  Union,  had  in  fact 
been  in  existence  for  some  years,  hav- 
ing distinct  branches  for  young  men  and 
women.  But  as  the  existence  of  this 
club  was  rather  precarious  on  account  of 
finances,  the  Society  of  St.  Vincent  de 
Paul  generously  assumed  the  responsi- 
bility. Suitable  rooms  have  been  se- 
cured and  the  outlook  is  very  promis- 
ing. 

Some  people  may  say,  what  is  the 
need  of  such  a  club  ?  Those  who  ask 
the  question  do  not  understand  the  mat- 
ter. There  must  l>e  some  way  of  collect- 
ing the  deaf  mutes  together,  and  of 
keeping  them  interested.  As  they  live 
quite  isolated  from  one  another,  it  is 
necessary  to  have  some  place  where  they 


can  meet.  Naturally  enough  they  are 
fond  of  meeting  those  bound  to  them  by 
a  common  misfortune,  and  consequently 
sympathetic.  Much  has  been  done  for 
them  by  Protestants,  but  little  or  noth- 
ing by  Catholics.  Hence  many  lost  or 
were  losing  their  faith,  for  many  were 
trained  in  Protestant  institutions,  and 
so  knew  little  about  their  religion. 

Although  a  certain  amount  of  good 
can  be  done  by  the  weekly  meeting  on 
Sunday  afternoon  for  religious  instruc- 
tion given  in  signs,  still  more  frequent 
intercourse  is  desirable  in  order  to  keep 
a  hold  on  them,  and  to  have  them  asso- 
ciate with  fellow-Catholics.  For  this 
reason  the  club  rooms  are  essential. 

We  hope  that  this  move  of  the  Su- 
perior Council  of  New  York  will  be  imi- 
tated by  Councils  all  over  the  country, 
especially  in  the  larger  cities,  where 
there  must  be  a  sufficient  number  of 
deaf  mutes  to  warrant  such  a  step  being 
taken  in  their  behalf. 

The  same  Superior  Council  has  lately 
given  its  powerful  patronage  to  another 
special  work,  and  one  of  paramount  im- 
portance in  New  York.  It  is  that  of  an 
association  to  provide  free  club-rooms 
for  poor  boys.  The  work  hitherto  has 
been  entirely  in  the  hands  of  Protest- 
ants, who  have  a  network  of  free  clubs 
encircling  the  city,  and  who  thus  gain 
influence  over  the  coming  men.  Of 
course  they  claim  to  be  non-sectarian, 
but  every  intelligent  Catholic  knows 
what  that  means.  Under  this  specious 
guise  of  broad-mindedness  and  liberality 
they  entrap  the  innocent  and  unwary. 
They  provide  for  the  physical  and  intel- 
lectual development  of  the  lads  by  their 
gymnasiums,  reading-rooms  and  classes, 
but  the  spiritual  training  is  either  neg- 
lected or  else  carried  out  on  anti -Catho- 
lic lines.  It  has  been  a  standing  menace 
to  the  Church  for  some  years. 

At  length  steps  have  been  taken  to 
counteract  it  Haifa  dozen  young  men, 
members  of  Conferences  of  St.  Vincent 
de  Paul,  put  their  heads  together  for  the 
purpose  of  founding  an  association, 

867 


868 


APOSTOLIC  WORKS. 


which  they  fondly  hope  will  spread  over 
the  city,  and  even  the  country.  It  was 
the  grain  of  mustard  seed  which  they 
were  sowing,  and  some  people  might 
think  them  presumptuous  in  their  expec- 
tations of  its  power  of  increase,  but  then 
they  realized  that  this  increase  comes 
from  a  higher  power,  which,  however, 
does  not  lend  its  aid  unless  ' '  Paul  plant 
and  Apollo  water. "  They  are  not  proph- 
ets, but  they  have  faith  and  confidence 
begotten  of  faith.  Strong  in  this  confi- 
dence, they  laid  a  petition  with  a  me- 
morial before  the  Superior  Council.  They 
needed  the  moral  support  of  the  great 
Society  of  St.  Vincent  de  Paul,  as  well 
as  financial  support.  The}'  did  not  doubt 
their  ability  to  interest  enough  earnest 
people  in  the  work,  which  appeals  so 
strongly  to  all  who  know  the  privations 
of  poor  children,  but  they  felt  that  if  they 
had  the  patronage  of  the  society  that  the 
cause  was  assured.  Were  it  only  a  pri- 
vate enterprise  of  a  few  young  men,  the 
public  might  look  askance  at  it,  shake 
their  heads,  and  say  that  there  was  no 
promise  of  its  stability,  and  that  money 
thus  spent  would  be  wasted.  But  when 
they  could  point  to  the  adoption  of  their 
undertaking  by  such  a  representative 
and  authoritative  body  of  men  confidence 
would  be  at  once  inspired. 

Moreover,  His  Grace,  the  Archbishop 
of  New  York,  has  given  his  most  hearty 
approbation.  He  hailed  the  movement 
with  delight  as  the  means  of  supplying 
a  crying  need.  He  immediately  deter- 
mined to  issue  a  pastoral  letter  to  recom- 
mend the  work  to  the  zeal  of  his  clergy 
and  promised  to  visit  the  club-rooms. 

With  encouragement  from  so  high  an 
authority  in  the  Church,  and  with  the 
support  of  the  Superior  Council  of  St. 
Vincent  de  Paul,  the  projectors  of  the 
"Catholic  Boys'  Association  "  secured  a 
loft  90  x  20  feet  on  West  Thirteenth 
Street,  and  on  September  8  opened  the 
doors  for  the  entertainment  of  the  boys. 
They  have  acted  prudently  in  keeping 
down  expenses,  and  in  providing  only 
necessary  articles.  A  reading-room  with 
books,  magazines  and  papers  is  one  of 
the  features.  Another  is  the  gymnasium 
with  the  ordinary  appliances.  Before 
long  drills  will  be  instituted  and  a  band 
formed. 

Moreover,  in  order  to  train  the  boys  to 
save  some  part  of  their  earnings  or 
spending  money,  there  will  be  an  Extra 
Cents'  Fund  established,  commonly 
known  as  the  Penny  Provident  Fund. 

Such  savings  banks  have  been    used 


to  great  advantage  by  those  who  fre- 
quent the  various  working  boys'  and 
girls'  clubs,  which  exist  in  various  parts 
of  the  city.  The  benefit  of  inculcating 
early  habits  of  thrift  cannot  be  overesti- 
mated. Owing  to  neglect  in  this  matter 
hard-earned  money  is  thrown  away  right 
and  left  on  useless  if  not  harmful  ob- 
jects. 

Even  before  its  opening,  as  soon  as 
the  news  of  the  projected  association  was 
bruited,  members  of  Conferences  in  three 
different  parts  of  the  city  expressed  their 
desire  to  have  similar  clubs  for  the  boys 
of  their  neighborhoods.  Thus  is  there 
promise  of  a  great  association  having 
affiliated  clubs  in  every  section  of  the 
city.  Animated  by  the  spirit  of  St.  Vin- 
cent de  Paul,  their  patron,  the  young 
men  propose  to  take  entire  charge  of  the 
running  of  the  clubs.  This  requires 
much  self-denial,  as  it  will  mean  the  de- 
voting of  their  evenings  to  the  work, 
but  it  is  to  be  a  labor  of  love  and  not  of 
hirelings  May  it  grow  to  the  greater 
glory  of  God  and  the  good  of  souls  ! 

The  following  letter  was  sent  spon- 
taneously by  the  Archbishop  to  Mr  I.E. 
Rider,  President  of  the  Catholic  Boys' 
Association  : 

ARCHBISHOP'S  HOUSE, 
452  Madison  Ave. 

NEW  YORK,  August  29,  1896. 

MR.  I.  E.  RIDER, 

My  dear  Sir :  As  I  expressed  to  you 
viva  vocet  I  also  repeat  in  writing,  that 
I  think  your  project  of  establishing 
"Catholic  Boys'  Clubs, "will  do  great 
good  to  our  young  boys  at  the  very 
period  of  their  life  in  which  assistance 
is  most  needed.  Hitherto  our  Catholic 
boys,  after  leaving  school  and  before 
attaining  manhood,  have  been  left  to 
shift  for  themselves,  and  experience 
proves  that  a  very  large  number  of  them 
drift  into  organizations  in  which  their 
faith  has  been  imperilled,  and  in  conse- 
quence of  which  they  themselves  have 
become  lukewarm,  if  not  entirely  neg- 
lectful, in  the  practice  of  their  religion. 

I  hope,  therefore,  that  God  will  bless 
your  efforts,  and  that  our  clergy  will  see 
that  the  plan  proposed  is  feasible  and 
capable  of  being  introduced  into  many 
parishes  of  the  diocese.  A  little  later  I 
will  send  you  a  small  contribution  to 
encourage  you  in  your  efforts. 

Meanwhile  I  remain,  with  kind  re- 
gards, Very  faithfully  yours, 

(Signed)         M.  A.  CORRIGAN,  Abp. 


NOTES  «  FROM  *  HEAD  *  CENTRES 


CANADA. — The  League  in  Canada  is 
in  a  most  flourishing  condition  and 
shows  great  vitality.  It  is  now  spread 
through  the  entire  Dominion  and,  as  we 
have  been  credibly  assured,  comprises 
nearly  1,000.000  Associates.  It  consists 
of  two  separate  Head  Centres,  one  for 
the  English  and  one  for  the  French 
speaking  congregations  and  communi- 
ties— each  Head  Centre  having  its  own 
Director,  its  own  Messenger  and  other 
League  prints  in  its  own  language.  The 
Rev.  Father  Jones,  S.J.,  is  the  Central 
Director  and  editor  of  the  Messenger  for 
the  English-speaking  branch,  and  the 
Rev.  Father  Nolin.  S.J.,  for  the  French. 
The  French  Head  Centres  have  large  and 
flourishing  Centres  also  in  the  United 
States,  attached  to  the  French  churches, 
particularly  in  New  England.  The 
Canadian  Messengers,  English  as  well  as 
French,  are  excellently  edited,  and  have 
the  great  merits  of  being  interesting, 
popular  and  cheap,  and  thus  suited  for 
the  widest  circulation.  They  are  steadily 
gaining  in  circulation  through  the  ac- 
tivity of  zealous  Promoters.  The  follow- 
ing items  from  the  Dominion  will  be  of 
general  interest : 

LONDON,  ONT.  —  The  feast  of  the 
Sacred  Heart  of  Jesus  was  most  appro- 
priately observed  in  this  city.  In  the 
Cathedral,  Masses  were  celebrated  at  7 
and  8  o'clock,  at  either  of  which  the 
members  of  the  League  approached  the 
Holy  Table  in  large  numbers.  In  the 
evening,  at  7:30,  Benediction  of  the  Most 
Holy  Sacrament  was  given.  His  Lord- 
ship, Bishop  O'Connor,  occupied  the 
throne,  assisted  by  a  number  of  the  local 
clergy.  Immediately  before  Benediction 
His  Lordship  addressed  the  congrega- 
tion, thoroughly  explaining  the  aims  and 
objects  of  the  League,  which  organi/.a- 
tion,  he  said,  was  a  most  efficacious 
means  of  promoting  devotion  to  the  Sac- 
red Heart,  being  especially  blessed  by 
His  Holiness,  Leo  XIII.,  for  that  pur- 
pose. He  particularly  impressed  upon 
the  members  the  desirability  of  a  faithful 
performance  of  the  pious  practices  of  the 


League ;  thereby,  he  said,  they  would 
prove  themselves  worthy  of  the  title  of 
Associates  of  the  Sacred  Heart  League. 

TORONTO. — On   the    occasion   of   the 
feast    of    the     Sacred    Heart    a    series 
of  interesting  and   solemn   celebrations 
was  held   at    St.    Michael's    Cathedral, 
this  city.     The  services  began  on  Sun- 
day  with   a   meeting   of   the  cadets  of 
the   League  of  the  Sacred  Heart  in  St. 
John's  Chapel  at  7:30  P.  M.     The  cadets 
are   becoming    famous,    amongst    other 
things,  for  their  choral  singing,  and  en- 
liven their  meetings  with  some  stirring 
hymns.       On     Wednesday     evening    a 
solemn  tridnnm  in   preparation  for  the 
Feast  of  the  Sacred  Heart  was  opened  by 
Father  Ryan,  with   beads,  sermon   and 
Benediction.      This  tridnnm  was  for  all, 
but  was  especially  intended  for  the  men 
and  boys,  who  were  to  make  their  quar- 
terly communion  on  Sunday.   On  Friday, 
the  Feast  of  the  Sacred  Heart,  Mass  was 
said  at  the  beautiful  altar  of  the  Sacred 
Heart,  and  an  unusually  large  number 
of  women  and  children  approached  Holy 
Communion.    All  these  devout  commun- 
icants became  fervent  and  zealous  apos- 
tles,   and   the  gratifying   result  was   a 
splendid  turn-out  of  the  Men's  League 
for  their  quarterly  Communion,  at  the  9 
o'clock  Mass  on  Sunday.     The  week's 
services   were  brought   to  a  close  with 
solemn     blessing    and     distribution    of 
League  Crosses  and  Badges  on  Sunday 
evening.     The  very  large  attendance  at 
this  closing  exercise  showed  the  deep  and 
earnest   interest  the  people  of  St    Mi- 
chael's take  in  this  beautiful  devotion. 
Rev.  Dr.  Treacy  conducted  the  evening 
service,    and   Father   Ryan,  after  a   few- 
words  of  explanation,  blessed  and  dis- 
tributed the  Crosses  and  Badges.    In  the 
course  of  his  remarks  Father  Ryan  said, 
that  as  the  Catholic  Church  is  organized 
faith,  organized  doctrine,  so  her  sodali- 
ties, confraternities  and  leagues  may  be 
said  to  be  organized   devotions.       The 
League  of  the  Sacred  Heart  is  one  of  the 
largest  and  grandest  of  these  organiza- 
tions. Its  total  membership  is  now  nearly 

869 


37O 


NOTES  FROM  HEAD  CENTRES. 


30,000,000.  According  to  statistics  now 
being  collected,  it  will  soon  count  1,000,- 
ooo  members  in  Canada  alone.  In  this 
splendid  showing  Toronto  will  have  no 
reason  to  be  ashamed.  The  names  on  the 
League  register  of  the  Cathedral  parish 
alone  now  run  up  to  much  more  than  a 
thousand.  But  this  organization  is  not 
distinguished  by  its  number  but  by  the 
apostolic  zeal  of  its  members,  and  espe- 
cially of  its  Promoters.  That  this  zeal 
might  continue  to  increase  with  increase 
of  membership,  he  exhorted  all  to  be 
regular  in  attendance  at  monthly  meet- 
ings and  faithful  to  their  League  devo- 
tions. The  service  closed  with  benedic- 
tion of  the  Blessed  Sacrament. 

The  Canadian  Messenger  gives  the 
following  statistics,  proof  of  the  prosper- 
ous state  of  the  League  : 

In  the  ecclesiastical  province  of  Hali- 
fax :  Centres,  107  :  names  .inscribed, 
51,431,  of  which  10,518  for  the  3d 
Degree;  Promoters,  1,646;  subscribers 
to  the  Messenger,  2,612. 

In  the  ecclesiastical  province  of 
Montreal  :  Centres  208  ;  names  inscribed, 
207,613,  of  which  48,759  for  the  3d 
Degree;  Promoters,  3,631. 

UNITED  STATES(GERMAN  CENTRE). 
— One  of  the  very  best  of  the  thirty-five 
Messengers  that  come  to  this  office 
from  various  parts  of  the  world,  is  that 
of  the  German  Centre  of  the  United 
States  under  the  direction  of  the  Fran- 
ciscan Fathers,  Cincinnati,  Ohio.  It 
combines  reliable  information  and  in- 
struction with  solid  piety.  It  speaks 
volumes  for  the  sound  Catholic  taste  of 
the  readers  as  well  as  for  the  piety  and 
tact  of  its  editor  and  contributors.  A 
glance  at  the  Treasury  of  Good  Works 
recorded  in  the  August  number  might  be 
a  revelation  to  many.  While  the  num- 
ber of  German  Associates  is  much 
smaller  than  that  of  our  English-speak- 
ing Centre,  we  find  that  the  aggregate 


number  of  good  works  performed  by 
them  for  the  intentions  of  the  League  is 
much  higher  than  ours.  Under  the 
heading  "  Angelus "  alone  there  are 
nearly  twenty-nine  and  a  half  millions, 
while  under  the  same  heading  we  have 
not  quite  half  a  million.  This  is  char- 
acteristic of  that  German  piety,  which 
never  and  nowhere  neglects  the  Angelus 
and  Grace  before  and  after  meals.  Our 
Associates  should  take  a  lesson  from 
them  in  this  matter. 

COLOMBIA.— There  are  at  present  in 
Colombia  200,000  Associates.  Every 
month  13,500  Rosary  Leaflets  are  dis- 
tributed. The  Messenger  has  2,600  sub- 
scribers. 

ISLAND  OF  MAURITIUS.— There 
are  on  this  island  49  Centres  with  274 
Promoters. 

AUSTRALIA. --The  Australian  Mes- 
senger issues  every  month  23,000 
copies. 

IRELAND.— The  Irish  Messenger 
has  61,000  numbers  in  monthly  circula- 
tion, and  11,500  Decade  Leaflets  are  dis- 
tributed. 

PORTUGAL.— The  Central  Direction 
of  Portugal  has  issued  a  little  book,  im- 
portant on  account  of  the  official  char- 
acter of  the  documents  contained  in  it. 
It  is  entitled  The  Portuguese  Episcopate 
and  the  Apostles/tip  of  Prayer.  It  opens 
with  an  approbation  from  the  Papal 
Nuncio,  and  then  follow  approving  let- 
ters from  nineteen  Archbishops  and 
Bishops  addressed  to  Father  Benedict 
Rodrigues,  Central  Director,  on  occasion 
of  the  twenty-fifth  anniversary  of  the 
establishment  of  the  League  in  the  King- 
dom of  Portugal.  All  are  unanimous 
about  the  great  good  effected  by  the 
Apostleship,  and  recommend  a  fitting 
celebration  of  its  silver  Jubilee. 


DIRECTORS-REVIEW 


A  Badge 

Counterfeit. 


A  counterfeit  of  the 
League  Hadge  means  some- 
thing more  serious  than 
the  injustice  of  infringing  on  our  copy- 
right of  the  same.  Indeed,  our  only  rea- 
son for  having  the  design  of  .the  Badge 
copyrighted  is  to  prevent  cheap  imitators 
from  putting  on  the  market  a  badge 
which,  being  wrong  in  design  or  material, 
cannot  be  the  proper  medium  of  the 
indulgences  attached  to  the  Badge  when 
made  properly.  An  enterprising  New- 
ark firm  has  attempted  lately  to  turn  the 
Badge  into  the  all-absorbing  button. 
Along  with  the  samples  they  are  sending 
about  is  a  letter  from  the  Ordinary  of  the 
diocese,  approving  not  their  counterfeit 
of  the  League  Badge,  but  their  object  in 
spreading  pious  emblems.  Of  course, 
this  general  approbation  is  taken  for  an 
approbation  of  their  counterfeit.  Now, 
the  Brief  granting  the  Indulgence  to 
Associates  for  wearing  the  proper  Badge 
determines  both  design  and  material, 
and  celluloid  is  not  the  material.  To 
print  100  days'  Indulgence  on  improper 
material  is  to  publish  a  spurious  Indul- 
gence. To  issue  such  a  button  to  all 
sorts  of  customers,  whether  League  Asso- 
ciates or  not,  is  also  wrong,  since  the  In- 
dulgence it  announces  is  for  League 
Associates  only.  We  trust  our  Directors 
will  denounce  this  fraud.  There  is  plenty 
of  room  for  honest  trade  in  pious  emblems 
without  resorting  to  illegitimate  methods. 

There  is  another  abuse 
that  our  Local  Directors 
may  not  know  of,  though 
our  Associates  know  it  very  well.  We 
refer  to  the  constant  appeals  that  are 
being  made  to  individual  Associates  for 
building  chapels  and  shrines  to  the 
vSacred  Heart.  A  circular  is  drawn  up, 
some  sort  of  affiliation  is  promised  with 
an  association  organized  for  the  purpose, 
frequently  without  the  consent  of  proper 
authorities,  then  a  League  Badge  or 
other  piint  is  enclosed  in  the  envelope, 
and  all  this  is  addressed  with  a  plea  in 
behalf  of  the  Sacred  Heart  for  money  to  aid 
in  the  enterprise.  This  is  not  fair.  Many 


An  Abuse  of 

Charity. 


a  Local  Director  finds  it  hard  enough  to 
meet  the  running  expenses  of  the  League 
and  would  never  hope  to  have  even  a 
modest  shrine  of  his  own.  Why  not  let 
charity  begin  at  home  in  this  as  in  every 
other  case  ?  These  circulars  would  do  a 
good  work  if  they  would  suggest  well 
disposed  receivers  to  consider  that  a 
chapel,  a  shrine  or  something  in  honor 
of  the  Sacred  Heart  would  be  more  desir- 
able in  their  own  Centres. 


Providence  vs. 
A  Dilemma. 


But  for  some  experience 
in  recording  the  answers 
of  Providence  to  the 
prayers  of  our  Associates,  we  should  be 
in  a  queer  dilemma  when  we  are  asked 
one  day  to  pray  for  one  party  and  the 
next  day  for  the  other  party  interested  in 
the  present  Presidential  campaign.  Both 
petitioners  are,  of  course,  sincere,  and 
both  are  doing  the  very  best  thing  in 
looking  more  to  Providence  for  a  solution 
of  the  question  than  to  human  ingenuity 
or  eloquence.  Meantime,  we  recommend 
both  intentions,  taking  for  granted  that 
both  applicants  ask  for  prayers,  not  so 
much  for  their  individual  benefit  as  for 
the  common  good,  and  that  both  recog- 
nize how  Providence  can  bring  about 
prosperity  even  in  spite  of  human  meas- 
ures and  legislation  which  they  deem 
wrong  or  inadequate  to  our  present  needs. 

College  and  convent  cat- 
alogues usually  tell  what 
ought  to  be,  or  at  least 
what  is  aimed  at,  if  not  what  has  actually 
been  achieved.  The  course  of  studies 
may  not  always,  for  lack  of  means  and 
teachers,  be  in  accord  with  the  prospec- 
tus, but  the  rules  are  generally  kept  as 
they  are  set  down.  In  fact,  most  Cath- 
olic schools  of  every  grade  publish  rules 
of  conduct  more  as  a  matter  of  form  than 
as  a  ground  of  appeal  when  pupils  mis- 
behave. The  spirit  is  everything  in  our 
schools  ;  the  letter  very  little.  As  a  gen- 
eral thing  the  devotions,  pious  societies, 
retreats  and  other  means  of  preserving  a 
good  Christian  spirit  among  our  students 
are  abundantly  employed  in  our  colleges. 

871 


Our  Colleges 
and  Convents. 


872 


DIRECTOR'S   REVIEW. 


One  catalogue  publishes  its  Apostleship 
of  Study  regime  and  regulations.  The 
League  Director  of  the  institution  assures 
us  that  it  created  a  new  spirit  among  the 
boys.  Similar  testimony  comes  from 
other  sources  where  less  publicity  is  given 
to  what  happens  during  the  scholastic 
year.  The  beginning  of  the  year  is  the 
proper  time  for  inaugurating  the  Apostle- 
ship  of  Study  and  the  catalogue  mention 
of  its  officers  and  of  the  members  who 
merit  decorations  is  a  great  incentive  to 
study  and  good  conduct. 

Truth   is  not  extensive 

Newspapers  vs.  •,    c  10 

enough  for  our  large  Sun- 
day newspapers,  and  so 
they  must  resort  to  falsehood.  To  pro- 
vide novelties  the  reporters  must  invent, 
and  it  were  well  if  the  reporters  only 
were  to  blame.  It  would  seem  that  those 
who  purchase  not  only  their  talent,  but 
their  morality  also,  are  still  more  to 
blame.  The  Sunday  newspaper  is  becom- 
ing the  greatest  enemy  of  a  Christian 
Sunday.  One  would  think  that,  "Keep 
holy  the  Sabbath  '  '  means  at  least  to  avoid 
crime  on  that  day  above  all  others  ;  but 
that  seems  to  be  the  very  day  chosen  by 
the  large  Sunday  papers  to  break  the 
eighth  commandment.  An  instance  in 
point  is  the  publication  of  a  letter  to  the 
editor-in-chief  of  one  of  these  sheets, 
signed  by  the  Director  of  the  Apostleship 
of  Prayer,  who  had  never  addressed  or 
signed  such  a  letter,  and  who  had  never 
even  given  the  information  contained  in 
that  letter  to  a  reporter  of  the  Journal, 
for  this  was  the  paper  that  resorted  to 
such  a  means  of  filling  up  three  or  four 
of  its  400  or  more  columns. 

Promoters  should  be  Pro- 
moters  where     even 

,  ,  J 

when  they  cut  away,  as  in 
vacation  time,  from  the  regularity  and 
routine  of  a  well  managed  Local  Council. 
The  October  Pilgrim  will  contain  an 
account  of  what  some  League  Promoters 
effected  at  the  Summer  School  during  the 
successful  season  just  closed.  No  doubt 
much  of  their  zeal  was  due  to  the  exam- 
ple and  energy  of  the  devoted  President 
of  the  School,  who  is  also  an  excellent 
League  Director,  and  who  enters  with  his 
whole  heart  into  everything  he  under- 
takes. It  speaks  well  for  the  Summer 
School,  though  it  does  not  need  this  rec- 


Promoters m 

Vacation. 


ommendation  of  its  true  Catholic  spirit,, 
that  from  the  very  start  its  members  have 
manifested  this  devotion  to  the  Sacred 
Heart. 

"  A  good  programme,  '* 
i  he  hammer  |   attendance," 

School.     ,  , 

' '  more  and  more  home- 
like, "  "more  and  more  serious,"  "the 
lecturers  more  and  more  interested,  "  are 
some  of  the  comments  a  non-attendant 
hears  of  the  last  session.  While  none  of 
these  may  fully  indicate  all  that  might 
be  said  in  favor  of  the  School,  it  is  most 
gratifying  to  hear  not  one  adverse  com- 
ment on  it.  It  is  a  very  good  sign  that 
the  lecturers  .seem  to  keep  up  their  inter- 
est in  the  work  and  appear  regularly  from 
year  to  year.  They  are  the  best  judges 
of  the  seriousness  of  their  hearers,  and 
they  are  not  men  to  persist  in  offering 
instruction  that  is  not  well  received.  It 
would  be  interesting  to  have  some  statis- 
tics of  the  results  of  the  Summer  School 
during  the  other  seasons,  for  .such  results 
are,  to  the  writer's  knowledge,  very  great, 
in  acquaintanceships  formed,  in  the 
Reading  Circles  and  other  societies 
started,  in  correspondence  entered  upon, 
and  in  the  incentives  given  to  individual 
study  and  research. 

The  chief  illustrated 
pieces  in  this  number  of 
the  MESSENGER  record  an 
advance  in  the  work  of  prayer  that  should 
rejoice  the  heart  of  every  Associate. 
Father  Jogues  and  Rene  Goupil  were 
martyrs  to  their  spirit  of  prayer  ;  Cath- 
arine Tegakwita  lived  in  prayer,  at  least 
from  her  baptism  until  her  death.  What 
the  early  missionaries  in  Canada  and  our 
country  taught,  their  Indian  neophytes 
were  quick  to  comprehend.  In  fact,  they 
call  our  religion  ' '  the  Prayer. ' '  Those 
who  were  fortunate  enough  to  witness 
the  vast  numbers  who  assembled  in  pil- 
grimage at  the  Shrine  of  our  Lady  of 
Martyrs,  will  not  easily  forget  the  piety 
and  devotion  manifested.  Auriesville 
has  fortunately  become  a  centre  of  prayer. 
This  is  one  of  the  fruits  of  the  blood  of 
the  martyrs  on  that  sacred  site.  Their 
blood  is  the  seed  of  perfection  in  Christian 
life  as  well  as  of  conversions  to  the  faith. 
The  piety  displayed  at  Auriesville  is  one 
of  the  many  proofs  that  their  blood  was- 
shed  for  religion. 


A  Work 


IN  THANKSGIVING  FOR  GRACES  OBTAINED. 

TOTAL  NUMBER  OF  THANKSGIVINGS  FOR  LAST  MONTH,  168,957. 

"  In  all  things  give  thanks."     (I.  Thes.  v,  18.) 


Special  Thanksgivings. — "An  old  lady, 
sick  for  six  years,  was  said  to  be  dying 
from  the  pain  in  her  side.  A  Badge  was 
applied  to  the  painful  .spot ;  the  pain  left 
in  five  hours  and  her  health  was  restored. 
It  can  be  attributed  to  the  Sacred  Heart 
only,  as  medical  skill  failed  to  effect 
'even  a  relief." 

"  I  sprained  my  ankle  and  suffered  in- 
tensely. The  remedies  applied  had  no 
effect.  I  pinned  the  League  Badge  to 
the  bandage  and  my  mother  and  I  re- 
cited the  rosary.  Before  we  had  finished 
the  pain  lessened  and  I  soon  fell  asleep. 
I  awoke  in  the  morning  perfectly  cured 
except  for  a  slight  weakness  in  the 
ankle,  which,  however,  disappeared  as 
soon  as  I  had  asked  a  priest  to  say  a 
Mass  of  thanksgiving." 

"An  Associate  had  been  ill  for  two 
years,  and  from  August  a  year  ago  until 
the  first  of  May,  she,  her  family,  and 
friends  waited  almost  from  hour  to  hour 
for  her  death.  In  all  her  suffering  she 
never  lost  confidence  in  the  Sacred 
Heart.  The  Nine  Fridays  were  promised 
for  her,  commencing  in  May,  during 
which  month  special  prayers  were  offered 
to  our  Lady.  In  less  than  a  month's 
time  she  showed  marked  signs  of  im- 
provement and  on  the  feast  of  the  As- 
sumption attended  Mass  for  the  first 
time  since  a  year  last  December.  " 

Thanks  are  returned  to  the  Sacred 
Heart  for  a  favor  granted  through  the 
intercession  of  Father  Isaac  Jogues,  S.J. , 
when  all  human  means  had  failed.  Pub- 
lication was  promised. 

Great  relief  was  obtained  in  a  case  of 
supposed  cancer  by  applying  the  Pro- 


moter's Cross  and  making  a  novena  in 
honor  of  Father  Isaac  Jogues. 

A  religious  returns  thanks  for  her  cure 
of  appendicitis.  The  attending  physi- 
cians thought  a  surgical  operation  neces- 
sary or  death  would  result  in  a  few  days. 
A  novena  to  the  Sacred  Heart  was  begun 
and  on  the  second  day,  which  was 
Corpus  Christi,  the  patient  felt  herself 
cured. 

A  young  man  had  been  ill  during 
several  weeks  with  a  complication  of 
three  diseases,  each  of  which  is  usually 
fatal.  He  was  growing  rapidly  worse 
and  his  death  was  feared.  A  novena  was 
begun  and  publication  promised.  He 
began  to  recover  on  the  very  first  day  of 
the  novena  and  is  convalescent. 

A  woman  had  been  suffering  with 
acute  rheumatism  for  the  past  eight 
months.  It  was  so  bad  in  her  left  knee 
that  the  pain  of  going  up  and  down 
stairs  was  almost  unbearable.  She  could 
not  kneel  at  all.  Remedies  were  tried  in 
vain.  Her  daughters,  members  of  the 
Sodality  of  the  Blessed  Virgin,  were 
making  a  public  novena,  so  the  mother 
joined.  Towards  the  end  she  began  to 
feel  better  and,  on  the  last  day,  she  de- 
termined to  go  to  Mass,  although  it  was 
very  wet.  She  went,  and  when  about  to 
kneel  in  her  usual  and  awkward  way 
without  bending  the  affected  knee,  she 
found  that  she  was  entirely  cured,  and  is 
now  as  active  as  ever,  although  a  cripple 
a  few  days  before. 

A  little  girl,  ten  years  old,  was  lost  for 
three  nights  and  two  days  in  woods  in- 
fested with  wolves  and  bears.  One  of 
the  nights  was  very  cold.  The  whole 

873 


874 


IN    THANKSGIVING    FOR  GRACES  OBTAINED. 


town  turned  out  to  look  for  her,  about 
300  men  at  one  time  being  in  the  search. 
No  one  expected  to  find  her  alive.  Her 
parents  were  in  despair.  They  had  re- 
course to  the  Sacred  Heart  and  begged 
the  intercession  of  St.  Anthony  and  the 
Holy  Souls.  At  length  the  child  was 
found  alive  and  well,  having  lived  on 
wild  berries.  At  her  return  the  church 
bells  rang,  and  on  the  following  Sunday 
a  thanksgiving  service  was  held. 

Spiritual  Favors :  —  Dispelling  of 
gloomy  thoughts  and  doubts ;  the  bap- 
tism of  four  children  whose  parents  are 
infidels ;  unexpected  removal  of  ob- 
stacles to  a  young  man's  religious  voca- 
cation  ;  grace  to  receive  the  last  sacra- 
ments by  one  who  had  heart  disease  ; 
grace  of  a  religious  vocation,  and  many 
others. 

Return  to  religious  duties : — Of  a  per- 
son in  delicate  health  and  in  danger  of 
death  at  any  time,  after  an  absence  of 
many  years  ;  of  a  person  after  six  years; 
of  one  long  careless  who  was  reconciled 
on  her  deathbed ;  of  a  man  after  three 
years  of  neglect ;  of  a  father  after  sev- 
eral years  ;  of  a  brother  after  a  number 
of  years  ;  of  a  man  after  an  absence  of 
nineteen  years  ;  of  another  after  a  great 
many  years,  and  others  not  specified. 

Favors  through  the  Badge  and  Cross : — 
Cure  of  a  severe  case  of  neuralgia  ;  in- 
stant cessation  of  spasms  in  a  child  ; 
relief  from  a  sprain  ;  also  from  a  tooth- 
ache, from  a  pain  in  the  side  ;  cure  of  a 
scalp  disease ;  speedy  stopping  of  a 
severe  pain  ;  cessation  of  a  swelling  in 
the  hand  caused  by  the  bite  of  a  poison- 
ous insect  ;  relief  in  an  hour  from  exter- 
ior poisoning  ;  a  cure  of  grippe  ;  a  cure 
of  double  pneumonia ;  a  man,  thought 
to  be  dying  of  pneumonia  and  prepared 
for  death,  rallied  when  the  Cross  was  put 
on  him  ;  relief  from  neuralgic  pains  ; 
cure  of  two  sick  children  and  a  mother  ; 
a  very  successful  surgical  operation,  the 
patient  not  having  an  abnormal  temper- 
ature two  hours  afterward,  much  to  the 
surprise  of  the  physician,  a  novena  was 
made  and  Holy  Communion  received ; 
instant  cure  of  a  child  delirious  with 
fever  and  sore  throat ;  immediate  relief 
from  severe  earache ;  preservation  of 
children  from  scarlet  fever,  though  ex- 
posed to  it ;  a  little  baby  was  wasting 
away  from  want  of  sleep,  a  Cross  was 
placed  on  her  and  she  at  once  fell  asleep 
and  is  now  steadily  improving  in  health, 
and  many  other  favors. 


Various  Favors :  —  Several  successful 
examinations  ;  the  obtaining  of  teacher's 
certificates  by  several  persons ;  news 
from  a  brother  who  not  been  heard  of 
since  he  left  the  army  thirty  years  ago, 
the  intention  had  been  recommended  and 
publication  promised  ;  means  for  one  out 
of  health  to  take  a  much  needed  sea  voy- 
age ;  custody  of  an  orphan  child  by  its 
grandmother  ;  satisfactory  arrangement 
of  a  matter  which  threatened  to  entail  a 
great  loss  ;  reconciliation  between  a  hus- 
band and  wife  ;  and  many  other  temporal 
favors. 

Relief  and  Cures : — Cure  of  the  eye  of  a 
religious  who  had  been  obliged  for  some 
years  to  wear  spectacles  on  account  of  a 
strained  nerve  ;  another  religious  whose 
larynx  was  incurably  diseased,  according 
to  the  doctors,  recovered  her  voice  which 
had  been  inaudible  ;  several  successful 
surgical  operations ;  recovery  from  an 
abscess  without  a  threatened  operation, 
it  began  immediately  after  promising 
publication  and  a  Mass  ;  restoration  to 
health  of  one  who  was  at  the  point  of 
death  and  had  received  the  last  sacra- 
ments ;  an  entire  cure  of  heart  failure 
after  a  novena  through  Blessed  Margaret 
Mary,  a  Mass  and  promise  of  publication  ;" 
cure  of  a  person  of  a  disease  pronounced 
incurable  by  the  physicians  consulted  ; 
recovery  of  use  of  a  crippled  limb  ;  cure 
of  what  seemed  to  be  a  cancer  on  the 
face  by  the  use  of  water  of  Lourdes  ; 
safety  of  a  mother  and  child  ;  relief  of  a 
nurse  from  headache,  deafness  and  failing 
memory  ;  unexpected  recovery  of  two 
very  sick  persons  ;  restoration  to  health 
of  a  child  in  a  decline ;  recovery  of  a 
person  from  an  almost  hopeless  case  of 
blood-poisoning  ;  cure  of  a  sister  who 
had  been  ailing  for  three  years  and  of 
whose  recovery  the  doctors  gave  little 
hope  ;  a  religious  threatened  with  con- 
sumption was  cured ;  and  many  other 
cures. 

Preservation  : — Of  a  young  man  who 
fell  forty  feet  and  broke  his  leg  in  two 
places,  but  is  doing  nicely  and  will  -not  be 
lame ;  from  spread  of  a  contagious  dis- 
ease; removal  of  an  annoyance  that 
threatened  serious  evil  to  a  convent 
school ;  the  saving  of  a  mother  from  a 
dreadful  affliction  ;  preservation  during 
several  frightful  storms  ;  wonderful  es- 
cape from  injury  in  a  serious  accident. 

Employment  and  Means  ^ — Relief  in 
pressing  financial  necessity  ;  means  to 
pay  urgent  debts  ;  many  situations  ob- 
tained and  other  favors. 


THE  TRUTH  OF  THOIV.HT,  or  Mater- 
ial Logic.  A  Short  Treatise  on  Initial 
Philosophy,  the  groundwork  necessary 
for  the  consistent  pursuit  of  knowledge. 
By  William  Poland,  Professor  of  Ra- 
tional Philosophy  in  St.  Louis  Univer- 
sity. Boston:  Silver,  Burdett  &  Co., 
1896.  121110.  Pages  208. 

This  volume  is  the  second  of  a  series 
that  opened  last  year  with  the  ' '  Laws  of 
Thought, "  or  Formal  Logic.  While  the 
first  volume  treated  of  the  laws  by  which 
we  arrive  at  or  establish  truth,  this 
treatise  inquires  into  the  existence  and 
nature  of  truth  and  evidence.  It  answers 
the  question,  whether  things  or  objects 
in  the  order  of  nature  exist,  correspond- 
ing to  our  thought  or  knowledge  of 
them.  After  devoting  two  chapters  to 
preliminary  questions,  the  author  gives 
a  brief  but  comprehensive  sketch  of  the 
various  errors  of  the  different  schools  of 
sensists,  skeptics,  idealists,  transcendal- 
ists  and  positivists,  as  represented  by 
Bacon,  Hobbes,  Locke,  Berkely,  Des- 
cartes, Kant,  Fichte,  Schelling,  Hegel  and 
Comte.  Then  proceeding  from  the  uni- 
versal fact  of  consciousness,  he  estab- 
lishes the  indubitable  evidence  of  self 
and  non-self  as  implied  in  the  very  act 
of  self-consciousness.  Scepticism,  the 
nature  of  truth,  certitude,  the  external 
senses,  imagination,  intellect,  error,  the 
criterion  of  evidence,  and  human  testi- 
mony are  treated  in  as  many  chapters. 

In  pursuing  this  method,  the  author 
deviates  considerably  from  the  beaten 
track,  and,  we  think,  much  to  the  ad- 
vantage of  the  student,  inasmuch  as  he 
follows  the  natural  order  of  cognition, 
first  establishing  the  fact  of  truth,  cer- 
tainty and  evidence,  before  entering 
upon  a  discussion  of  their  nature.  The 
book  commends  itself  by  soundness  of 
principles,  order,  lucidity,  brevity  and 
comparative  thoroughness.  The  author 
shows  a  full  command  of  his  subject 
and  of  the  manifold  resources  needful  to 
bring  abstruse  thought  home  to  the 
student.  His  illustrations  are  numerous 
and  apt,  and  we  believe  that  he  has  been 


more  successful  than  any  of  his  prede 
cessors  in  making  pure  English  the 
vehicle  of  true  philosophic  thought. 
The  work  will  be  an  invaluable  aid,  not 
only  to  the  college  student,  but  also  to 
the  many  educated  men  and  women  who 
in  our  times  are  eager  to  acquire  some 
knowledge  of  true  philosophy.  We  shall 
look  with  interest  for  the  continuation  of 
this  promising  series  of  philosophic  text- 
books. We  cordially  recommend  them 
to  the  attention  of  such  of  our  readers 
as  are  eager  for  self-improvement. 

THE  SAINTS  OF  MOUNT  CARMEL  The 
Proper  Offices  of  the  Saints  granted  to 
the  Barefooted  Carmelites.  Translated 
from  the  Latin  for  the  Carmelites  of  Bos- 
ton. 

This  handsome  volume  will  be  of 
special  interest  to  the  many  friends  of 
the  Order  of  Mount  Carmel  in  Boston 
and  elsewhere.  It  will  be  at  the  same 
time  a  sweet  remembrance  and  a  practi- 
cal guide  to  devotion  to  the  great  saints 
of  this  great  Order.  The  book  has  been 
revised  by  the  Rev.  Abbe"  Hogan,  S.S., 
and  bears  the  imprimatur  of  Most  Rev. 
Archbishop  Williams  of  Boston.  We 
hope  that  it  will  find  large  circulation, 
and  that  it  will  do  much  to  promote  de- 
votion to  the  saints.  The  book  may  be 
had  on  application  to  the  Convent  of 
Mount  Carmel,  Boston. 

THE  END  OF  CONTROVERSY.  By 
Bishop  Milner.  A  new  edition  by  the 
Rev.  Luke  Rivington,  M.A.  London  : 
Catholic  Truth  Society.  New  York  : 
Benziger  Brothers.  1896.  I2mo.  Pages 
484.  Price  is. 

Of  this  book  it  is  said  that  for  many 
years  after  its  publication  it  made  more 
converts  than  all  other  controversial  lit- 
erature taken  together.  It  has  lost  noth- 
ing of  its  timeliness.  Nay,  it  is  written 
on  the  very  same  lines  as  the  latest  en- 
cyclical of  Leo  XIII.  on  the  unity  of  the 
Church.  It  is  the  work  of  a  learned  and 
apostolic  prelate  and  a  vigorous  writer, 
and  though  written  nearly  a  century  ago, 

875 


876 


BOOK  NOTICES. 


deserves  to  remain  one  of  our  standard 
controversial  works.  The  author's  can- 
dor, directness  and  invincible  logic  are 
refreshing.  Withal  he  never  fails  to  be 
dignified  and  respectful.  These  are  pre- 
cisely the  qualities  which  the  controver- 
sialist needs,  and  which  Protestants  ex- 
pect of  the  exponent  of  Catholic  truth. 

In  this  new  edition  the  references  have 
been  carefully  verified  by  the  learned  and 
painstaking  editor.  The  book  is  beauti- 
fully printed  in  fine  large  type  on  excel- 
lent paper,  and,  like  all  the  prints  of  the 
C.  T.  S.,  is  remarkably  cheap.  It  should 
be  spread  by  the  thousand. 

THE  SEE  OF  PETER.  The  Rock  of  the 
Church,  the  Source  of  Jurisdiction,  and 
the  Centre  of  Unity.  By  T.  W.  Allies, 
K.C.S.G.  Fourth  edition.  London  : 
Catholic  Truth  Society.  i2mo.  Pages 
182.  Price  is. 

This  volume  is  an  important  addition 
to  the  literature  of  the  reunion  of  Chris- 
tendom. It  is  the  author's  valedictory 
to  the  Anglican  Church  fifty  years  ago, 
and  is  now  republished  at  the  request  of 
Leo  XIII.,  to  whom  it  is  also  dedicated 
by  the  author.  We  wish  it  the  wide  cir- 
culation it  deserves.  It  is  just  as  timety 
as  the  day  it  was  first  issued. 

"MEG."  The  story  of  an  ignorant 
little  girl.  By  Gilbert  Guest.  Omaha  : 
Western  Chronicle  Co.  i6mo.  Pages  1 08. 

This  is  a  stirring  little  story  which 
will  be  eagerly  devoured  by  the  little 
ones.  It  has  a  healthy  moral  tone  which 
will  not  fail  of  its  effect. 

FIRST  COMMUNION.  Edited  by  Father 
Thurston,  SJ.  London :  Burns  and 
Gates.  New  York  :  Benziger  Brothers. 
1896.  i2mo.  Pages  495. 

This  volume  is  the  ninety-fourth  of  the 
Quarterly  Series  edited  by  the  English 
Fathers  of  the  Society  of  Jesus.  It  will 
prove  of  great  service  to  the  catechist, 
especially  to  him  who  has  the  delicate 
task  of  preparing  children  for  First  Com- 
munion. We  have  no  doubt  that  the 
children  themselves,  with  a  little  coax- 
ing and  coaching,  will  also  read  it  with 
much  interest  and  profit.  It  is  attractive 
as  it  is  instructive.  It  is  copiously  and 
tastefully  illustrated,  and  elegantly 
gotten  up. 

LITTLE  COMRADES.  A  First  Commun- 
ion story.  By  Mary  T.  Waggaman. 
Philadelphia:  Kilner  &  Co.  161110. 
Pages  208. 

This  is  a  real  boys'  story,  written  for 


boys  by  one  who  has  a  true  estimate  of 
boy  nature — not  only  from  a  mother's 
instinct,  but  also  from  the  intuition  of  a 
well  trained  literary  mind.  Several 
copies  of  it  should  be  in  every  Sunday- 
school  library.  It  should  find  its  way 
into  every  family  with  growing  up  boys, 
who  are  pretty  sure  to  take  to  it.  The 
girls,  of  course,  will  devour  it. 

OUTLINES  OF  CHURCH  HISTORY.  For 
Schools,  Colleges  and  Seminaries.  By 
Rev.  H.  Vedewer,  D.D.  Translated  and 
supplemented  by  Rev.  John  Klute. 
Cleveland,  Ohio  :  Catholic  Universe 
Publishing  Company.  i6mo.  Pages- 
247. 

This  is  an  excellent  little  compendium 
of  Church  history.  Its  outlines  are 
clear  and  definite  ;  and  the  matter  is  well 
chosen  and  sorted.  It  is  much  to  be  re- 
gretted that  the  publishers  have  not  given 
it  a  more  attractive  form.  Paper,  printing, 
cuts,  and  general  make-up  are  of  very 
inferior  quality.  For  the  credit  of 
Catholic  literature,  we  think,  such  book- 
making  should  not  be  tolerated.  There 
is  no  excuse  for  it. 

BOOKS   RECEIVED. 

THE  RELIGIONS  OF  THE  WORLD.  By- 
Rev.  James  L.  Meagher.  New  York  : 
Christian  Press  Association.  1896. 

OUR  SEMINARIES.  By  Rev.  John  Tal- 
bot  Smith.  New  York  :  W.  H.  Young 
and  Company.  1896.  izmo.  Pages 
327.  Price  $1.00. 

PRAYERS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE.  By  Rev. 
Francis  David  Byrne.  London  :  Burns 
and  Gates.  New  York  :  Benziger  Broth- 
ers. 1896. 

JEWELS  OF  THE  IMITATION.  A  selec- 
tion of  passages  with  a  little  commentary . 
By  Percy  Fitzgerald,  M.A.,  F.S.A.  Lon- 
don :  Burns  and  Gates.  New  York : 
Benziger  Brothers. 

THE  CATHOLIC  SICK  ROOM.  By  James 
F.  Splaine  (price  2d.) ;  THE  CORONATION  - 
OATH,  by  Rev.  T.  E.  Bridgett,  C.SS.R. 
(price  2d.)  ;  FOLK-LORE  Ex  CATHEDRA, 
being  an  examination  of  Mr.  Edward 
Clodd's  presidential  address  to  the  Folk- 
lore Society,  1896  (price  id.)  ;  THOUGHTS 
FOR  THE  SICK  ROOM  (price  id.);  ROBERT 
GROSSETESTE,  BISHOP  OF  LINCOLN,  by 
Mgr.  W.  Croke  Robinson  (prifie  2d.) ;  ALL 
DAY  LONG  :  Ejaculations  and  Prayers, 
in  Verse,  by  the  Rev.  Matthew  Russell, 
SJ.  London  :  Catholic  Truth  Society. 


Diplomas  and  Indulgence*!  Crosses  for  the  solemn  reception  of  Promoters  who  have  fathfully  served 
the  required  probation  have  been  sent  to  the  following  Local  Centres  of  the  League  of  the  Sacrea  Heart 
•(July  20  to  August  30,  1896) 


Dhxti*. 

pure. 

Lnnl  ('•  Hi  ..- 

.MI 

CltlMt*. 

Sclienectady  N.  Y  

St.  John's    

.   .    .     Church              i 

St.  Klizabeth's  . 

9 
.   .   .                                i 
"                    9 

St.  Mary's  .... 
St   Vincent's   (C  M.) 

it 

it           ii 

Cleveland  
Detroit  

Cleveland,  Ohio  
Monroe,  Mich  

St.  John's       
St   Mary's  .              ... 

.   .     Cathedral          12 
.   .   .   Academy             i 

St.  Joseph's    .  .          ... 

Church              i 

Erie 

St.  Callistus'  

.   .   .                                6 

St  Mary's  

i 

.S.C.)            "                          2 

•   •    •           "                    4 

•Galveston          .... 

Austin  

Immaculate  Conception  (C 
St.  Patrick's  

•Grand  Rapids    .... 
Green  Bay  

La  Crosse  .... 

('.rand  Rapids,  Mich  
Sagole,  Wis  
Steyeu's  Point,  Wis  
Mansion,  Wis  
New  Hope,  Ky  
Saint  Ignace,  Mich  
Houghton,  Mich  

St.  Andrew's        .  . 
St.  Nicholas'  
St.  Stephen's  
St.  Patrick's  .   . 
j-t.  Vincent  de  Paul's    .   . 
St.  Ignatius  Loyola's    .   . 

St.  Mathew's    

.  .   .  Cathedral            8 
.   .   .     Church           n 
3 
.   .   .                            13 
3 
•   •                               5 

.    .                                         20 

•   •   •                               4 

Louisville  
Marquette          .... 

Milwaukee  - 

Shullsbury,  Wis.  ...... 

New  Orleans  
New  York  

New  Orleans,  La.        .   . 
New  York,  N.  Y  

St   Vincent  de  Paul's    . 

.   .   .           "                   i 

St.  Lawrence  (S.J.) 
St  Columba's    

•   •   •           "                   5 

.     .    .                                           2 

We>-tchrster  N  Y. 

it 

St.  Joseph's    

.   .   .    Institute           4 

it            •  •».... 

New  York.  N.  Y  
Rondout  N.  Y. 

St.  Ann's  
St.  Mary's  

.  .   .     Church             i 

.    .    .               "                          2 

Omaha  

C.retna,  Neb  
Alliance,  Neb  

St.  Patrick's  
Holy  Rosary  

.    .    .               *'                          2 

.    .    .                                 4 

Oregon  City    

St.  Paul,  Ore  

St.  Paul's  
St   Paul's            

.    .    .               "                          2 

.  Academy           '2 

Philadelphia  .   . 

Falls  of  Schuvlkill,  Pa  . 
Kltnhurst  R  I 

St.  Brigid's  
Sacred  Heart     

.   .   .     Church             5 
.     Convent            A 

Providence 

St.  Augustine  
San  Francisco   .... 

Sioux  Falls  .   . 

Fernandina.  Fla  
San  Francisco,  Oil  
AUmeda.  Cal  
San  Francisco.  Cal.     .   .   . 
Mitchell,  So  Dak            .   .   . 

St.  Michael's     Church              i 
Sacred  Heart  .   .   .  Presentation  Convent            2 
St.  Joseph's    Church             2 
St  Peter's                    ...   -                                    •» 

Holy  Family  

.   .   .           ''                  12 

•Syracuse  
Trenton    .   . 
Wheeling    

Hinghamton,  N.  Y.  ... 
Kast  Camden  N  J 

St    Mary's               

.   .   .      Home               i 

St  Joseph's    .          .... 

.   .   .     Church              i 

Kingsville,  W.  Va  

St  Vincent's  

•   •   •           "                   7 

Total  number  of  Receptions,  39. 


Total  of  Diplomas  issued,  177. 


TREASURY  OF  GOOD  WORKS. 


Offerings  for  the  Intentions  recommended  to  the  League  of  the  Sacred  Heart. 

100  days'  Indulgence  for  every  action  offered  for  the.  Intentions  of  the  League. 

NO.  TIMES. 

Masses  heard 204.746 

Mortifications 119.509 

Works  of  Mercy .S9.35O 

Works  of  Zeal 50,272 

Prayers 2,260.674 

Charitable  Conversation 60,218 

II: 


NO.  TIMES. 

i.    Angelus 496,951 

j.    Beads 371,882 

3.  Stations  of  the  Cross 41.679 

4.  Holy  Communions 107,928 

Spiritual  Communions 244,577 

Examens  of  Conscience 187,434 

Hours  of  Labor 681,463 

Hours  of  Silence 

9.    Pious  Reading 82,524 

to.    Masses  Celebrated 5,413 


II. 
12. 
'3- 
14- 


Sufferings  or  Afflictions 69,899 

Self-conquest 161,830 

Visits  to  B.  Sacrament 267,871 

Various  Good  Works 149,522 


Special  Thanksgivings,  1,176;  Total,  5,810,269. 


For  Recent  Aggregations,  see  page  880. 


877 


LmTRS'WmMHTENTIONS 


letters  received  from  July  20  to  August  20,  1896,  and  not  otherwise  acknowledged.     The  number 
after  the  name  of  the  place  indicates  the  date  of  the  letter. 


ALABAMA. 

FLORIDA. 

INDIAN  TERRITORY. 

MAINE. 

Mobile,  27,  GO. 

Armstrong,  4. 

Krebs,  23,  15. 

Calais,  13.  GO. 

Fernandina,  18. 

Kennebunkport,  17. 

ARIZONA. 

Jacksonville,  20,  7. 

IOWA. 

Oldtown,  23. 

Phoenix,  8. 

Key  West,  5,  15. 
Palatka,  13. 

Barnum,  4. 

Portland,  27. 
South  Brewer,  19. 

ARKANSAS. 
Brinkley,  18. 

Saint  Augustine,  7. 
Saint  Leo,  3. 
Tampa,  12. 

Burlington,  17. 
Carroll,  13,  GO. 
Cedar  Mines,  25. 
Cedar  Rapids,  25,  3. 

MARYLAND. 
Ammendale,  i. 

Helena,  12. 
Little  Rock,  29. 
Pine  Bluff,  17. 
Pocahontas,  18. 

CALIFORNIA. 

GEORGIA. 

Augusta,  1  1. 
Fairmount,  4. 
Macon,  29,  GO.  6. 
Savannah,  20,  19. 

Council  Bluffs,  28. 
Davenport,  13. 
Des  Moines  3. 
Dubuque,  22,  30,  17,  18. 
Iowa  City,  28. 
Keokuk,  18. 

Baltimore,   20,  24,  28,  30, 
6,  14,  GO.  15,  17,  18. 
Buckeystown,  15. 
Cecilton.  19. 
Chesterfield,  18. 
Cumberland,  18. 

Almeda,  20,  14. 

IDAHO. 

Lawler,  30,  18. 

Forest  Hill,  30. 

Eastland,  12. 
Eureka,  30,  10,  15. 

Boise  C.ty,  22. 

Lyons,  20,  19. 
New  Hampton,  12. 

Frederick,  28,  7,  17. 
Hagerston,  25. 

Los  Angeles,  30. 
Marysville,  16. 

ILLINOIS. 

Storm  Lake,  12. 
Tama,  28. 

Ingleside,  17. 
LeonardstowD,  17. 

Menlo  Park,  24. 

Alton,  16. 

Vinton,  29. 

Libertytown,  19. 

Oakland,  5. 

Aurora,  17. 

"Waukon,  17. 

Milestown,  29. 

Petaluma,  15. 

Beardstown,  28. 

Mount  Saint  Mary's,  22, 

Riverside,  28. 
San  Francisco,  20,  i  GO., 

Belleville,  17. 
Cairo.  17. 

KANSAS. 

16. 
Oxen  Hill,  17. 

3,  ir,  13,  14  15,  16  GO. 

Carlyle,  27,  15. 

Abilene,  n. 

Pom  fret,  25,  18. 

San-  Bernardino,  20. 

Charleston,  18. 

Atchison,  5. 

Rutland,  25. 

San  Jose,  13,  GO.  15. 

Chester,  18. 

Burlington,  24. 

Valley  Lee,  12. 

San  Mateo,  29. 

Chicago,   :o,  21,  24,  28,  6, 

Hayes,  ,9. 

Woodstock,   22,   GO.  30, 

Shorb,  27. 

GO  8,  n,  17,  18. 

Kiowa,  16. 

GO. 

Santa  Barbara,  6. 

Decatur,  17. 

Leavenworth,  17. 

Santa  Clara,  21,  13. 

East  Saint  Louis,  22,  12. 

Olathe,  16. 

MASSACHUSETTS. 

Woodland,  6. 
COLORADO. 

Effiugham,  7. 
Farmersville.  30. 
Feehanville,  29. 

Osawatomie,  31. 
Paola,  fc. 
Saint  Mary's,  17. 

Amherst,  17,  18. 
Beverly,  6. 
Boston",    20,    GO.    21,   29, 

Denver,  28,  17. 

T  re.ePorl'  9- 

31.  3.  5    6,  7,  8,  9   10,  14, 

Duraneo,  24. 

joiiet,  7)  !"• 
I  add   22   18 

KENTUCKY. 

17,  19,  GO. 

Los  Animas,  31. 
Pueblo,  17. 

CONNECTICUT. 

Ansonia,  14. 
Baltic,  22,  GO.  19. 
Bethel,  23. 
Bridgeport,  20,  7. 
Derby,  19. 
Hartford,  20,  GO.  23,  29, 
15.  18  GO. 
Meriden,  21. 
Middletown,  21. 
New  Haven,  31. 
New  London,  18. 
Norwalk,  19. 
Portland,  18. 
Rainbow,  17. 

Litchfield,  29. 
Lostant,  29. 
Mattoor,  i. 
Mendota,  18. 
Mount  Sterling,  27,  31. 
Ottawa,  31,  18. 
Pana,  29. 
Peoria,  20,  30.  19. 
Prairie  Du  Chien,  17. 
Sainte  Mary's,  19. 
Shelbyville,  17. 
Springfield,  31,  13. 
Streator,  28. 
Taylorville,  16. 
Wenona,  17. 

INDIANA. 
Anderson,  25. 

Bowling  Green,  16. 
Calvary  17. 
Covington,  n. 
Fancy  Farm,  13. 
Frankf  rt,  10. 
Knottsville,  17. 
Lebanon,  14. 
Lexington,  16. 
Loretto,  28. 
Louisville,   27,  28,  29,  13, 
rt. 
Maysville,  15. 
Morgantown.  16. 
Mount  Olivet  23. 
Nazareth,  27. 
Newport.  28,  )8,  19. 
Saint  John,  20. 
Springfield,  21,  18. 

Brockton,  10. 
Cheshire,  17. 
Cohasset,  30. 
Everett,  18. 
Fall  River,  18,  19. 
Fitchburg,  20. 
Holyoke,  28,  30,  18. 
Hopkinton,  18. 
Hudson,  3r. 
Hyannis   19. 
Ipswich,  20. 
Lawrence,  29. 
Lowell,  7,  10. 
Maiden,  30. 
Mansfield,  17. 
Newburyport,  if. 
North  Adams,  10. 
North  Brookfield,  16.  19. 
North     Chelmsford,    20, 

Ridgefield,  19. 
Thomas  ton    9. 
Thompsonvillc,  7. 
Waterbury,  31,  n. 

Huntmgton,  4. 
Indianapolis,  20,  21. 
Lafayette,  13. 
Logootee.  17. 

LOUISIANA. 
Baton  Rouge,  27. 
Church  Point,  27. 

19- 
Norwood,  19. 
Ostenville,  28. 
Quincy,  ij. 

DELAWARE. 

Wilmington,  20,  29. 

Notre  Dame,  28. 
Saint  Mary's,  22. 
Seymour,  18. 
Terre  Haute.  5.  17. 

Cotton  port,  12. 
Grand  Coteau,  15,  17. 
Marksville,  19. 
Monroe,  16. 

Roxbury,  27. 
Salem,  14,  19. 
Southbridjfe,  24. 
Sp-ingfield,  29,  8. 

DIS.  OF  COLUMBIA. 

Valparaiso,    20,  GO.    15, 
GO.  i. 

New  Orleans,  27,  31,   8, 
13,  17,  18,  GO. 

Waltham,  17. 
Westfield,  ?o,  21. 

Washington,  22,  24.  25,  26, 

Vinrennes,  16. 

Pineville,  30. 

Winchester  16. 

29.  3'.  3!  6.  "i  '",  '9- 

Whitfield,  28,  31. 

Shreveport,  17. 

Worcester,  25,  4,8. 

878 

LETTERS    WITH   INTENTIONS. 


.H7" 


MICHIGAN. 

NEW   JEKSKY. 

NKW  YORK  (coii'd.) 

<>KK<-.<>X. 

Hnttk-  Crt-i-k 
Beacon,  2). 
Detroit,  i<', 
Dollar  1!  iv 
Grand  Rapids,  8. 

Asbury  Park.  20. 
Atlantic  City.  20,  27,   aS. 

i.'<    is.  i,,,  GO. 
Atlantic    Highlands,   20, 
18 

Ogdensburg,  22. 
Oswego.  20.  27,  31,  18,  19. 
Oyster  Bay,  22. 
Patchogue,  19. 
Peeksklll,  22.  18. 

Baker  City,  t.s. 
Gervais.  27. 
Mount  Angel,  22.  . 
Portland,  18. 

Gro««e  Ponte,  is. 
bhpeadag,  ~. 

L'AtlHC,   21     IS. 

Lexington,  25. 
Lodinrton,  V°,  17. 
IfMttBme,  22,  i. 
Marquttte.  iv 
Mount  Heasant,  10. 
Newport,  18. 
Pan  ell,  25. 
Petoskey,  17. 
Pomiac,  20. 
Prove  mont,  g. 
Wyandolte,  25. 

MINNESOTA. 

Carrollsvllle,  30,  15,  19. 
Collegeville,  20,  GO.  25. 
Duluth,  31,  7,  18. 
Farihault,  24. 
Grace'  ille,  18. 

Bever'ey,   20. 
Bordenlown.  18. 
Ilui  Huston,  30. 
Convent  Station,  19. 
F.uxt  <  )rangc,  29. 
Echo  Lake,  TO. 
Holx>ken,  20.  8. 
Jersey  City,  23,  24,  31,  19. 
MilltMirn,  n. 
Morristown,  25. 
Newark,  20.  21,  22,   GO. 
»7i  3°  3«.  GO. 
New  Brunswick,  6. 
Pnterson,  20.  19. 
Plcasantvillle,  31. 
Karitan,  27. 
Red  Bank.  5. 
Rutherfoid   14. 
Sonirrville,  18. 
Summit,  iS. 
Trenton.  20,  6. 
1,'nion  Hill   IQ. 

Philmont,  31. 
I'lait-burg,  18. 
Port  Chester.  15. 
Poughkeepsie,   21,  7. 
R  helms,  28. 
Rhiuebeck,  28. 
Rochester,  28,   10,   15,    17, 
i«,  19- 
Rosebank.  19. 
Sag  Harl>or,  21. 
Seaclift"   16. 
Syracuse.  16. 
Thomaston,  19. 
Troy,  20,  21,  30,  19. 
Utica.  30,  17. 
Waddington  20. 
Wappinger's  Falls,  21. 
Water-town,  28. 
Waverly,  22,  17. 
West  Troy,  21. 
Whitehall,  27. 
Yonkers,  18. 

PENNSYLVANIA. 

Altoons,  18. 
Ash'Hnd,  20. 
Bay  field,  i. 
Beatty,  29. 
Bedford,  i. 
Bristol,  <. 
Brookville,  18,  19. 
Butler,  23. 
Chester  Springs,  12. 
Clarion.  21,  31,  17. 
Clearfield,  19. 
Coylesville.  17. 
Derry  Station,  17. 
Doylestown,  17. 
Uravosburg,  13. 
Dudley,  3. 
Easton,  19. 
Ebensburg,  21,  GO.  28,  7, 

Kilkenny,  28. 
Minneapolis,   27,  16,  GO. 

Woodbury,  17,  GO. 

NORTH   CAROLINA. 

17- 
Erie,  27,  6,  13. 
Freeland    18. 

17. 
Pine  Island,  20. 

NEW   MEXICO. 

Asheville,  28. 

Frt-eport,  18. 

Red  Wing,  17. 

East  Las  Vegas,  20. 

Charlotte,  17. 

C.allit/in.  31. 

Rochester,  ay. 

San  Miguel.  9. 

Raleigh,  19. 

Glenfield,  i»,  29. 

St.  Paul,  25/27,  29,  31,  3, 

Santa  Fe,  20. 

Great  Hclt,  31. 

Springfield.  18. 
West  Duluth,  s. 
White  Bear  Lake,  18. 
Winona,  15. 

NEW   YORK. 

Albany,  24  31,  16,  18. 
Amsterdam,  30. 

NORTH    DAKOTA. 

Bismark,  v>,  9. 
Elbow  Woods,  24. 
Fargo.  23. 

Greenburg,  30. 
Harrisburg,  15. 
Hazleton.  24. 
Hollidaysburg,  21.  i. 
Homestead,  v. 

Andover,  18. 

Jamestown,  20. 

Hontzdale,  18. 

MISSISSIPPI. 

Auriesville,  19.  . 

Wheatland,  19. 

Jetikintown,  20. 

Averill  Park,  i. 

Johnstown,  20,  3. 

Holly  Springs,  4. 
Muldon,  16. 

Binghamton,  29,  18. 
Brovster,  8. 

OKLAHOMA   TER. 

Kane,  10. 
l,atrol>e,  23. 

Sulphur  Spring*,  11. 

Brooklyn,  ro,  22,  GO.  20, 

Guthrie,  n. 

Littlestown,3. 

Water  Valley,  6. 

30.  3,  5.  7.  >*,  '4,  15.  GO. 

Loretto,  21,  19. 

Yazoo  Cily,  7. 

16,   GO.  17,   irt,  GO.  19, 

OHIO. 

McKeesport,  21,  7,  17. 

CO. 

McShenytown,  19. 

MISSOURI. 

Buffalo   19. 

Alliance,  20. 

Mauoh  Chunk,  21. 

Arcadia,  18. 

Caindrn,  20.  GO. 

Bellefoutaine,  13. 

Maud,  10. 

Karinington,  17. 
Florisam,  25,  18. 
Harlem,  21. 

Canadaniqua,  18. 
Cape  Vincent,  28. 
Cazenovia,  20,  17. 

Canton,  2$,  31,  16. 
Carey,  12 
Carthage,  24,  7,  17. 

Meadvil'e.  27. 
Moosic,  16. 
Mount  Carmel,  7. 

H.nmihal.  ii. 
Independence,  17. 
Joplin,  22. 
Kansas  City,  23,  25. 
Moberly,  27,  19. 
Norborne  25.  10. 

Clayton,  14. 
Cohens,  30,  17. 
Cold  Spring,  2«. 
Dunkirk,  v>  19. 
East  Java^22. 
Fast  Quogue,  13. 

Chillicothe,  30. 
Cincinnati,  27,  18,9,  17. 
Circ  eville,  18. 
Cleveland,   22,  29,  30,    i, 
6,  8.  n,  13,  18. 
Columbus.  5. 

Nestiuehoning,  15. 
New  England,  8. 
Norristown,  31. 
Parker's  Landing,  30. 
Parsons  21    19. 
Philadelphia,  20,  GO.  21, 

Normandy,  20,  23. 

Klinira,  25,  GO.  17. 

Dayton,  28,  29,  18. 

24,  25,  GO.  26,  27.  79,  30, 

Saint  Charles,  18*. 

Fairport.  23 

Denniscn  ;2. 

31,  1,4  7,8,  11,  13,  19. 

Saint  Joseph.  24.  28. 

Far  Rockaway,  22,  19. 

Dungannon,  27. 

Pittshurg,  24,  30,  31,  5,  7, 

St.  Louis,   21,  22,  GO.  25, 

Flushing,  5. 

East  Liverpool,  27. 

18.  GO.  19. 

9   ii,  12,  14,  15,  16,  i-." 
Saint  Paul,  18. 
Springfield.  14. 

Gal  way,  18. 
Granville,  27. 
Greenport,  21. 

Edgerton,  9. 
Elyria,  17.! 
Fairport  Harbor,  17. 

Pittston,  10. 
Pottsville,  30,  17. 
Reading.    20,  24,  30,    31, 

Ste.  Cenevieve,  21. 

Haverstraw,  29. 

Fremrnt,  u. 

GO 

Horse  Heads,  is.  GO. 

Gallipolis.  8. 

Renovo.  29,  19. 

MONTANA. 

Hudson,  16. 
Hunlington,  20,  17. 

c,il>sonl>(irg,  28. 
Greenville  10. 

Ridgewav,  10. 
Saint  Clair.  30. 

Fort  Be  n  ton,  27. 

Ilion  31. 

Kensington,  18. 

Saint  Mary's,  26. 

Jocko,  20,  GO. 

Jamaica,  :o. 

Keuton,  10. 

Scranton,   21,  27,  30,  GO. 

Kipp,  21. 
Saint  Peters,  22. 

Jamestown,  6. 
Johnstown,  10. 

Lebanon,  27,  GO. 
Leetonia,  14. 

18,  '9- 
Shaniokm.  ?o,  29. 

Keeseville,  18. 

Lima,  3. 

Silver  Creek,  22,  19. 

NEBRASKA. 

Kingston,  20,  22. 

Louisville,  31,  17. 

Turtle  Creek,  25. 

Little  Falls.  IN 

Marietta,  18. 

Tyrone,  17. 

Alliancr,  26,  16. 

Lockport.  15. 

Mount  Vernon,  17,  18. 

\\v-t  Chester,  25. 

Hastings.  23. 

Long  F.ddy,  24 

Nelsonville,  n. 

Wilkesbarre,  20,  27. 

Linco  n,  18. 

Long  Isl  -nd  City,  30. 

New  Albany,  17. 

York,  21. 

Mitiden,  29. 

Mamaroneck.  21. 

Newport.  22. 

Ogal'ala,  27. 
Omaha.  21,  17. 

Monticcl'o.  17. 
Mount  Kisco,  30. 

Nottingham,  7. 
Portsmouth,  18. 

RHODE  ISLAND. 

Rulo,  16. 

Naiiuet.  24. 

Reading.  19. 

Nt-wburgh,  21,  22,  19. 

Salineville.  25,  15. 

Central  Fall- 

NEW   IIAMTSI'IRE. 

New  Rochelle,  30. 

St-awnrr.  is. 

Host  Providence,  14. 

New  York,  20,  GO.  21,  22. 

Shepa- 

Newport,  30.  10. 

Franklin  Kails,  to. 

23,  24,   25.   27.  GO.   28, 

Tiffin    17. 

Providence,  v>,  «,  10,  12, 

Greenville,  21. 

GO.  29.  so.  17,  GO.  18, 

Toledo,  2.'  ,  GO.  17,  19. 

1  8. 

Keenc,  17. 

GO..  19  GO. 

Troy,  18. 

Quonochontaug,  28. 

Manchester,  'a,  18. 

Niagara  Falls,  10. 

Youngstown,  ^s,  GO.  18. 

Rumford,  18. 

Salmon  Fall«,  2V 

Nyack  30. 

Zauesville,  17. 

Valley  FalU,  3. 

880 


RECENT  AGGREGATIONS 


SOUTH  CAROLINA. 
Livingston,  15. 

SOUTH  DAKOTA. 
Alberdeen,  i. 
Lead,  16. 
Mitchell,  29. 
Sioux  Falls,  17. 
Sturgis,  i.s.  GO. 
"Yankton,  23. 

TENNESSEE. 
Franklin,  13. 
Jackson,  5. 
McEwen,  12. 
Memphis,  29,  14,  17. 
Nashville,  21,  12. 

TEXAS. 
Austin,  17. 
Castorville,  20. 
Culero,  10. 
Dallas,  20. 
El  Paso,  17.  GO. 
Fort  Worlh,  13,  GO. 
Galveston,  4,  5,  14. 
Houston,  9,  10. 
San   Antonio,   25,  7. 


TEXAS  (con'd.) 
Texarkana,  20.  13. 
Tilling,  17. 
Victoria,  12. 
Waco,  15. 
Wylie.  8. 

UTAH. 
Ogden,  31. 
Park  City,  23,  GO. 
Salt  Lake  City,  27,  15. 

VERMONT. 

Burlington,  29. 
Middleburg,  4. 
Pittsford.  18. 
Richmond,  30. 
Rutland,  27. 
Underbill  Center,  20,  17. 

VIRGINIA. 
Alexandria,  3,  18. 
Cape  Charles,  4. 
Fortress  Monroe,  28. 
Lexington,  18. 
Lynch  burg,  14. 
Norfolk,  17,  GO. 


VIRGINIA  (con'd.) 
Portsmouth,  26. 
Richmond,  27,  GO.  13. 
Roanoke,  22. 
Stauntou.  18. 
West  Fnd,  8. 

WASHINGTON. 
Evanston,  16. 
Everett,  28. 
North  Yakima,  22. 
Spokane,  20,  9. 
Tacoma,  25. 

WEST  VIRGINIA. 
Grafton,  19. 
Harpers  Ferry,  21,  GO. 
Wheeling,  2?,  GO.  14. 

WISCONSIN. 
Bayfield,  29. 
Chippewa  Falls,  17. 
Columbus,  18. 
Fort  Howard,  28. 
Green  Bay,  17. 
Hollandale,  19. 
Janesville,  13. 


WISCONSIN  (con'd.) 
Kaukana,  21,  GO.  12. 
Kenosha,  20. 
Kilbourii,  30. 
Mauston,  15,  GO. 
Milwaukee,  24,   29,  5,   7, 

18.  19. 

Northport,  17. 
Oconto,  i. 
Oshkosh,  22. 
Portage.  25. 
Prairie  Du  Chien,  29,  2. 
Racine.  5. 
Shullsburg,  16. 
TomahawK,  23. 
Wa«hburn,  15. 
Watertown,  10. 
Wansau,  20. 

CANADA. 

Halifax  17. 
Montreal,  6. 
Victoria,  i8. 

FOREIGN. 

Dublin,  Ireland   23. 
Havana,  Cuba,  20. 


RECENT  AGGREGATIONS. 


The  following  Local  Centres  have  received  Diplomas  of  Aggregation  from  the  Central  Direc'.ion 
from  July  20  to  August  20,  1896. 


Diocese. 

Place. 

Local  Centre. 

Date 
of 
Diploma. 

Albany  
Brooklyu  .  .... 

Cleveland  
Columbus  
Davenport  
Detroit  
Marquette  
Nesqually  

Castleton,  N.  Y  
Brooklyn,  N.  Y  

Cleveland.  Ohio    
Portsmouth,  Ohio    
Parnell,  Iowa     .       ... 
Owosso,  Mich  
Rockland,  Mich  
Ferndale,  Wash  

Sacred  Heart  . 

Church 
le  Sisters  of 

Asylum 
Church 

Aug.  12 

Aug.  12 
Aug.  12 
Aug.  J2 
Aug.  12 
Aug.  12 
July  24 
July  24 
July  24 
Aug.  12 
Aug.  7 
Aug.  12 
Aug.  12 
Aug.  12 
Aug.  12 

Home  for  the  Aged  i  Lit 
the  Poor) 
5t.  Joseph's  
Annunciatio  i        ... 

St.  Paul's  
St.  Mary's    
St.  Joseph's  .      .          .   . 

St.  Ann's  

, 

St.  Paul's  

Plattsburg,  N.  Y  
Alliance,  Neb  

Catholic  Summer  School  of  America 
Holy  Rosaty    Church 

Syracuse  .... 

Pinghamton,  N.  Y. 
Elm  Giove,  W.  Va   
Wytheville.  Va  

St.  Mary's    
St.  Vincent  de  Paul's 
St.  Mary's    .   . 

Home 
Church 

Wheeling  

Aggregations,  15  ;  churches,  i  • ;    institutions,  2  ;    school,  t. 


CENTENARY  OF  THE  CONSECRATION  OF  THE  TYROL  TO  THE  SACRED  HEART 


THE    AESSENGEF^ 


OF   THE 


SACRED    HEART    OF   JESUS 


VOL.  xxxi.  NOVEMBER,   1896.  No.  ir. 


0   BLESSED  QUEEN. 
(Rondeau.) 

By  F.  J.  Me N iff,  S.J. 

BLESSED  Queen,  thy  praises  crowd 
Upon  me,  and  my  head  is  bowed      w 
In  grief;  for  that  I  cannot  sing 
Some  little  hymn  for  thee,  nor  bring 
My  lips  to  speak  my  love  aloud. 


Is  it  my  thoughts,  o'erweening  proud, 
That  so  my  vision  overcloud 

And  make  me  such  a  poor,  dumb  thing, 
O  blessed  Queen  ? 

Lady,  with  fullest  grace  endowed, 
Whom  pity  and  sweet  love  enshroud, 
Teach  me  to  hymn  thee,  fair  Day-spring 
Of  song;  my  cold,  slow  lips  sacring — 
Thou  clothed  in  beauty,  O  star-browed, 
O  blessed  Queen  ! 


883 


Copyright,  1896.  by  APOSTLBSHIP  OF  PRAYER. 


BUDDHISM    AND    LAMAISM. 

(Concluded,} 
By  Rev.  C.  Bouckhorst,  S.J. 


III. 


may  be  supposed  that  devotions 
take  up  a  considerable  portion  of  the 
Lama's  time.  Still  there  are  the  services 
in  the  temple  at  regular  intervals  during 
the  day  consisting  in  offerings  to  the 
gods,  recital  of  hymns,  and  noisy  music 
of  cymbals,  drums  and  flutes.  Home 
devotions  comprise  meditation,  practice 
of  eccentric  austerities,  and  magic  rites 
that  are  supposed  to  give  miraculous 
powers  and  a  short  cut  to  Nirvana,  chant- 
ing of  mantras,  preparation  of  sacred 
food,  of  incense,  wine  oblations,  etc. 

Besides  this,  a  Lama  is  often  called 
upon  by  the  laity  to  watch  omens,  to 
practise  diverse  modes  of  divinations,  to 
distribute  talismans,  to  assist  at  the  cere- 
mony of  the  planting  of  luck-flags,  to 
exorcise  disease-producing  demons  and, 
finally,  on  the  occasion  of  deaths  to 
"  extract  "  the  soul  in  the  proper  man- 
ner and  to  give  it  directions  to  find  its 
way  to  the  Western  Paradise  and  take 
precautions  to  secure  it  a  good  rebirth. 

The  next  important  feature  of  a  Budd- 
hist village,  in  these  parts,  is  the  temple 
in  which  the  Lama  so  often  executes  his 
pious  pranks.  As  we  can  here,  more  than 
anywhere  else,  learn  the  true  character  of 
his  religion,  we  shall  dwell  at  some 
length  on  the  description  of  both  the  ex- 
terior and  interior.  We  have  had  several 
opportunities  of  visiting  Sikkim  tem- 
ples. All  are  built,  decorated  and  fur- 
nished in  the  same  way.  The  temple 
called  Lha-Khang,  or  god's  house,  occu- 
pies an  isolated  spot  surrounded  by 
prayer-flags.  It  is  a  heavy,  ungainly 
building,  with  a  square  base,  tapering 
structure  of  whitewashed  stone  walls, 
with  a  huge  projecting,  almost  flat  roof, 
thatched  with  bamboo. 
884 


Civilization  has  of  late  introduced  cor- 
rugated iron  roofs  at  the  expense  of  the 
scanty  element  of  beauty  of  the  temple, 
namely  unity.  The  roof  is  surrounded 
by  a  small  bell-shaped  dome  of  gilt  cop- 
per, emblematic  of  victory  and  good  luck. 
There  are  usually  two  stories  :  the  lower 
being  the  temple  proper  ;  the  upper  being 
a  meeting  room,  or  academy,  or  even  a 
dwelling  place  as  far  as  we  could  make 
out.  Two  square  openings  in  each  side 
wall  provided  with  wooden  bars  serve  the 
purpose  of  windows  to  light  the  lower  flat. 
The  upper  flat  has  three  balconies,  the 
framework  of  which  is  rudely  carved  and 
painted  in  many  colors  after  Oriental 
fashion.  In  niches  along  the  base  of  the 
front  are  inserted  rows  of  prayer-barrels 
which  are  turned  by  the  devotees  sweep- 
ing their  hand  over  them  as  they  pro- 
ceed. 

These  barrels  remind  me  of  an  incident 
that  roused  the  vindictiveness  of  two 
Lamas.  Both  were  about  to  enter  the 
temple,  when  the  one  in  front  stretching 
out  his  hand  set  six  cylinders  spinning. 
His  companion  who  had  likely  some 
grudge  against  him,  took  a  start  and 
with  a  violent  movement  of  the  hand 
caused  the  prayer  machines  to  go  off  in 
the  opposite  direction.  He  obviously  in- 
tended to  destroy  the  merits  of  his  fellow 
Lama.  The  latter,  on  noticing  the  deed, 
gnashed  his  teeth  with  rage  and  fell  on 
his  enemy.  Had  not  a  European  gentle- 
man been  on  the  scene  of  action  who 
knows  what  might  have  been  the  issue  ? 
As  it  was,  a  flood  of  vile  abuse  put  an 
end  to  the  incident. 

The  main  entrance,  reached  by  a  short 
flight  of  steps,  introduces  the  visitor  into 
the  vestibule.  All  around  some  rather 
quaint  objects  strike  his  view.  The  ceil- 


BUDDHISM    AND   LAMAISM. 


885 


ing  is  decorated  with  a  painted  canvas 
made  to  represent  a  gigantic  twisting 
yellow  dragon  with  blue  fruits  in  its 
claws.  This  reminds  one  of  the  Chinese 
-'toat-of-arms,  and  the  other  paintings  and 
frescoes  have  something  in  common  with 
the  pigtail  style.  The  gateway  is  guarded 
by  several  fiendish  figures  of  local  de- 
mons. Confronting  the  visitor  in  the 
vestibule  are  four  colossal  pictures  (fres- 
coes) of  the  "Kings  of  the  Quarters," 
who  guard  the  universe  against  the  de- 


pressions, adequate  knowledge,  individ- 
uality, use  of  the  five  senses  and  of  will, 
contact,  perception  of  joy  and  sorrow, 
desire,  indulgence,  conception  (of  an 
heir),  birth  (of  an  heir),  decay  and  death. 
The  inner  circle  represents  the  six 
regions  of  rebirth  or  the  six  ways  in 
which  a  being  can  be  reborn.  The  three 
first  are  open  to  those  in  whom  virtue  is 
preponderant  over  vice.  They  are  :  the 
human  world  for  a  lower  degree  of 
virtue,  the  titanic  world  for  a  higher 


A    BHl'TJYA   TEMP1.K. 


mons.  They  are  clad  in  full  armor,  of 
defiant  mien  and  seated  on  foaming 
chargers.  Here  also  one  meets  the  pic- 
ture of  kind  and  peaceful  Buddha  sitting 
under  the  famous  Bodhi-tree  ;  next  hilly 
landscapes,  snowy  peaks,  orchards,  deer, 
birds,  and  Lamas  in  contemplation. 

What  attracts  most  the  attention  is  a 
pictorial  reproduction  of  Buddha's 
Wheel  of  Life.  An  outer  circle  shows 
under  symbolic  forms  the  twelve  stages 
through  which  man  passes  in  the  course 
of  his  life ;  they  are  ignorance,  first  im- 


degree,  and  the  heavens  of  the  gods  for 
the  highest  degree  of  virtue.  Strange 
to  say,  these  gods  remain  subject  to  the 
miseries,  vices  and  death  of  man,  and 
are  consequently  apt  to  be  reborn  in  one 
of  three  remaining  forms  of  existence, 
namely,  that  of  the  beasts  ;  for  those  in 
whom  vice  is  only  slightly  preponderant 
over  virtue,  that  of  the  tantalized  ghosts, 
and  ultimately  that  of  the  inhabitants 
of  hell  for  the  worse  sinners. 

The  central  disc  represents   a  cock,  a 
serpent  and  a  pig,  holding  one  another  by 


886 


BUDDHISM   AND   LAMAISM. 


the  tail.  They  are  respectively  the  sym- 
bols of  the  three  original  sins  and  causes 
of  rebirths,  namely  lust,  anger,  stupid- 
ity. The  wheel  is  held  in  the  clutches  of 
a  monster  typifying  the  passionate  cling- 
ing of  the  people  to  existence. 

Two  huge  main  prayer-barrels  are  set 
up  at  either  end  of  the  vestibule.  They 
are  covered  with  the  hide  of  a  donkey 
and  wrapped  in  cloth  on  which  the  ' '  Ora 
mani  "  formula  is  printed.  Lay  devo- 
tees in  fancy  dress  revolve  them  mechani- 
cally, each  revolution  being  announced 
by  an  affixed  lever  striking  a  bell.  As 
the  bells  are  of  different  tones  and  are 
struck  alternately,  they  form  at  times  a 
not  unpleasant  chime. 

So  far  the  vestibule.  The  door  that 
leads  into  the  temple  is  of  massive  pro- 
portions ornamented  with  brazen  bosses. 
As  our  cicerone  opens  it  a  dark,  dirty 
passage,  hardly  eight  feet  high,  with  two 
rows  of  pillars  stretches  before  us. 
When  our  eyes  have  got  accustomed  to 
the  darkness  we  are  able  to  descry  at  the 
remote  end,  some  thirty  feet  distant, 
three  big  statues.  Let  us  approach 
an  altar  that  occupies  the  whole  breadth 
of  the  nave  and  our  gaze  is  met  by  many 
images  both  big  and  small  and  made  of 
gilt  clay.  "The  three  rarest  ones, "  or 
trinity  of  the  Lamas,  occupy  the  middle 
in  a  sitting  attitude. 

Buddha,  in  the  centre,  bears  a  sceptre 
surmounted  by  nine  to  twelve  jingling 
rings  wherewith  to  warn  people  of  his 
approach  and  a  begging-bowl.  Garu  Rim- 
bockhe  (Mahaguru,  the  great  teacher), 
founder  of  the  first  Lama  community,  to 
the  left,  wears  a  mitre-like  hat  shaped  in 
the  fashion  of  a  lotus  flower  and  holds 
in  his  right  hand  a  dorje  (the  thunder- 
bolt of  Indra)  as  the  Hindu  Jove  and 
a  human  skull  and  cup  of  blood  in  his 
left.  To  the  right  of  Buddha,  Cheresi, 
the  god  of  Lamaism  and  of  Tibet,  incar- 
nate in  the  Dalai-lama,  is  represented 
with  four  hands  joined  in  devotion  and 
holding  a  set  of  beads  and  a  lotus 
flower.  The  wives  of  the  deities  have 
likewise  their  images. 


Peacock-feathers,  conch-shell  trump- 
ets, a  pair  of  fifes,  a  pair  of  human 
thigh-bones  called  khanglings,  flower 
vases,  incense  holders,  mirrors  and 
various  other  implements,  but,  above 
all,  dust  and  dirt,  make  a  fitting  orna- 
mentation for  this  den  of  idolatry  and 
demon-worship.  In  front  of  the  altar 
there  is  a  long  row  of  brass  vessels  filled 
with  offerings  of  water  and  rice,  plates 
with  cakes  and  flowers  ;  small  and  large 
lamps,  in  which  wax,  oil  and  butter  are 
consumed.  Above  the  middle  lamp  is 
fixed  an  umbrella  (the  Oriental  symbol 
of  royalty)  that  slightly  revolves  under 
the  action  of  the  warm  current  of  air 
from  the  lamps. 

Next  to  the  altar  on  both  sides  one 
notices  six  or  seven  shelves  filled  with 
books  each  occupying  a  pigeon-hole.  A 
book  consists  of  several  hundred  leaves 
of  tough  unglazed  country  paper  about 
two  feet  long  and  half  a  foot  broad.  It 
is  wrapped  in  a  napkin,  pressed  between 
two  heavy  blocks,  as  covers,  bearing  in 
front  the  title  of  the  book.  The  whole 
parcel  is  firmly  bound  by  a  broad  tape. 
The  library  is  supposed  to  contain  the 
two  Lamaic  encyclopaedias  called  "the 
commandments"  and  "the  commen- 
taries." Both  are  the  fiftieth  or  hun- 
dredth faulty  copy  in  Tibetan  or  Bhuta- 
nese  of  the  primitive  translation  of  the 
Sankrit  works  of  the  early  Indian 
Buddhists.  The  consequence  of  this 
copying  and  recopying  by  persons  defi- 
cient in  erudition  is  that  the  Lamas  are 
able  to  spell  the  words,  but  the  meaning 
of  the  contents  is  altogether  beyond 
their  grasp.  None  the  less,  they  are 
very  proud  of  their  library.  Besides 
giving  an  appearance  to  the  temple,  the 
books  are  put  to  no  other  use  but  to 
provide  mystic  formulas.  Unintelligible 
though  these  be,  they  are  deemed  potent 
charms. 

In  the  corner  at  either  end  of  the 
sidewalls  two  more  idols  ar£  worshipped, 
namely,  Siba  and  Kali,  two  Hindu 
Olympians. 

On  looking  round  now  we  observe  that 


BUDDHISM    AND    LAMAISM. 


HM7 


the  beams  and  the  wooden  pillars  are 
carved  and  painted  with  lotus  rosettes  of 
which  traces  are  here  and  there  visible 
through  a  coating  of  soot.  On  each 
pillar  is  hung  a  silk  banner  with  five 
flaps.  The  sidewalls  are  covered  with 
highly  colored  frescoes,  displaying  the 
disciples  of  Buddha  and  a  rather  credit- 
ably executed  oil  painting  of  Cheresi, 
"the  seer  with  keen  eyes,"  with  eleven 
heads  and  a  thousand  arms,  each  with  an 
eye  in  the  palm.  In  this  way  is  graphic- 
ally represented  his  vigilance  to  discover 
distress  and  to  succor  the  troubled.  In 
the  nave  at  some  distance  from  the  altar 
is  the  choir. 

The  seat  occupied  by  the  spiritual 
head  of  the  monastery  con- 
sists of  a  cushion  on  which 
is  spread  a  tiger  or  leopard- 
skin  nig.  Before  it  is  a  little 
table  about  two  feet  from  the 
ground  displaying  the  fol- 
lowing objects :  a  cone  of 
rice,  a  saucer  with  loose  rice 
for  sacrificing,  a  small 
daniaru  drum  consisting  of 
two  human  skull-caps  stuck 
together  and  having  the  hol- 
low parts  spanned  with 
skins,  a  bell,  a  dorje.  This 
is  mentioned  already  as  be- 
ing a  thunderbolt,  emblem 
of  the  unlimited  power  of 
both  gods  and  Lamas  over 
the  evil  spirits.  In  their 
incantations  the  Lamas 
make  frantic  passes  with 
this  little  toy  in  all  direc- 
tions whilst  muttering  their 
spells.  The  other  Lamas 
are  made  to  face  each  other 
in  two  rows.  Music  seems 
to  form  an  important  part 
of  their  services,  for  there 
are  large  and  small  drums, 
cymbals,  flutes,  and  other 
instruments  scattered 
about.  The  two  aisles  are 
left  open  for  the  use  of  the 
laity. 


Whilst  I  am  certain  that  nothing 
remains  to  be  mentioned  in  connec- 
tion with  the  temple,  I  remember  that 
there  are  other  sacred  buildings  scat- 
tered here  and  there  over  this  hilly 
country  in  the  vicinity  of  temples,  along 
the  public  roads,  in  forests  and  in  the 
villages.  These  are  the  lichen-clad 
Chhortens  or  cenotaphs  in  memory  of 
Buddha  and  other  saints.  They  are 
supposed  to  contain  a  tooth  or  lock  of 
hair  of  the  respective  saint.  Some 
of  them,  called  "receptacles  of 
offerings, "  have  some  architt ctural 
style  about  them,  and  are  adorned 
with  gilt  pinnacles,  inscriptions,  plas- 
tered mouldings,  and  surrounded  with 


IIARKKL   IN    TEMPLE   VESTIHl'LE. 


888 


BUDDHISM  AND  LAMAISM. 


an  enclosure.     These  at  least  are  kept 
clean . 

Such  then  are  the  exterior  elements 
of  Lamaism.  What  concerns  the  in- 
wardness, viz.:  the  principles  and  beliefs 
on  which  the  whole  fabric  rests,  we 
shall  try  to  sum  up  under  a  few  head- 
ings, in  order  to  bring  out  more  clearly 
their  points  of  contact  with,  and  diverg- 
ence from,  Buddhism.  These  points  will 
regard,  Buddha  and  his  law,  the  hier- 
archy of  Lamas,  the  intrinsic  value  of 
books,  the  necessity  of  contemplation  to 
reach  Nirvana,  metempsychosis,  the 
wanderings  of  souls  after  death  and 
previous  to  rebirth,  the  tyranny  of  the 
demons,  and  the  mastery  of  the  Lamas 
over  the  spirit  world. 

Moreover,  the  monastic  discipline  sup- 
poses the  monk  to  live  in  poverty,  in 
celibacy,  in  strict  subordination.  He 
may  not  kill  any  living  creature,  nor 
steal,  nor  tell  falsehoods.  He  is  bound 
to  abstain  from  intoxicating  drinks  and 
from  all  impurity.  These  are  the  five 
famous  negative  precepts  of  which  Budd- 
hists are  so  proud.  The  Bonzes,  if  we 
remember  rightly,  used  to  quote  them 
in  the  time  of  St.  Francis  Xavier. 

But  let  us  pass  on  to  two  import- 
ant questions.  The  reader,  on  going 
through  the  description  of  Lamaism, 
must  have  been  surprised  to  find  so 
many  exotic  elements,  mixed  up  with 
the  Buddhism  he  has  been  made  ac- 
quainted with  in  the  first  part,  and  he 
may  well  ask  himself:  whence  these 
radical  changes  that  make  Lamaism  so 
unlike  theoretic  Buddhism  ?  In  Budd- 
hism we  hear  of  self-culture,  virtue, 
perfection,  earnestness ;  there  we  find 
only  outward  practices  that  betray  vile 
superstitions,  rudeness  and  triviality. 
In  Buddhism  we  hear  of  benevolence, 
voluntary  poverty — there  we  meet  only 
covetousness.  On  the  one  hand  Buddha 
maintains  that  man  is  to  kneel  or  stoop 
to  nobody,  nor  to  fear  a  superior  being  ; 
there,  on  the  contrary,  we  behold  a 
scene  of  idolatry,  spirit-worship,  divina- 
tion and  exorcism. 


Along  with  this  first  question  arises 
a  second,  no  less  vital,  inasmuch  as  it 
concerns  the  morals  of  this  Lamaistic 
people.  For  morality  and  religion  stand 
in  the  same  relation  to  each  other  as 
fruit  and  tree.  We  shall  try  to  satisfy 
the  reader  by  a  brief  answer  to .  each  of 
these  two  questions. 

There  reigned  in  the  beginning,  in 
Tibet,  as  well  as  in  the  neighboring  hill 
tracts,  a  weird  spirit-worship,  a  sort  of 
Shamanism,  that  exists  to  this  day  in 
its  primitive  form  among  the  hill  tribes 
of  Burmah,  Siam  and  South  China.  It 
was  characterized  not  only  by  coarse 
superstition,  but  also  by  human  sacri- 
fices, and  even  cannibalism.  This  was 
the  so-called  Bon  religion.  When  Budd- 
hism penetrated  into  Tibet  about  the 
sixth  century  of  our  Christian  era,  it  set 
to  work  very  cunningly.  It  did  not 
reject  the  existing  local  worship,  but,  on 
the  contrary,  adopted  it,  became  its  in- 
terpreter and,  as  it  were,  humanized  it. 

As  an  illustration  of  this  last  state- 
ment, I  would  quote  the  modern  cere- 
mony of  sacrificing  a  little  manikin 
made  of  dough,  which  seems  to  be  a 
substitute  for  the  original  sanguinary 
human  sacrifice.  As  a  part  of  the  pro- 
gramme of  a  religious  feast,  a  little 
human  figure,  made  of  dough,  about 
two  feet  high,  is  brought  forth.  A 
Lama  puts  it  down  on  the  ground,  face 
upwards,  in  the  midst  of  a  crowd  of 
eager  spectators.  Dagger  and  hatchet 
in  hands,  the  Lama  now  proceeds  to 
pierce  and  cut  up  the  little  figure  whilst 
the  excited  multitude  set  up  a  terrific 
vociferation  and  jostling  with  one  an- 
other, grab  the  morsels,  which  they  are 
anxious  to  secure  as  talismans. 

The  success  of  Buddhism  was  so 
much  the  more  ensured,  as  it  came  from 
India  already  strangely  tainted  with  Thi- 
vaism,  a  system  of  belief  in  mantras 
or  magical  spells,  that  possess  intrinsic 
power  to  master  spirits — in  fact  just  the 
thing  our  mountaineers  thought  they 
were  most  in  need  of. 

Lamaism  grew  out  of  both  these  wor- 


BUDDHISM    AND    LAMAISM. 


889 


ships  and  took  a  formal 
shape  about  the  end  of  the 
eighth  century.  It  may 
then  be  defined  as  a  mix- 
ture of  Buddhism  with  a 
preponderant  amount  of 
mythology,  mysticism  and 
magic,  with  this  modern 
characteristic  that  the 
Dalai-lama,  the  spiritual 
and  temporal  ruler  at  Lha- 
Sa,  and  many  other  SAu- 
shok  Lamas  all  overtheland 
are  held  to  be  perpetually  re- 
incarnating deities.  Lama- 
ism  is  split  up  into  innum- 
erable contending  sects. 


ing  from  the  common  ten- 
dencies of  the  human  heart. 
But  if  you  happened  to 
have  read  Father  Hue's 
book ,  Ch  ristiani ty  in 
China,  Tibet  and  Tartary, 
you  may  feel  inclined  to 
adopt  another  explanation. 
This  famous  traveller, 
establishing  his  statements 
with  the  strongest  evi- 
dences, describes  how  our 
Holy  Faith  was  introduced 
and  had  made  progress  in 
early  days  in  countries  such 
as  Central  and  Upper  Asia ; 
how  the  Jews  as  far  back 


mnnmsT  TKMI-I.K  NKAK  I.A/.A 


But  how  account  for  what  must 
have  struck  many  a  reader,  as  it  has 
struck  many  a  traveller  and  missionary, 
namely,  those  similarities  with  the  Cath- 
olic worship  ?  Whence  these  communi- 
ties ?  These  convent  choirs  ?  These 
processions  ?  Whence  the  use  of  holy- 
water  and  baptism  ?  These  censers, 
church  lamps,  worship  of  departed  saints, 
relics,  and  so  forth  ?  Possibly  they  may 
be  explained  by  a  mere  coincidence  aris- 


as  the  seventh  century  of  our  era  were  to 
be  met  in  Central  and  East  Asia  ;  the 
travels  of,  and  conversions  by, St. Thomas 
and  his  successors ;  the  full  freedom  of 
communication  between  China  and  the 
rest  of  Asia  before  the  advent  of  the 
Manchu  dynasty  ;  the  influence  of  the 
Nestorians  throughout  the  East ;  how 
they  brought  along  with  them  their 
teachings,  liturgy  and  ceremonies.  \Vt 
read  of  established  hierarchies  and  exten- 


890 


BUDDHISM    AND    LAMAISM. 


sive  Christian  communities,  of  synods 
and  councils  held  in  the  eighth  and  ninth 
centuries  ;  of  metropolitan  sees  in  Persia, 
Central  Asia,  India  and  China  ;  of  the 
works  of  the  Franciscans  and  Domini- 
cans in  those  parts.  Mention  is  made  of 
transactions  and  embassies  between  the 
Asiatic  and  the  Papal  courts  under  at 
least  ten  different  popes.  Blessed  Odoric 
of  Friuly  is  said  to  have  found  mission- 
aries established  in  Lha-Sa,  A.  D.  1319. 
They  had  converted  many  natives  to  the 
faith.  The  first  to  penetrate  into  Lha-Sa 
seems  to  have  been  the  Fleming  Ruy- 
sbroeck  (the  Rubuk  of  Hue,  A.D.  1253- 
1256). 

Moreover,  we  read  that  some  Capuchins 
succeeded  in  building  a  monastery  in 
the  Ha-Shia  quarter  of  the  capital  of 
Tibet,  which  monastery  the  inhabitants 
acknowledge  to  this  day  to  have  been 
erected  by  Europeans.  All  this  goes  far  to 
prove  that  Christianity  exercised  at  one 
time  a  considerable  influence  on  the  mind 
of  the  Tartars,  Mongols,  and  Chinese. 
Add  to  this  the  invasion  of  the  Mongols 
and  their  inclination  to  adopt  the  relig- 
ion of  the  vanquished  ;  the  relations  be- 
tween Gengis  Khan  and  the  Christian 
world  in  the  West,  with  the  pope  and 
the  kings  of  France  and  of  Spain.  It  was 
after  the  Mongolian  conquest  of  Tibet 
and  China  that  we  find  the  Dalai-Lama- 
ship  established  at  Lha-Sa,  A.D.  1400. 

The  derivation  of  the  word  Dalai-Lama 
may  be  of  interest  and  throw  some  light 
on  this  fact.  Dalai-Lama  is  the  Tibetan 
for  the  Mongolian  Talai-Lama.  Talai 
means  in  English,  sea — in  Chinese,  yang; 
in  Tibetan,  gyamtso.  As  an  adjective  it 
means  from  beyond  the  sea,  foreign  Eu- 
ropean. So  v.g.  Yang-Jen  =  seaman  = 
a  European  ;  Yang  Kiridze  =  European 
devil.  Yang-Lama,  Talai-Lama,  Dalai 
Lama  =  European  devil  with  the  modern 
acceptation  of  one  that  practises  celibacy. 

Hence  we  are  left  to  suppose  that  the 
Lamas  borrowed  much  of  our  external 
ritual  at  a  comparatively  recent  period 
and  adapted  it  to  their  own  purpose  of 
impressing  their  superstitions  and  idola- 


trous belief  deeply  on  their  adherents, 
and  one  cannot  help  thinking  that  the 
devil,  the  great  mimic  of  God,  assisted 
them  in  this  task. 

In  answer  to  the  second  question, 
namely,  to  what  degree  the  morals  of 
Lamas  and  Lamaistic  tribes  harmonize 
with  their  religion,  a  few  hints  will  suf- 
fice. First,  with  regard  to  the  Lama 
monks,  St.  Paul  in  his  letter  to  the 
Romans  gives  us  a  faithful  portraiture  of 
their  hideous  vices.  Their  vow  of  celi- 
bacy is  only  pro  formd,  so  much  so,  that 
nowadays  only  one  monastery,  that  of 
Pemionchi,  has  the  reputation  of  exact- 
ing its  observance,  by  condemning  the 
trangressors  to  defray  the  cost  of  a  ban- 
quet for  its  1 08  members.  Their  vow  of 
poverty  only  means  that  they  rely  on  the 
laity  for  a  magnificent  support.  Their 
vow  of  obedience  only  implies  that  the 
instinct  of  self-preservation  prompts  the 
monks  to  cling  closely  together  and  to 
form  a  mighty  hierarchical  body.  The 
impudent  Lamas  who  preach  total  absti- 
nence do  not  see  the  flagrant  inconsist- 
ency of  having  around  their  monasteries 
fertile  fields  of  murwa,  from  which  the 
country  beer  is  made,  and  breweries  on 
their  premises,  and  Bacchanalian  orgies 
on  festive  occasions.  Lust,  pride,  hypoc- 
risy, sloth,  rapacity  and  ignorance,  these 
are  the  fruits  of  their  religious  system. 
The  few  scattered  prescriptions  of  Budd- 
ha worthy  of  mankind  are  the  white- 
wash that  gives  the  grave  of  their  cor- 
ruption a  neat  appearance  from  a  distance. 
They  were  never  meant  to  be  followed 
out,  and  serve  only  the  purpose  of  idle 
boasting  and  self-sufficiency. 

We  shall  close  this  part  of  our  subject 
with  two  quotations.   Mr.Waddell,  M.B.,- 
who  has  spent  years  in  the  vicinity  of, 
and    in    communication    with,    Lamas, 
says : 

"The  Lamas  are  the  prescribers  of 
most  of  the  demon-worship,  and  derive 
their  chief  means  of  livelihood  from  their 
conduct  of  this  demon-worship,  rendered 
on  account  of,  and  at  the  expense  of,  the 
laity,  who  offer  it  on  the  especial  re- 


BUDDHISM    AND    LAMAISM. 


801 


commendation  of  the  I. .mi. is  them- 
selves. 

"A  few  of  the  most  intelligent  Lamas 
become  astrologers,  and  all  the  laity 
have  been  led  to  understand  that  it  is  ab- 
solutely necessary  for  each  individual  to 
have  recourse  to  the  Lama  astrologer  at 
each  of  the  three  great  epochs  of  life, 
viz.:  birth,  marriage  and  death  ;  and 
also  at  the  beginning  of  each  year  to 
have  a  forecast  of  the  year's  ill-fortune 
and  its  remedies  drawn  out  for  them. 
The  astrologer-lamas,  therefore,  have  a 
constant  stream  of  persons  flocking  to 
them  for  prescriptions  as  to  what  deities 
and  demons  require  appeasing  and  the 
remedies  necessary  to  neutralize  these 
portending  evils." 

This  much  for  their  rapacity.  As  to 
their  hypocrisy,  Mgr.  Hanlon,  Vicar- 
Apostolic  of  Uganda,  formerly  missioner 
at  Leh  Ladak  says:  "  And  now  Satan, 
the  serpent  of  old,  who  has  imposed  on 
these  poor  people  such  impressive  and 


infamous  superstitions  under  the  appear- 
ance of  good,  must  needs  play  his  own 
true  part  before  sending  home  his  dupes. 
At  the  end  of  all  these  religious  solem- 
nities a  disgusting  scene  of  malice  takes 
place.  The  Lamas  with  grinning  masks 
on  and  the  unmasked  novices  sport  v  an- 
tonly  in  the  courtyard  of  the  monastery, 
in  base  mockery  going  through  the  cere- 
monies over  again.  They  stretch  them- 
selves and  welter  about  in  an  obscene 
way,  prostrating  themselves  at  the  feet 
of  Buddha  and  mimicking  an  adoration. 
All  the  stairs,  roofs,  windows,  balconies 
and  galleries  are  crowded  with  Lamas 
and  laity  looking  on  in  roars  of  laughter, 
openly  approving  this  terrible  blasphemy 
and  indecency  on  what  they  profess  to  be 
sacred  ground. " 

IV. 

The  total  number  of  Buddhists  in  the 
world,  as  given  in  many  manuals  of 
geography,  looks  alarming.  But  all  is 
not  gold  that  glitters,  as  the  saying  goes, 


A  COMMUNITY  OP   LAMA   MONKS. 


892 


BUDDHISM    AND    LAMAISM. 


and  it  might  be  the  case  with  their 
numerical  strength.  Some  twenty-five 
years  ago  it  was  universally  admitted 
that  there  were  350,000,000  of  Buddhists 
in  the  world.  Balfour,  in  his  Cyclo- 
paedia of  India,  says  that  the  population 
of  our  globe  may  be  estimated  at  1,500,- 
000,000,  among  which  486,000,000,  are 
Buddhists,  and  456,000,000  Christians. 
A  Scotch  professor,  in  1890,  brought 
this  number  of  Buddhists  up  to  560,- 
000,000.  But  Monier  Williams,  Sanskrit 
professor,  and  Dr.  Legge,  Chinese  pro- 
fessor, both  at  the  University  of  Oxford, 
have  come  out  against  them.  Buddhism 
is  professed  in  Ceylon,  Tibet,  Sikkim, 
Bhutan,  Ladak,  Burmah,  Indo-Chinese 
Peninsula,  Japan  and  China.  The  cen- 
sus of  1891  mentions  7,131,057  Budd- 
hists in  India,  Burmah,  British  Sikkim, 
Bhutan  and  Ladak.  Ceylon  contrib- 
utes 1,500,000.  In  Siam  all  the  hill 
tribes  are  Shamanists.  Confucianists 
and  Buddhists  quarrel  for  supremacy  in 
Annam.  Tibet,  the  paradise  of  Budd- 
hism, has  a  scanty  population  of  4,000,- 
ooo  ;  Mongolia  counts,  it  seems,  9,000,- 
ooo  Lamaists  ;  Manchuria,  3,000,000 
Buddhists;  Independent  Bhutan,  145,- 
200  ;  Independent  Sikkim,  10,000.  One- 
half  of  the  40,000,000  in  Japan  are 
Shintoists  ;  the  other  half  is  divided 
between  Confucianists  and  Buddhists. 
There  remains  but  China,  and  forsooth 
this  mighty  empire  will  turn  the  scales 
in  favor  of  Buddhism  ?  China,  with  its 
teeming  millions !  Its  360,000,000  or 
380,000,000  or  400,000,000  are  all  put 
down  as  Buddhists,  whereas  the  truth 
is  that  the  vast  majority  are  Confucian- 
ists. The  minority  is  Taoist  or  Budd- 
hist, or  a  hybrid  of  the  two.  Liu,  Chinese 
Ambassador  in  London  (1889),  scorned 
the  idea  of  calling  all  his  countrymen 
Buddhists.  Moreover,  monasteries  are 
very  rare  in  China. 

So,  then,  if  we  grant  Christendom  the 
first  place  in  the  statistical  order  with 
its  485,000,000,  among  whom  240,000,- 
ooo  are  Catholics,  147,000,000  Protest- 


ants of  all  denominations,  98,000,000 
Greeks,  we  may  put  down  the  others 
as  follows  :  Confucianists,  270,000,000  ; 
Brahminists,  200,000,000 ;  Mahomme- 
dans,  160,000,000;  Buddhists  perhaps 
100,000,000. 

If  the  principle  on  which  Buddhists 
are  made  to  form  one  religious  body 
were  applied  to  other  religions,  we  are 
of  opinion  that  Christians,  Jews  and 
Mahommedans,  all  of  them  children  of 
Abraham,  should  come  under  one  and  the 
same  head,  for  their  points  of  agreement 
are  greater  and  more  numerous  than 
those  of  the  old  and  new,  North  and 
South  Buddhism. 

Man  at  times  is  cruelly  logical  and 
consistent.  Let  him,  on  the  recom- 
mendation of  a  few  fragmentary  truths, 
adopt  a  system  based  on  one  false  prin- 
ciple, and  there  is  no  knowing  what 
wild  conclusions  it  may  in  time  lead 
him  to.  Buddhism  illustrates  this  in 
spite  of  the  pompous  panegyrics  of 
European  and  American  atheists.  Its 
adherents,  under  different  climes  and  at 
different  epochs,  have  sought  in  the  pre- 
cepts of  Buddha  a  sanction  for  the  worst 
forms  of  immorality.  When  we  take  this 
into  consideration,  and  when  we,  fur- 
thermore, behold  so  vast  a  number — for 
great  the  number  is,  even  when  divested 
of  its  exaggerated  proportions — almost 
hopelessly  lost  in  ignorance,  supersti- 
tion and  immorality,  we  cannot  but  feel 
our  hearts  melt  with  compassion  at  their 
unfortunate  lot,  and  we  feel  impelled  to 
pray  God  to  lead  them  to  the  paths  of 
truth  and  justice,  in  the  words  of  the 
great  Apostle  of  the  Indies,  St.  Francis 
Xavier : 

"  O  eternal  God,  Creator  of  all  things, 
remember  that  Thou  alone  didst  create 
the  souls  of  the  infidels,  framing  them  to 
Thine  own  image  and  likeness.  Remem- 
ber Thy  only  Son,  Jesus  Christ,  shed 
His  most  precious  blood  for  them  .  .  . 
forgetting  their  idolatry  and  infidelity, 
cause  them  also  to  know  Him  whom 
Thou  didst  send,  Jesus  Christ, our  Lord. " 


A    DAUGHTER'S    HOLOCAUST. 


By  J.  M.  Cave. 
(Concluded.) 


JT  was  evening.  The  immense  rail- 
way station  was  ablaze  with  light. 
Police  officials  lined  the  platform  within 
the  building,  while  without,  a  guard  of 
honor  was  drawn  up,  and  all  was  life 
and  animation,  subdued  respectfuHy,  in 
honor  of  some  guest  or  guests.  By 
certain  military  formalities  the  Count 
judged  that  a  grand  duke,  at  least,  was 
on  the  train.  As  he  knew  many  of  the 
staff-officers  well,  even  intimately,  he 
thought  it  better  to  defer  his  own  exit 
till  they  had  taken  their  departure,  lest 
he  should  be  questioned  as  to  his  sudden 
flight  from  Warsaw,  and  his  business  in 
the  great  Capital.  How  could  he  ac- 
count for  either  ?  At  this  moment  his 
precipitate  action  looked  unreasonable, 
but  the  cloud  upon  his  spirit  was  not 
lightened.  He  was  a  changed  man  to 
himself;  in  his  own  eyes,  the  greatest 
criminal  that  walked  the  earth.  Had 
he  not  murdered  his  name  and  fame, 
wasted  his  goodly  heritage,  and  brought 
to  vile  dependence,  in  the  land  of  his 
country's  foe,  the  only  child  of  his 
house  ?  He  might  well  draw  the  beaver 
collar  of  his  great  fur  travelling  cloak 
about  him,  and  hide  his  head,  as  he 
followed  in  the  wake  of  the  throng.  But 
he  was  handsome  still,  and  too  striking, 
in  air  and  appearance,  to  pass  unrecog- 
nized even  there. 

"Look  over  your  left  shoulder,  Sa- 
sha, "  said  one  officer  to  another,  as  they 
stood  waiting  for  their  sledges  to  draw 
up  to  the  steps  of  the  platform. 

"  Echort  (the  devil)",  exclaimed  the 
other;  "that  lucky  dog  here;  is  he 
running  after  his  wife,  think  you  ?  Away 
from  her,  most  likely." 

"Shall  we  hail  him  and  ask  him  to 
supper  ?  And  the  ball  ?  " 


They  shrugged  their  shoulders,  entered 
their  elegant  sleigh  and  drove  away. 

"Take  notice  of  the  gentleman  in  the 
beaver  collar,"  said  the  elder  of  the 
officers,  as  he  entered  his  sledge,  to  the 
policeman  who  officiously  busied  himself 
in  arranging  the  bearskin  robe  ;  "bring 
me  his  address  to-morrow  ;  he  may  be  up 
to  mischief;  Poles  always  are." 

The  police-officer  touched  his  cap,  and 
stepped  backwards,  out  of  the  way  of  the 
runners,  as  the  fiery  horses  dashed  off. 
The  gentleman  in  the  beaver  collar  was 
just  descending  the  steps,  and  he  followed 
him. 

The  Count  had  resolved,  as  it  was  yet 
early,  to  seek  Philomena  at  once.  He 
could  not  rest  till  he  had  assured  him- 
self that  all  was  well  with  her.  His 
travelling  bag  he  decided  to  leave  with  a 
guard,  and  send  a  messenger  for  it 
later.  Until  he  saw  Philomena  he 
would  not  decide  upon  a  hotel.  She 
would  wish  him  to  be  near  her.  He  gave 
his  valise  to  the  guard,  quite  forgetting 
to  take  out  his  passport,  and  hurried  out 
now.  The  throng  had  departed.  The 
delay,  slight  as  it  was,  was  unfortunate 
for  him  ;  every  sledge  had  disappeared. 
Either  the  crowd  had  been  great,  or  the 
unemployed  isrostchicks  had  departed, 
thinking  all  the  passengers  had  gone. 
He  had  to  walk  the  whole  length  of  the 
station,  even  to  cross  the  bridge,  and 
enter  the  Ismailoffsky  Prospect,  before 
he  could  find  one.  This  splended  thor- 
oughfare was  also  brilliantly  lighted, 
and  numbers  of  gendarmes  were  disap- 
pearing in  the  distance. 

Near  the  Ismailoffsky  Regimental 
Barracks  he  found  an  isrostchicfc,  lazily 
looking  after  the  soldiers. 

"  To  the  Court  t)uay,  "  was  his  order, 

893 


894- 


A  DAUGHTER'S  HOLOCAUST. 


as  he  took  his  seat  in  the  low  light 
sledge.  The  isvostchick  in  high  glee 
at  having  a  "  fare, "  that  asked  no  ques- 
tions and  made  no  bargain,  drove  briskly 
off. 

' '  What  number,  Barin  (sir  or  master)  ? ' ' 
"  Palace  of  the  Prince  Verkamoff. " 
"  Good,  "  was  the  cheery  answer. 
Still  he  did  not  take  the  most  direct 
road,  and  the  traveller  remarking  it,  was 
told  that  it  was  ball  night,  and  the  ap- 
proaches to  the  winter  palace  were  closed 
to  public  conveyances.  The  house  he 
sought  was  not  far  from  the  palace. 
Driving  along  the  splendid  quay,  past 
the  summer  garden,  absorbed  though  he 
was,  the  Count  could  not  but  remark 
the  glorious  spectacle  before  him.  The 
spire  of  the  fortress  was  like  a  shaft  of 
fire,  or  shining  gold,  pointing  to  the 
cloudless  sky.  The  twelve  great  lamps 
before  the  palace  threw  long  lines  of 
brilliance  out  on  the  shining  course  of 
the  Neva,  which  was  white  as  a  shroud 
as  far  as  the  eye  could  reach.  The  ice 
cutters  had  been  at  work,  and  the  huge 
blocks  of  transparent  ice,  standing  up- 
right at  intervals,  looked  like  gleaming 
white  tombstones.  This  impression  was 
increased  by  the  fir  trees  which  marked 
the  foot  and  carriage  paths  across  the 
frozen  river.  The  line  of  lights  on  the 
farther  shore  shone  dimly,  and  the  wav- 
ering shadows  thrown  upon  the  white 
blocks,  the  drifts  of  vapory  snow  from 
time  to  time  swept  around  them  by  the 
North  wind,  gave  a  weird  and  ghastly 
impression.  It  looked  like  an  enchanted 
city  of  the  dead.  And  there,  standing 
on  its  verge,  was  the  grim  fortress  within 
whose  walls  were  housed  the  dead  of  the 
line  of  Romanoff.  Beneath,  in  its  dun- 
geons, under  the  river  bed,  how  many  of 
his  nation,  nay,  of  his  race  and  blood, 
had  suffered  and  died. 

1 '  Were  these  their  monuments  sud- 
denly rising  white  and  shining  on  the 
frozen  river's  breast  ?  " 

He  was  at  the  palace  door  before  he 
had  turned  his  gaze  from  the  dazzling 
and  wondrously  beautiful  sight  of  the 


gleaming  river.  There  were  no  lights  at 
the  great  doors,  nor  in  the  windows,  but 
a  glorious  moon  made  the  whole  land- 
scape light  as  day. 

"They  are  at  the  ball,"  he  said  to 
himself,  ' '  and  in  some  quiet  room  Philo- 
mena  is  seated  alone,  writing  to  me, 
perhaps ;  surely  thinking  of  me,  never 
dreaming  me  so  near. "  He  was  settling 
with  the  driver  while  thus  thinking. 

"  Is  Barin  going  farther?  " 

' '  Not  yet ;  not  soon. ' ' 

The   isvostchick  drove    away    and  the 

Count  was  alone. 

*        *        * 

He  mounted  the  granite  steps  and 
would  have  rung  the  bell,  but  he  could 
not  find  it.  While  seeking  it,  he  ob- 
served that  the  outer  door  was  a  tempo- 
rary one,  such  as  put  up  when  the  house 
is  abandoned  for  any  length  of  time. 
' '  Had  he  mistaken  the  house  ?  ' '  No,  it 
was  the  one  she  had  described  to  him. 
He  descended  the  steps.  No  human  be- 
ing near  to  give  him  answer.  In  the 
distance  a  regular  tread  told  him  that  a 
sentinel  was  at  his  post,  and  he  followed 
the  sound,  and  saw  a  soldier,  musket  on 
shoulder,  pacing  up  and  down.  He 
questioned  him,  but  the  sentinel  passed 
on  without  a  word  of  reply,  and,  as  if 
sprung  from  the  earth,  a  policeman  was 
at  his  elbow.  One  who  had  ' '  shadowed 
him  ' '  though  he  never  suspected  it. 

The  same  question,  and  after  a  short 
pause  the  brief  answer,  ' '  gone  abroad 
suddenly  ;  house  closed  on  account  of 
illness  and  death. ' '  The  policeman  knew 
no  more. 

The  Count  became  sensible  of  the  in- 
tense still  cold ;  without  the  least  pre- 
sentiment that  this  information  could 
touch  him,  in  spite  of  all  that  had 
passed :  his  dream,  his  wild  fears,  his 
hasty  journey  ;  he  began  to  reason  as  if 
nothing  of  it  had  interest  for  him.  It 
was  too  late  to  make  further  inquiries. 
He  would  easily  learn  all  in  the  morning. 
No  doubt  Philomena  had  written  to  him, 
and  he  had  just  missed  the  letter  through 
his  hasty  departure.  He  would  see  Mile. 


A   DAUGHTER'S  HOLOCAUST. 


de Joncourt  in  the  morning  She  would 
know  all.  Perhaps  Philomena  was  with 
her.  He  had  eaten  nothing  for  nearly 
two  days,  borne  up  by  the  intense  inward 
struggle  and  his  harrowing  memories. 
Now  he  felt  faint  and  very  cold,  and  he 
knew  the  danger  of  cold  in  that  region. 
The  still,  beautiful,  sparkling  cold  that 
lulls  to  sleep  and  death.  It  was  a  pity 
that  he  had  dismissed  the  sledge.  He 
had  to  walk  a  long  distance  to  find  an- 
other. He  had  to  make  the  detour  on 
foot  this  time  to  avoid  the  winter  palace, 
the  approaches  to  which  were  guarded 
by  mounted  police.  He  saw  the  floods 
of  light  from  the  windows,  heard  the 
roll  of  the  equipages,  and  the  music  in 
the  distance.  But  he  was  too  tired  and 
too  cold  to  think  much  of  these  things. 

At  the  Moshkoft  Pereoulok  he  found  a 
sledge,  and  gave  the  order,  ' '  to  the  Hotel 
de  1'Europe."  In  ten  minutes  he  was 
there. 

"  Will  Monsieur  kindly  give  his  pass- 
port? " 

"  The  passport  was  in  his  valise  at  the 
Warsaw  Station. " 

"  Very  unfortunate  !  No  guest  could 
be  received  without  a  passport.  It  was 
the  law." 

"  It  would  take  nearly  two  hours  to  ob- 
tain it,  and  the  Count  was  tired,  cold, 
ill.  The  landlord  was  kind,  polite  ;  but 
there  in  the  office  sat  the  detective  police 
officer,  waiting  to  verify  all  passports,  to 
make  two  copies  of  them,  before  a  guest 
could  be  received,  were  he  or  she  at  the 
point  of  death. 

It  was  hard  to  suffer  this  rebuff.  The 
Count  walked  out,  and  inwardly  blam- 
ing himself  in  no  measured  terms  for 
his  negligence,  made  his  way  to  an- 
other hotel.  The  same  answer  awaited 
him  there.  Almost  rendered  desperate 
by  these  annoyances,  he  took  another 
sledge  and  drove  to  the  station  himself, 
fearing  the  guard  would  not  give  his 
valise  to  a  messenger.  When  he  got 
there  the  guard  had  been  relieved,  and 
his  valise  was  locked  up  and  he  could 
not  obtain  it  until  the  next  morning. 


It  was  nearly  midnight;  light,  brilliant, 
but  bitterly  cold.  His  pride  had  pre- 
vented him  from  ordering  a  meal  at 
either  of  the  hotels  from  whence  he  had 
been  turned  away.  Now  he  hesitated  to 
enter  any  of  the  restaurants,  lest  he 
should  meet  friends  or  acquaintances  ; 
he  was  in  no  mood  to  be  questioned. 
He  began  to  be  less  sensible  of  hunger 
and  cold,  but  fatigue  was  overcoming 
him.  An  idea  suddenly  came  to  him. 
Why  not  go  to  the  convent  ?  One  of  the 
priests,  Philomena  had  told  him,  remem- 
bered him  very  well.  Perhaps  the  rever- 
end father  could  even  give  him  news  of 
her.  He  drove  once  more  down  the 
Nevsky  Prospect,  past  the  hotels  that 
dared  not  receive  him  without  his  pass- 
port, and  stopped  at  the  church  gate. 
It  was  closed  and  locked,  but  through 
the  iron  bars  the  watchman  on  duty 
asked  him  what  he  wanted. 

"Father  Basil." 

"Father  Basil  was  in  Finland  on  a 
sick  call ;  he  would  be  back  early  in  the 
morning. " 

Was  he  to  perish  ?  To  be  found 
dead  in  the  morning  in  the  inhospitable 
streets  of  that  bright  city,  whose  lights 
mocked  him  cruelly  ?  He  told  the 
watchman  that  he  must  see  one  of  the 
priests. 

"  Was  it  for  a  sick  call  ? " 

"  No. " 

"  Then,"  said  the  man,  "it  would  be 
as  much  as  my  place  is  worth  to  ring 
the  bell  on  any  other  plea. " 

"I  am  a  stranger,"  said  the  Count, 
"cold,  fatigued." 

' '  There  are  hotels  and  police  stations, ' ' 
suggested  the  watchman.  "The  church 
would  be  closed  to-morrow  did  the 
Fathers  open  their  doors,  on  such  a  plea, 
to  any  one. " 

The  Count  turned  away,  feeling  the 
truth  of  the  man 's  words. 

As  he  passed  slowly  back  towards  the 
street,  he  all  at  once  remembered  that  it 
was  here,  in  the  house  of  this  very 
church,  that  Philomena  had  first  found  a 
home.  His  blood  mounted  to  his 


896 


A   DAUGHTER'S  HOLOCAUST. 


LIKE    A    KNIFE   THRUST    THROUGH    HIS   HEART,   HE    UNDERSTOOD    ALL. 


temples,  with  the  sudden  glad  thought 
that  she  might  be  there  now ;  if  the 
family  had  gone  abroad,  as  the  police- 
man had  told  him,  would  not  Philomena 
have  returned  here,  to  the  kind  sisters  of 


whom  she  had  so  frequently  spoken  in 
her  letters  ? 

He  retraced  his  steps  to  ask  the  watch- 
man, whose  voice  was  rudely  sympa- 
thetic, for  the  address  of  the  ladies  with 


A   DAUGHTER'S  HOLOCAUST. 


whom   Philomena  had   been  so  happy. 
Ah,  if  he  should  find  her  there,  after  all ! 

"  He  had  only  to  turn  to  the  left,  pass 
quite  around  the  square,  till  he  came  to 
the  place  opposite  to  the  very  spot  on 
which  they  then  stood,"  said  the  watch- 
man. "  Were  it  only  daylight  he  would 
have  taken  him  across  the  courtyard, 
but  after  dark  it  was  forbidden." 

The  Count  made  the  best  of  his  way  to 
the  place  indicated.  The  porter  had  re- 
tired to  his  den,  and  came  out  grumbling 
at  being  disturbed  so  late.  A  silver  coin 
restored  his  good  humor  at  once. 

When  they  reached  the  door,  and  the 
bell  rang  loudly  under  the  porter's  eager 
hand,  the  Count  was  exceedingly  agi- 
tated. He  remembered  that  one  of  the 
ladies  was  an  invalid,  and  to  disturb  her 
at  that  late  hour,  and  under  such  con- 
ditions, shocked  his  fine  instincts.  Better 
almost  have  perished  in  the  street. 

It  was  too  late  now.  Steps  were  ap- 
proaching ;  the  lock  turning  in  an  inner 
door. 

"Who  is  there?" 

The  Count  gave  his  name. 

There  was  a  long  silence.  The  maid 
had  retired  to  announce  the  nocturnal 
visitor  to  her  mistress. 

She  came  back  to  ask  if  the  gentleman 
was  any  relation  to  Philomena. 

"Her  father." 

Almost  immediately  the  door  opened, 
and  the  Count  was  ushered  in.  Not  a 
moment  too  soon.  Before  he  could  offer 
explanation,  or  make  apology,  he  had 
fainted. 

*         *         * 

Fortunately  Mile.  Thierry,  the  strong 
elder  sister,  had  not  retired  for  the 
night  when  the  bell  rang.  On  hear- 
ing the  name  of  the  nocturnal  visitor, 
she  bade  the  servant  to  show  him  into 
the  little  room  once  occupied  by  Philo- 
mena. There  the  Count  had  sunk  upon 
a  sofa,  and  lost  consciousness  almost  im- 
mediately. The  reaction  from  cold  to 
heat  had  been  too  strong  for  him.  This 
Mile.  Thierry  divined  at  once,  and  with 
the  aid  of  her  excellent  attendant,  the 


usual  restoratives  were  at  once  adminis- 
tered. Before  long  he  was  able  to  sit  up, 
and,  though  still  very  weak,  explained 
the  cause  of  his  coming  so  unceremoni- 
ously, and  the  hope  that  he  might  either 
find  his  daughter  once  more  installed  in 
her  old  quarters,  or  that  they  could  give 
him  some  positive  news  of  her. 

But  the  ladies  Thierry  had  not  seen 
Philomena  for  some  weeks,  neither  were 
they  aware  that  she  had  made  any  change 
in  her  situation.  The  Count  was  fain  to 
wait  till  morning.  He  was  made  very 
welcome  by  the  kindly  sisters,  and  urged 
to  remain  with  them  as  long  as  it  suited 
his  convenience. 

Though  his  fatigue  was  excessive,  even 
in  that  simple  room,  exquisitely  lux- 
urious, in  comparison  with  the  bitterly 
cold,  inhospitable  streets,  the  Count 
could  not  sleep.  The  room  was  pleasantly 
warm,  perfectly  neat,  the  bed  comforta- 
ble, his  hostess  very  gracious,  yet  a 
strange  unrest  kept  him  waking,  in  spite 
of  the  warm  cordial,  that  the  maid,  Vas- 
sillisa,  brought  him  the  last  thing  be- 
fore going  to  bed,  with  her  mistress's 
recommendation  "to  drink  it  while  it 
was  hot."  He  obeyed  through  polite- 
ness, not  because  he  cared  particularly 
for  "malina  tea,"  and  did  his  best  to 
forget  the  world,  and  his  own  unhappy 
familiarity  with  it,  in  a  sound  sleep. 
Not  succeeding,  he  tried  to  fancy  Philo- 
mena there  with  him.  At  which  of  the 
two  windows  was  her  accustomed  seat  ? 
Was  that  the  little  writing  table  on 
which  she  had  written  her  many  loving 
letters  to  himself?  Still  no  sleep. 

The  Angelus  bell  sounded.  Seven 
o'clock.  The  morning  was  intensely 
dark  as  usual  at  that  hour  and  at  that 
season.  He  arose,  dressed  himself,  and 
sat  down  by  the  window  to  wait. 

To  wait  for  what  ? 

He  began  to  think  that  he  had  acted 
very  foolishly  and  very  imprudently. 
Philomena  was  no  doubt  perfectly  well, 
and  his  unexpected  coming  would  only 
interfere  with  her  occupations. 

In  the  heat  of  his  emotion  he  had  said 


898 


A  DAUGHTER'S  HOLOCAUST. 


that  they  would  live  together,  and  never 
again  be  separated  Did  that  mean  that 
they  would  live  in  that  room,  or  one 
like  it?  Would  she  go  out  about  her 
lessons,  and  leave  him  ;  give  him  only 
her  unoccupied  hours  ? 

Ah  no  !  he  could  not  suffer  that.  He 
must  have  her  with  him.  He  felt  that 
he  could  not  now  live  without  her.  They 
had  been  apart  too  long.  Yet  how  were 
they  to  live  together?  What  means 
had  he  to  keep  her?  He  had  left  the 
gaming  table  without  taking  either  the 
sum  that  he  had  staked,  which  was  large, 
or  the  amount  that  he  had  won.  No 
matter ;  they  could  live  for  sometime, 
and  he  would  seek  employment  seriously 
now,  for  her  sake.  He  would  take  her 
away  somewhere,  where  they  would 
begin  life  afresh,  and  she  be  shielded 
from  the  storms  of  the  world.  Promising 
himself  this,  he  fell  asleep  in  his  chair. 
A  soft  knock  on  the  door  aroused  him. 
He  opened  his  eyes,  and  beheld  the 
morning  sun  shining  full  into  the  little 
room,  gilding  everything  with  its  beams. 
The  porter  entered  with  his  valise,  re- 
ceived his  "  drink  money,  "  and  departed 
with  respectful  bow.  The  Count  dozed 
again. 

Before  long  Vassillisa  opened  the  door 
softly,  and  without  entering,  asked  in  a 
low  voice  if  Monsieur  was  awake  ?  He 
bade  her  enter.  She  only  came  to  know 
if  Monsieur  would  have  breakfast  in  bed  ; 
after  the  cold  and  fatigue  of  his  journey 
her  mistress  thought  it  would  be  the 
best  thing.  Seeing  him  up  and  fully 
dressed,  she  went  away  to  bring  it.  The 
aroma  of  the  hot  coffee  was  delicious, 
and  feeling  the  want  of  food,  for  he  had 
only  taken  a  cup  of  bouillon  and  a  bis- 
cuit the  night  before,  he  did  justice  to 
the  delicious  beverage  and  hot  rolls.  It 
was  nearly  ten  o'clock  when  he  looked 
at  his  watch,  and  the  bells  were  ringing 
for  Mass.  He  stood  a  little  while  looking 
into  the  courtyard,  from  the  window 
where  she  had  so  often  stood,  wishing 
she  were  there  now  to  accompany  him 
to  Mass. 


Just  then  Mile.  Thierry  begged  per- 
mission to  enter.  She  was  happy  to  see 
him  able  to  be  up,  and  dressed.  She 
had  feared  an  illness  for  him  from  the 
effects  of  the  cold.  He  spoke  of  going 
out,  of  going  to  Mass,  while  waiting  for 
the  hour  when  he  could  see  Mile,  de 
Joncourt  to  obtain  his  daughter's  ad- 
dress. Mile.  Thierry  advised  him  to  re- 
main indoors,  at  least  until  the  day 
should  be  farther  advanced.  He  frankly 
declared  that  he  was  too  restless  and  im- 
patient to  see  his  daughter  to  remain 
quiet.  Soon  after  he  descended  the  long 
flight  of  stairs,  traversed  the  courtyard, 
and  reached  the  vestry  door.  He  would 
enter  that  way  and  learn  if  Father  Basil 
had  yet  returned.  The  first  person  he 
saw  on  entering  the  sacristy  was  that 
venerable  priest,  about  to  vest  him- 
self for  Mass.  The  vestments  were 
black. 

He  approached  the  priest,  who  seemed 
to  look  at  him  first  with  an  air  of  sur- 
prise, then  of  affright.  Perhaps  he  did 
not  recognize  him  after  all,  though 
Philomena  had  assured  him  that  he  re- 
membered him.  He  advanced  with  a 
smile  of  recognition  and  genuine  pleas- 
ure at  beholding  the  good  priest  whom 
he  had  not  seen  for  twenty  years,  saying 
in  a  cordial  tone  :  ' '  You  do  not  know 
me,  Father  Basil  ?  " 

"  You  take  me  by  surprise,  "  said  the 
priest ;  "I  did  not  know  you  were  in 
Russia." 

"I  came  on  a  sudden  impulse, "ac- 
knowledged the  Count. 

Had  they  been  alone,  he  would  have 
told  him  of  his  dream,  and  his  fear ;  but 
the  server  was  holding  the  sacred  vest- 
ment ready  to  robe  Father  Basil  and  that 
Mass  must  be  said  by  him. 

' '  Wait  till  I  sa}'  my  Mass,  I  beg  you, 
Count, "  said  the  Father,  "  then  you  will 
go  with  me  to  the  Convent ;  I  wish  to 
{?peak  with  you."  His  manner  was 
very  solemn  ;  the  look  he  wore  exceed- 
ingly troubled. 

' '  I  fear  I  have  not  time  to  wait  this 
morning  "  was  the  answer,  "  for  I  must 


A   DAUGHTER'S  HOLOCAUST. 


899 


go  immediately  to  seek    my  daughUr. 
who  does  not  yet  know  of  my  arrival." 

The  priest  had  to  turn  his  head  away 
for  a  moment. 

••  Wait  for  me,  I  beg  you,"  he  said; 
"you  will  have  time.  Come,  follow 
me,  you  will  hear  this  Mass."  He  called 
one  of  the  altar  boys.  "Conduct  this 
gentleman  to  a  seat  near  the  sanctuary. 
Count,  follow  him,  and  do  not  leave  the 
church  until  I  have  spoken  with  you. 
I  have  your  promise?  "  The  tone  and 
manner  were  too  solemn  to  be  resisted. 
The  Count  bowed  his  acquiescence,  and 
followed  his  guide  into  the  church  where 
he  took  a  seat  near  the  altar,  on  the 
gospel  side.  With  a  heavy  sigh  the 
priest  followed,  mounted  the  steps  of  the 
altar  and  proceeded  to  offer  up  the  Holy 
Sacrifice  of  the  Mass  for  the  soul  of 
Philomena. 

*        *        * 

The  Count  was  near  enough  to  hear 
the  priest's  words,  as  he  read  the 
solemn,  beautiful  prayers.  Was  it  his 
fancy  that  he  heard  the  name  of  Philo- 
mena, the  name  of  his  long-neglected 
child  ?  No,  it  could  not  be.  She  was 
so  much  in  his  thoughts  that  every 
sound  bore  her  name.  Involuntarily  he 
looked  towards  the  catafalque,  reared  in 
the  middle  of  the  church.  It  bore  an 
empty  coffin,  he  knew,  because  it  was 
wholly  covered  with  a  pall.  There  were 
four  tall  candles  burning  at  the  corners, 
and  the  crucifix  at  the  head  ;  no  wreaths 
or  garlands,  as  there  would  surely  have 
been,  did  a  corpse  lie  there.  He  glanced 
at  the  mourners  ;  they  were  not  numer- 
ous. A  handsome  young  man  kneeling 
beside  a  woman,  whose  face  was  buried  in 
her  hands,  and  half  hidden  by  her  veil  of 
crape.  The  figure  had  something  fa- 
miliar about  it,  in  spite  of  the  bowed 
head  and  bent  shoulders,  half  hidden  by 
the  sweeping  folds  of  crape.  That  she 
was  convulsed  with  grief  was  evident. 
There  was  a  group  of  young  girls,  who, 
though  they  did  not  follow  the  service, 
looked  deeply  grieved ;  more  than  one 
was  weeping.  They  were  evidently 


strangers  in  that  church.  One  of  them 
a  very  beautiful  girl  of  fifteen  or  six- 
teen, more  than  once  sobbed  •aloud.  Her 
emotion  was  contagious,  and  during  the 
chanting  by  the  choir  of  the  solemn 
Dies  trae,  many  wept  audibly,  and  every 
head  was  bowed.  Even  the  eyes  of 
strangers  were  wet  with  sympathetic 
tears,  on  beholding  the  touching  grief 
of  those  young  girls.  The  Count  felt 
himself  affected,  too.  He  bowed  his 
head  and  thought,  perhaps,  of  his  own 
dead.  At  the  last  gospel  he  rose  with 
the  rest,  and  glancing  once  more  towards 
the  mourners,  beheld  the  face  of  Mile, 
de  Joncourt ;  it  was  cruelly  disfigured 
by  tears  and  grief.  She  was  supported 
on  one  side  by  the  handsome  young 
man  and  on  the  other  by  the  beautiful 
"oung  girl,  whose  tears  were  falling 
freely. 

For  an  instant  he  did  not  realize  the 
truth,  but  could  not  withdraw  his  fixed 
gaze  from  the  face  of  his  daughter's 
governess.  He  looked  from  her  to  the 
young  girls  weeping  near,  and  slowly  at 
first,  then,  like  a  knife  thrust  through 
his  heart,  he  understood  all.  The  whole 
church  swam  before  his  eyes,  he  sup- 
ported himself  an  instant  against  the 
front  of  the  pew,  then  all  was  dark. 
*  *  * 

When  he  recovered  consciousness,  he 
lay  on  one  of  the  sofas  in  a  room  of  the 
convent.  Mile,  de  Joncourt  was  there, 
and  Father  Basil  was  holding  one  of  his 
hands.  He  recognized  them  after  a 
while,  and  remembered  all.  There  was 
no  denial  on  their  faces,  no  word  of  hope 
from  their  lips. 

With  infinite  pity  they  tended  him, 
but  he  knew  there  could  be  no  more 
hope  for  him  in  this  world.  His  renun- 
ciation of  his  evil  passion  had  come  too 
late.  Never  could  he  atone  for  the  past. 
Henceforth  he  should  walk  this  earth,  as 
long  as  he  should  live,  a  doomed  crim- 
inal. What  was  it  to  him  that  she  had 
been  dearly  loved  by  others  ?  that  the 
young  she  had  taught  wept  for  her,  that 
the  old  idolized  her,  that  the  scion  of  a 


900 


A   DAUGHTER'S  HOLOCAUST. 


house  as  good  as  his  own  grieved  for 
her,  as  he  himself  might  have  grieved 
had  the  bride  of  his  youth  been  thus 
snatched  from  him.  Nothing  could 
rouse  him  from  this  state  of  hopeless 
grief  until  they  told  him  of  her  grave 
in  that  lonely  cemetery,  and  after  a  time 
he  begged  to  be  conducted  there.  What 
the  influence  of  Mile,  de  Joncourt  and 
Edouard  had  not  been  able  to  accomp- 
lish, the  Count  succeeded  in  doing. 

At  first  the  authorities  steadily  re- 
fused to  permit  the  disinterment  of 
Philomena's  remains  for  fear  of  con- 
tagion, but  the  certificate  of  death  bore 
no  reference  to  diphtheria,  neither  did 
the  entry  on  the  hospital  book.  There 
could  be  no  danger,  therefore,  and 
through  influence,  without  which  even 
simple  justice  is  not  to  be  obtained,  per- 
mission was  given  at  last. 
*  *  * 

By  moonlight  there  stood  a  group 
beside  Philomena's  grave,  in  the  lonely 
churchyard  of  the  poor.  An  open  empty 
coffin  was  by  the  open  grave.  Soon 
another  coffin  was  laid  by  the  empty 
one. 

"  Leave  me  for  a  few  moments,  good 
friends,"  said  the  Count.  They  with- 
drew respectfully,  as  he  knelt  beside  the 
yellow  coffin,  taken  from  the  frozen 
earth,  to  take  his  last  farewell. 

By  and  by  they  heard  convulsive  sob- 
bing, and  approaching  found  the  dis- 
tracted father  clasping  the  corpse  of  his 
daughter  wildly  in  his  arms.  Father 
Basil  and  Edouard  had  to  take  him  away 
by  main  force.  Philomena's  body  lay 
like  a  recumbent  statue  of  marble.  There 
can  be  no  doubt,  that  the  intense  cold, 
penetrating  many  feet  into  the  earth, 
had  so  frozen  the  beautiful  corpse  that 
decay  had  no  power  over  it.  One  after 
another  they  knelt  to  take  a  last  look  at 
the  beloved  dead.  Edouard  bent  over 
the  beautiful  form,  and  kissed  for  the 
first  and  last  time  the  long  dark  tresses 
and  the  marble  hands,  while  his  tears 
fell  in  torrents.  Then  Mile,  de  Jon- 
court  knelt  beside  the  child  of  her  love, 


and  with  bitter  weeping  embraced  her. 
"  Not  for  long,  my  darling, "  she  sobbed, 
"  not  for  long  shall  we  be  parted. "  She 
severed  then  a  long  lock  of  the  beautiful 
hair,  as  a  last  token  for  the  father  and 
lover.  Once  more  they  all  knelt  to- 
gether beside  the  corpse  while  Father 
Basil  blessed  and  prayed  over  it  Then, 
at  his  command,  the  yellow  coffin  was 
lifted  into  the  casket  and  placed  upon 
the  funeral  car,  while  silently  and  sor- 
rowfully, the  little  group  followed  it  to 
the  vault  of  the  Catholic  church. 

That  morning,  a  little  note  and  a  gar- 
land of  white  roses  had  been  brought  to 
the  Count  with  the  request  that  he  would 
place  them  himself  upon  his  daughter's 
grave,  ' '  for  one  who  had  loved  her 
dearly.  "  The  white  roses  lay  upon  her 
coffin,  its  only  ornament.  They  were 
from  Olga  Verkamoff.  Had  he  known 
from  whence  they  came  the  Count  would 
not,  perhaps,  have  suffered  them  to  re- 
main. As  yet  he  did  not  know  fully  the 
circumstances  of  Philomena's  death. 
That  she  was  dead,  lost  to  him,  was 
enough,  and  more  than  enough. 

The  Count  would  not  leave  Philomena's 
dust  in  Russian  ground.  Ah,  what 
would  he  not  give  now,  could  he  lay 
her  beside  her  mother.  He  cursed  the 
folly  that  had  robbed  him  of  the  right  to 
do  so  ;  the  folly  that  had  sent  her  to  an 
early  grave.  He  sought  permission  of  a 
relative  of  his  own  to  place  her  coffin  in 
their  family  vault  in  a  monastery  at 
Wilna.  It  was  readily  granted,  and  the 
Count,  accompanied  by  Mile,  de  Joncourt 
and  Edouard  who  had  begged  permission 
to  accompany  him,  set  out  for  Wilna. 
There  they  laid  her  in  an  ancient 
tomb  that  bore  the  name  of  her  own 
family. 

That  same  day  was  to  witness  their 
separation.  Edouard  was  to  take  Mile, 
de  Joncourt  to  his  own  home.  They  had 
vainly  urged  the  Count  to  accompany 
them  ;  he  could  not  be  prevailed  upon 
to  leave  his  daughter's  grave. 

"  She  was  faithful  to  me  in  life, "  he 
said,  "  I  will  be  near  her  till  death. " 


A  DAUGHTER'S  HOLOCAUST. 


901 


11  \Vlu-re  will  you  live?  "  urged  Mile, 
de  Joncourt. 

"  Anywhere, "  was  the  answer.  "The 
poorest  peasant's  hut  is  too  good  for  me. 
I  will  try  to  be  useful  to  my  country  in 
some  humble  way,  living  as  hermits 
have  lived,  in  times  past." 

"She  would  not  wish  you  to  suffer," 
said  Mademoiselle,  weeping. 

"  The  suffering  would  be  to  live  one 
hour,  henceforth,  for  the  world  or  for 
myself,"  was  the  answer. 

They  took   a  tender,  mournful  adieu 

and  parted. 

*        *        * 

After  their  departure  the  Count  found 
in  his  room  a  large  package,  containing 
such  souvenirs  of  Philomena  as  had  been 
saved.  With  it  was  a  letter  from  her 
pupil,  Olga  Verkamoff,  to  Mile,  de  Jon- 
court. 

"Dear  Mile,  de  Joncourt,"  wrote  the 
young  girl.  "When  I  overheard  my 
mother  telling  a  friend  of  the  death  of 
my  beloved  teacher,  I  thought  my  heart 
would  break.  When  I  learned  later  how 
she  had  been  sent  from  our  house  that 
cold  night  to  that  distant  hospital,  I 
wished  to  die  myself.  I  vowed  to  be  re- 
venged for  her  sake,  though  I  knew  she 
would  not  wish  it.  She  was  all  good- 
ness. How  often  have  I  watched  her 
unseen,  kneeling  by  her  bedside  in 
prayer.  How  often  at  night,  prompted, 
I  am  ashamed  to  confess,  by  a  spirit  of 
curiosity,  have  I  passed  on  tip-toe  to  her 
room,  which  adjoined  my  own  and  was 
separated  from  it  only  by  curtains,  and 
seen  her  kneeling,  all  in  white,  in  the 


moonlight,  with  upli fted  hands,  absorbed 
in  prayer.  She  was  as  an  angel  of  light 
in  my  eyes,  and  if  there  ever  will  be  any 
good  in  me.  I  shall  owe  it  to  her  example 
and  teaching.  My  revenge  shall  be  to  be 
like  her.  I  will  make  no  peace  with  this 
wicked,  false,  cold-hearted  world.  I  will 
try  to  be  like  your  Philomena,  that  I 
may  meet  her  in  heaven,  and  ask  her 
pardon  for  my  mother's  act. 

"  Do  not  blame  Mamma  too  severely, 
dear  Mademoiselle  ;  she  is  kind  at  heart, 
but  she  fears  illness  so  much  for  my 
sake,  and  I  feared  it,  too,  before.  Now  I 
fear  it  no  longer,  and  if  I  ever  can  do 
anything  for  the  sick,  I  will  do  it  for  the 
sake  of  your  beloved  Philomena.  I  wish 
you  would  let  me  write  to  you  sometimes, 
will  you,  Mademoiselle  ? 

"  The  box  and  other  things  I  sent  you 
were  in  an  armoire  set  apart  for  Mile,  de 
Pavlewski's  use,  that  stood  in  our  class 
room.  It  was  happily  overlooked  in  the 
general  destruction." 

*        »        * 

The  box  contained,  among  other  things, 
her  mother's  letters,  the  objects  recom- 
mended to  her  care  by  her  father,  with 
the  exception  of  the  sacred  relic  which 
they  had  seen  clasped  in  her  cold  hand, 
as  the  nurse  had  stated,  and  Philomena 's 
savings  together  with  her  diary.  The 
last  entry  there  was  dated  January  24, 
the  day  preceding  her  death.  The  Count 
read  it  ;  with  what  feelings  can  be  imag- 
ined :  "Resolution:  to  offer  my  life  for 
my  dear  father's  conversion  and  salva- 
tion." 

The  holocaust  was  accepted. 


rTHE   HISTORICAL  JESUS  AND  THE  CHRISTS  OF  FAITH." 
By  Rev.  Thomas  J.  Campbell,  S.J. 


THE  world  is  always  very  much  con- 
cerned about  Jesus  Christ.  Though 
it  dislikes  Him  it  is  always  considering 
Him.  Pilate  is  always  coming  to  the 
fore  and  exclaiming  "  Behold  the  Man." 
Thus,  for  example,  in  the  very  worldly 
and  unreligious  Contemporary  Review  of 
September,  1896,  there  is  a  curious  article 
entitled  ' '  The  Historical  Jesus  and  the 
Christs  of  Faith. "  It  is  curious,  not  be- 
cause it  contains  anything  quaint  or  rare, 
but  because  so  much  literary  effort  is 
expended  in  a  fancy  which  the  writer 
calls  history,  and  in  a  delusion  which  he 
thinks  is  faith.  The  abbreviated  patro- 
nymic of  the  writer,  and  the  character  of 
his  essay  we  fear  must  compel  the  conclu- 
sion that  both  his  nationality  and  his 
faith  have  been  thrown  aside. 

' '  We  have  rediscovered  Christ, ' '  says 
he.  ' '  The  stiff  features  of  the  ecclesiasti- 
cal Christ  relax  and  now  take  on  a 
human  guise.  The  critical  clouds  trail 
off  edged  with  departing  glory  as  Jesus 
once  more  comes  forward  to  the  gaze  of 
men.  From  Rome,  from  Tubingen,  from 
Geneva,  the  far-famed  seats  of  labored 
and  abstract  thought,  men  bend  their 
steps  to  Nazareth.  Thence  to  the  little 
hill  of  Calvary,  the  sacred  history  renews 
its  youth.  The  Galilean  hills  are  astir 
with  busy  life.  The  Judean  fields  are 
white  unto  harvest — and  the  towers  of 
the  Holy  City  are  flashing  beneath  the 
eastern  sky.  The  study  of  environment 
has  been  a  main  factor  in  the  restoration 
of  Jesus.  Instead  of  the  maimed  and 
arbitrary  conceptions  brought  to  the 
evangelical  narrative,  we  have  now  a 
wealth  of  local  color  which  freshens  up 
the  well  worn  tale  and  sets  it  in  its 
primitive  light.  We  understand  the 
conditions  under  which  the  prophet  of 
Nazareth  had  to  work  the  force  of  the 
902 


currents.  He  tried  to  strike  across  the 
malignity  of  hate  which  was  sure  to  rise 
in  sceptic  and  conservative  alike  against 
the  enthusiasm  of  fresh  inspiration." 

"Thus,"  he  continues,  "the  present 
has  rediscovered  Christianity  which  the 
the  scholasticism  of  Rome  and  Geneva 
had  overlaid.  The  actual  lineaments  of 
Christ  were  never  before  so  thoroughly 
laid  bare  as  they  have  been  in  our  time. " 
One  would  think  that  there  was  ques- 
tion here  of  an  Egyptian  Rameses  ;  for 
the  writer  tells  us  that  ' '  fold  after  fold 
had  been  wrapped  round  the  figure," 
and  that  under  his  treatment,  ' '  the 
ancient  wrappings  fall  off. "  "Historical 
criticism, "  he  continues,  "  is  a  charisma 
peculiar  to  our  age  and  the  ninteeenth 
century  alone  of  all  the  centuries  that 
have  rolled  between  us  and  the  Christian 
dawn,  has  large  points  of  contact  with 
the  first,  for  it  alone  knows  Jesus  as  He 
lived  and  thought — note,  not  taught  but 
thought.  It  alone  has  learned  to  con- 
strue the  faith  by  ideas  that  run  back  to 
its  source. ' ' 

It  is  hard  to  say  whether  this  is  in- 
sulting or  only  annoying  to  right  reason, 
especially  as  this  illogical  degenerate, 
who  has  rediscovered  Christianity,  im- 
mediately announces  that, "  as  a  matter  of 
fact,  Christianity  has  moved  among  men 
and  effected  its  victories  for  the  most 
part  without  the  aid  of  this  historical 
conception  of  Jesus.  For, "  he  continues, 
and  happily  this  time  with  a  little  gleam 
of  truth,  "Jesus  Christ  is  not  merely  an 
impressive  figure  of  the  past,  but  a  gra- 
cious living  presence  that  is  with  men  all 
days.  Christ  is  truly  in  the  centuries. 
His  influence  and  revelation  nave  long 
since  quitted  the  narrow  Galilean  stage 
to  go  flashing  and  fading  in  the  free 
life  of  humanity.  Slowly  the  biography 


THE    HISTORICAL    JESUS. 


903 


of  the  Christ  is  written.  The  microcosm 
of  his  life  is  only  interpreted  by  the  ma- 
crocosm of  his  influence,  and  the  result  is 
that  Christianity  is  now  psychologically 
as  well  as  historically  mediated. "  Which 
means,  in  English,  that  we  now,  for  the 
first  time,  know  Christ  as  He  was  in  His 
exterior  and  interior  life. 

"It  is  precisely  here  "  our  oracle  con- 
tinues "that  the  danger  lurks.  The 
writers  of  the  psychological  order  have 
only  injected  themselves  into  the  narra- 
tive and  have  given  us  a  picture  of  their 
own  personalities.  Thus  in  the  De  Imi- 
tation Christi  we  have  no  wise  and  gra- 
cious rabbi  (he  means  Christ)  striking 
out  brilliant  aphorisms  which  touch  to 
admiration  even  the  literary  dilettante, 
but  a  lonely  sufferer  (d  Kempis)  fills  up 
the  picture  from  which  every  other  con- 
crete feature  has  been  blanched  away. 
Of  course  he  could  not  do  otherwise,  for 
his  age  had  little  time  for  imaginative 
delight  in  the  broad-eyed  teaching  of  the 
Galilean  hills."  What  is  broad-eyed 
teaching  we  do  not  know,  but  as  we  are 
now  only  stating  compendiously,  as  far 
as  we  can,  the  "  fantastic  fancies  "  of  this 
kaleidoscopic  article  we  must  pass  on. 

From  Thomas  a  Kempis,  on  whom 
George  Eliot  is  made  to  give  her  pon- 
tifical decision,  the  writer  makes  a 
historical  psychological  leap  to  the 
atrocious  Renan.  The  Vie  de  Jtsus  he 
says  ' '  helps  us  to  understand  the  author 
much  more  than  to  apprehend  the  Holy 
One  of  God.  All  its  literary  power  and 
grace  will  not  disguise  the  fact  that  the 
Christ  he  would  have  us  admire  is 
smitten  with  a  moral  leprosy.  In  the 
same  way  the  Jesus  whom  Matthew 
Arnold  lightly  sketched  for  us  is  merely 
a  reflex  of  himself.  He  has  a  '  method  ' 
and  a  'secret';  talks  of  'mildness', 
'  sweet  reasonableness '  and  is  a  veri- 
table child  of  '  sweetness  and  light. '  The 
Jesus  of  Dr.  Edward  Caird  (whoever  he 
is)  is  a  kind  of  lay  figure  whose  life  and 
teaching  reproduced  the  ethical  dialectics 
of  Hegelanism."  But  the  principal 
offender,  according  to  this  Apostle  of 


the  rediscovered  Christianity,  is  St.  Paul. 
"St.  Paul  "  he  says,  "did  not  on  his 
conversion  go  up  to  Jerusalem  to  those 
who  had  been  Apostles  before  him  and 
con  with  reverent  eyes  the  records  of 
the  earthly  ministry."  St.  Paul  was  a 
thaumaturge  indeed,  but  it  would  have 
been  beyond  his  power  to  read  records 
that  had  not  yet  been  written.  "  Paul  " 
continues  this  Quixote  of  theology, 
"took  another  starting  point  for  his 
thinking  [his  thinking,  forsooth].  He 
left  the  track  of  history  and  went  on  to 
trace  the  Christ.  In  the  depths  of  the 
human  soul  almost  all  the  traits  of  human 
personality  are  blotted  out.  The  varied 
local  coloring  is  merged  in  one  monoto- 
nous hue.  It  was  he  who  lifted  Chris- 
tianity above  the  limits  of  Judaism  and 
impelled  it  in  its  world's  career.  To 
Auguste  Comte,  he  [St.  Paul]  is  the  true 
founder  of  Christianity,  throwing  round 
the  face  of  Jesus  the  gleam  of  the  revela- 
tion that  is  really  struck  out  by  his  own 
great  soul."  Striking  out  something  is 
a  favorite  occupation  of  our  writer,  and 
as  Christ,  the  gracious  rabbi,  was  strik- 
ing out  brilliant  aphorisms  we  have  St. 
Paul  "  striking  out  "  revelations. 

In  all  this  there  is  a  deplorable  lack  of 
literary  as  well  as  historical  proportion, 
or  perspective,  as  the  writer  would  put 
it.  Still  St.  Paul  and  Thomas  a  Kempis 
cannot  complain  of  such  company  as 
Comte  and  Renan,  when  Christ  Himself 
is  regarded  in  this  instance  as  little  else 
than  a  good  subject  for  a  gaudy  essay 
or  a  well  dressed  actor  ' '  coming  for- 
ward to  the  gaze  of  men,  in  the  drama 
played  upon  a  provincial  stage  "  or 
as  a  long-buried  mummy,  let  us  say 
it  with  all -adoring  reverence,  from  whom 
the  wrappings  are  slowly  unwound  by 
this  new  discoverer  of  Christianity. 

What  he  reproaches  his  friends  with 
doing,  viz  :  writing  themselves  into 
their  lives  of  Christ,  is  repeated  in  his 
own  case.  He  is  seeking  a  Christ  who 
will  be  aesthetically  acceptable  to  the 
literary  world  he  belongs  to.  Thus  he 
is  consoled  because  "literature  hushes 


904 


THE    HISTORICAL    JESUS. 


its  scorn  when  the  Christ  once  more 
walks  abroad  and  draws  the  hearts  of 
men."  Further  on  he  assures  us  that 
"  the  brilliant  aphorisms  of  the  gracious 
rabbi  touch  to  admiration  even  the  liter- 
ary dilettante,"  while,  on  the  other 
hand,  he  warns  us  that  we  lose  all  his- 
torical perspective,  and  benumb  all  liter- 
ary tact  in  studying  the  Pauline  gospel, 
whereas  the  teaching  of  Jesus  glides 
forth  in  pellucid  sentences  that  are  never 
made  rugged  by  strenuous  haste. ' ' 

It  will  be  remarked  that  it  seems  im- 
possible for  the  writer  to  say  anything 
without  trope  or  metaphor.  Perhaps  he 
means  to  be  only  taken  figuratively 
after  all. 

We  have  nothing  to  say  about  the  ex- 
cessive coloring  of  the  style  in  which  all 
this  is  said,  the  extremely  illogical  char- 
acter of  his  thoughts,  and  the  wonderful 
calmness  with  which  he  decides  ex 
cathedra  upon  everything  known  and 
knowable.  He  has  all  the  audacity  of 
thinkers  of  his  class,  as  they  style  them- 
selves, and  we  are  not  surprised  when 
he  avers  that  the  centuries  between  the 
first  and  the  nineteenth  knew  nothing 
about  the  historical  Christ.  He  has,  in 
fact,  the  hardihood  to  assert  that  during 
all  that  time  "  the  figure  of  Jesus  was  so 
sicklied  and  featureless  that,  to  the  mass 
of  men  to  hear  of  an  actual  Galilee 
where  the  Son  of  Man  had  lived  and 
thought,  gave  a  kind  of  shock  to  faith.  " 

It  is  difficult  to  remain  decorously 
composed  under  such  provocation.  In 
the  writer's  mind  the  "  mass  of  men  " 
are  the  few  sciolists  from  Tubingen  and 
elsewhere,  whose  books  he  has  been  dip- 
ping into.  The  rest  do  not  count.  Per- 
adventure  so  many  books  were  never 
before  written  on  the  topography  of 
Palestine,  with  the  gorgeous  color  that 
seems  to  attract  these  men  so  much,  but 
it  goes  far  to  prove  that  the  nineteenth 
century  was  in  greater  ignorance  than 
other  ages  on  that  particular  point ;  for 
people  do  not  publish  books  to  impart 
information  already  possessed.  But  he 
is  rather  daring  to  assert  that  the  world 


had  never  known  anything  about  the 
land  where  Christ  lived  and  died  till  he 
and  his  associates  came  on  the  scene. 
Did  he  never  hear  that  the  entire  country 
was  inhabited  after  the  death  of  Christ 
by  a  Christian  and  a  Catholic  popula- 
tion ?  Palestine  had  its  complete  and 
splendid  hierarchy  of  Bishops  ;  some  of 
the  greatest  doctors  of  the  Church  died 
there.  St.  Cyril  was  Bishop  of  Jeru- 
salem ;  St.  Jerome  translated  the  Scrip- 
tures in  Bethlehem  ;  thousands  of  monks 
and  anchorets  dwelt  in  its  deserts  and 
mountains ;  pilgrims  wended  their  way 
thither  from  every  nation  under  the  sun  ; 
kingdoms  and  races  and  sects  built 
gorgeous  temples  over  the  hallowed 
places,  and  for  centuries  it  was  the  native 
country  of  millions  of  pious  Christians, 
who  held  undisputed  sway  till  the  Turks 
came  in  as  masters.  Assuredly  they 
knew  something  of  Palestine.  Did  those 
hundreds  of  thousands  of  valiant  sol- 
diers of  the  crusades,  who  rushed  forward 
in  successive  hosts  for  centuries  to  res- 
cue the  sacred  places  from  desecration, 
and  who  at  the  first  vision  of  Jerusalem 
fell  upon  their  faces  to  kiss  the  soil  that 
Christ's  blessed  feet  had  trod,  know  noth- 
ing about  Palestine  ?  Did  they,  who  but 
too  gladly  would  have  poured  out  their 
blood  where  His  had  been  shed,  "  feel  a 
shock  to  their  faith  when  they  heard  of 
the  place  where  the  Son  of  Man  had 
lived  and  died  ?  "  This  country  in  wh  ich 
we  ourselves  are  living  is  a  protest 
against  such  a  silly  contention.  It  was 
the  hope  of  finding  gold  to  buy  back  the 
Holy  Land  to  Christianity  that  guided 
the  Santa  Maria  and  Pinta  over  the  bil- 
lows of  the  Atlantic  and  gave  America  to 
the  world  ;  and  so  too  it  was  the  first  and 
cherished  thought  of  Ignatius  of  Loyola 
in  founding  the  Society  of  Jesus  that  his 
followers  would  win  that  sacred  place  for 
Jesus  Christ. 

Does  the  ceaseless  round  of  the 
Church's  ritual,  whose  elaborate  cere- 
monial re-enacts  the  scenes  of  the  crib 
and  the  crucifixion  and  the  Supper-room, 
leave  the  Christian  people  in  ignorance 


THE    HISTORICAL    JESUS. 


DOS 


of  Bethlehem  and  Nazareth  and  Calvary  ? 
Is  it  possible  that  the  Gospel  narratives, 
which  have  been  explained  upon  every 
altar  in  Christendom  from  the  begin- 
ning, have  so  dulled  men's  minds  that 
the  very  repetition  has  made  them  forget 
these  things  ?  The  man  who  runs  in 
breathlessly  to  tell  us  he  has  discovered 
all  these  things  is  like  a  boy  who  informs 
his  father  that  he  has  found  out  the  won- 
drous fact  that  two  and  two  make  four. 
The  father  has  heard  that  great  truth 
before.  "Grandfather,"  exclaimed  a 
wild-eyed  child,  "I  saw  a  railroad  on 
the  ground."  The  boy  had  lived  in 
front  of  the  hideous  elevated  road,  and 
it  was  his  only  idea  of  a  steam  locomo- 
tion. "That  lad,"  said  the  old  man, 
quite  confused  at  first,  "has  begun  life 
at  the  wrong  end."  So,  dear  Contem- 
porary, we  have  seen  our  railroad  on  the 
ground  long  before  you  did.  We  have 
dwelt  in  Palestine,  in  thought  at  least. 
To  us  it  has  ever  been  a  reality,  and  a 
blessed  one,  and  will  be  for  countless 
millions  in  the  future  as  it  has  been  in 
the  past.  We  are  familiar  with  Bethle- 
hem from  infancy  ;  we  shall  see  Calvary 
before  us  when  our  dying  eyes  rest  on 
the  crucifix  in  our  hands  ;  and  we  shall 
die  in  the  assured  hope  that  the  tomb 
will  relax  its  hold  upon  us  as  His  did 
upon  the  blessed  Easter  morn. 

The  second  error  of  this  writer,  and 
the  one  which  constitutes  the  other  half 
of  his  essay,  is,  that  as  men  did  not 
know  Christ's  earthly  history,  neither 
have  they  yet  understood  that  life  of 
His  which  was  to  pervade  the  world  after 
He  left  it,  and  to  animate  the  Church  He 
was  to  found.  "Christianity,  as  we  see 
it  to-day,  is  nothing  else,"  says  he, 
"than  Paulinism,  and  was  based  on 
Paul's  false  conception  of  Christ.  In 
the  words  of  Tennyson,  this  age  is  to 
'  ring  in  the  Christ  that  is  to  be  '  "  ;  and 
of  course  "ring  out  the  old  "  while  it 
"rings  in  the  new." 

Napoleon  Bonaparte  was  asked  once 
by  a  flatterer  why  he  did  not  found  a  new 
religion.  "  Do  you  want  to  crucify  me  ?  " 


he  retorted.  And  the  retort  was  just. 
St.  Paul  had  used  it  before  him.  "  Did 
Paul  die  for  you  ?  Are  you  baptized  in 
his  name  ?  Know  that  Apollo  has 
planted,  Paul  has  watered,  but  it  is  God 
who  gives  the  increase."  To  say  that 
Paul  founded  Christianity,  is  merely  to 
repeat  the  old  error  which  Paul  himself 
condemned.  Like  most  modern  bits  of 
wisdom  it  is  merely  a  plagiarism.  It 
is,  besides,  a  blasphemous  error  in  pre- 
ferring Paul  before  Christ.  If  Paul 
founded  the  present  Christianity  he  did 
more  than  Christ  was  able  to  effect ;  for 
it  is  admitted  by  this  writer  and  those 
of  his  class  that  Christ  has  not  only  had 
no  personal  influence  in  shaping  the 
world,  but  has  actually  been  unknown 
or  forgotten  by  it. 

The  root  of  all  this  error  is  in  the 
writer's  misapprehension  of  the  real 
nature  of  revelation.  Revelation  does 
not  consist  in  a  man  fancying  Christ  to 
be  this  or  that.  No  matter  how  eloquent 
or  elegant  his  language,  he  will  be  only 
revealing  himself  and  not  Christ.  This 
our  author  himself  admits,  but  admira- 
tion of  his  own  set  leads  him  into  an- 
other error  in  hoping  that  although  men 
have  failed  hitherto  in  discovering  the 
true  Christ,  they  will  do  better  later  on. 
On  the  contrary,  they  will  do  worse. 
Man  is  not  commissioned  to  remove  the 
veil  from  Christ's  face,  but  Christ  Him- 
self does  it.  He  showed  Himself  or  re- 
vealed Himself  to  His  apostles  while  He 
was  with  them  as  far  as  their  capacity 
would  then  admit,  and  later  sent  the 
Holy  Ghost  to  complete  the  work,  to 
teach  them  all  truth.  The  body  of  truth 
thus  delivered,  which  is  nothing  but  the 
unveiling,  or  revealing,  of  Jesus  Christ 
is  fixed,  unalterable,  unchangeable.  The 
apostles  were  commanded  to  impart 
those  truths  to  the  world,  and  the 
Church,  which  is  the  pillar  and  ground 
of  truth,  was  established  to  maintain 
them  unimpaired.  They  cannot  be  di- 
minished, cannot  be  increased.  "  Kven  if 
an  angel  teach  you  anything  different 
from  what  I  have  delivered  to  you,  let 


9O6 


COD    EVERYWHERE. 


him  be  anathema, "  says  St.  Paul.  We 
individually  may  see  more  of  his  beauty 
in  proportion  as  the  purity  of  our  soul 
increases  the  keenness  of  our  vision, 
but  there  is  no  change  in  the  Christ ; 
there  is  not  one  Christ  for  me,  another 
for  you  :  Christ  is  not  divided.  There 
are  not,  as  our  author  thinks,  "many 
and  various  Christs,  changing  their  feat- 
ures with  the  changing  fortunes  of  men. ' ' 
Therein  precisely  consists  the  difference 
between  the  meditations  of  an  a  Kempis 
and  the  fantastic  reveries  of  a  Renan, 
or  others.  A  Kempis  will  meditate 
upon  Christ  as  the  Church  shows  Him 
to  the  world,  and  will  dread  nothing 
more  than  to  find  himself  outside  of  the 
lines  of  that  picture ;  the  others  choose 
for  themselves,  and  make  Christ  accord- 
ing to  the  promptings  of  their  own  cor- 
rupt hearts. 

One  clings  to  the  one  true  Christ  and 
is  saved  ;  the  others  have  false  Christs 


of  their  own  making,  and  are  in  danger 
of  eternal  damnation.  But  no  matter 
what  the  vagaries  of  the  enemies  of 
Christ  may  invent  or  imagine,  Catholics 
do  not  fear  that  the  world  will  "  ring  in 
a  Christ  that  is  to  be,"  for  they  know 
that  "  Christ  is  the  same  yesterday,  to- 
day and  forever.  "  They  know  Him,  in 
the  words  of  the  writer,  but  much  bet- 
ter than  he  has  any  conception  of, 
"historically  and  psychological!}'. " 
"/#  lumine  tuo  videbimus  lumen."  We 
have  a  gift  of  God  imparted  to  the 
mind,  an  illumination  which  we  call 
faith,  by  which  and  in  which  the 
luminous  face  of  Jesus  is  before  us. 
"We  know  Him  in  whom  we  believe." 
Our  delight  is  to  dwell  upon  His 
beauty,  and  our  certain  hope  is  that 
we  shall  see  Him  one  day,  not  through 
the  medium  of  revelation  or  imparted 
knowledge,  but  face  to  face,  as  He  is 
in  heaven. 


GOD    EVERYWHERE. 
By  Rev.  O.  A.  Hill,  SJ. 

They  idle  toil  who  still  unravel  Fancy's  skein, 

To  weave  a  creed  from  tangled  Reason's  thread. 

Confusion  crowns  the  proud  and  empty  head 
That  strives  to  evolve  a  God  from  withered  brain. 
The  air  is  breath  of  Him  whom  men  disdain, 

More  vital  than  the  accident  of  bread  ; 

Yon  field  with  traces  of  His  passing's  spread  : 
A  flower  for  every  footprint,  and  a  grain 
Of  wheaten  plenty,  where  He  passed  awhile. 

Yea,  God  is  everywhere  ;  above,  below, 
Without,  within.     He  sadly  shapes  the  smile 

That  scoffers  grin  incredulous.     But  woe, 
And  woe  again  to  suicidal  guile  ; 

They'll  taste  His  wrath,  His  gifts  who  would  not  know 


THE  CIU'KCH    AT   CANNANORE. 


THE   MISSION   OF  CANNANORE,  WEST  INDIA. 
By  Rev,  A.  Goveas. 


THE  MESSENGER  and  its  readers 
have  taken  so  much  interest  in  our 
mission  work,  that  I  take  the  liberty  of 
jotting  down  some  items  on  the  work 
that  is  being  done  in  this  distant  corner 
of  my  native  country.  Cannanore  is 
situated  in  the  southwestern  extremity 
of  India,  bordering  on  the  Arabian  Sea. 
It  is  within  the  diocese  of  Mangalore  (a 
description  of  which  place  appeared  in 
your  issue  of  March,  '94),  about  a  hundred 
miles  south  of  that  city.  Though  it  is  a 
part  of  the  above  diocese,  the  people, 
their  customs  and  habits,  and  their  lan- 
guage, are  quite  different. 

Cannanore,  in  former  times,  was  an 
historic  place,  for  Vasco  di  Gama,  the 
first  Portuguese  commander  who  landed 
at  Calicut,  a  place  fifty-six  miles  south- 
wards, had,  before  his  return  to  Europe, 
deposited  much  of  his  artillery  here 
for  safekeeping,  building  a  wall  and 
palisade,  and  leaving  200  men  as  a 
garrison. 

Another  commander,  Don  Francisco 
d 'Albuquerque,  in  1505,  built  the  present 


fort.  Several  successive  commanders 
and  Portuguese  viceroys  visited  the 
place  and  left  garrisons.  Here,  too, 
several  battles  were  fought  on  land  and 
water  between  the  Portuguese  and  the 
natives.  One  of  the  viceroys,  Henry 
Menezes,  who  succeeded  Vasco  di  Gama 
in  1524,  died  here  in  1526  and  was  buried 
in  the  chapel.  Logan's  Gazette  (Mr. 
Logan  was  one  of  the  late  district 
officers,  collector  of  this  place)  says  that 
the  said  chapel  must  be  now  submerged 
in  the  sea  ;  but  it  is  more  than  probable 
that  the  building  now  used  as  the  quar- 
ters for  the  native  Infantry  Guard  within 
the  fort,  must  have  been  the  chapel. 
Later  on,  the  Portuguese  power  was  on 
the  wane;  in  1663,  Cochin  was  captured 
by  the  Dutch,  and  with  it,  apparently, 
all  the  Portuguese  forts  in  Malabar  fell 
into  their  hands  ;  the  new  masters  sold 
the  fort  to  the  Rajah  (petty  sovereign), 
from  whom  it  was  taken  by  the  English, 
returned,  and  then  finally,  in  1790,  was 
recaptured  by  the  English.  At  present 
nearly  3,000  could  be  accommodated 

907 


908 


THE  MISSION    OF  CANNANORE. 


within  this  little  fort,  which  is  well  sup- 
plied with  ammunition. 

But  Cannanore  is  also  noted  as  the 
place  where  St.  Francis  Xavier,  the 
Apostle  of  the  Indies,  landed  and 
wrought  some  conversions.  It  was  here 
that  he  once  stripped  off  his  garments 
and  scourged  himself  to  blood,  and  thus 
touched  the  heart  of  a  hardened  Portu- 
guese. This  man,  however,  fell  away 
again,  notwithstanding  the  entreaties  of 
the  saint ;  but  the  blood  of  the  saint  was 
not  spilt  in  vain,  for  before  leaving  the 
shore,  this  sinner  made  his  peace  with 
God.  On  another  occasion  he  converted 
a  youth  and  imbued  him  with  such 
religious  fervor  that  he  eventually  be- 
came a  Franciscan  and  gave  his  blood 
for  his  Saviour,  in  the  island  of  Ceylon. 

The  Christianity  of  this  place  dates  as 
far  back  as  the  time  of  the  Portuguese 
settlement  here.  The  present  Catholic 
congregation  is  composed  of  the  mixed 
Portuguese  descendants,  and  others  of 
various  nationalities  and  languages,  so 
that  a  broken  form  of  Portuguese,  Ma- 
layalan  (which  is  the  language  of  the 
country), Tamil,  Konkam  and  English  are 
spoken  here.  The  missionary  who  wishes 
to  labor  successfully  must  become  con- 
versant with  all  the  last  four  languages. 
But  the  knowledge  of  English  and  Ma- 
layalan  is  quite  indispensable.  The  mul- 
tiplicity of  tongues  is  a  very  serious 
drawback.  The  total  Catholic  popula- 
tion may  be  roughly  estimated  at  2,000 
souls. 

From  the  time  this  place  was  wrested 
from  the  Portuguese  and  the  Dutch,  until 
less  than  a  decade  ago,  Cannanore  was  a 
very  important  military  station  ;  it  was 
the  headquarters  of  a  second-class  dis- 
trict under  a  Brigadier- General'  with  a 
battery,  one  British  and  two  native  in- 
fantry regiments,  with  two  very  large 
parade  grounds.  The  Christian  inhabit- 
ants prospered  very  well,  and  they  found 
plenty  of  work.  But  later  on,  adversity 
succeeded;  everything  gradually  came 
under  the  hammer,  the  artillery  was 
removed,  then  one  of  the  native  infantry 


regiments,  followed  in  a  few  years  by  the 
withdrawal  of  the  European  forces.  Only 
a  detachment  of  100  men  is  left,  as  it 
were,  to  guard  the  fine  barracks. 

Little  by  little  trade  declined  ;  Chris- 
tians, who  were  generally  of  the  artisan 
classes,  lost  their  means  of  living,  pov- 
erty crept  in  slowly ;  many  of  them 
were  obliged  to  seek  their  fortunes  else- 
where. The  misery  from  year  to  year 
has  increased  so  enormously  and  the 
emigration  of  the  young  and  the  strong 
has  gone  on  so  rapidly,  that  out  of  a 
Catholic  population  of  3,500,  there  are 
hardly  2,000  left.  Those  who  remain, 
the  old  and  the  infirm,  are  half-starved 
for  want  of  means  of  living  ;  it  is  not 
seldom  that  there  are  families  who  do  not 
get  a  solid  meal  for  one,  two  and  even 
three  days.  We  see  them  gradually 
emaciated  and  move  about  like  skeletons. 
But  at  the  same  time  it  is  a  great  won- 
der that  there  are  not  more  deaths  from 
starvation.  No  less  pitiable  is  their  state 
of  half-nakedness.  The  pastors  try  hard 
to  give  help  to  these  poor  people,  but  it 
is  hardly  possible  to  provide  help  for 
every  individual.  Out  of  all  our  Cath- 
olic families,  there  are  scarcely  fifteen 
who  can  really  support  themselves.  This 
is  a  source  of  great  concern  and  affliction 
to  the  priests,  who  live  also  in  great 
poverty. 

Some  years  ago  we  used  to  have  a 
monthly  subscription,  which  at  the 
beginning  used  to  fetch  £i  every  month, 
but  later  on  it  gradually  dwindled  down 
so  much  that  it  was  difficult  to  col- 
lect even  five  shillings.  Occasionally 
efforts  are  made  to  obtain  aid,  but  with 
the  same  result.  How  are  we  then  to 
support  our  poor  congregation,  or  what 
means  are  we  to  devise  ?  What  a  field 
would  the  Sisters  of  Charity  or  the  Little 
Sisters  of  the  Poor  find  were  they  here  ! 
How  they  would  put  all  their  childlike 
confidence  in  their  father,  St.  Joseph,  and 
tax  his  patience  until  they  obtained 
relief  for  those  poor  people  ! 

The  present  church  was  built  more 
than  a  hundred  years  ago,  but  the  two 


THE  MISSION   OF  CANNANORE. 


909 


aisles  were  added  later  on  by  a  Carmelite 
missionary  in  the  days  of  plenty.  It 
gives  very  good  accommodation,  not 
only  on  the  floor  of  the  church,  but  also 
in  the  galleries  over  the  aisles,  from  which 


we  have  had  of  late  several  invalid 
priests  coming  here  to  recruit  their 
failing  health  ;  some  were  even  at  death  'a 
door  when  they  came,  but  scarcely  had 
they  set  foot  on  these  shores  when  their 
condition  changed  for  the  better; 
and  for  this  reason  it  is  quite 
sure  that  many  others  thus  en- 
feebled by  constant  labors  in 
this  tropical  climate  will  seek 
a  refuge  here.  So  it  was  con- 
sidered advisable  to  have  a  new 
house.  But  it  is  not  to  be 
supposed  that  a  palatial  build- 
ing has  been  raised ;  for  our 
mean*  are  too  slender.  It  is 
indeed  a  small  building,  but  it 
is  commodious.  It  is  still  un- 
finished for  want  of  funds. 

The  school  for  boys  was  built 
in  1869.  It  is  a  pretty  large 
building.  It  was  conducted  by 
the  Brothers  of  the  Christian 


the  people  can  assist 
at  the  services.  The 
present  altar,  which  is 
a  superb  one,  is  of 
wood,  carved  and  gild- 
ed here  before  Cannan- 
ore  lost  its  splendor. 
It  adds  greatly  to  the 
beauty  and  solemnity 
of  the  church,  which 
in  itself  is  rather  plain. 
On  solemn  occasions 
there  is  not  such  need 
of  additional  decora- 
tion. Yet  the  cost  of 
supporting  the  edifice 
is  quite  expensive. 

The  present  parochial 
residence  owes  its  existence  to  the  gen- 
erosity  of   many   charitable   donors    in 
Europe,  chiefly  in  England.    The  former 
presbytery,  though   a  rather  large  one, 
did  not  contain   sufficient  room.     ' 
Cannanore  being  a  very  healthy  place, 


CONVKNT    SCHOOLS. 

Schools.  In  many  regards  it  stood  fiist 
among  educational  institutions ;  but 
later  on  the  Brothers  had  to  abandon  the 
place  with  the  universal  regret  of  the 
inhabitants.  Thenceforth  the  school  has 
been  conducted  by  secular  teachers 


910 


THE  MISSION   OF  CANNANORE. 


under  the  management  of   the   parish 
priest. 

The  other  institution  worthy  of  note 
here  is  the  convent  school.  This  was 
also  built  simultaneously  with  the  boys' 
school  by  the  same  Carmelite  missionary. 
It  consists  of  a  day  school,  boarding 
school  and  an  orphanage,  under  the 
charge  of  Carmelite  Tertiary  Nuns. 
Formerly  there  was  no  female  school 
except  this.  Even  now,  notwithstand- 
ing the  poverty  of  the  place,  for  dis- 
cipline and  the  general  tone,  no  other 
school  stands  on  the  same  level.  The 
school,  together  with  the  convent,  have 


new  Gothic  chapel,  though  much  smaller 
than  the  old  one,  has  been  erected.  This 
change  has  brought  much  comfort  to  the 
inmates. 

In  both  the  schools  great  efforts  are 
being  made  to  keep  up  the  good  stand- 
ing they  had  held  in  former  days.  The 
poverty  of  the  children  is  very  great. 
In  order  to  attract  them,  very  often 
books,  clothes  and  even  meals  have  to 
be  provided  for  many  of  them.  In  order 
to  have  some  permanent  support,  a  poor- 
school  fund  was  started  a  few  years  ago. 
At  first  subscriptions  came  in  slowly  but 
steadily,  but  latterly  even  that  has  come 


PARISH    HOUSE. 


spacious  grounds  bought  some  twenty 
years  ago. 

There  are  eleven  nuns  in  charge. 
The  orphanage  mainly  depends  on  the 
parish  priest  and  the  mission  for  sup- 
port ;  at  present  there  are  about  twenty 
orphans.  Formerly  there  were  also  mili- 
tary orphans,  supported  largely  by  the 
Government,  but  on  the  removal  of 
the  troops,  this  too  fell  off. 

While  speaking  of  the  convent,  I  may 
mention  that  lately  some  alterations 
were  made  in  the  building.  The  former 
chapel  has  been  partly  pulled  down  and 
turned  into  a  dormitory,  and  a  finer, 


to  an  end.  Notwithstanding  these  diffi- 
culties, great  sacrifices  are  still  being 
made,  and  we  had  no  cause  to  regret  it, 
for  the  results  of  the  annual  examina- 
tions proved  that  our  exertions  were  not 
in  vain. 

Despite  these  and  many  hardships 
and  privations,  there  are  many  causes 
for  spiritual  consolation  in  this  mission. 
The  different  classes  of  the  congrega- 
tion here  have  different  confraternities 
to  keep  them  together.  There  are  two 
Sodalities  of  the  Blessed  Virgin,  under 
the  title  of  the  Immaculate  Conception, 
for  the  youth  of  both  sexes,  affiliated  to 


THE  MISSION   OF  CANNANORE. 


the  Prima  I'riniaria  in  Rome.  The  boys 
have  also  the  Sodality  of  St.  John  Berch- 
mans  for  Altar  Boys,  established  on 
August  13,  1X90.  At  the  time  that  the 
school  was  managed  by  the  Christian 
Brothers,  the  boys  were  always  trained 
to  serve  Mass  with  the  greatest  exact- 
ness ;  and  they  had  introduced  the 
French  mode  of  dressing  them  for  the 
sacred  ceremonies,  which  manner  is  still 
preserved.  On  solemn  occasions  they 
are  dressed  differently,  their  attire  vary- 
ing in  elegance  according  to  the  different 
offices  assigned  them. 

Moreover,  the  great  devotion  of  the 
present  day,  that  of  the  Sacred  Heart, 
flourishes  here.  The  Apostleship  of 
Prayer  was  established  here  in  June, 
1888,  with  a  preparatory  retreat  to  the 


people,  on  the  solemn  feast  of  the  Sacred 
Heart  of  our  Lord.  From  that  day  the 
number  of  Associates  has  steadily  in- 
creased. The  2d  and  3d  Degrees  have 
been  established,  the  former  counting  fif- 
teen circles  and  the  latter  six  weekly 
and  two  monthly  Bands  of  communi- 
cants. The  Associates  possess  a  very 
fine  and  delicately  wrought  banner  of 
the  Sacred  Heart.  It  was  worked  by  the 
Tertiary  Nuns  of  the  local  convent.  It 
has  cost  a  good  deal  of  money  ;  but  the 
courage  of  some  Promoters  was  not 
daunted  at  the  poverty  of  the  place. 
They  began  collecting  the  widows 'mite, 
which  in  the  end  paid  much  of  the  ex- 
penses. It  is  not  yet  complete.  One 
side  contains  an  oil  painting  of  the 
Sacred  Heart  of  Jesus  pleading,  and  the 


I  >    n|      CANS. \N..Ki: 


912 


THE  MISSION  OF  CANNANORE. 


other  the  coat-of-arms  of  the  Holy 
League,  worked  in  gold  and  silver  cloth 
on  rich  damask  surface.  The  borders 
are  skilfully  embroidered  with  vine- 
creepers  in  silk. 

Our  Lord  who  loves  the  poor  has  not 
been  slow  in  rewarding  the  simple  faith 
exhibited  by  them  towards  His  Heart. 
Many  petitions  have  been  answered. 
Even  persons  from  distant  places  send 
their  intentions  to  be  published  here, 
many  of  which  have  been  granted  as  we 
see  from  the  lists  of  Graces  Obtained. 

Of  course,  it  is  not  to  be  supposed 
that  everything  is  as  perfect  as  can  be, 
for  there  are  still  many  things  here  to 
be  put  in  shape. 

The  work  of  conversion  of  the  heathen, 
which  is  a  very  important  part  of  our 
sacred  ministry,  is  not  neglected.  Too 
much  stress  cannot  be  laid  upon  it.  I 
remember  what  Mgr.  Agliardi,  late  Dele- 
gate Apostolic  to  the  East  Indies,  and 
now  Nuncio  in  Vienna,  said  in  1885, 
when  he  came  to  Mangalore.  His  Ex- 
cellency insisted  that  every  priest,  when 
he  went  over  to  pay  his  respects,  should 
report  at  least  twelve  converts  a  year. 
In  former  years  many  converts  were 
made  of  the  Tamil-speaking  class,  but 
now  a  fresh  field  is  being  opened,  for  the 
people  of  the  country  are  beginning  to 
embrace  the  Christian  religion.  Several 
conversions  have  been  made.  It  is  pov- 
erty and  want  of  work  that  are  the  cause 
of  many  of  these  poor  people  embracing 
Christianity.  They  go  roaming  about, 
not  knowing  where  to  settle,  and  thus 
some  are  led  into  the  true  fold  of  Christ. 

Still  it  must  be  remembered  that  race 
prejudices  are  very  strong.  They  have 
been  educated  without  knowledge  of 
God,  and  a  great  many  of  them  have  only 
material  interests  at  heart.  Family  ties 
are  also  strong ;  fear  of  being  disin- 
herited is  a  reason  that  keeps  them  back. 

Another  difficulty,  and  a  very  serious 
one,  is  (as  in  many  other  places)  the 
presence  of  the  Protestants.  We  do  not 
speak  of  the  Anglicans,  who  do  not  do 
much  here,  but  the  Basle  Evangelical 


Lutherans,  who  do  their  utmost  to  get 
converts  by  payment.  In  this  district, 
as  in  several  other  places,  they  have 
established  shops  and  a  printing  office, 
tile  manufactories  and  weaving  mills, 
orphanages,  widows' homes,  and  so  forth. 
Every  convert  of  theirs  at  the  outset  gets 
eight  shillings  a  month  (which  is  much 
in  India),  besides  clothes  and  lodging, 
until  he  or  she  is  taught  a  trade,  and 
has  been  in  the  meantime  instructed. 
What  temptation  for  our  converts,  and 
even  for  our  poorer  Catholics,  when  they 
see  these  Protestants  dressed  gorgeously 
and  living  stylishly.  How  many  machi- 
nations have  theynot  used  and  still  use 
to  turn  our  converts  from  our  holy  faith  ? 

Therefore,  unless  in  these  parts  some 
material  support  is  given,  it  is  very  diffi- 
cult to  make  converts.  These  people, 
being  generally  cultivators  of  the  soil, 
will  be  turned  out  from  their  livings  by 
their  relatives  and  landlords  Some  ma- 
terial help  should  be  rendered  to  them 
until  they  are  sufficiently  instructed  in 
the  holy  faith  and  receive  the  sacra- 
ments. How  many  we  are  now  obliged 
to  turn  away  only  for  want  of  means. 
Besides,  if  there  were  means,  we  could 
teach  them  a  trade  in  order  that  they 
might  earn  their  living,  and  in  this  way 
good  Christian  centres  might  be  formed 
a  little  distance  from  the  town  as  well 
as  from  the  Protestant  propaganda. 

But  these  good  artisans  would  have  to 
be  employed  and  materials  would  have  to 
be  provided  ;  all  of  which  cannot  be  done 
without  means. 

We  are  handicapped  in  every  way. 
We  have  to  deprive  ourselves  of  many 
necessaries  in  order  to  help  the  poor  and 
the  converts.  Besides,  another  draw- 
back is,  that  we  have  no  lodgings  for 
our  converts  ;  some  are  put  in  wretched 
hovels  no  better  than  the  cells  of  the  old 
recluses,  for  which  rent  has  to  be  paid  ; 
a  few  others  are  placed  here  and  there  in 
families.  At  present  the  harvest  is  ripe, 
but  the  laborers  and  all  other  means  are 
scarce. 

Cannanore    in     its    present    state    of 


HOW  PIERRE  CHAUTARD  CARRIED  THE  CROSS  UNTO  DEATH. 


913 


abandonment  would  be  a  fit  place  for 
orphanages  and  other  institutions.  Land 
could  be  got  cheaper  than  elsewhere, 
and  much  cheaper  than  in  former  days. 
Hi. ing  a  healthy  place,  it  would  be  a 
capital  centre  for  a  sanitarium. 

I  spoke  above  of  the  need  of  an  orphan- 
age. What  a  heart-rending  sight  it  is 
to  see  the  poor  waifs  wandering  about 
the  streets  and  the  barracks  seeking  a 
morsel  to  stay  their  hunger !  How  many 
tears  of  compassion  are  we  obliged  to 
shed  when  these  same  waifs  in  the  course 
of  time  are  rendered  indifferent  and  inac- 
cessible to  instructions  and  other  conso- 
lations of  religion  !  When  we  see  older 
people  so  indifferent  we  cannot  but  ex- 


pect that  the  children  too  will  follow  in 
the  same  path. 

It  is  a  sad  story  that  I  have  been 
obliged  to  relate,  but  it  is,  none  the  less, 
true.  It  is  a  scene  of  woes  and  misery 
that  we  have  to  witness  daily.  The  re- 
sources of  our  mission  are  very  limited, 
and  when  distributed  for  the  various 
purposes,  they  are  quite  insufficient.  But 
in  all  these  trials  our  hope  and  confi- 
dence is  in  Him  who  was  born  in  a 
stable,  who  had  not  where  to  lay  His 
head,  and  died  on  a  Cross.  St.  Joseph, 
too,  who  has  on  several  occasions 
come  to  our  help,  will  be  also,  in  our 
present  distress,  our  mainstay  and 
refuge. 


HOW   PIERRE  CHAUTARD  CARRIED  THE  CROSS   UNTO  DEATH, 

By  Eugene  Larmont. 


OT  far  from  the  venerable  sanctuary 
of  Vals,  the  birthplace  of  the 
Apostleship  of  Prayer,  on  a  gray,  rugged 
and  moss-covered  rock,  rises  the  ancient 
castle  of  Polignac,  the  renowned  manor 
of  the  princes  of  that  name,  who,  for 
many  a  century,  lorded  it  over  the  sur- 
rounding country.  It  is  now  but  a  pile 
of  noble  ruins  :  its  shattered  walls  and 
crumbling  towers,  tenanted  by  birds  of 
prey,  loudly  proclaim  that  nothing  is 
immortal  which  is  raised  by  mortal 
hands. 

Around  these  time-worn  relics  of 
former  splendor  cluster  the  low,  red- 
tiled  and  stone-walled  dwellings  of  a 
sturdy  race  of  deeply  Catholic  farmers. 
Seen  from  a  distance,  the  village  of 
Polignac  presents  to  the  tourist  a  most 
picturesque  scene.  Perched  on  every 
few  square  yards  of  projecting  rock,  the 
houses  rise  up  the  shagged  sides  of  the 
noble  castle  like  children  climbing  up 
the  rugged  legs  of  a  mighty  giant. 

Polignac  is  the  centre  of  a  large  par- 
ish, which  numbers  not  less  than  twelve 
villages,  scattered  over  the  rocky  and 


woody  mountains  which  bound  the 
horizon  on  every  side.  The  church  is  an 
old  stone  .structure,  renovated  and  en- 
larged of  late  years,  with  three  lofty 
naves  and  a  red-tiled  spire.  Three  priests 
are  hardly  sufficient  to  attend  to  the 
spiritual  wants  of  a  community  so  widely 
scattered. 

It  was  on  Tuesday  of  Holy  Week, 
some  twenty  years  ago,  that  what  we 
are  about  to  narrate  took  place.  The 
day  was  cold,  very  cold,  at  Polignac. 
Over  the  black  hillside  and  through 
leafless  trees,  a  biting  north  wind  whis- 
tled songs  of  suffering  and  misery,  while 
it  moaned  dolefully  in  the  ruined  halls 
and  dismantled  towers  of  the  castle 
above.  A  sullen  canopy  of  grayish 
clouds  overspread  the  sky.  Birds  had 
not  yet  returned  from  their  more  genial 
southern  homes,  and  wolves  still  held 
sovereign  sway  over  the  desolate  and 
frozen  mountain-sides.  The  cattle  were 
snug  in  the  stalls,  the  harvest  garnered 
in  the  barns,  and  the  farmer  sat  by  his 
cosy  fire,  smoking  his  pipe  and  listlessly 
looking  through  wreaths  of  blue  smoke 


014 


HOW  PIERRE  CHAUTARD  CARRIED  THE  CROSS  UNTO  DEATH. 


at  the  desolation  which  reigned  supreme 
without. 

On  the  northern  side  of  the  volcanic 
pillar  upon  which  stood  the  castle  was 
the  hut  of  Pierre  Chautard.  It  was  a 
low,  thatched  and  weather-beaten  struc- 
ture. It  consisted  of  only  one  room, 
which  served  as  parlor,  bedroom  and 
kitchen.  In  a  word,  poverty  throughout 
her  vast  kingdom  could  not  have  made 
choice  of  a  more  suitable  abode.  But 
under  this  very  roof  there  breathed  a 
soul  which  possessed  a  nobility  wanting 
to  many  who  boast  of  a  line  of  glorious 
ancestry.  By  dint  of  hard  labor  Pierre 
managed  to  keep  the  wolf  from  the  door 
and  to  give  bread  to  two  puny  boys  and 
a  sickly  wife.  And  even  then,  had  it 
not  been  for  the  Christian  charity  of 
neighbors,  the  dreary  and  bitter  winter 
of  these  mountains  would  have  long  ago 
sent  the  inmates  of  this  poor  dwelling  to 
a  colder  and  drearier  home.  Yet  never 
was  a  word  of  complaint  heard  to  escape 
the  poor  man's  lips.  Winter  days  and 
summer  days  did  not  alter  his  sentiments 
and  Providence  was  ever  to  him  a  kind 
mother. 

Pierre  Chautard  was  a  stonecutter  by 
profession,  but  he  was  always  willing 
to  do  any  odd  job  which  might  bring 
bread  and  wood  to  his  home.  He  divided 
moreover  the  duties  of  grave-digger  and 
"bell-ringer  of  the  parish  with  two  other 
men  of  the  place.  At  the  time  of  our 
narrative  he  was  about  fifty  years  of  age, 
but  he  was  still  hale  and  strong.  Inured 
from  childhood  to  the  hard  labors  conse- 
quent on  poverty,  he  was  reckoned  the 
strongest  man  of  the  village.  Reckless 
where  duty  called  him,  fearless  when 
others  would  have  trembled,  ever  ready 
to  do  a  good  turn  to  a  neighbor,  loudly 
proclaiming  as  his  only  political  tenets 
that  he  cared  not  who  ruled,  provided 
freedom  and  protection  were  granted  to 
religion.  Such  was  Pierre  Chautard  as 
he  sat  that  Holy  Tuesday 's  wintry  after- 
noon before  a  cheerless  fire,  with  his  two 
boys  on  his  knees  and  his  wife  hid  in 
the  chimney  corner,  mending  one  of  the 


two  pairs  of  stockings  wherewith  Pierre 
kept  his  feet  from  being  bitten  by  the 
frost. 

It  was  about  six  o'clock  ifi  the  evening 
when  Pierre  rose  from  his  seat,  placed 
one  of  the  boys  at  the  edge  of  the  hearth- 
stone, the  other  on  the  chair  where  he 
had  been  sitting  and  put  on  his  boots. 

"Where  are  you  going  now?"  in- 
quired his  wife. 

"  I  am  going  to  see  M.  le  Cur£, "  re- 
plied Pierre. 

"  It  is  too  cold,  dear,  to  go  out. " 

"No,  no,  I  have  to  see  him  to-night, 
Louise.  Holy  Thursday  is  at  hand  and 
I  have  to  find  out  what  I  will  have  to  do 
in  the  procession.  Last  year  I  carried 
the  cross  and  I  mean  to  do  the  same 
this  year. ' ' 

"  A  snowstorm  is  coming,  Pierre,  and, 
if  I  am  not  mistaken,"  said  Louise 
looking  out,  "it  is  on  the  mountains 
now.  Thursday,  from  present  appear- 
ances, will  be  a  very  cold  day.  You 
imagine  that  because  you  are  strong 
you  can  trifle  with  your  health." 

' '  The  one  who  first  carried  the  Cross, ' ' 
solemnly  answered  our  hero,  ' '  did  not 
reason  in  this  way,  Louise.  So,  good- 
bye :  I  will  be  back  in  less  than  an  hour. 
Anyhow,  I  would  have  to  go  out  at  half- 
past  seven  to  ring  the  Angelus  and  I 
may  as  well  kill  two  birds  with  one 
stone." 

So  saying,  Pierre  strode  out  into  the 
northern  blizzard  as  it  riotously  charged 
down  the  deserted  streets.  The  air  was 
dense  with  eddying  wreaths  of  snow- 
flakes  which  the  storm-spirits  flung  by 
handfuls  over  withered  grass-plots,  leaf- 
less trees,  bleak  roofs  and  frozen  side- 
walks. The  cold  was  biting  and  the 
way  uncertain,  for  the  wind  which 
played  and  whirled  in  nooks  and  corners 
seemed  ever  on  the  watch  to  fling  a 
snowy  spray  at  the  face  of  the  poor 
benumbed  wayfarer.  But  Pierre  kept  on, 
his  gait  somewhat  slower  and  more 
irregular  than  became  his  age,  yet  not 
dismayed  at  the  fury  of  the  elements. 
He  knew  the  road  by  heart,  and  his 


HOW  PIERRE  CHAUTARD  CARRIED  THE  CROSS  UNTO  DEATH. 


',15 


mind  was  just  then  far  too  deeply 
engaged  in  arranging  the  arguments 
which  were  to  further  his  cause  with 
M.  le  Cure1  to  heed  the  mischievous 
feathery  beings  that  danced  about  him. 

As  Pierre  with  his  head  bent  low  was 
thus  proceeding  on  his  way,  his  name 
was  carried  to  his  ear  on  the  wings  of 
the  howling  storm.  He  looked  about 
and  behind  him  but  saw  nothing ;  so 
thick  was  the  falling  snow.  Again  he 
heard  some  one  calling  him,  and  this 
time  he  discovered  dimly  on  the  thresh- 
old of  a  house  on  the  right  the  tall 
figure  of  Jean  Balais  the  tailor,  his 
cousin,  and  with  him  the  bell-ringer  and 
grave  digger  of  the  parish.  He  stopped 
his  hurried  walk  and  shouted  back : 
"Hello!  Jean!  " 

"Where  are  you  bound,  Pierre,  in  such 
freezing  weather  ?  "  inquired  his  friend. 

"To  see  M.  le  Cure", "  came  the 
answer. 

"Come  in  and  take  supper  with  us. 
My  wife  says  that  when  there  is  enough 
for  three  there  is  enough  for  four." 

"  t  haven't  time,  Jean.  Louise  would 
be  uneasy  at  home  if  I  were  gone  too 
long." 

"It's  not  a  banquet  I  invite  you  to, 
Pierre,  and  it  won't  keep  you  till  mid- 
night." 

"Well  "  said  Pierre  at  last,  "I'll  just 
step  in  for  a  few  minutes." 

After  having  shaken  the  snow  from 
his  boots,  he  entered  and  was  welcomed 
by  the  whole  family.  A  warm  supper 
was  already  laid  on  the  table  and  our 
poor  quarryman  felt  his  appetite  to  be 
of  the  best. 

"Sit  down,  Pierre, "  said  Jean.  "Is 
some  one  sick  at  home  that  you  have  to 
call  on  M.  le  Cur£  at  such  an  hour?  " 

•  No,  Jean,  but  Thursday  is  coming. 
Last  year  I  carried  the  cross  in  the  pro- 
cession, and  I  want  to  do  the  same  this 
year. ' ' 

"  Oh,  I  see.  Well  I  have  been  as- 
signed to  carry  the  chalice :  M.  le  Cure" 
told  me  so  this  morning.  As  for  the 
cross  I  think  some  one  has  secured  it." 


"  Who?  "  asked  Pierre  in  a  tone  of 
surprise  and  disappointment. 

"  Thomas  Platte, "  replied  Jean. 

"  The  idea  !  Well,  I'll  not  get  angry 
with  him,  but  I  won't  give  up  my  visit. 
I'll  see  M.  le  Cur£  and  so  many  and  so 
powerful  are  the  reasons  I  have  to  give 
him  that  he  will  have  to  yield  to  my 
demands,  or  I  won't  ring  a  bell  for  him, 
and  the  dead  will  have  to  go  unburied, 
as  far  as  I  am  concerned. " 

"  Don't  lose  your  temper,  Pierre  ;  what 
I  told  you  was  only  a  rumor. " 

Our  hero  dispatched  the  hot  supper 
which  had  been  placed  before  him  with 
the  hurry  of  a  man  who  has  pressing 
business  on  hand. 

"  Excuse  me,  Jean,  if  I  leave  you  so 
abruptly,"  he  said,  hastening  to  the 
door,  "  there  is  nothing  like  besieging  a 
city  when  the  storm  is  raging.  Your 
supper  was  most  welcome,  and  my  poor 
wife  and  children  would  have  looked 
upon  it  in  the  light  of  a  Christmas 
dinner.  Good-bye.  The  way  I  ring  the 
Angelus  to-night  will  tell  you  whether  I 
gained  m>  point  or  not. " 

And  Pierre  ventured  again  into  the 
cold,  stormy,  winter  night.  A  few 
moments  after  he  was  knocking  at  the 
presbytery-door.  It  was  immediately 
opeued  by  a  venerable  priest  with  a 
crown  of  white  flowing  hair  and  a  face 
where  kindness  had  stamped  itself. 

"Good  evening,  M.  le  Cure", "  said 
Pierre  as  he  stepped  into  the  dimly 
lighted  hall. 

"Oh,  it  is  you,  Pierre  "  said  the  good 
priest,  "what  brings  you  here  so  late 
and  in  such  a  storm  ?  " 

' '  I  came  here  to  see  your  Reverence  on 
important  business,"  said  Pierre. 

They  were  now  in  a  small  parlor, 
where  simplicity  joined  hands  with  neat- 
ness and  tidiness. 

"  Take  a  seat, "  said  the  priest  as  he 
placed  a  chair  for  Pierre  before  the  fire- 
place. "Well,  what  is  your  important 
business  ?" 

"  Well— well,  M.  le  Cure",  I'll  out  with 
it  without  more  ado. ' ' 


916 


HOW  PIERRE  CHAUTARD  CARRIED  THE  CROSS  UNTO  DEATH. 


"What  is  it?" 

"  I  have  to  carry  the  cross  next  Thurs- 
day." 

"You  must  carry  your  cross  daily, 
my  friend, "  put  in  the  priest  with  a 
merry  twinkle  in  his  eye. 

' '  Your  Reverence  is  jesting  ;  you 
know  the  cross  I  mean. " 

"Well,  but  did  you  not  have  that 
privilege  last  year  ? ' ' 

"  I  did,  M.  le  Cur6,  but " 

' '  But  other  people  may  like  to  have  a 
chance  at  it. " 

' '  Excuse  me,  your  Reverence,  but  I 
have  to  express  my  views  on  the  matter. 
I  have  my  likings  as  well  as  other 
people,  and  on  this  subject  I  have  made 
up  my  mind." 

' '  But  look  here,  Pierre,  you  have  to 
ring  the  bells  during  the  procession. " 

"  Your  Reverence, "  said  Pierre  with  a 
mischievous  smile  playing  over  his  hon- 
est face.  "  Your  Reverence  forgets  that 
our  bells  go  to  Rome  as  far  as  their  ring- 
ing is  concerned  on  Thursday  morning, 
and  do  not  come  back  until  you  sing  out 
the  Gloria  on  Saturday." 

"I  intended  to  give  the  cross  to 
Thomas  Platte  to  carry. ' ' 

' '  Did  he  ask  for  it  ?  " 

"No." 

"Well,  then,  look  here,  M.  le  Cur£, 
I  am  stronger  and  healthier  than  Thomas. 
He  would  faint  under  the  load,  I  am 
sure.  As  for  myself,  I  know  how  to  go 
about  it,  and  last  year,  after  the  proces- 
sion, I  felt  strong  enough  to  begin 
again." 

' '  But,  Pierre,  if  you  get  sick  Thurs- 
day, then  you  will  blame  me  and  so  will 
everybody  else. ' ' 

"If  I  get  sick,  I  know  who  sends 
sickness.  If  they  blame  you,  M.  le 
Cur£,  send  them  to  me,  and  I'll  give 
them  a  few  clear  ideas  about  the  ways  of 
Providence  in  this  world." 

"Your  reasons  are  pretty  good. " 

' '  So  good  that  your  Reverence  has  no 
objection  and  says  yes." 

' '  Not  so  fast,  Pierre.  I  have  still  one 
objection." 


"  Let  us  hear  it." 

"The  other  day  I  saw  you  doing 
something  which  I  did  not  like,  and  I 
have  a  mind  to  punish  you  for  it.  " 

"  You  may  punish  me  after  the  pro- 
cession, M.  le  Cur£  ;  but  what  was  it  ?" 

"  I  saw  you  when  you  knocked  down 
poor  Richard  Brisson  in  front  of  the 
church  near  the  Mission  Cross. " 

"  Yes,  and  I'll  do  it  again  if  he  ever 
dares  to  repeat  in  my  presence  what  he 
said  then." 

"  And  what  did  he  say?" 

' '  He  asserted  that  processions  and 
such  religious  things  are  mere  nonsense 
and  ought  to  be  done  away  with. " 

' '  And  what  did  you  reply  ? ' ' 

' '  Your  Reverence  saw  how  I  argued 
with  the  villain.  He  belongs  to  that 
society  you  mentioned  in  one  of  your 
sermons." 

"  Well,  it  is  not  so  bad  as  I  thought. " 

"  It  is  not  bad  at  all,  and  I  deserve  to 
carry  the  cross  for  that. ' ' 

"Very  well,  Pierre.  And  how  is 
everything  at  home  ? ' ' 

"  Pretty  cold  and  hungry,  M.  le  Cur£. 
But  the  good  God  knows  what  He  is 
about.  He  will  straighten  everything  in 
the  other  world  and  not  forget  I  carried 
His  cross." 

"  You  are  right,  Pierre  ;  courage  and 
confidence.  Life  is  short  and  heaven 
awaits  you." 

"And  excuse  me,  M.  le  Cur£, "  said 
Pierre  looking  at  the  clock  on  the  mantel- 
piece, "but  I  have  to  go  and  ring  the 
Angelus.  A  thousand  thanks  to  your 
Reverence  for  the  favor  granted.  Good 
night. ' ' 

And  Pierre,  with  joy  thrilling  every 
part  of  his  sturdy  frame,  dashed  out,  and, 
it  is  said  that  the  Angelus  bell  never 
gave  forth  such  joyous  notes  as  it  did 
that  night,  Jean  Balais  mentioning  the 
fact  to  Pierre  next  day,  remarked  that  it 
seemed  as  though  angels  were  in  the 
steeple.  „ 

"The  only  angel  there  was  myself," 
said  Pierre,  ' '  and  a  very  poor  one  at 
that;  but  thanks  for  the  compliment. " 


HOW  PIERRE  CHAUTARD  CARRIED  THE  CROSS  UNTO  DEATH. 


917 


As  soon  as  the  Angelas  was  rung, 
Pierre  hastened  home  to  announce  the 
glad  tiding.  But  his  fatherly  heart 
was  still  more  rejoiced  when  he  saw  his 
wife  and  two  children  in  the  very  act  of 
helping  themselves  to  a  warm  and  plen- 
tiful supper  sent  by  his  cousin  Jean. 

Next  day  the  storm  had  abated.  To- 
wards noon  a  southerly  wind  having 
sprung  up,  the  clouds  which  canopied 
the  sky,  were  torn  asunder  and  the 
shreds  flung  to  the  four  quarters  of 
heaven.  Then  the  winter  sun  revealed 
itself  to  the  eye  in  all  its  dazzling  splen- 
dor. Its  hot  rays  soon  began  to  play 
havoc  amid  the  gems  and  radiant  pearls 
with  which  King  Frost  had  decked  the 
snowy  mantle  which  the  storm  had 
thrown  over  the  naked  shoulders  of 
poor  mother  earth.  The  snow  vanished 
beneath  the  burning  darts  of  the  mighty 
warrior  of  heaven,  and  towards  night  the 
battle-field  was  but  a  dark  scene  of 
muddy  roads  and  treacherous  water- 
pools.  When  the  moon  rose  she  saw 
nothing  to  gladden  her  eyes  but  a  few 
heroes  in  white  who  had  withstood  the 
fray  and  were  ambushed  in  nooks  and 
corners  waiting  for  a  renewal  of  the 
struggle. 

Holy  Thursday  began  as  summer  days 
do,  with  brightness  and  gladness.  The 
sun  pursued  his  relentless  conquests  and 
when  he  disappeared  behind  the  hills  he 
had  in  part  repaired  the  sad  consequences 
of  his  victories  and  dried  up  the  tears  of 
his  conquered  foes.  But  he  left  still  be- 
hind him  the  cold  and  damp  atmosphere 
of  death. 

In  the  morning,  the  whole  parish 
turned  out  to  assist  at  the  imposing  cere- 
monies which  were  held  in  the  church 
and  then  returned  to  their  homes,  their 
minds  engaged  with  the  still  sadder 
memories  to  be  recalled  by  the  procession 
at  nightfall. 

The  procession  which  takes  place  every 
year  in  the  parish  of  Polignac  at  sunset  of 
Holy  Thursday  is  one  of  the  most  touch- 
ing and  realistic  scenes  imaginable.  But 
its  grandeur  and  dramatic  effect  are 


rim-fly  derived  from  the  simple  faith  and 
fervent  piety  which  animate  both  actors 
and  spectators. 

Towards  four  o'clock  in  the  afternoon 
three  or  four  boys  were  called  by  M.  le 
Cure",  given  loud  sounding  clappers  and 
told  to  go  around  the  village  and  sum- 
mon the  people  to  the  procession.  The 
little  fellows,  followed  by  an  ever  increas- 
ing crowd  of  their  playmates,  went  their 
round  and  fulfilled  the  duty  laid  upon 
them  with  all  the  solemnity  and  zest  of 
men  intrusted  with  an  important  office. 

Just  as  the  sun  was  sinking  in  the 
West  and  its  dying  rays  were  gilding  the 
barren  summits  of  the  neighboring 
mountains,  a  mighty  throng  of  children, 
men  and  women  with  rustic  lanterns  in 
their  hands  might  have  been  seen  enter- 
ing the  parish  church.  Within  all  was 
silence  and  prayer.  The  bare  altars,  the 
veiled  statues,  the  gloom  of  the  twilight 
pervading  the  aisles,  everything,  in  a 
word,  voiced  sentiments  of  religious  sad- 
ness. Each  one  felt  as  if  he  were  about 
to  assist  at  a  scene  of  death,  the  death  of 
a  dear  and  cherished  friend. 

Suddenly  the  solemn  notes  of  the  Vex- 
illa  Regis  burst  forth  through  the  silent 
naves  ;  the  sad  pageant  is  on  the  march. 
Soon  through  the  wide  open  portals 
issues  with  majestic  tread  the  verger  of 
the  church,  dressed  in  a  bright  uniform, 
with  a  broad  crape  tastefully  knotted 
around  his  arm  and  one  hanging  from 
his  long  silver-headed  halberd.  He  is  fol- 
lowed by  three  acolytes  in  black  sou- 
tanes and  lace  surplices  :  the  middle  one 
carrying  the  cross  and  the  other  two 
bearing  flaming  torches.  Behind  them 
walk  with  measured  steps  and  in  the 
most  religious  spirit  two  long  lines  of 
boys,  girls,  women  and  men  holding  in 
their  hands  lighted  lanterns  of  all  sizes 
and  descriptions. 

Now  between  two  lines  of  red-robed 
acolytes  holding  high  in  the  air  brightly 
colored  flambeaux  advances  the  most 
dramatic  and  at  the  same  time  the  most 
religious  part  of  the  procession.  We 
mean  the  White  Penitents,  who  consti- 


918 


HOW  PIERRE  CHAUTARD  CARRIED  THE  CROSS  UNTO  DEATH. 


tute  one  of  the  most  important  of  the 
sodalities  of  the  parish  of  Polignac,  and 
which  is  mainly  composed  of  married 
men.  The  costumes  in  which  they  ap- 
pear in  the  drama  of  the  night  consists  of 
a  long  hooded  white  robe  and  of  a  long 
veil  of  the  same  color  hanging  over  the 
face  so  as  to  hide  the  identity  of  the 
actors. 

In  the  lead  of  this  mysterious  band  a 
man  walks  barefoot  holding  in  his  hand 
a  chalice,  which  is  meant  to  recall  the  one 
our  divine  Saviour  begged  so  earnestly 
His  Father  to  remove  from  His  lips,  but 
which  He  drank  so  deeply  for  our  salva- 
tion. On  either  side  of  Jean  Balais,  for 
it  is  he,  as  our  readers  already  know, 
walk  two  penitents  whose  duty  is  some- 
what akin  to  that  of  the  angel  in  the 
grotto  of  Gethsemani  :  namely,  to  sus- 
tain him  in  the  arduous  duty  of  holding 
the  sacred  symbol  high  in  the  air. 

Behind  them  come  other  members  ot 
the  confraternity  each  in  chaise  of  one 
of  the  many  emblems  of  the  Saviour's 
dolorous  passion.  There  you  may  see  the 
ladder  of  the  Crucifixion,  the  column  of 
the  flagellation,  the  nails,  the  hammers, 
the  crown  of  thorns,  in  a  word  a  fac- 
simile of  all  the  instruments  which  fig- 
ured in  the  awful  tragedy  enacted  nearly 
twenty  centuries  ago.  You  may  even 
remark  a  cock,  to  recall  the  one  which 
crowed  and  thus  called  Peter,  the  rene- 
gade, to  the  thought  of  a  deeply  wronged 
Master  and  caused  him  to  shed  tears  of 
bitter  repentance. 

But  here  comes  a  tall  man  carrying  on 
his  broad  shoulders  a  heavy  cross.  He 
is  barefooted  and  his  veiled  face  would 
hide  his  name  from  all  but  our  readers. 
To-night  our  friend  Pierre  Chautard's 
individuality  seems  to  the  eye  of  the 
beholder  to  have  totally  merged  itself 
into  that  of  the  divine  Being  he  had 
begged  so  earnestly  to  impersonate.  The 
cross  which  weighs  heavily  on  his  shoul- 
ders deserves  here  a  word  of  description. 
In  length  it  measures  from  ten  to  twelve 
feet,  with  arms  in  proportion.  It  is 
made  of  long  planks  of  about  a  foot  in 


width.  In  itself  it  is  a  heavy  load,  but 
this  is  nothing  when  you  think  of  the 
amount  of  energy  needed  in  the  cross- 
bearer,  being  required  by  custom^  to 
genuflect  at  every  step  he  takes.  The 
length  of  the  cross  might  also  be  a  diffi- 
culty, but  this  is  partly  obviated  by  the 
fact  that  another  barefooted  penitent 
holds  up  the  base  of  the  cross  and  pre- 
vents it  from  dragging  along  the  ground. 

On  either  side  of  Pierre  are  two  other 
men  carrying  also  on  their  shoulders 
small  crosses  ;  they  are  Vj.2  two  historical 
thieves.  Their  load  is  such  that,  com- 
pared to  that  on  Pierre's  shoulders,  the 
disproportion  is  so  great  that  it  does 
not  fail  to  bring  to  the  Christian  mind 
the  fact  that  the  Saviour  was  far  more 
cruelly  treated  than  the  criminals  who 
died  with  Him. 

The  procession  closes  with  the  choir 
and  the  clergy.  M.  le  Cur£  holds  in  his 
hands  a  reliquary  containing  a  particle 
of  the  wood  of  the  true  Cross. 

Let  us  watch  this  long  serpent  of  lights 
as  it  winds  through  the  narrow  and  un- 
paved  streets  of  the  village,  now  ascend- 
ing a  rocky  steep,  now  descending 
through  a  muddy  lane.  It  is  a  grand 
spectacle,  and  one  which  never  loses  its 
novelty.  The  stars  above  twinkle  and 
seem  to  whisper  to  one  another  words  ot 
admiration  for  the  faith  of  these  simple 
people.  Now  and  then  the  voices  of  the 
choir  break  upon  the  stillness  of  night 
with  the  mournful  notes  of  a  song,  which 
tells  of  the  sufferings  of  a  God-man. 

But  what  has  happened  down  at  the 
crossing  of  the  road  ?  Nothing  to  alarm, 
but  much  to  edify  you.  There  have 
gathered  the  men  who  are  too  old  to 
take  part  in  the  procession,  the  women 
whom  maternal  duties  have  kept  at 
home,  the  children  whose  age  and  weak- 
ness prevented  from  exposing  themselves 
to  the  fatigues  of  a  long  march.  They 
are  waiting  their  turn  to  kiss,  and  pass 
under,  the  cross  which  Pierre  Chautard 
holds  up  for  the  purpose. 

We  read  in  the  annals  of  ancient  Rome 
that  when  they  wanted  to  dishonor  a 


HOW  PIERRE  CHAUTARD  CARRIED  THE  CROSS  UNTO  DEATH. 


919 


soldier  publicly  they  forced  him  in  pres- 
ence of  his  assembled  comrades  to  bend 
low  and  pass  under  the  yoke.  But  the 
inhabitants  of  Polignac  see  no  shame  in 
the  performance  of  a  similar  act,  they 
rather  see  in  it  an  act  of  faith;  the  mean- 
ing of  which  they  themselves  do  not 
fully  realize.  All  they  know  is  that,  in 
this  holy  kiss  and  in  this  act  of  bending 
low  under  the  shadow  of  the  cross,  they 
find  untold  consolations  and  increased 
strength  for  the  trials  of  life. 

Now  the  procession  resumes  again  its 
slow  and  solemn  march  to  stop  again 
and  allow  a  repetition  of  the  touching 
scene  above  described.  Finally,  after 
two  long  hours  thus  spent  in  the  cold 
air  of  a  wintry  night,  the  procession 
enters  the  church,  where  in  glowing 
words,  which  fall  on  well-prepared 
hearts,  the  priest  tells  his  flock  the  old 
but  ever  new  story  of  the  sufferings  and 
death  of  our  Saviour  on  Calvary. 

When  the  sermon  was  over  the  im- 
mense crowd  which  had  filled  the  church 
to  overflowing  and  had  so  religiously 
attended  all  the  services  of  the  evening, 
was  at  last  free  to  return  home  and  seek 
in  sleep  a  much  needed  rest. 

The  White  Penitents  repaired  in  a 
body  to  the  presbytery,  where,  under  the 
direction  of  M.  le  Cur6,  something  had 
been  prepared  to  restore  to  them  the 
heat  and  strength  lost  by  them  during 
the  long  and  chilly  march  of  the  evening. 
When  all  apparently  were  assembled, 
the  kind  priest  remarked  that  Pierre 
Chautard  was  absent,  and  he  asked  Jean 
Balais  whether  Pierre  was  present  at  the 
sermon  or  not. 

"He  was  there  at  the  beginning," 
Jean  answered,  "  but  soon  he  whispered 
in  my  ear  that  he  felt  unwell,  and  he 
went  out. " 

"I  hope  it  was  but  a  passing  spell  of 
dizziness,  "  said  the  priest,  "and  he  may 
be  here  soon." 

"I  don't  know,"  put  in  one  of  the 
Penitents,  "  for  he  looked  to  me  to  be 
very  tired.  Did  not  your  Reverence  ob- 
serve during  the  Way  of  the  Cross  how 


painfully  he  raised   himself  after  each 
genuflection  ?  " 

"  Why  didn't  he  tell  me  after  the  pro- 
cession that  he  was  tired?  "  said  the 
priest,  somewhat  displeased. 

"Oh,  Pierre  would  never  have  done 
that, "  said  Jean.  "  I  know  him.  When 
he  undertakes  to  do  a  thing  he  will  do 
it  were  he  even  to  die  in  the  attempt. " 

The  absence  of  Pierre  somewhat  damp- 
ened the  happy  feelings  of  the  company, 
and,  contrary  to  custom,  the  meeting 
was  a  short  one.  As  the  men  were 
going  away,  M.  le  Cure"  took  Jean  aside 
and  said  : 

"Jean,  what  do  you  say  to  our  going 
to  Pierre's  house  and  seeing  what  is  the 
matter  with  him  ?  " 

"  Let  us  go, "  said  Jean. 

They  went,  and  soon  reached  the  poor 
hut  Pierre  called  his  home.  They 
knocked  at  the  door  :  it  was  opened  by 
the  poor  wife  in  tears. 

1 '  Where  is  Pierre  ?  ' '  inquired  the 
priest. 

"In  bed,  your  Reverence,  with  high 
fever.  He  is  delirious  and  I  don't  know 
what  to  do.  I  have  nothing  to  give  him. 
Come  in." 

Jean  Balais  hearing  how  matters  stood 
took  the  priest  aside  and  in  a  whisper 
said  to  him : 

"I'll  go  home  to  tell  my  wife  to  come 
here  and  help  ;  then  I  '11  take  my  horse 
and  hurry  to  the  city  for  a  doctor. " 

"Go,  Jean,"  said  the  priest,  "may 
God  reward  you  for  your  charity." 

While  Jean  was  away  on  his  errand, 
the  priest  approached  the  low,  miserable 
pallet  upon  which  Pierre  tossed  about 
restlessly  :  his  powerful  frame  struggled 
with  the  fiery  foe  which  had  gained  ad- 
mittance within,  his  eyes  sparkled  with 
the  wild  lustre  which  bespeaks  a  mind 
no  longer  master  of  its  operations,  his 
lips  were  parched  by  a  feverish  thirst, 
and  his  burning  hands  vainly  sought  a 
cool  spot  over  the  bed.  In  a  word, 
Pierre  Chautard  was  seriously  sick  with 
a  fever  of  the  most  malignant  kind, 
which  threatened  to  carry  him  away 


92O 


HOW  PIERRE  CHAUTARD  CARRIED  THE  CROSS  UNTO  DEATH. 


before  long,  unless  heaven  and  earth 
should  come  and  stay  the  fearful  pro- 
gress of  an  enemy,  who  became  fiercer 
as  he  met  with  greater  resistance  in  his 
antagonist. 

At  the  foot  of  the  bed  were  his  two 
little  boys,  with  eyes  wide  opened, 
scarcely  realizing  the  danger  they  were 
in  of  losing  their  father.  The  wife,  on 
the  other  hand,  with  big  tears  rolling 
down  her  pallid  cheek,  was  bathing  the 
forehead  of  her  dear  husband  with  the 
utter  despair  of  an  affectionate  heart. 

When  Pierre  saw  the  priest  approach- 
ing, he  sat  bolt  upright  on  the  bed,  and, 
with  eyes  flashing  fire  and  clenched  fists, 
cried  out :  "  Ah,  it  is  you  ?  What  did 
you  say  ?  Say  it  again  and  I  '11  teach 
you  to  respect  religion  and  the  priests 
when  you  speak  to  me. ' ' 

' '  Be  quiet,  Pierre, ' '  said  Louise,  gently 
replacing  the  sick  man's  head  on  the 
pillow.  "  Be  quiet,  it  is  only  M.  le  Cur£ 
who  has  come  to  see  you. ' ' 

' '  Don 't  you  know  me,  Pierre  ?  ' '  said 
the  priest,  taking  hold  of  one  of  his 
hands. 

The  sick  man  looked  at  him  for  a  while 
then  replied  : 

' '  Yes — I  carried  the  cross — I  felt  very 
tired,  but  I  wanted  to  carry  it  to  the  last. ' ' 

' '  Yes, ' '  said  the  priest,  ' '  and  God  will 
bless  you  for  it.  But,  my  friend,  you 
are  very  sick ;  would  you  like  to  make 
your  confession  ?  " 

"Will  I  not  carry  the  blessed  cross 
again  ?  ' ' 

"  Oh,  yes,  "  replied  the  priest,  "  but  it 
is  prudent  to  settle  our  affairs  with  God 
in  case  of  danger." 

"I  went  to  confession  last  night,  for 
was  I  not  to  carry  the  Lord's  cross?  " 
said  Pierre,  while  a  heavenly  smile 
spread  over  his  fa°.e. 

Just  then  the  win  of  Jean  Balais  came 
in  loaded  with  all  that  she  had  been  able 
to  procure  in  the  way  of  medicines.  The 
priest,  seeing  that  Pierre  was  delirious, 
and  that  for  the  present  it  was  impos- 
sible to  have  him  make  his  confession, 
having  ascertained  that  what  he  had 


said  was  true,  withdrew  and  left  the 
poor  man  to  the  affectionate  care  of  the 
two  women  with  the  promise  of  a  visit 
early  next  day. 

Towards  three  o'clock  in  the  morning 
Jean  Balais,  followed  by  the  doctor, 
rushed  into  the  sick-room.  After  a  long 
and  careful  examination  of  the  patient 's 
condition,  the  physician  called  Jean 
aside,  and  in  whispered  words  informed 
him  that  the  state  of  his  friend  was  such 
that  no  human  art  could  stay  the  ravages 
of  the  malady,  and  that  if  the  delirium 
lasted  till  noon  all  hope  of  recovery  was 
to  be  given  up.  Having  written  a  few 
directions,  the  doctor  went  away  followed 
by  Jean. 

Early  in  the  morning  of  Good  Friday 
M.  le  Cure1  made  his  promised  visit.  He 
found  Pierre  in  a  very  low  state.  The 
fever  was  raging  as  fiercely  as  ever,  but 
the  sick  man,  having  just  gone  through 
a  fearful  fit  of  delirium,  was  now  luckily 
in  his  right  senses.  He  therefore  made 
his  confession  with  all  the  signs  of  the 
sincerest  sorrow  and  repentance.  When 
it  was  over,  the  priest  began  to  tell  him 
of  the  seriousness  of  his  case,  but  Pierre 
stopped  him,  saying  : 

"M.  leCure,  I  know  it  all.  When  I 
went  to  bed  after  the  services,  I  knew  I 
would  not  rise  again  ;  but  God's  will  be 
done.  I  have  ever  tried  to  do  what  I 
thought  right.  And  during  the  proces- 
sion I  had  a  presentiment  that  it  was  the 
last  time  I  was  to  carry  the  cross. " 

' '  Yes, ' '  said  the  priest,  sadly,  ' '  Jean 
told  me  that  the  doctor  had  given  you 
up.  Don't  wonder  if  I  speak  to  you 
plainly  ;  you  are  a  Christian  and  for  you 
death  has  no  terrors. " 

"I  care  not  for  myself,  M.  le  Cure, 
but  my  poor  heart  breaks  at  the  thought 
of  parting  from  my  wife  and  my  two 
little  boys.  What  will  become  of  them 
with  no  one  to  give  them  bread  to  eat  ?  " 
And  tears  began  to  roll  down  his  flushed 
cheeks. 

"Don't  be  uneasy,  my  dear  friend," 
replied  the  priest.  ' '  God  is  a  kind  Father 
and  they  will  be  taken  care  of. " 


THE  OLD  CATHEDRAL  AT  BARDSTOWN. 


921 


Pierre  began  to  make  an  appropriate 
answer,  but  soon  his  incoherent  words 
and  wild  gestures  told  but  too  plainly 
that  he  was  delirious  again.  He  was  to 
remain  in  this  same  state  till  his  death  ; 
but  even  in  his  delirium  words  were 
spoken  which  clearly  showed  how  he 
valued  the  privilege  of  carrying  our 
Lord's  cross. 

When  the  bells  rang  out  their  blithe 
alleluias  on  Holy  Saturday,  the  soul  of 
Pierre  Chautard  had  winged  its  flight  to 
a  better  world,  to  the  feet  of  Him  whose 
cross  he  had  so  generously  carried  and 
in  whom  he  had  so  lovingly  trusted  all 
his  life. 

The  news  of  his  death  spread  conster- 
nation and  sorrow  among  the  people 
of  the  parish,  and  his  sudden  depart- 


ure was  a  terrible  blow  to  his  many 
friends. 

Though  Pierre  lived  and  died  a  poor 
man,  his  funeral  surpassed  in  magnifi- 
cence and  attendance  those  of  many 
more  favored  sons  of  fortune.  But  the 
sympathy  of  the  people  did  not  confine 
itself  to  a  mere  outward  show  of  appre- 
ciation and  esteem.  Pierre  had  left  be- 
hind him  a  poor  sickly  wife  and  two 
very  young  boys. 

The  day  after  the  funeral,  the  White 
Penitents  held  a  special  meeting,  in 
which  it  was  unanimously  resolved  that 
the  family  of  their  deceased  member 
should  be  supported  at  the  expense  of 
the  confraternity,  and  that  a  Mass  should 
be  founded  for  the  repose  of  the  soul  of 
him  who  carried  the  cross  unto  death. 


THE    01.1)    (.KAVKYARD,    IIARDSTOWN. 


THE  OLD  CATHEDRAL  AT  BARDSTOWN. 
By  Henry  S.  Shepherd. 


ON  a  Christmas  eve,  at  the  close  of  the 
first  quarter  of  this  century,  a 
traveller  from  Charlestown,  S.  C.,  found 
himself  in  the  solitary  aisles  of  a  great 
cathedral  1,000  miles  west  of  the  Atlan- 
tic. On  every  side  of  him  rose  massive 
columns  with  variated  flutings  and  leafy 
capitals,  great  arches  stretched  overhead, 
and  on  the  snowy  ceiling  were  wrought 
every  form  of  magic  tracery  and  fantastic 


arabesque ;  yet  this  temple  was  not  the 
handiwork  of  man — its  columns  were  of 
stately  trees  and  its  arches  of  snow-laden 
branches.  Like  the  fanes  of  ancient 
heathendom  it  offered  no  solace  to  the 
traveller's  heart ;  so  he  passed  on  from 
its  chilly  naves  to  another  temple  where 
dwelt  the  living  God,  whom  he  had  come 
to  serve.  As  he  emerged  from  the  forest 
in  Central  Kentucky,  that  Christmas 


922 


THE  OLD  CATHEDRAL   AT  BARDSTOWN. 


eve,  there  loomed  up  before  him  the 
place  towards  which  he  journeyed.  Only 
part  of  it  was  visible,  the  slender  spire 
and  the  cross  which  crowned  it  standing 
out  indistinctly  against  the  darkening 
horizon. 

It  soon  disappeared  from  sight,  for 
the  traveller  was  again  entangled  in  the 
winding  paths  of  another  forest.  In  fact, 
he  was  in  a  wilderness  of  forests.  To 
the  south,  and  west,  and  north  they 
stretched  out  unbroken  and  interminable, 
while  to  the  east  as  far  as  the  rugged 
range  of  the  Alleghany  mountains,  more 
than  500  miles  away,  though  many  a 
giant  tree  had  fallen  before  the  axe  of 
the  frontiersman,  still  the  clearing  and 
sparse  settlements  scattered  here  and 
there  had  little  more  than  scarred  the 
vast  timbered  regions.  During  his  many 
months  of  journeying  from  the  Atlantic 
the  traveller  had  seen  but  few  buildings 
larger  than  the  block-house  or  the  fron- 
tier cabin  of  rough -hewn  logs ;  great 
was  his  surprise,  then,  when  he  found 
himself  before  a  spacious  cathedral,  at 
that  time  the  most  imposing  structure 
west  of  the  Alleghanies.  Had  the  little 
town,  where  it  was  built,  stood  on  the 
shores  of  the  Great  Lakes  or  on  a  naviga- 
ble river,  communicating  with  the  cities 
of  the  East  or  with  the  Gulf  of  Mexico, 
the  surprise  would  have  been  less  ;  for 
then  one  would  have  regarded  the  spot 
as  a  fortunate  Damascus,  through  whose 
gates  traffic  had  come  and  gone,  and 
which  had  in  consequence  waxed  rich  in 
bartering.  No  such  advantages,  however, 
were  enjoyed  by  Bardstown  at  whose 
western  extremity  stood  St.  Joseph's  new 
cathedral. 

It  was  an  isolated  town.  Just  why 
such  a  spot  should  have  been  chosen  for 
a  settlement  is  to-day  an  enigma.  Per- 
haps Mr.  David  Baird,  its  founder,  while 
pushing  westward  was  awed  by  the  high 
bluff  before  him,  and  fearing  to  descend 
and  finding  it  impossible  to  go  around 
unloaded  his  wagon  and  took  possession 
of  the  future  town  which  was  to  bear  his 
name.  Perhaps,  too,  the  cool,  crystal 


spring,  which  gushes  out  from  the  solid 
limestone  cliff,  and  a  large  cave  not 
twenty  yards  away  offered  another  in- 
ducement to  the  first  settlers.  Even  to- 
day one  of  the  principal  streets  of  the 
little  town  runs  sheer  over  the  impend- 
ing bluff;  from  which  we  can  infer  that 
it  was  once  but  a  narrow  path  leading  to 
the  spring  below.  Then  there  were  other 
springs  in  the  vicinity — springs  in  abund- 
ance, which  fed  a  small  stream,  and  it, 
in  turn,  supplied  the  water  power  for  one 
of  the  first  grist-mills  in  that  section  of 
the  state.  Bardstown  soon  became  an 
industrial  centre  with  tanneries  and 
woolen  mills  and  factories.  Later  on  in 
its  history,  it  merited  the  title  of  the 
1 '  Athens  of  the  West  "  ;  it  boasted  a 
college  and  three  academies  ;  there  were 
published  the  Minerva  and  the  Catholic 
Advocate,  one  of  the  four  Catholic  papers 
in  the  United  States  ;  the  ablest  lawyers 
pleaded  at  its  bar  ;  while  Fitch,  the  fore- 
runner of  Fulton  in  the  invention  of  the 
steamboat,  was  one  of  its  most  distin- 
guished citizens. 

Such  was  Bardstown,  which,  despite 
its  isolated  position,  thrived  and  pros- 
pered for  half  a  century.  It  became  the 
nucleus  around  which  centred  the  Cath- 
olic settlements  of  the  West.  To  it 
Bishop  Carroll  looked  when,  in  1808,  he 
proposed  to  erect  a  see  for  the  vast 
stretch  of  country  beyond  the  Allegha- 
nies. New  York,  Philadelphia,  Boston 
and  Bardstown — each  was  chosen  as  a 
site  for  a  future  bishopric.  What  an 
honor  for  the  little  town  !  How  changed 
since  the  day  of  its  exaltation !  Many  a 
building  in  either  of  the  cities  men- 
tioned above  would  offer  more  than 
ample  room  for  all  of  the  residents  of 
Bardstown.  Still  it  was  great  in  its  day, 
and  held  under  its  episcopal  sway  the 
extensive  territory  from  the  Alleghanies 
in  the  East,  to  the  far-rolling  prairies 
beyond  the  Mississippi  river.  Its  glory 
has  long  since  departed,  Obut  the  old 
cathedral  which  it  erected  in  its  prime 
and  its  pride,  stands  as  firm  as  it  did 
nearly  eighty  years  ago.  The  story  of 


7  HE  OLD  CATHEDRAL  AT  BARDSTOWN. 


923 


this    old     cathedral     must 
forever  prove    an    int< 
ing  chapter  in  the  history 
of  the  Catholic  Church  of 
America. 

\V  hen  Bishop  F 1  a  g  e  t 
reached  his  episcopal  see, 
June  9,  ISM.  he  had 
neither  church  nor  resi- 
dence. For  years  he  dwelt 
in  a  simple  log  cabin,  and 
a  log  cabin  served  as  a 
chapel.  His  diocese  could 
scarcely  support  the  few 
priests  who  passed  from 
station  to  station,  admin- 
istering to  the  scattered 
flock.  Under  these  circum- 
stances the  wise  prelate  was  unwilling 
to  burden  the  people  with  the  heavy 
expenses  which  the  erection  of  a  ca- 
thedral would  require.  He  waited  in 
patience  for  the  time  when  God  would 
provide  the  necessary  means.  His  de- 
sires were  fulfilled  and  his  patience  re- 
warded sooner  than  he  expected,  and  in 
a  way  far  superior  to  his  most  sanguine 
hopes.  Mr.  John  Rogers,  an  architect 
of  considerable  ability,  on  removing 
from  Baltimore  to  Bardstown,  not  only 
offered  his  services  to  Bishop  Flaget,  but 
persuaded  him  that  the  construction  of  a 
cathedral  was  not  only  possible,  but 
opportune. 

Work  was  begun  at  once.  The  stone 
for  the  foundation  was  obtained  from  a 
neighboring  quarry,  while  brick  of  a 
very  superior  quality  were  made  in  steel 
moulds  near  the  town .  The  corner-stone 
was  laid  July  16,  1816.  The  little  town 
subscribed  $500  while  the  missionaries, 
in  visiting  the  various  families  and  sta- 
tions throughout  the  diocese,  solicited 
subscriptions  until  $26,000  were  secured. 
Much  of  this  success  must  be  attributed 
to  the  intense  earnestness  of  those  pio- 
neer priests  and  their  zeal  for  the  house 
of  God.  We  have  an  instance  of  this 
spirit  manifested  in  the  action  of  Father 
Nerinckx,  when  in  Belgium  collecting 
for  his  missions.  There  he  secured  the 


richest  copes  and  chasubles,  golden  chal- 
ices and  ciboriums  for  his  infant  churches 
in  the  West,  When  asked  by  a  friend 
whether  old  vestments  or  those  of  cheaper 
material  would  not  suffice  for  his  poor 
missions,  he  replied  that  the  same  God 
was  worshipped  in  Europe  and  America  ; 
that  if  the  Church  gloried  in  the  mag- 
nificent temples  which  she  had  strewn 
over  the  face  of  Catholic  countries,  there 
was  no  reason  why  she  should  not  under- 
take to  do  the  same  in  other  lands.  Filled 
with  this  apostolic  spirit,  and  remember- 
ing the  reply  of  our  divine  Lord  to  Judas 
when  a  Magdalene  poured  the  rich  oint- 
ments over  her  Saviour's  feet,  Father 
Nerinckx  aroused  in  his  countrymen  a 
similar  desire  to  have  God  honored  with 
suitable  ceremonies,  and  obtained  from 
them  many  costly  donations.  This,  too, 
was  the  spirit  of  all  the  early  missionaries 
of  Kentucky.  Knowing  that  it  was  im- 
possible to  erect  nlany  costly  churches, 
they  strove  to  have  at  least  one  worthy 
of  the  service  of  the  Most  High.  This 
spirit  they  communicated  to  their  flocks 
wherever  they  went,  so  that  the  Catholics 
throughout  the  State  and  diocese  became 
enthusiastically  interested  in  the  new 
cathedral.  They  looked  forward  to  the 
time  when  they  and  their  children,  who 
had  assisted  at  holy  Mass  in  the  dingy 
room  of  some  settler's  cabin  or  beneath 


924 


THE  OLD  CATHEDRAL  AT  BARDSTOWN. 


the  canopy  of  a  beech  tree,  could  go  to 
behold  the  splendid  ceremonies  and  wor- 
ship God  in  the  new  church  to  which 
they  had  contributed. 

St.  Joseph 's  Cathedral  was  consecrated 
August  18,  1819.  Every  circumstance 
conspired  to  make  that  day  a  memorable 
one  in  the  history  of  Catholicity  in  the 
West.  We  learn  from  Webb's  "Cente- 
nary of  Catholicity  in  Kentucky,"  that 
Bishop  Flaget  and  his  assistant,  the 
Rev.  John  B.  David,  were  especially 
anxious  about  the  sermon  for  the  occa- 
sion, deliberating  long  and  seriously  as 
to  the  choice  of  the  speaker.  It  was 
finally  agreed  that  Rev.  Robert  A.  Abell 
should  preach  the  dedication  sermon. 
Although  not  a  man  of  deep  learning, 
he  had  every  requisite  for  a  public 
speaker.  In  early  life  he  had  listened  to 
a  speech  by  Henry  Clay,  and  ever  after 
was  fired  with  the  ambition  to  become 
an  orator.  The  young  priest,  on  learn- 
ing that  he  was  to  preach  at  the  conse- 
cration of  St.  Joseph's  Cathedral,  was  at 
first  pleased  with  the  favor  bestowed 
upon  him  ;  but,  when  later  he  weighed 
the  responsibility  attached  to  the  honor, 
he  rather  shrank  from  the  task.  This 
task  was  made  all  the  more  arduous  by 
his  ministerial  duties,  which  left  him 
little  time  to  prepare  his  sermon. 

When  the  hour  came  for  him  to 
mount  his  horse  and  start  for  Bardstown, 
he  had  not  a  line  written.  This  the 
young  orator  was  forced  to  admit,  upon 
Father  David's  asking  to  read  the  ser- 
mon ;  he  stated,  however,  that  he  had 
thought  the  matter  over,  and  felt  that  he 
would  be  ready  for  the  occasion.  Father 
David  was  not  satisfied ;  he  feared  to 
trust  Father  Abell's  inexperience,  and 
therefore  ordered  him  to  go  at  once  and 
write  the  sermon.  Father  Abell  spent 
the  afternoon  in  classifying  and  jotting 
down  the  principal  points  of  his  subject ; 
but  he  had  not  yet  completed  his  work 
when  Father  David  demanded  the  papers, 
that  he  and  Bishop  Flaget  might  exam- 
ine them  at  their  leisure.  Father  Abell 
refused  under  the  plea  that  his  manu- 


script was  illegible,  for  he  had  been 
clutching  the  bridle  so  long  that  he  was 
unable  to  write.  It  was  finally  agreed 
that  he  should  read  the  sermon  to  Father 
David  and  the  Bishop.  That  evening 
the  young  priest  entered  the  room  where 
his  two  critics  awaited  him.  Retiring  to 
one  corner,  and  placing  a  smoky,  flick- 
ering tallow- candle  on  the  table  by  his 
side,  he  unfolded  his  meagre  manuscript, 
from  which  he  pretended  to  read  ;  first  in 
a  low  voice,  then  louder  and  louder  until 
he  could  be  distinctly  heard  from  with- 
out. The  little  room  seemed  gradually 
to  vanish,  and  the  immense  audience  to 
rise  up  before  the  speaker  as  he  pro- 
gressed in  his  sermon.  He  spoke  right 
on  without  a  falter,  for  ' '  he  had  some- 
thing to  say  and  knew  how  to  say  it." 
As  he  sketched  the  trials  and  sufferings 
of  that  infant  church  in  the  West,  he 
was  relating  trials  and  sufferings  which 
he  himself  had  witnessed.  He  felt  the 
truth  of  every  word  he  uttered — it  was  a 
friend  speaking  to  friends  of  their  com- 
mon suffering.  Here  Father  Abell 
paused,  as  if  suddenly  conscious  of 
the  fact  that  his  audience  consisted  of 
but  two  persons  ;  glancing  at  the  Bishop 
and  his  assistant,  he  saw  that  they 
were  weeping  like  children.  He  no 
longer  doubted  of  the  success  of  his  ser- 
mon. 

Never  before  had  proud  little  Bards- 
town  seen  such  crowds  within  its  streets 
as  gathered  there  on  that  eighteenth  day 
of  August,  1819.  The  church  itself  must 
have  appeared  truly  colossal  to  those 
pioneer  visitants,  many  of  whom  had 
never  seen  a  structure  larger  than  a  log- 
cabin.  The  loud  voiced  bell,  the  solemn 
notes  of  the  new  organ,  the  large  pic- 
tures, the  gifts  of  the  king  of  Sicily, 
which  adorned  the  walls  of  the  church  ; 
the  rich  vestments,  which  enabled  the 
bishop  and  his  assistants  to  appear  in 
the  sanctuary  in  a  way  truly  befitting 
their  sacred  offices  ;  the  white  habits  of 
the  Dominicans,  in  contrast  with  the 
black  cassocks  of  the  clergy  and  semi- 
narians ;  the  powerful,  yet  pathetic  ser- 


THE  OLD  CATHEDRAL  AT  BARDSTOWN. 


925 


mon  of  Rev.  Robert  Abell ;  the  novel 
and  impressive  character  of  the  services 
— all  must  have  impressed  them  with  a 
feeling  akin  to  wonderment.  It  would 
be  difficult  to  calculate  the  good  done 
for  Catholicity  in  the  West  on  that  day. 
Old  prejudices  of  Protestants  were  dis- 
armed, while  Catholics  were  brought  to 
admire  and  appreciate  the  beautiful  cere- 
monies they  had  witnessed  for  the  first 
time.  Those  Catholics  who  assembled 
in  St.  Joseph's  Cathedral  on  that  day 
were  d  e- 
scendants 
of  the  vol- 
untary ex- 
iles who 
had  crossed 
the  Atlan- 
tic in  the 
"Ark  "  and 
the  "Dove" 
200  years 
before. 
From  Mary - 
land  they 
had  come  to 
K  e  ntucky, 
and  now  for 
the  first 
time  in  the 
landof  their 
adoption, 
they  had 
built  a  tem- 
ple worthy 
of  God,  in 
whose  name  and  for  whose  glory  their 
forefathers  in  England  had  long  before 
erected  so  many  majestic  abbeys  and 
magnificent  Gothic  churches. 

"  The  cathedral  is  a  neat  and  beauti- 
ful specimen  of  architecture  of  the  Cor- 
inthian order,  and  its  dimensions  are 
1 20  feet  in  length,  including  the  beau- 
tiful semicircular  sanctuary',  by  74  feet 
in  breadth.  The  ceiling  of  the  centre 
aisle  is  arched  and  flanked  on  each  side 
with  a  row  of  four  beautiful  columns, 
besides  the  pilasters  of  the  sanctuary. 
The  ceiling  of  the  side  aisles  is  groined. 


.  .  .  The  steeple  is  a  well-propor- 
tioned and  beautifully  tapering  spire, 
nearly  150  feet  in  height,  to  the  top  of 
the  cross  with  which  it  is  surmounted." 
Mention  has  already  been  made  of 
the  rich  church  furniture  which  Father 
Nerinckx  brought  from  Belgium  to  Ken- 
tucky. St.  Joseph's  cathedral  received 
by  far  the  most  valuable  of  these  gifts — 
two  of  them,  especially,  are  worthy  of 
mention  :  the  bell,  and  the  large  picture 
of  the  crucifixion,  which  still  hangs 

over  the 
main  altar. 
It  was 
one  of  those 
bells  that 
hung  for 
three  quar- 
ters of  a 
century  in 
the  old 
cat  h  e  d  r  a  1 
tower.  Made 
at  Alost,  in 
Belgium, 
for  the  mon- 
astery of 
Ninove,  for 
;  years  it 
called  to 
prayer  pi- 
ous monks 
and  devot- 
ed pilgrims 
until  at 
last,  when 
revolutionary  hands  had  scattered  the 
servants  of  God  and  despoiled  their 
houses,  the  bell  was  bought  by  Father 
Nerinckx  and  brought  to  America.  To 
the  town  folks  that  bell  became  a  verit- 
able friend  ;  Christmas  and  Easter  with- 
out its  sweet  notes  would  have  been 
shorn  of  half  their  joys. 

4  O  Belgium  !  classic  land  of  bells, 
The  music  of  thy  carillons 
Ringing  in  clear  and  silvery  tones, 
To  memory  dear,  in  my  heart  dwells." 

Some  years  ago  the  bell  dropped  from 
the  steeple,  crushed  through  three  floors, 


IIISIKII-    Kl.AGKT. 


926 


THE  OLD   CATHEDRAL  AT  BARDSTOWN. 


THE    CAVE. 


and  striking  a  heavy  beam,  was  slightly 
fractured.  Later  on,  when  ringing  for 
high  Mass,  the  crack  suddenly  widened, 
and  its  voice  was  forever  hushed.  Many 
of  the  older  members  of  the  congregation 
were  seen  to  weep  as  if  a  tried  and  de- 
voted friend  had  been  taken  from  among 
them.  The  bell  was  recast  and  again 
placed  in  the  tower.  Anxious  hearts 
gathered  around  the  church  on  the  day 
when  it  was  to  ring  for  the  first  time. 
Would  it  be  like  the  bell  they  had  lis- 
tened to  so  long  ?  Would  its  voice  be  as 
silvery  ?  Sweeter,  perhaps ;  for  since 
science  had  made  such  progress,  had  not 
the  casting  of  bells  also  been  improved  ? 
Alas !  they  were  doomed  to  disappoint- 
ment, and  turned  away  in  sorrow,  for 
the  mellow  notes  of  the  old  bell  had  de- 
parted forever. 

A  visiting  priest  from  Europe  wrote 
the  following  lines  in  regard  to  the  serv- 
ices which  he  witnessed  in  the  cathe- 
dral. "If  ever  I  was  penetrated  with 
-deep  feeling  it  was  while  assisting  at  the 
holy  sacrifice  in  the  cathedral  on  Sun- 
day. A  torrent  of  tears  flowed  from  my 
«yes.  The  ceremonies  all  performed 
with  the  greatest  exactness  according  to 
the  Roman  rite  ;  the  chant  at  once  grave 
and  touching  ;  the  attending  clergy 
pious  and  modest  —  every  thing  im- 
pressed me  so  strongly  that  I  almost 
believed  myself  in  the  midst  of  one  of 

the  finest   churches   of   Rome 

From  the  bottom  of  my  heart  I  poured 
forth  prayers  to  God  for  this  worthy 
Bishop,  for  France,  and  for  those  who, 
by  their  generosity,  had  contributed  to 


have  the  good  God  so  well  worshipped 
in  the  midst  of  waving  forests." 

On  the  same  subject  we  have  the 
following  lines  from  the  pen  of  Bishop 
Flaget  himself.  "Nothing  could  be 
more  astonishing  and  edifying  at  the 
same  time,  than  to  see  the  Bishop  offi- 
ciating pontifically  in  the  cathedral  with 
deacon  and  sub-deacon,  both  students  of 
the  seminary,  surrounded  by  more  than 
fifteen  seminarians,  tonsured  or  in  minor 
orders,  clad  in  cassock  and  surplice,  and 
singing  as  well  as  if  they  had  been 
trained  in  Paris  itself."  We  know  that 
Bishop  Flaget  was  not  a  man  to  exag- 
gerate ;  we  know,  too,  that  when  in 
Europe  he  had  many  opportunities  of 
witnessing  the  most  solemn  ceremonies. 
When,  therefore,  he  speaks  with  such 
praise  of  the  services  as  conducted  in  his 
cathedral,  we  must  conclude  that  they 
merited  such  commendation. 

But  it  was  on  Christmas  especially 
that  the  church  wore  its  most  beautiful 
aspect  and  attracted  the  largest  crowds. 
In  the  South  Carolina  Miscellany  pub- 
lished at  Charlestown,  1824,  there  is 
contained  a  full  account  of  these  Christ- 
mas services  by  a  visitor  to  Bardstown. 
It  was  the  traveller  referred  to  in  the 
beginning  of  this  article.  He  had  in- 
tended to  return  East  before  the  festival, 
but  his  friends  pressed  him  to  stay  and 
witness  the  beautiful  illuminations  and 
solemn  services  of  Christmas,  assuring 
him  that  he  would  be  more  than  repaid 
for  his  trouble.  He  wrote  as  follows  to 
the  editor  of  the  Miscellany  : 

' '  The  crowds  I  found  around  the 
church  at  one  o'clock  at  night  gave  me 
an  anticipated  idea  of  the  greatness  of 
the  solemnity.  Scarcely  had  the  door 
been  opened  at  half-past  two,  when 
every  pew  and  seat  and  place  was  oc- 
cupied. The  singing  of  the  church 
office  delighted  me,  and  the  view  of  the 
clergy  in  choir  dress,  together  with  the 
brilliancy  of  the  illuminations,  perfectly 
made  present  to  my  mind  the  night 
when  the  angels,  surrounded  with 
heavenly  splendor,  sung  the  joyous 


THE  OLD  CATHEDRAL  AT   BARDSTOWN. 


927 


hymns  of  peace  to  men  and  glory  to  God 
of  mercies.  You  will  certainly  imagine 
that  I  exaggerate,  but  I  can  pledge  you 
my  honor  that  never  was  I  transported 
out  of  myself  as  on  that  occasion.  The 
three  lustres  that  hung  from  the  ceiling, 
the  two  placed  at  the  extremities  of  the 
high  altar,  the  four  rows  of  candles  in 
the  form  of  a  semicircle  burning  in  the 
space  between  the  crucifix  and  the  wall, 
the  two  triangular  rows  of  light  on  each 
side  altar,  the  triple  semicircular  row  on 
each  window,  with  the  candles  around 
the  pillars  and  in  other  parts  of  the 
church,  diffused  throughout  the  entire 
building,  the  greatest  splendor. 

"The  Bishop's  chair  assumed  a  new 
appearance  conformable  to  the  general 
magnificence  of  the  festival.  A  purple 
canopy  with  some  other  ornaments 
served  to  render  it  worthy  of  the  august 
personage  that  filled  it,  and  on  the  op- 
posite side  sat  his  coadjutor  who  offici- 
ated, dressed  in  sacred  robes  that,  I 
think,  could  scarcely  be  equalled  by  any 
on  this  side  of  the  Atlantic.  The  solemn 
rites  of  the  holy  sacrifice  performed  with 
an  air  of  the  most  unfeigned  piety  ;  the 
accompaniment  of  a  large  organ  to  the 
numerous  choir  that  sang  the  divine 
praises ;  the  zealous  discourse  of  the 
college  president,  and,  above  all,  the  vast 
number  of  communicants,  perhaps  not 
less  than  200  at  the  first  Mass,  together 
with  the  illuminations,  concourse,  and 
other  particulars  already  mentioned,  pro- 
duced in  me  the  most  ex- 
traordinary sensations.  I 
have  heard  several  foreign- 
ers, particularly  Spaniards 
and  Italians,  describing  the 
splendor  of  their  churches 
and  ceremonies,  but  I  can- 
not persuade  myself  that 
any  European  display,  how- 
ever magnificent,  could 
have  excited  such  strong 
and,  I  may  say,  divine  feel- 
ings, as  the  ceremonies  of 
Christmas  morning  in  that 
back  wood  cathedral. " 


Bardstown  could  not  long  continue  to 
be  a  thriving  settlement.  As  has  already 
been  stated,  its  isolated  position  proved 
an  insuperable  barrier  to  its  progress. 
People  began  to  wonder  why  they  had 
ever  chosen  such  a  place  as  a  centre 
of  trade  and  industry.  Why  build 
their  factories  forty  miles  from  the 
Ohio  river,  the  only  means  of  communi- 
cating with  the  West,  the  East,  and 
the  South  ?  Why  haul  their  cotton  and 
wool  forty  miles  over  a  rough,  hilly 
country,  manufacture  it  into  cloth  and 
haul  it  back  again  to  the  identical 
spot  where  it  had  been  unloaded  from 
the  flat-boats?  Why  not  build  at 
Louisville  or  some  other  little  settle- 
ment along  the  river  ?  So  the  factories 
went  and  with  them  much  of  the  trade 
which  formerly  came  to  Bardstown  ; 
for  the  farmers  turned  their  waggons 
towards  Louisville  where  they  found  a 
ready  sale  for  pork,  wool  and  hemp,  and 
received  in  return  hats  and  shoes,  powder 
and  bullets  from  the  East,  and  the  cotton 
goods  and  other  products  of  the  South. 
Then  the  tanneries  were  abandoned  and 
left  to  rot  and  fall  away.  The  mouldering 
skeleton  of  one  of  them  was  standing 
some  twenty  years  ago,  with  a  large  sign 
near  by  warning  the  small  boys  not  to 
play  "hide  and  seek  "  within  the  prem- 
ises, for  the  deep  reeky  vats  rendered  the 
place  dangerous  to  life.  Along  the 
creeks  flowing  into  the  Beech  Fork  near 
the  town  can  still  be  seen  several  water 


INTERIOR  OF  ST.   JOSEPH'S  CHURCH. 


928 


THE  OLD   CATHEDRAL  AT  BARDSTOWN. 


courses, each  of  which  was  once  the  busy 
scene  of  a  grist  or  saw  mill. 

Another  cause  of  Bardstown's  decline 
was  the  poor  quality  of  the  soil  in  the 
vicinity.  It  is  not  situated  within  the 
Blue  Grass  Regions,  as  has  sometimes 
been  stated.  Although  there  are  some 
excellent  farming  districts  near  by,  the 
soil  as  a  whole  is  not  rich.  What  led 
the  Catholics  to  settle  there  was  that 
they  might  enjoy  the  consolations  and 


200  inhabitants.  Louisville,  on  the  con- 
trary, which  a  few  years  previous  had 
been  but  an  insignificant  place,  was  fast 
growing  in  population  and  importance  ; 
while  the  number  of  Catholics  was 
rapidly  increasing.  Its  situation  at  the 
falls  of  the  Ohio  offered  every  advan- 
tage for  commerce,  and  promised  to 
make  of  it  the  metropolis  of  the  state. 

Bishop  Flaget  was  not  slow  in  recog- 
nizing that  his  see  must  eventually  be 


THE   LAST   OF  THE  OLD    MILLS. 


practice  of  their  holy  faith;  but  they 
soon  recognized  that  the  land  was  not 
such  as  had  been  recommended  to  them 
before  they  left  their 'Maryland  homes. 
Hence  emigration  to  the  southwestern 
part  of  the  state,  and  to  other  sections  of 
the  Mississippi  valley,  set  in  at  once. 
One  by  one  the  old  settlers  passed  away, 
and  few  were  left  to  take  their  place  ;  for. 
the  young  and  vigorous  of  the  com- 
munity followed  the  tide  of  emigration  : 
— for  forty  years  Bardstown  gained  but 


transferred  to  Louisville.  As  much  as 
he  was  attached  to  the  people  who  had 
welcomed  him  to  the  seat  of  his  new 
diocese,  and  although  he  found  it  hard 
to  part  with  the  splendid  edifices  which 
he  had  built — his  cathedral,  his  semi- 
nary, his  colleges,  his  schools  and  con- 
vents— still  he  felt  that  the  change  was 
a  necessary  one  for  the  good  of  religion, 
and  cheerfully  submitted  to  the  sacrifice. 
After  the  transferring  of  the  episcopal 
see  to  Louisville,  Bardstown  had  one 


EVIL  COMMUNICATIONS. 


other  source  of  attraction — St.  Joseph  *s 
College.  The  prosperous  days  of  this 
college  began  about  the  year  1840,  and 
continued  until  the  Civil  War.  Its 
students  were  mostly  from  the  South, 
nearly  one  half  of  the  number  coming 
from  Mississippi  and  Louisiana.  After 
the  capture  of  Fort  Sumter,  a  large 
proportion  of  them  left  the  college  for 
their  homes  to  don  the  gray  of  the  Con- 
federate Army.  When  two  years  later 
Bragg  passed  through  Bardstown,  an 
old  St.  Joseph's  student,  Brigadier- 
General  Brown  was  a  member  of  his 
staff.  He  was  delighted  to  visit  the 
familiar  spot,  insisted  on  accompanying 
one  of  the  faculty  to  the  dormitory  to  see 
the  bed  which  he  had  occupied  ;  then, 
laying  his  sword  aside,  climbed  a  locust 
tree  in  front  of  the  college  to  read  his 
name  which  he  had  cut  there  when  a 
boy.  He  afterwards  went  to  confession 
and  holy  Communion,  and  well  he  did, 
for  a  few  days  later  a  northern  bullet 
laid  him  lifeless  on  the  battlefield  of 
Perrysville. 

The   halls   of   the  college   are  silent 


now,  with  the  exception  of  a  portion  of 
the  building  used  as  an  orphan  asylum. 
The  old  cathedral,  therefore,  remains 
Bardstown 's  solitary  glory.  Far  from 
suffering  decay,  this  church,  owing  to 
the  energetic  work  of  its  zealous  pastor, 
the  Very  Rev.  C.  J.  O'Connell,  has  re- 
newed both  its  strength  and  its  beauty. 
On  the  tower  just  below  the  cross  was  a 
large  globe  which  offered  a  tempting 
mark  to  the  soldiers  of  both  armies  dur- 
ing the  Civil  War,  and  which  in  conse- 
quence was  torn  by  many  a  ball ;  this 
has  been  removed  and  the  whole  steeple 
renovated.  The  niches  of  the  fayaiU- 
have  been  filled  with  appropriate  statues, 
the  interior  has  been  frescoed ;  along  the 
main  aisle,  above  the  large  pillars  are 
pictures  of  the  Apostles,  and  the  groined 
arches  of  the  side  aisles  are  of  delicate 
blue,  inlaid  with  stars  ;  new  altars  and 
new  pews  have  replaced  the  old  ones,  so 
that  the  entire  structure  wears  the  ap- 
pearance of  a  new  building.  After  the 
lapse  of  nearly  a  century  the  old  ca- 
thedral must  be  numbered  among  the 
most  beautiful  churches  of  the  West. 


EVIL  COMMUNICATIONS. 
By  Rev.  H.    Van  Rensselaer,  S.J. 


44  \  HAVE  come  to  take  the  temper- 
^  ance  pledge, ' '  said  a  respectable 
looking  man  to  a  priest. 

"  Very  well, "  he  replied,  "but  when 
did  you  go  to  confession  ?  " 

"  Oh,  not  for  a  long  time,  and  I  don't 
intend  to  go  now,  so  we  will  not  discuss 
the  question. " 

"  But,  "  persisted  the  priest,  "  I  do  not 
like  to  give  the  pledge  without  a  promise 
of  going  to  confession.  What  is  the 
trouble  ?  What  reason  have  you  for  re- 
fusing ?  " 

"  My  reason  is  that  I  am  going  to 
marry  a  divorced  woman,  out  of  the 
Church  of  course.  I  know  what  I  am 
doing  and— I  intend  to  do  it." 

Another  who  was  well   known  to  the 


priest  as  a  married  man,  came  with  the 
request  to  get  married  again. 

"But  you  have  a  wife  already  ?  " 

"  Yes,  but  she  left  me  some  time  ago. " 

"  And  is  the  girl  you  speak  of  a  Cath- 
olic ?  " 

"Oh,  certainly  she  is,  and  a  good  re- 
ligious one,  too." 

"Indeed,  and  she  knows  you  are  a 
married  man  ?  ' ' 

' '  Yes,  and  so  does  her  mother,  who  is 
a  very  pious  woman. " 

"  She  must  be,  if  that  is  a  proof  of  it. 
What  did  you  tell  them  ?  " 

"  I  told  them  that  I  could  easily  get  a 
divorce,  and  then  it  would  be  all  right. 
So  they  agreed  to  it.  " 

These  are  but  samples  ot  the  effect  of 


93O 


EVIL   COMMUNICATIONS. 


evil  communications,  which,  according 
to  St.  Paul,  corrupt  good  manners.  By 
communications  he  means  converse  or 
intercourse,  rather  habitual  than  casual, 
with  many  people,  as  the  Greek  word  he 
uses  implies.  For  he  is  not  speaking  so 
much  of  individual  as  of  general  influ- 
ence, the  tendency  of  the  many  with 
whom  we  associate.  Moreover  the  word 
manners  scarcely  conveys  the  full  mean- 
ing of  the  Apostle  ;  it  should  rather  be 
morals,  the  settled  habit  of  mind  and  the 
manners  which  are  its  expression. 

Had  not  the  Catholics  above-mentioned 
been  thrown  in  contact  with  non-Catho- 
lics, with  loose  ideas  of  the  marriage 
state,  they  would  probably  never  have 
thought  of  marriage  under  the  existing 
circumstances.  Evil  communications 
had  corrupted  their  right  ideas  of  moral- 
ity. The  true  character  of  the  marriage 
bond  had  faded  out  of  sight,  and  it  had 
got  to  look  merely  as  any  ordinary  con- 
tract. In  this  aspect  it  had  lost  the 
indissolubility  which  belonged  to  it  by 
the  very  nature  of  the  union  "they 
shall  be  two  in  one  flesh,  "as  almighty 
God  declared  to  the  first  man  and  woman. 
Still  more  had  it  lost  its  supernatural 
character  which  now  attaches  to  it  in 
virtue  of  its  sacramental  nature.  It  was 
a  contract  pure  and  simple,  and,  therefore, 
as  in  other  contracts,  the  parties  con- 
cerned could  break  what  they  had  made, 
just  as  in  business  partnerships  a  disso- 
lution of  the  firm  can  be  effected  by 
mutual  consent,  or  be  demanded  by  either 
party  for  sufficient  cause. 

Living  in  a  community  in  which  di- 
vorces are  of  daily  occurrence,  and  in 
which  the  parties,  thus  declared  free, 
proceed  to  form  new  alliances,  and  are 
recognized  as  respectable  members  of 
society,  Catholics  cannot  fail  to  be  in- 
fluenced to  a  certain  extent  by  such 
practices.  It  is  undoubtedly  hard  for 
them  to  maintain  intact  the  lofty  stand- 
ard of  morality  taught  by  the  true 
Church,  when  the  relaxed  and  debased 
form  is  prevalent  among  the  majority 
of  their  fellow-citizens,  however  much 


the  more    conservative     members    may 
deprecate  it. 

The  Church  seems  to  be  severe  and 
rigid  in  her  prescriptions  in  comparison 
with  the  sects  But  her  rules  regarding 
the  marriage  tie  are  not  of  her  own  inven- 
tion. They  are  the  law  of  God  enacted 
for  the  good  and  happiness  of  His  crea- 
tures. ' '  Whom  God  hath  joined  together 
let  no  man  put  asunder."  No  man, 
though  he  be  a  judge  of  the  Supreme 
Court,  for  the  verdict  of  Christ  cannot  be 
reversed  by  any  earthly  tribunal.  The 
Church,  as  God's  representative,  simply 
declares  the  law,  enforces  it,  and  makes 
regulations  to  guard  the  sanctity  of  the 
tie.  Thus  in  the  matter  of  calling  the 
banns  she  wishes  to  prevent  persons  in- 
capable of  making  the  contract  from 
feigning  to  do  so  and  thereby  deceive  the 
innocent  party.  Yet,  how  common  it  is 
to  hear  the  Church  denounced  for  insist- 
ing on  calling  out  publicly  the  names  of 
the  betrothed,  so  that  any  one  knowing 
an  impediment  may  have  the  chance  to 
declare  it  before  the  misstep  is  taken. 
It  is  a  mother's  watchfulness  over  her 
children.  Always  reasonable,  however, 
if  there  be  a  sufficient  ground  for  dis- 
pensing from  the  banns,  she  is  willing  to 
do  so. 

Here  we  may  notice  a  very  ordinary 
but  very  false  accusation  in  regard  to 
dispensations.  People,  and  even  some 
Catholics,  say  that  the  rich  can  buy  dis- 
pensations because  they  have  the  money, 
whereas  the  poor  cannot  procure  them 
because  of  their  poverty.  This  is  a 
gross  libel  on  the  Church,  for  she  never 
refuses  to  grant  a  dispensation  when  the 
grounds  are  sufficient  to  warrant  it, 
money  or  no  money.  In  fact  anybody 
who  knows  anything  about  the  matter,  is 
aware  that  there  is  a  special  form  for  ask- 
ing dispensations  in  forma  pan  peris.  Is 
there  no  mone}'  to  be  paid,  then,  for  dis- 
pensations ?  Yes,  when  the  petitioners 
can  afford  it,  yet  not  as  the^rice  of  the 
dispensation,  but  as  &  punishment  for  tak- 
ing it ;  hence  it  is  called  a  fine,  precisely 
because  the  Church  wants  to  make  *hose 


EVIL   COMMUNICATIONS. 


931 


\vlni  ask  to  be  dispensed  from  her  laws 
feel  that  they  are  doing  something  in  a 
reprehensible,  and  they  feel  it  more 
when  it  touches  their  pocket.  The 
money  of  the  fines  does  not  go  to  the 
priest  who  obtains  the  dispensation,  but 
he  transmits  it  with  the  petition  to  the 
Chancery  Office,  where  it  is  used  to  de- 
fray the  necessary  expenses  of  officials 
and  clerks,  and  the  residue  is  devoted  to 
diocesan  works. 

Of  course  the  Church  can  dispense  only 
from  her  own,  that  is,  ecclesiastical  laws. 
The  power  that  makes  a  law  can  also  dis- 
pense from  it.  The  law  of  marriage 
banns  is  merely  ecclesiastical,  therefore 
the  Church  has  authority  over  it.  If 
people  wish  and  ask  a  privilege,  they 
should  be  willing,  if  able,  to  pay  the 
penalty ;  if  not  able,  the  penalty  is  not 
inflicted.  Why  should  a  respectable 
man  and  woman  object  to  having  their 
names  coupled  in  public  by  the  priest  ? 
They  should  rather  be  proud  to  be  called 
out  in  the  Church  in  which  they  soon 
hope  to  get  a  blessing  on  their  union. 
If  the  date  and  hour  of  the  marriage 
ceremony  were  proclaimed,  we  could 
understand  the  reason  for  people  not 
wishing  to  be  called  ;  but  none  of  the 
hearers  are  any  the  wiser,  as  the  wedding 
might  take  place  any  time  after  the  third 
calling  :  besides  the  banns  are  only  called 
at  the  High  Mass.  Other  cases  in  which 
the  Church  can  dispense,  regard  relation- 
ship, affinity  and  religion. 

There  are  cases,  however,  over  which 
the  Church  has  no  jurisdiction,  and  in 
which,  consequently,  she  cannot  grant 
any  dispensation.  Such,  for  instance, 
would  be  the  case  we  mentioned  where 
the  husband  and  wife  were  both  alive  and 
baptized,  and  there  was  no  question  of 
the  validity  of  the  marriage.  All  that 
the  Church  can  do  is  to  decide,  after  a 
judicial  investigation,  whether  a  mar- 
riage is  valid  in  the  eyes  of  (iod  or  not. 
In  proof  of  her  carefulness  in  this  mat- 
ter, in  every  diocese  a  priest  is  appointed 
tn  !>e  "defender  of  the  marriage  tie," 
whose  office  it  is  to  examine  the  testi- 


mony of  the  parties  concerned,  and  after 
weighing  it,  lay  his  opinion  before  the 
Hishop,  who  finally  decides  whether  the 
parties  are  validly  bound,  or  are  free  to 
enter  upon  new  contracts.  No  individual 
priest  has  any  power  to  decide  in  these 
cases,  which  must  be  referred  to  the 
Bishop.  It  is  well  to  know  these  things, 
for  the  priest  is  often  accused  of  being 
disobliging,  when  in  reality  he  is  power- 
less to  be  obliging,  however  much  he 
might  wish  it. 

From  time  to  time  cases  appear  in  the 
public  papers  which  scandalize  those 
who  do  not  understand  them  aright. 
Every  Catholic  must  take  for  granted 
that  whatever  is  done  with  the  approba- 
tion of  the  Church  cannot  be  done  con- 
trary to  her  laws.  Scandal  was  taken 
some  months  ago  because  a  prominent 
divorcte  was  married  to  a  Catholic  by  a 
priest.  There  was  really  no  ground  for 
scandal  in  this  case,  for  the  lady  had 
never  been  validly  married  in  the  sight 
of  God,  inasmuch  as  the  man  whom  she 
was  supposed  to  have  married  first,  had 
already  a  lawful  living  wife.  Hence  she 
was  free.  She  had  taken  the  precaution 
to  secure  a  divorce  to  avoid  legal  compli- 
cations. She  had  also  become  a  Catholic. 

We  may  here  say  a  few  words  in  re- 
gard to  divorce.  Of  course  well  in- 
structed Catholics  know  that  legal 
divorces  do  not  affect  the  validity  of 
marriages,  and,  therefore,  their  indissolu- 
bility  in  the  sight  of  God,  so  that  no 
legal  power  on  earth  can  enable  Catholics 
to  enter  upon  new  alliances  while  the 
parties  of  the  former  alliances  are  alive. 
It  may,  however,  at  times  be  advisable 
for  the  parties  who  cannot  live  together 
in  peace  to  separate.  It  may  even  be 
advisable  to  invoke  the  law  to  protect, 
for  instance,  an  illtreated  wife  from  a 
bad  and  brutal  husband,  or  a  husband 
from  an  irresponsible  and  spendthrift 
wife.  This  would  not  affect  the  contract 
it^df,  but  only  the  civil  effects  of  the 
contract.  It  would  be  a  separation  com- 
monly called  a  divorce  a  thoro  ct  ntt-nsa, 
from  bed  and  board,  but  not  a  :•/ 


932 


EVIL  COMMUNICATIONS. 


from  the  marriage  bond.  Even  this 
should  only  be  sought  in  extreme  cases, 
because  of  the  scandal  to  the  ignorant. 
Moreover,  Catholics  who  have  the  grace 
of  the  sacrament  of  matrimony  should 
be  strong  in  that  supernatural  power  to 
endure  many  hardships,  and  by  long  suf- 
fering and  patience  and  charity,  endeavor 
to  win  back  the  erring  party  to  a  right 
course.  The  awful  ease  with  which 
•divorces  are  obtained  on  the  slightest 
grounds  in  certain  States,  tends  to  lower 
the  respect  for  marriage,  and  threats  of 
-divorce  are  used  even  by  Catholics  on 
small  provocation. 

Let  people  who  contemplate  marriage 
reflect  seriously  on  the  sacredness  of  the 
tie.  Let  them  choose  a  life  partner,  not 
for  money,  position,  beauty  or  talent, 
but  for  good  moral  and  religious  quali- 
ties. Would  any  sensible  person  rush 
into  a  business  partnership  without 
weighing  the  matter  well  and  consider- 
ing whether  his  interests  would  be  ad- 
vanced or  endangered  ?  In  seeking  a 
husband  or  wife,  the  chief  question 
should  be,  Will  he,  or  she,  help  me  to 
attain  the  end  for  which  I  am  created  ? 
If  so,  such  a  one  is  the  right  person  ;  if 
not,  no  amount  of  money,  or  anything 
else,  will  make  up  for  this  vital  defect. 
Thus  we  come  naturally  to  the  question 
of  mixed  marriages. 

The  Church  disapproves  of  and  dis- 
countenances mixed  marriages,  because 
she  knows  by  the  experience  of  centur- 
ies how  unwise  it  is  for  those  who  do 
not  agree  on  the  most  essential  points  to 
•contract  so  close  an  alliance.  Yet,  con- 
descending to  human  weakness,  and 
knowing  the  blinding  power  of  love,  she 
tolerates  such  unions  under  certain  cir- 
cumstances and  with  certain  precautions. 
The  Catholic  party,  as  a  dutiful  child, 
must  get  a  dispensation  before  taking 
the  step.  Moreover,  the  Protestant  party 
must  give  assurance  that  the  marriage 
shall  take  place  only  before  a  Catholic 
priest,  and  that  there  shall  be  no  tamper- 
ing with  the  faith  of  either  the  parent  or 
the  children. 


These  promises,  as  is  evident,  are  a 
safeguard  and  in  favor  of  the  Catholic 
party,  yet  how  frequently  are  they  disre- 
garded, and  with  what  calamitous  re- 
sults !  How  can  a  marriage  contracted 
in  violation  of  the  express  commands  of 
the  Church  be  blessed  by  God  ?  If  there 
is  not  sufficient  principle  and  courage  in 
the  Catholic  to  insist  upon  the  compli- 
ance with  the  regulations  before  mar- 
riage, is  there  any  assurance  of  principle 
and  courage  in  living  up  to  religious 
duties  after  marriage  ?  If  the  non- 
Catholic  party  is  so  decided  beforehand, 
there  is  not  much  probability  of  a  change 
afterwards. 

Nor  is  a  mixed  marriage  to  be  con- 
sidered, as  some  people  do,  simply  at 
the  time  of  the  union.  Every  Sunday, 
holyday,  abstinence  and  fast  day  will 
emphasize  the  difference  of  belief  Next 
there  is  a  dispute  about  the  education  of 
the  children.  Then  come  the  pros- 
pects in  the  mercantile  and  social  world. 
It  is  hard  enough  for  those  who  have 
only  Catholic  home  influences  to  keep 
on  the  narrow  road  leading  to  eternal 
life,  but  how  immeasurably  harder  it  is 
for  those  whose  surroundings  must  neces- 
sarily be  as  much  non-Catholic  as  Catho- 
lic. Is  it  a  wonder,  then,  that  our  holy 
Mother  the  Church  looks  with  disap- 
proval and  regret  upon  mixed  marriages? 
Cases  there  are,  of  course,  of  the  conver- 
sion of  the  non-Catholic  parties.  But 
can  they  compare  with  the  number  of 
those  once  Catholic  who  become  luke- 
warm, cold,  indifferent,  and  end  by 
neither  practising  themselves  nor  caring 
for  the  spiritual  welfare  of  the  children 
God  has  given  them  ? 

A  striking  example  occurs  to  me.  A 
Catholic  Alsatian  man  marr  ed  a  Protest- 
ant American  woman.  She  had  the 
stronger  will,  and  the  marriage  was  not 
performed  by  a  priest.  Their  three  chil- 
dren were  baptized  Protestants  After 
her  death  the  man  married  jn  succession 
two  wives,  both  German  and  Catholics. 
E'ght  children  were  born  to  them,  mak- 
ing eleven  in  all  for  the  father.  These 


EVIL  COMMUNICATIONS. 


033 


1  ist  eight  children  of  parents,  both 
Catholic,  have  been  baptized  and  brought 
up  ProU-st.int.  Why?  Because,  as  the 
present  wife  said,  she  and  her  husband 
thought  all  the  children  should  go  to  the 
same  church,  and,  as  the  first  three  went 
to  a  Protestant  one,  they  should  all  go 
there.  Strange  to  say,  the  eldest  son  of 
the  Protestant  mother  has  of  his  own 
accord  become  a  Catholic.  The  leakage 
from  the  Church  through  mixed  mar- 
riages is  terrific.  "Evil  communications 
corrupt  good  manners."  Would  that  a 
St.  Paul  would  arise  and  with  stentorian 
tones  cry  out  as  of  old:  "Be  not  de- 
ceived !  "  Guard  against  seductive  sur- 
roundings. The  people  of  the  world 
laugh  at  Catholics  now  as  the  people  of 
the  world  laughed  at  the  early  Chris- 
tians. The  world  never  changes.  It  is 
always  the  same  implacable  enemy  of 
(iod,  for  which  Christ  said  that  He 
did  not  pray,  for  He  knew  too  well  the 
hopelessness  of  ever  converting  it.  "I 
pray  not  for  the  world,"  He  said  to  His 
Father,  ' '  but  for  them  whom  thou  hast 
given  me  ;  because  they  are  thine  :  and 
all  mine  are  thine  ;  and  thine  are  mine. " 
Again  He  says;  "If  you  were  of  the 
world,  the  world  would  love  its  own  : 
but  because  you  are  not  of  the  world, 
but  I  have  chosen  you  out  of  the  world, 
therefore  the  world  hateth  you." 

So  must  it  ever  be  ;  conformity  with 
worldly  principles  and  practices  means 
of  necessity  non -conformity  with  the 
precepts  of  God.  We  have  to  be  in  the 
world,  but  not  of  it.  It  is  of  vital  im- 
portance in  our  times  to  realize  this,  for 
there  is  a  minimizing  spirit  stalking 
abroad,  which  is  striving  to  make  little 
of  the  differences  between  the  Church  of 
God  and  the  various  sects.  Instead  of 
telling  Protestants  how  much  they  have 
lost  of  the  primitive  faith,  how  wretch- 
edly poor  they  are  in  the  means  of  grace, 
since  they  have  rejected  five  of  the  seven 
sacraments,  the  holy  sacrifice  of  the 
Mass,  the  abiding  presence  of  Christ, 
the  communion  of  Saints,  the  indul- 
gences to  be  granted  by  the  Vicar  of 


Christ ;  instead  of  putting  all  these 
clearly  before  them,  and  warning  them 
of  the  dreadful  sins  of  heresy  and  schism, 
and  how  hard  it  is  to  be  saved,  even  for 
those  who  have  all  the  means  of  grace 
instituted  by  Christ,  it  is  the  fashion  of 
some  preachers  and  writers  to  insist 
rather  on  how  much  we  and  "  our  sep- 
arated brethren  "  have  in  common,  what 
good  and  fine  people  they  are,  how  en- 
lightened and  cultivated,  and  what  a 
great  thing  it  would  be  for  the  Catholic 
Church  if  they  would  condescend  to  enter 
her  fold. 

Is  it  a  wonder,  then  that  young 
people  hearing  this  repeated  over  and 
over,  and  seeing  the  worldly  advantages 
of  Protestants  should  look  upon  mixed 
marriages  as  rather  desirable  than  other- 
wise ?  In  fact  they  rather  prefer  such  a 
union,  and  the  next  step  is  to  get  a  Prot- 
estant minister  to  tie  the  knot,  because 
they  will  do  it  without  much  red  tape, 
whereas  a  priest  will  ask  all  sorts  of 
questions,  exact  promises,  and  very 
likely  keep  them  waiting  a  week  or  so, 
when  they  have  made  up  their  minds  to 
get  married  then  and  there.  Is  it  not 
one  of  the  cases  of  which  our  Lord 
speaks  when  He  says  that  the  hireling, 
whose  own  the  sheep  are  not,  careth  not 
for  the  sheep,  but  the  fee  ?  But  the 
priest  whose  own  the  sheep  are,  or  at 
least  one  of  the  two  is  his,  does  care  for 
the  sheep  and  wishes  to  guard  them. 
People,  in  other  matters  so  sensible,  lose 
their  common  sense  on  these  occasions. 
For  instance,  a  Catholic  man  got  married 
to  a  Protestant  and  by  a  minister.  Why  ? 
Because  the  priest  would  not  marry  him. 
What  priest  ?  His  own  priest  ?  No. 
He  lived  in  New  York  but  went  over  to 
Weehawken  to  ask  a  priest  to  marry 
him.  Of  course  the  priest  could  not,  as 
he  had  absolutely  no  jurisdiction  in  the 
case.  Yet  he  was  blamed  and  held  re- 
sponsible by  this  Catholic  man  for  the 
misstep  which  followed.  Catholics 
ought  to  know  that  they  cannot  go 
where  they  will  to  get  married,  but  that 
the  only  ordinary  place  is  the  parish 


934 


EVIL  COMMUNICATIONS. 


church  of  either  one  of  the  parties.  Of 
course  the  bishop  or  vicar-general  can 
dispense  in  the  diocese,  but  they  have  no 
authority  to  do  so  beyond  its  limits,  any 
more  than  a  judge  can  act  outside  of  his 
circuit. 

We  do  not  blame  the  Protestant  party 
in  a  mixed  marriage  ;  because  they  are 
not  supposed  to  know  the  laws  of  the 
Church,  although  most  of  them  do.  But 
if  they  only  realized  that  by  inducing  or 
allowing  the  Catholic  to  be  married  by 
a  minister,  they  are  bringing  not  a 
blessing,  but  a  curse  on  their  own  union, 
because  the  Catholic  is  thereby  acting 
against  his  conscience  and  is  guilty 
of  a  mortal  sin,  they  would  in  all  prob- 
ability either  refuse  to  marry  or  be  mar- 
ried by  a  priest,  whose  authority  they 
admit,  though  a  Catholic  cannot  admit 
any  such  authority  in  a  Protestant  min- 
ister. 

Moreover,  an  intelligent  Protestant 
ought  to  see  that  a  person  who  is  false 
to  his  religion,  and  so  to  his  Creator, will 
not,  in  all  probability,  prove  faithful  to 
a  creature,  however  much  he  may  prom- 
ise it. 

The  question  is  sometimes  asked  if 
there  cannot  be  two  marriages,  one  by  a 
priest,  the  other  by  a  minister.  It  can- 
not be  done,  and  the  promise  not  to  go 
before  a  minister  is  exacted  when  a  dis- 
pensation for  a  mixed  marriage  is  given. 
A  prominent  society  woman,  a  Protest- 
ant, about  to  marry  a  Catholic,  had  al- 
ready made  arrangements  for  such  a 
dual  marriage  ceremony.  It  was  the 
case  of  an  archbishop  and  a  bishop. 
When  the  archbishop  heard  of  the  inten- 
tion, he  called  on  the  lady  and  explained 
that  it  was  impossible  and  how  unwise 
it  was  for  her  to  think  of  a  Protestant 
marriage,  as  their  union  would  begin  by 
her  husband  acting  against  his  con- 
science, and  this  first  false  step  might 
lead  to  many  others  which  would  prove 
disastrous  to  their  married  life.  She 
had  the  good  sense  to  see  the  matter  in 
its  true  light,  and  said  she  would  not  for 
the  world  do  anything  which  would  put 


her  intended  husband  in  bad  faith.  She 
accordingly  wrote  to  the  bishop  to  ex- 
cuse herself  and  to  withdraw  her  invita- 
tion to  him  to  perform  the  marriage. 
This  has  brought  down  the  blessing  of 
God  upon  her,  and  she  has  received  the 
gift  of  the  true  faith. 

Another  question  is  sometimes  put. 
Can  there  be  a  civil  marriage  as  well  as 
a  religious  one  ?  It  depends  upon  cir- 
cumstances. It  is  tolerated  in  the  cases 
of  foreigners  bound  by  the  civil  laws  of 
their  country,  a  non-compliance  with 
which  would  cause  the  marriage  not  to 
be  recognized  as  legal,  and  would  involve 
serious  consequences.  In  this  case, 
however,  the  Church  does  not  look 
upon  this  civil  ceremony  as  marriage, 
but  merely  as  the  official  statement  of 
it.  When  both  parties  are  Americans 
there  is  absolutely  no  use  of  it,  for  the 
priest  is  a  public  official  by  law,  and 
since  the  government  recognizes  his  au- 
thority as  sufficient,  his  own  subjects 
should  certainly  be  willing  to  do  so  and 
be  satisfied  with  his  act. 

Staunchness  on  the  part  of  Catholics 
always  commands  the  respect  of  Protest- 
ants, who  must  inwardly  despise  those 
who  act  against  their  conscience  and  the 
teachings  of  their  faith.  Don't  take  a 
false  step  in  the  hope  that  it  will  after- 
wards turn  out  well.  Don't  say  apolo- 
getically of  non-Catholics  ' '  poor  people, 
they  do  the  best  they  know  how,  their 
standards  are  different  from  ours. ' '  This 
would  be  all  right  if  their  and  our  stand- 
ards were  of  man's  making,  and  perhaps 
indifferent,  but  ours  are  divine,  and  con- 
sequently we  cannot  change  them  one 
iota. 

Christ  has  given  explicit  commands 
regarding  Christian  marriage,  and  St. 
Paul  explaining  his  Master's  teaching  to 
the  Ephesians  lays  down  most  fully  and 
beautifully  the  whole  matter.  Christian 
marriage  is  a  sacrament.  It  represents 
the  union  between  Christ  and  the 
Church.  It  is  as  indissoluble  as  that 
union.  The  conduct  of  husband  and 
wife  is  to  be  modelled  on  that  of  our 


EVIL   COMMUNICATIONS. 


Ix>rd  and  His  mystical  spouse.  All  in- 
tending to  get  married,  or  who  are  mar- 
ried, should  read  and  ponder  the  fifth 
chapter  of  the  Kpistle  to  the  Ephesians. 
\\Y  might  call  attention  to  the  fact  that 
the  Protestant  version  of  verse  32  renders 
it:  "This  a  great  mystery, "  the  Greek 
original  is  niYSterion  :  in  the  Greek 
Church  mysterion  is  the  word  for  sacra- 
ment. Had  the  Protestants  used  sacra- 
ment it  would  have  been  a  refutation  of 
their  teachings  on  the  subject.  Not  that 
we  base  our  proof  on  this  word,  but  on 
the  whole  context  which  shows  that  it 
is  a  union  sanctified  by  grace,  especially 
since  the  Church,  guided  infallibly  by 
the  Holy  Ghost,  has  ever  taught  that 
matrimony  is  a  sacrament. 

Because  the  leaders  of  the  revolt 
against  the  Church  of  God  in  the  six- 
teenth century,  for  their  own  private 
purposes,  dared  to  proclaim  marriage 
not  a  sacrament,  and  therefore  divorce  a 
possible  thing,  there  is  no  reason  why 
Catholics  should  tolerate  it  even  among 
non-Catholics.  What  are  they  to  do  about 
it  ?  They  should  refuse  to  associate 
with  people  living  publicly  with  the 
husbands  and  wives  of  other  women  and 
men.  They  should  thus  help  to  form  a 
sound,  public  opinion  in  a  matter  of 
vital  importance  to  society. 

Would  not  this  be  an  uncharitable 
way  of  acting  ?  On  the  contrary,  it 
would  be  most  charitable  to  do  anything 
to  arouse  people  to  a  sense  of  the  crim- 
inal state  in  which  they  are  living,  and 
which  is  a  standing  menace  to  the 
family  and  the  state. 

Moreover,  the  modesty  and  the  reserve 
once  so  characteristic  of  the  Catholic 
maiden  are  fast  disappearing.  "  Kvil 
communications  corrupt  good  manners. ' ' 


A  boldness  and  freedom  of  carriage  have 
taken  their  place.  Young  people  nowa- 
days will  brook  no  restraint,  no  super- 
vision, no  advice.  As  the  saying  is : 
"they  know  it  all."  And  in  the  "all  " 
there  is  an  immense  amount  of  what  had 
better  never  been  known.  Home  is  no 
longer  the  kingdom  over  which  woman 
is  content  to  reign  as  queen.  Nor  does 
she  care  for  "olive  branches  around  her 
table, "  though  they  are  God's  blessing. 
She  has  not  the  time  nor  the  inclination 
for  them.  She  envies  the  freedom  of 
those  not  burdened,  who  advise  her  to 
imitate  them.  She  wants  her  daily  or 
twice  daily  "  spin  "  on  her  wheel.  How 
different  from  the  spinning-wheel  which 
was  once  a  housewife's  pride  and  glory  ! 
How  can  the  modern  woman  be  up-to- 
date  and  at  the  same  time  be  an  old- 
fashioned  wife  and  mother  ? 

These  are  serious  questions,  and  should 
be  seriously  pondered.  We  are  living  in 
peculiar  times.  The  world  is  travelling 
fast  back  to  paganism,  the  paganism  of 
Greece  and  Rome,  splendid  and  luxur- 
ious, alluring  to  the  sense,  satisfying  to 
the  carnal  appetites,  debasing  to  the 
soul,  degrading  to  the  mind,  deadening 
to  the  heart,  mindful  only  of  the 
present  life,  regardless  of  the  future. 
We  live  in  the  midst  of  Pagans,  clothed 
with  a  light  covering,  perhaps  of  religion, 
but  with  low  standards  and  with  conse- 
quent loose  ideas  and  lax  practices.  "  Be 
not  seduced,"  cries  St.  Paul  warningly. 
"Evil  communications  corrupt  good 
manners.  Awake  ye  just,  and  sin  not." 
"  Be  not  conformed  to  this  world  :  but  be 
reformed  in  the  newness  of  your  mind. " 
' '  You  are  the  salt  of  the  earth, "  says  our 
Lord  to  us,  "but  if  the  salt  loses  its 
savor,  with  what  shall  it  be  salted  ?  " 


DIES  IR>£. 
By  Rev.  T.  Barrett,  SJ. 


Dies  irae,  dies  ilia, 
Solvet  saeclum  in  favilla  : 
Teste  David  cum  Sibylla. 

Quantus  tremor  est  futurus, 
Quando  Judex  est  venturus, 
Cuncta  stricte  discussurus  ! 

Tuba  mirum  spargens  sonum, 
Per  sepulchra  regionum, 
Coget  omnes  ante  thronum. 

Mors  stupebit,  et  natura, 
Cum  resurget  creatura, 
Judicanti  responsura. 

Liber  scriptus  proferetur, 
In  quo  totum  continetur, 
Unde  mundus  judicetur. 

Judex  ergo  cum  sedebit, 
Quiquid  latet,  apparebit : 
Nil  inultum  remanebit. 

Quid  sum,  miser,  tune  dicturus 
Quern  patronum  rogaturus, 
Cum  vix  Justus  sit  securus  ? 

Rex  tremendse  majestatis 
Qui  salvandos  salvas  gratis 
Salva  me,  fons  pietatis. 

Recordare,  Jesu  pie, 
Quod  sum  causa  tuse  vise, 
Ne  me  perdas  ilia  die. 

Quaerens  me  sedisti  lassus  : 
Redemisti,  crucem  passus  : 
Tantus  labor  non  sit  cassus. 

Juste  Judex  ultionis, 
Donum  fac  remissionis 
Ante  diem  rationis. 

Ingemisco  tanquam  reus, 
Culpa  rubet  vultus  meus  : 
Supplicanti  parce  Deus. 

Qui  Mariam  absolvisti, 
Et  latronem  exaudisti, 
Mini  quoque  spem  dedisti. 

936 


Day  of  wrath,  of  days  the  day, 
Earth  shall  smoulder  to  decay  : 
David  and  the  Sibyl  say. 

Ah,  how  great  the  trembling  fear, 
When  the  Judge  shall  then  appear, 
Strictly  all  accounts  to  hear. 

Trumpet  flinging  strangest  tone 
Through  earth 's  tombs  shall  make  weird 

moan, 
Herding  all  before  the  throne. 

Death  shall  marvel,  nature  too, 
When  its  creatures  rise  anew, 
To  the  Judge  to  answer  true. 

Written  book  shall  open  be, 
In  it  all  things,  each  decree, 
Whence  the  world  adjudged  shall  be. 

When  the  Judge  enthroned  shall  reign, 
All  that's  hid  will  be  made  plain  : 
Nothing  unavenged  remain. 

Wretched  me  !  What  shall  I  say  ? 
To  what  Patron  shall  I  pray  ? 
Scarce  the  just  their  dread  allay. 

King  of  awe-full  majesty, 

Of  the  saved  Thou  Saviour  free, 

Fount  of  piety,  save  me. 

Jesus  dear,  remember,  pray, 
I  the  cause  am  of  Thy  way, 
Do  not  cast  me  off,  that  day. 

Weary  sat'st  Thou  seeking  me  ; 
Boughtest,  suffering  on  the  Tree ; 
Let  such  toil  not  fruitless  be. 

Just  Judge,  who  wilt  vengeance  take, 
Gift  of  pardon  do  Thou  make 
Ere  the  day  of  reckoning  break. 

Lord,  I  moan,  as  worthy  blame 
Reddens  all  my  face  for  shame, 

Spare  me  calling  on  Thy  name. 

i 
Thou  hast  sinful  Mary  shriven, 

Heard  the  robber's  cry  for  heaven, 
And  to  me  Thou  hope  hast  given. 


CENTENARY  CELEBRATION. 


937 


Preces  HUM-  non  sunt  dign:i- 
S«.-<1  tu  bonus  fin.-  bt-nigne, 
Ne  perenni  cremer  igne. 

Inter  oves  locum  pra-sta, 
Kt  all  li.i-dis  me  sequestra 
Statuens  in  parte  dextra. 

Confutatis  maledictis 
Flammis  acribus  addictus, 
Voca  me  cum  benedictis. 

Ora  supplex  et  acclinis, 
Cor  contritum  quasi  cinis, 
Gere  curam  inei  finis. 

Lacrymosa  dies  ilia, 
Qua  resurget  ex  favilla, 
Judicandus  homo  reus. 

Huic  ergo  parce  Deus. 
Piejesu  Doniine, 
Dona  eis  requiem, 

Amen. 


Though  my  prayers  unworthy  be, 
Thou  art  good,  deal  lovingly, 
Lest  I  burn  eternally. 

Midst  the  sheep,  Ah,  let  me  stand, 
Keep  me  from  the  goatish  band, 
Placing  me  at  Thy  right  hand. 

When  the  damned,  their  shame  made 

known, 

Into  torturing  flame  are  thrown, 
Call  me  with  the  blest  Thine  own. 

Suppliant  bowed  I  breathe  my  prayer, 
Heart  like  ashes,  crushed  and  sere  ; 
Of  my  end  do  Thou  have  care. 

Day  of  days,  all  tears  and  sighs, 
When  from  ashes  shall  arise 
Culprit  man  his  Judge  to  hear, 

Him,  O  Lord,  in  mercy  spare. 
Jesus  loving,  Thou  my  Lord, 
Grant  to  them  eternal  rest. 

Amen. 


CENTENARY  CELEBRATION  OF  THE  CONSECRATION  OF  THE 
TYROL  TO  THE  SACRED  HEART. 


THE  Tyrol  is  known  throughout 
Christendom  as  a  land  that  is 
not  only  blessed  with  nature's  choicest 
gifts,  but  also  as  the  ideal  home  of  peace, 
contentment,  bravery,  loyalty,  patriot- 
ism and  piety.  For  the  last  century 
this  God-favored  land  has  struggled 
successfully  against  the  enemies  of  its 
national  independence,  its  faith,  its  pur- 
ity of  morals,  and  its  Christian  tradi- 
tions ;  and  to-day,  as  in  the  days  of  An- 
dreas Hofer,  it  maintains  its  genuine 
Christian  customs  and  manners  un- 
shaken and  untainted.  This  signal  vic- 
tory over  the  all-prevailing  Zeitgeist  it 
owes  to  higher  and  more  powerful  agents 
than  the  stern  and  rugged  mountains 
that  encompass  its  territory.  Foremost 
among  those  supernatural  agencies  is 
the  protection  of  the  Sacred  Heart  of 
Jesus,  to  which  it  consecrated  itself  a 
hundred  years  ago.  Striking  evidences 
of  this  protection  of  the  Sacred  Heart 


may  be  seen  in  the  history  of  the  Tyrol 
during  the  last  century.  No  wonder, 
then,  that  the  brave  and  faithful  "Ty- 
rolers  "  should,  on  the  occasion  of  the 
celebration  of  this  one-hundredth  anni- 
versary, give  eloquent  expression  to  the 
long  pent-up  pious  feelings  of  their 
grateful  hearts. 

Before  entering  upon  a  description  of 
this  grand  demonstration  of  faith,  love 
and  gratitude  to  the  Sacred  Heart,  we 
shall  briefly  review  the  facts  of  the  great 
event  which  it  commemorates. 

It  was  in  the  year  1796  that  Napoleon 
Bonaparte  in  his  victorious  progress, 
after  having  captured  Milan,  marched 
against  Brescia  with  the  design  to  force 
his  way  into  Austria  through  the  passes 
of  the  Tyrol.  The  "  Little  Land  "  was 
utterly  unprepared  for  defence.  It  had 
nothing  to  rely  on  but  the  bravery  and 
loyalty  of  its  inhabitants,  and  its  trust 
in  God  and  in  the  justice  of  its  cause. 


938 


CENTENARY   CELEBRATION 


And  these  were  precisely  the  arms  that 
were  destined  to  save  it  from  the  hands 
of  the  enemy. 

With  the  approval  of  the  Emperor  a 
provincial  congress  of  the  states  was 
quickly  convened  in  the  town  of  Bozen, 
to  deliberate  on  means  of  defence. 
Hither  came  the  representatives  of  the 
spiritual  and  secular  orders.  A  general 
rally  to  arms  was  decided  upon,  and  in 
case  of  an  invasion  of  the  French  troops 
it  was  decided  that  every  man  capable  of 
bearing  arms  was  to  be  pressed  into  serv- 
ice. 

Among  the  members  of  the  congress 
was  the  venerable  Sebastian  Stockl, 
Abbot  of  Stams,  renowned  no  less  for 
patriotism  than  piety.  After  the  various 
measures  which  human  prudence  re- 
quired for  the  defence  of  the  country 
were  passed,  this  illustrious  prelate  arose 
and  exhorted  the  states,  while  employing 
all  natural  means  for  the  safety  of  their 
country,  to  invoke  the  aid  of  heaven, 
and  particularly  the  protection  of  the 
Sacred  Heart  of  Jesus,  and  proposed  the 
resolution  to  consecrate  the  entire  land 
to  the  Sacred  Heart,  and  to  make  a  vow 
in  the  name  of  the  people  henceforth  to 
celebrate  the  feast  of  the  Sacred  Heart  as 
a  national  holiday.  June  i,  1796,  this 
resolution  was  unanimously  carried  and 
entered  upon  the  acts  of  the  Provincial 
Congress  in  the  following  terms  : 

"  To  secure  the  blessing  and  aid  of 
heaven,  in  which  our  dear  ancestors  al- 
ways put  their  trust  in  such  adverse 
circumstances  as  the  present,  and  in 
which  they  often  experienced  the  protec- 
tion and  safety  of  our  country,  for  the 
present  and  future  measures  of  security, 
this  congress  has  unanimously  resolved 
by  solemn  promise  to  God  that,  whereas 
the  spiritual  and  temporal  states  look 
for  the  safety  and  protection  of  our  dear 
fatherland  through  such  a  vow,  in  future 
the  feast  of  the  Most  Sacred  Heart  of 
Jesus  shall  be  celebrated  throughout  the 
whole  land  with  solemn  High  Mass ; 
and  that,  to  this  effect,  on  the  third  day 
of  this  month  (June),  in  the  parish 


church  of  this  town,  a  solemn  High 
Mass  shall  be  celebrated  in  the  presence 
of  the  states  spiritual  and  temporal,  pre- 
ceded by  an  instruction  to  the  people  on 
the  occasion  and  institution  of  such 
feast." 

On  the  day  appointed,  June  3,  1796, 
the  resolution  was  solemnly  carried  into 
effect  in  the  magnificent  parish  church 
of  Bozen,  in  the  presence  of  all  the 
members  of  the  congress  and  a  large 
concourse  of  people,  after  the  import  of 
the  vow  had  been  explained  in  eloquent 
terms  to  those  present,  and  all  were 
earnestly  exhorted  to  impress  the  love  of 
the  Sacred  Heart  on  the  growing  gener- 
ation, in  order  to  secure  the  faithful  ob- 
servance of  the  vow.  Thus  closed  the 
famous  Congress  of  Bozen. 

Flushed  with  patriotism,  courage,  and 
confidence  in  the  Sacred  Heart,  the 
brave  Landesshutzen  marched  to  the 
frontier.  Not  a  company  neglected  to 
have  the  Church's  blessing  for  its  ban- 
ner, and  to  renew  the  act  of  consecration 
solemnly  made  at  Bozen,  before  march- 
ing to  the  field.  Tbus,  while  the  French 
troops  played  havoc  north  and  south  of 
the  Tyrol,  not  one  of  them  dared  enter 
its  confines.  The  banner  of  the  Sacred 
Heart  waved  over  its  mountains  and 
over  the  battlements  of  its  towns  and 
villages.  September  25,  of  the  same 
year,  the  feast  was  celebrated  in  Holy 
Trinity  Church  in  Innsbruck,  the  capital 
seat  of  the  province,  in  the  presence  of 
all  the  dignitaries  of  the  land  and  a  huge 
concourse  of  people.  It  was  now  prac- 
tically a  national  feast. 

Yet  the  general  introduction  had  still 
some  serious  difficulties  to  encounter. 
Josephinism  was  yet  rampant  in  Aus- 
tria ;  the  secular  government  controlled 
ecclesiastical  matters  in  all  their  details. 
It  was  not  till  1799  that,  after  infinite 
formalities,  the  definite  permission  was 
given  for  the  solemn  celebration  of  the 
feast  of  the  Sacred  Heart  m  all  the 
churches  of  the  land.  In  response  to  a 
petition  dated  January  30,  1799,  the  Pro- 
vincial Government  of  the  Tyrol  issued 


IN    THE  TYROL. 


939 


an  edict  that  "on  the  second  Sunday 
after  the  feast  of  Corpus  Christi  the 
feast  of  the  Sacred  Heart  was  to  be  an- 
nually rt/K-liraU-d,  with  exposition  of  the 
Blessed  Sacrament,  a  ten  hours'  adora- 
tion, and  High  Mass  and  set  num.  In 
compliance  with  the  edict,  the  ordinaries 
of  the  various  dioceses  published  letters 
directing  that  the  ordinance  of  the  gov- 
ernment should  be  carried  out  in  all  the 
churches  of  their  jurisdiction. 

Meanwhile  the  special  protection  of 
the  Sacred  Heart  was  manifest.  The 
arms  of  the  Tyrol  were  victorious  in 
autumn  1796,  when  the  French  forces 
attempted  an  invasion  of  South  Tyrol. 
After  several  bloody  encounters  the 
French  were  repulsed,  while  the  banner 
of  the  Sacred  Heart  waved  victoriously 
over  the  brave  sons  of  the  Tyrol.  This 
protection,  however,  was  most  remark- 
able in  the  following  year  (1797).  The 
Austrian  army  was  routed  in  Northern 
Italy  and  driven  before  the  enemy  into 
the  Etsch  valley.  The  Tyrol  was  in  im- 
minent danger.  Alarm  was  spread  far 
and  wide.  There  was  a  general  call  to 
arms.  "  To  arms  !  to  anus  !  Come  one, 
come  all !  In  the  Sacred  Heart  and  in 
the  protection  of  the  Mother  of  God  we 
trust  !  " — thus  it  rang  from  peak  to  peak. 
Not  one  able-bodied  man  lagged  behind. 
Thus  they  rallied,  and  unarmed  and  un- 
disciplined as  they  were,  from  the  height 
of  Springes  they  rushed  upon  the  vic- 
torious, well  disciplined  and  overween- 
ing forces  of  Napoleon,  and  drove  them 
into  precipitous  flight.  The  Sacred  Heart 
was  again  victorious. 

For  some  years  afterwards  the  Tyrol 
was  in  the  enjoyment  of  peace,  while 
wars  were  raging  all  around  it.  But  this 
peace  was  not  to  be  of  long  duration.  In 
the  strength  of  the  Sacred  Heart,  in 
which  they  confided,  the  Tyrolese  were 
victorious  in  the  field.  But  what  the 
force  of  arms  could  not  do  was  effected 
by  political  intrigue.  The  Tyrol  was 
subjected  to  the  foreigner.  By  the  iniqui- 
tous peace  of  Pressburg  the  map  of 
Kurope  was  changed,  and  in  December, 


THE   HISTORIC    IIANM.K. 

1805,  the  Tyrol  became  a  province  of  the 
new  kingdom  of  Bavaria.  The  new  gov- 
ernment soon  made  itself  obnoxious  by 
measures  hostile  to  religion  and  offensive 
to  the  national  feelings  of  the  Tyrolese. 
Processions  and  other  external  religious 
manifestations  were  interdicted.  The 
feast  of  the  Sacred  Heart  was  eliminated 
from  the  calendar.  The  religious  orders 
were  banished  ;  bishops  and  priests  were 
imprisoned. 

This  was  too  much  for  the  pious  Tyro- 
lese to  bear,  and  led  to  a  general  uprising 
in  i.Sog  under  the  leadership  of  the  patriot 
and  Christian  hero,  Andreas  Hofer,  who 
soon  drove  out  the  usurpers,  restored  the 
Tyrol  to  the  ruling  house  of  Hapsburg, 
and  was  appointed  Governor  of  the 
province. 

Hofer  and  his  followers  were  animated 
by  the  purest  motives  of  patriotism  and 
zeal  for  the  Catholic  religion,  which  was 
imperilled,  and  put  their  trust  in  the 
Sacred  Heart.  Therefore  himself  and  his 
men  renewed  the  vow  to  the  Sacred 
Heart.  "  With  the  help  of  God's 
Mother,"  he  cried  to  his  soldiers,  "we 
shall  capture  orslay  the  enemy  ;  we  have 
dedicated  ourselves  to  the  most  loving 


94O 


CENTENARY   CELEBRATION 


Heart  of  Jesus  !"  When  declared  Gov- 
ernor, Hofer  ordered  the  feast  of  the 
Sacred  Heart  to  be  restored  to  the  cal- 
endar in  red  letters.* 

The  combined  forces,  however,  of 
France,  Italy  and  Bavaria  soon  recon- 
quered the  Tyrol  and  brought  the  im- 
mortal Hofer  to  the  tragic  end  so  cele- 
brated in  history  and  in  song. 

After  this  defeat,  the  Tyrol  was  again 
subjected  to  foreign  rule,  and  the  feast 
of  the  Sacred  Heart  was  again  sup- 
pressed. But  no  sooner  had  this  faithful 
and  loyal  people  been  restored  to  its 
rightful  rulers,  in  1816,  than  the  feast  of 
the  Sacred  Heart  was  again  re-estab- 
lished by  a  decree  of  the  Provincial  Diet. 
Thus  may  be  read  in  the  proceedings  of 
the  Diet:  "The  states  in  congress  as- 
sembled decided  unanimously  that  the 
feast  of  the  Sacred  Heart,  which  in  by- 
gone years  was  sanctioned  by  vow  in 
grateful  memory  of  the  aversion  of  dan- 
ger from  our  country,  be  observed  ac- 
cording to  custom. "  On  June  23,  1816, 
after  an  interruption  of  seven  years,  the 
feast  was  again  celebrated  with  all  due 
solemnity  throughout  the  Tyrol. 

The  act  of  consecration  was  solemnly 
renewed  throughout  the  land  in  the 
years  1848,  1859,  1861,  1866,  1870  and 
1876,  being  occasions  of  special  danger 
to  the  Empire  or  of  special  devotion.  In 
proclaiming  the  Bundeschwur  (the  oath 
of  the  covenant)  to  the  Sacred  Heart  in 
1870,  the  Prince  Bishop  of  Trent  could 
say  with  truth  :  "  Firm  and  united  in 
faith  has  stood  the  Tyrol,  in  virtue  of  the 
power  which  it  drew  from  the  fountain 
of  all  strength — the  divine  Heart  of 
Jesus — to  whom  it  has  sworn  fealty." 
In  the  year  1876  this  renewal  was  cele- 
brated with  very  special  solemnity  and 
enthusiasm,  mainly  through  the  efforts 
of  tw6  prelates,  the  Most  Rev.  Vin- 
cent Gasser  and  John  Haller,  the  lat- 
ter a  native  of  the  same  valley  as 
Andreas  Hofer,  and  now  Cardinal  Arch- 
bishop of  Salzburg  and  prime  mover 


*For  a  sketch  of  this  Christian   hero,   see  MES- 
SENGER 1687,  pp.  301-304 


in  the  great  demonstration  of  the  pres- 
ent year. 

Besides  these  celebrations,  the  national 
interest  in  the  devotion  to  the  Sacred 
Heart  was  intensified  in  1867  by  the 
building  of  a  memorial  chapel  in  honor 
of  the  Sacred  Heart  at  St.  Leonard's,  the 
birthplace  of  Andreas  Hofer ;  and  in 
1882,  by  the  erection  of  a  memorial  cross 
in  Springes,  to  commemorate  the  victory 
of  the  Tyrolese  arms  under  the  protec- 
tion of  the  Sacred  Heart  and  the  leader- 
ship of  Andreas  Hofer. 

The  present  jubilee  celebrations  opened 
with  the  laying  of  the  corner-stone  of 
a  magnificent  church  in  honor  of  the 
Sacred  Heart,  by  the  Redemptorist 
Fathers  in  Innsbruck,  which  is  to  be  a 
worthy  monument  to  the  devotion  of 
the  Tyrolese.  "This  Church  of  the 
Sacred  Heart, ' '  says  the  parchment  de- 
posited in  the  corner-stone,  "  shall  testi- 
fy to  future  generations  that  the  piety 
which  animated  our  forefathers  still  ex- 
ists in  all  its  strength  and  vigor  in  the 
hearts  of  their  children  in  1896." 

For  a  century,  then,  the  Tyrolese  have 
shown  themselves  loyal  to  the  Sacred 
Heart,  and  the  Sacred  Heart  did  not  al- 
low itself  to  be  outdone  in  loyalty.  It 
has  repaid  the  generosity  of  these  good 
mountaineers  a  thousandfold.  Well 
might  the  Cardinal  Primate  and  the 
Bishops  of  the  Tyrol  in  their  pastoral  to- 
the  people,  publishing  this  jubilee,  pro- 
claim with  grateful  hearts  : 

"This  jubilee  is  above  all  a  feast  of 
thanksgiving  for  the  many  and  great 
favors  that  for  the  past  hundred  j'ears. 
have  come  to  us  from  the  Most  Sacred: 
Heart.  Our  well  known  Act  of  Consecra- 
tion gives  fit  expression  to  these  favors  : 
Thou  hast  regarded  with  compassion  the 
prayers  and  supplications  of  our  fore- 
fathers ;  Thou  hast  turned  Thy  loving 
Heart  to  our  country  in  its  affliction;; 
Thou  hast  maintained  it  in  that  faith  in 
which  alone  there  is  salvation  ;  Thou, 
hast  saved  it  from  mighty  enemies,  and 
thus  magnified  Thy  holy  name  among 
the  nations.  And  therefore  we  offer  to. 


IN    THE   TYROL. 


941 


Thy  divine   Heart    our    adoration,   our 
praise,  and  our  thanksgiving." 

Well  did  the  good  Tyrolese  answer  the 
call  of  their  illustrious  spiritual  leaders. 


venerable  old  town,  which  bad  donned 
its  most  festive  garb  to  bid  them  a  joy- 
ous welcome.  The  Prince  Bishop  01 
Trent  arrived  the  day  before  and  was 


TIIK    PROCESSION    UP    CLBHUY     AND    LAITY. 


The  first  and  chief  celebration  was  held 
the  first  of  June  in  Bozen, the  scene  of  the 
first  vow  and  consecration  of  the  country 
to  the  Sacred  Heart.  Already,  May  30, 
the  pilgrims  were  on  their  way  to  the 


met  at  the  station  and  driven  in  a  state 
coach,  drawn  by  four  horses,  to  the  mag- 
nificent parish  church.  Greater  honors 
still  were  paid  to  the  Cardinal  Prince 
Hishop  of  Salzburg  on  his  arrival  the 


942 


CENTENARY  CELEBRATION 


next  day,  though  he  had  travelled  incog- 
nito to  prevent  all  demonstrations. 
Later  arrived  the  Prince  Bishop  of 
Brixen ;  he  was  greeted  with  similar 
honors. 

Abbots,  prelates  and  priests  had  come 
in  large  mimbers  from  all  parts  of  the 
province  and  empire.  There  were  the 
governor  of  the  province,  the  commander- 
in-chief  of  the  army,  deputies  of  the 
diet,  representatives  of  the  Tyrolese 
nobility,  delegations  of  the  students' 
guilds  and  associations,  sodalities  and 
confraternities,  deputations  from  many 
cities,  towns  and  villages,  came  to  take 
part  in  the  solemnities.  Seventy  congre- 
gations, some  of  them  quite  numerous, 
under  the  leadership  of  their  pastors, 
organized  pilgrimages  and  joined  in  the 
procession,  in  which  the  historic  picture 
of  the  Sacred  Heart  that  had  once  been 
desecrated  by  the  Josephinists  was  borne 
in  triumph. 

The  people  of  Bozen  themselves,  how- 
ever, outdid  all  others  on  this  occasion. 
The  beautiful  old  town  was  most  gor- 
geously decorated.  Already  several  days 
before  the  opening  of  the  celebration  it 
was  arrayed  in  festive  splendor — gay 
festoons  mingling  with  tasteful  bunting, 
while  banners  floated  from  every  emi- 
nence. The  enthusiasm  was  universal. 
Even  the  poorest  houses  in  the  lanes  and 
alleys  of  the  city  were  decorated  in  a 
most  tasteful  and  affecting  manner.  The 
visiting  multitude  poured  into  the  city, 
arrayed  in  their  quaint  costumes,  and 
added  to  the  variety  of  the  interesting 
scene.  In  the  parish  church  the  picture 
of  the  Sacred  Heart  was  exposed  for 
veneration  over  the  magnificently  deco- 
rated high  altar.  A  constant  procession 
of  worshippers  moved  towards  the  church 
to  venerate  the  holy  picture. 

On  the  morning  of  June  i  the  in- 
habitants of  Bozen  were  aroused  at  four 
o'clock  by  the  firing  of  cannon  and 
mortars.  The  peasants  from  the  country, 
headed  by  their  pastors,  and  preceded  by 
cross-bearer  and  acolytes,  alternately 
praying  aloud  and  singing,  began  to 


enter  the  city  and  direct  their  footsteps 
toward  the  parish  church.  At  seven 
o'clock,  A.  M.,  His  Eminence,  the  Car- 
dinal Prince  Bishop,  preached  the  sermon 
of  the  occasion,  after  which  the  Prince 
Bishop  of  Trent  celebrated  the  pontifical 
High  Mass,  at  which  all  the  visitors 
assisted. 

After  the  High  Mass  the  procession 
was  formed.  It  was  a  most  imposing 
spectacle.  Over  mountain  and  valley 
the  brave  peasants  had  come  from  all 
parts  of  the  province.  Some  had  walked 
the  whole  night ;  yet  not  one  failed  to 
join  the  festive  train,  devoutly  singing 
the  hymns  of  the  Church,  or  telling 
their  beads.  Most  of  them  wore  their 
ancient  costumes,  and  the  men  bore  their 
muskets  on  their  shoulders.  Forty-five 
music  bands  played  sacred  and  patriotic 
melodies.  The  picture  of  the  Sacred 
Heart  was  borne  by  eight  privileged 
peasant-freeholders  from  Passeir,  Hofer's 
native  valley,  who  had  inherited  their 
holdings  and  the  honors  attached  to 
them  from  a  long  line  of  ancestors,  while 
men  of  Springes,  the  descendants  of 
those  who  had  distinguished  themselves 
in  the  battles  of  their  country,  with 
their  glorious  banner,  formed  the  guard 
of  honor. 

The  procession  moved  from  the  parish 
church  through  the  principal  streets  to 
Erzherzog  Johanns-Platz.  There  a  tri- 
bune was  erected  on  which  the  picture 
of  the  Sacred  Heart  was  exposed  to  the 
veneration  of  the  faithful.  Around  the 
tribune  were  planted  130  military  ban- 
ners that  were  carried  in  the  procession, 
many  of  which  had  been  borne  in  the 
battles  of  1796-1797,  and  had  inspired 
the  brave  Tyrolese  with  loyalty  to  God, 
Emperor  and  country. 

After  the  bishops  and  prelates  had 
taken  their  seats  on  the  platform,  His 
Eminence,  Cardinal  Haller,  repeated  the 
Tyrolese  Act  of  Consecration  to  the 
Sacred  Heart,  which  the  multitude  with 
a  voice  like  thunder  repeated  after  him. 
Hereupon  the  Prince  Bishop  of  Trent 
gave  the  apostolic  blessing,  which,  in  a 


IN   THE   TYROL. 


943 


:.d   audience,  he  had  obtained   from 
His  Holiiuss  for  the  occasion. 

In  the  afternoon,  at  an  early  hour,  the 
prelates,  clergy  and  people  assembled 
once  more  at  the  Palace  Toggenburg  for 
the  unveiling  of  a  memorial  tablet  com- 
nu-morating  the  occasion.  It  is  a  bas- 
relief  in  marble  of  exquisite  art  repre- 
senting the  historic  picture  of  the  Sacred 
Heart,  and  an  inscription  commemora- 
tive of  the  event. 

The  church  celebration  concluded  with 
a  solemn  Te  Deum.  As  soon  as  the 
night  set  in,  the  whole  town,  as  by  an 
enchanter's  spell, 
was  tran  s  f  o  r  m  e  d 
into  a  sea  of  many- 
tinted  lights,  while 
thousands  of  rock- 
ets shot  through  the 
air.  Bonfires  blazed 
on  every  mountain 
top.  It  was  a  day 
never  to  be  forgot- 
ten by  those  who 
had  the  good  for- 
tune to  witness  the 
grand  festivities. 

This  grand  cele- 
bration at  Bozen, 
June  i,  was  only,  as 
it  were,  the  solemn 
opening  of  a  series 
of  similar  festivities 
in  all  the  towns  and 
villages  of  the  prov- 
ince  during  the 
month.  These  smaller  celebrations  took 
place  chiefly  on  the  Sunday  after  the 
octave  of  the  feast  of  Corpus  Christi, 
which  is  the  day  set  apart  for  the  feast 
of  the  Sacred  Heart  in  the  Tyrol,  and 
which  this  year  fell  on  June  14.  There 
is  a  certain  sameness  about  these  fes- 
tivities, but  they  are  all  modelled  more  or 
U-ss  on  the  chief  celebration  at  Bozen. 
Notable  features,  of  course,  were  the 
(•eneral  Communions  held  in  all  the 
churches,  processions,  fireworks  and 
military  parades  of  the  brave  Landes- 
schiitzcH. 


AM  IK  I.  AS     Hoi    I    K. 


The  most  notable  was  that  of  Inns- 
briick  June  21.  Innsbruck  is  the  capital 
of  the  Tyrol,  and  has  always  been  the 
head  centre  of  the  devotion  to  the  Sacred 
Heart  and  the  Apostleship  of  Prayer. 
Here  also  in  the  Jesuit  Church  of  the 
Holy  Trinity  is  preserved  the  memorable 
picture  of  the  Sacred  Heart,  which  was 
once  desecrated  by  the  fanaticism  of 
the  Josephists,  but  was  again  restored, 
and  is  now  held  in  great  veneration  by 
the  Tyrolese.  The  celebration  at  Inns- 
bruck was  greatly  enhanced  by  the  pres- 
ence of  the  Jesuit  theological  faculty  of 
the  university  and 
its  students,  who 
number  several  hun- 
dred clerics  of  nearly 
all  civilized  nations 
and  tongues.  This 
festivity,  it  must  be 
remembered,  was 
part  of  the  general 
programme  pre- 
scribed by  the  au- 
thorities. 

Space  does  not 
permit  us  to  dwell 
at  any  length  on  the 
minor  celebrations, 
but  we  may  be  per- 
mitted to  close  our 
sketch  with  the  fol- 
lowing passage  from 
a  letter  of  the  Prince 
Bishop  of  Brixen, 
giving  his  impres- 
sion of  the  festivities  of  the  month. 
After  thanking  his  people  for  their  zeal 
he  writes : 

"It  was  a  grand,  universal  act  of 
homage,  which  the  people  rendered  to 
their  supreme  Liege-Lord  and  Comrade  in 
arms.  The  chief  celebration  in  Bo/.en, 
and  the  equally  solemn  commemeration 
in  the  capital  of  the  province  [Innsbruck  J 
the  solemnization  of  the  feast  of  the 
Sacred  Heart  throughout  the  whole  coun- 
try— in  town  and  village,  even  in  the 
remotest  valleys — those  were  days  of 
rejoicing,  edification  and  magnificence. 


94-4- 


CENTENARY  CELEBRATION. 


all  devoted  to  the  honor  of  the  Sacred 
Heart  by  a  loyal  people. 

"  It  was  a  pleasure  and  a  source  of  edi- 
fication to  behold  how  the  faithful  rallied 
around  the  altars  and,  after  several  days' 
preparatory  devotions,  fervently  ap- 
proached the  holy  sacraments,  renewed 
their  allegiance  to  the  Sacred  Heart  of 
Jesus,  and,  praying  aloud,  marched  in 
procession  through  the  streets  and  along 
the  highways.  This  devotion  of  the 
Heart,  as  was  quite  natural  it  should, 
manifested  itself  in  the  most  various 
ways.  Neither  time  nor  money  was 
spared  to  enhance  the  splendor  of  the 
occasion.  How  many  thousand  hands 
were  employed  for  the  decoration  and 
illumination  of  the  houses  !  What  a 
grand  and  universal  illumination  of  the 
whole  land  on  the  feast  of  the  Sacred 
Heart,  when  the  peaks  and  sides  of  the 
mountains  were  all  ablaze  with  countless 
lights  and  fires,  in  many  cases  artisti- 
cally grouped  in  the  form  of  a  heart — an 
expressive  symbol  of  the  burning  love 
of  the  divine  Heart  of  Jesus  for  us  and 
our  love  for  Him  ! 

' '  Our  celebration  makes  up  one  of  the 
most  honorable  and  beautiful  pages  of 
the  history  of  the  Tyrol ;  it  will  be  a 
grand  model  for  the  celebration  of  the 
next  centenary  in  1996,  a  spectacle 
delightful  to  behold  for  men  and  angels. 
It  is  also  a  profession  of  faith,  a  far- 
sounding  Credo  of  the  people  of  the 
Tyrol,  audible  to  the  entire  world. 
Strangers  who  assisted  at  our  celebra- 


tion were  edified  and  inspired  by  what 
they  saw  and  heard.  The  example  of 
devotion  to  the  Sacred  Heart  will  not  be 
without  its  influence  on  the  Catholics  of 
other  parts.  This  influence  is  already 
visible.  The  archdiocese  of  Salzburg 
and  the  Province  of  Vorarlberg  have 
already  been  consecrated  to  the  Sacred 
Heart.  May  the  other  bishoprics  of 
Austria  soon  follow  in  their  wake  ! 

"  I  must  confess  it,  such  a  consoling 
celebration  I  never  yet  witnessed  in  this 
diocese.  '  I  am  filled  with  comfort ;  I 
exceedingly  abound  with  joy  in  our 
tribulation'  (II.  Cor.  vii,  4).  Our  Holy 
Father,  Leo  XIII.,  who,  from  the  very 
outset,  took  the  most  lively  interest  in  our 
celebration,  will  certainly  be  greatly  re- 
joiced at  the  detailed  account  of  our  fes- 
tivities which  has  already  been  sent  him. 

' '  What  gives  its  special  value  and 
sacredness  to  our  festive  celebration 
is,  however,  that  the  sentiments  which 
inspired  and  animated  it  were  not  arti- 
ficially called  forth  ;  it  was  all  the  spon- 
taneous outpouring  of  the  hearts  of  the 
people.  It  was  our  Liege-Lord  Himself,, 
who,  by  the  inspiration  of  His  grace 
enkindled  this  zeal,  who  inflamed  the 
hearts  with  devotion,  moved  the  hands 
to  action,  inspired  the  poet's  and  the 
musician's  genius  to  glorify  the  occa- 
sion, and  filled  all  hearts  without  ex- 
ception with  joy  and  enthusiasm.  " 

Long  may  the  love  of  the  Sacred  Heart 
burn  in  the  hearts  of  this  noble  Catholic 
people ! 


FOR    NOVEMBER,  1896. 

Recommended  by  His  Holiness,  Leo  XIII.,  with  His  Blessing  to  the  Associates  of  the 
Apostleship  of  Prayer,  League  of  the  Sacred  Heart. 

THE   SOULS    IN    PURGATORY. 


THE  Christian  world  is  much  exer- 
cised at  the  present  moment  over 
the  sad  condition  of  the  faithful  Ar- 
menians, whose  lives  are  at  the  mercy 
of  the  cruel  and  unbelieving  Turks. 
From  time  to  time  we  are  called  upon  to 
sympathize  with  and  succor  our  fellow 
beings  suffering  persecution  from  their 
fellow  men  or  prostrate  under  some 
terrible  visitation  of  Providence.  The 
appeals  strike  lightly  on  the  ears  of  the 
selfish  or  worldly-minded,  but  no  truly 
Christian  heart  can  let  them  pass  un- 
heeded ;  and  the  more  helpless  and 
deserving  the  objects  of  our  sympathy 
are,  the  more  eager  should  we  be  to 
attend  to  their  cry  of  distress  and  offer 
them  whatever  relief  is  in  our  power. 

If  we  cannot  hear  the  cries  of 
the  souls  in  purgatory,  if  their  cause 
is  not  pleaded  by  a  worldly  and  god- 
less press,  their  sufferings  are  none 
the  less  real,  and  their  claims  upon  our 
piety  none  the  less  urgent.  Neither  are 
they  without  a  means  of  having  us 
know  their  sufferings  and  their  claims. 
In  the  Mass  and  Office  ol  the  Dead,  in 
the  funeral  services  and  other  prayers 
which  the  Church  is  constantly  recom- 
mending for  her  departed  children,  in 
the  instructions  and  sermons  of  her 
ministers,  we  hear  quite  distinctly  the 
strains  of  mourning,  as  of  a  Rachel 
deploring  her  little  ones  and  refusing  to 
be  comforted,  and  just  as  distinctly  her 
motherly  pleading  to  look  and  see  it 


there  be  sorrow  like  unto  the  sorrow  of 
those  who  have  departed  this  life  before 
they  were  fully  worthy  to  be  united  in 
blessedness  with  her  eternal  spouse. 

The  prayers  and  services  of  the  Church 
are  but  the  correct  and  eloquent  expres- 
sion of  the  common  faith  of  her  chil- 
dren. In  her  prayers  and  services  for 
the  souls  in  purgatory  there  is  besides  a 
loving  expression  of  the  pious  senti- 
ments with  which  we  regard  the  departed 
who  in  life  had  been  united  to  us  by  ties 
of  blood  or  of  kindred.  Her  dogmatic 
utterances  on  the  state  of  souls  after 
death  are  very  few,  and  brief;  indeed, 
there  are  but  two  such  dogmas,  and  they 
are  always  stated  in  a  way  that  encour- 
ages and  comforts  us.  One  of  them  re- 
minds us  of  the  mercy  of  God  in  provid- 
ing purgatory  as  a  means  of  making  us 
entirely  worthy  of  His  divine  sight ; 
and  the  other  impresses  upon  us  the 
fact  that  the  living,  by  their  praj'ers  and 
good  works,  hasten  the  time  when  the 
souls  in  purgatory  can  be  admitted  into 
the  divine  presence.  Everything  else  is 
left  to  our  own  pious  consideration.  The 
nature  of  the  pains  of  purgatory,  their 
duration  or  degree,  all  are  left  to  us,  the 
Church  being  assured  that  in  a  question 
which  so  nearly  concerns  our  own  wel- 
fare we  shall  neither  lose  time  in  idle 
speculations,  nor  minimize  or  exaggerate 
any  important  point  of  doctrine,  but 
dwell  with  her  on  what  has  been  defined 
for  our  belief,  the  existence  of  purgatory 

945 


946 


GENERAL    INTENTION. 


and  the  reality  of  the  relief  afforded  by 
our  prayers  to  souls  suffering  its  pains. 

It  required  some  courage  to  assert 
these  truths  in  days  not  long  passed. 
From  the  time  of  Luther  and  Calvin  the 
ministers  of  the  true  Gospel  have  had 
to  stand  for  the  mercy  of  God  and  for 
the  benefit  of  our  prayers  to  the  suffer- 
ing souls,  and  uphold  divine  revelation 
and  the  traditions  of  the  Church  about 
this  as  well  as  about  other  articles  of 
faith,  in  spite  of  the  abuse  and  ravings 
of  the  miserable  sectarians.  Even  now- 
adays, when  some  non-Catholics  admit 
the  propriety  of  occasional  or  of  private 
prayers  for  the  dead,  our  holy  mother  is 
more  outspoken  than  ever  in  her  office 
and  services,  in  her  books  and  pulpits, 
begging  for  the  suffrage  of  the  faithful  in 
public  and  in  private,  not  occasionally 
or  at  long  intervals,  but  repeatedly  and 
constantly ;  not  merely  as  a  solace  for 
our  grief  but  for  real  relief  to  their 
pains,  because  in  her  sincere  belief  in  the 
power  of  prayer  to  assist  the  suffering 
souls,  and  in  her  knowledge  of  the  need 
that  most  souls  have  of  the  sufferings  of 
purgatory  to  cleanse  them  from  the  last 
trace  of  sin,  she  must  consistently  plead 
for  our  continued  and  universal  prayer 
in  their  behalf. 

The  eyes  of  God  are  too  pure  to  look 
upon  evil,  whether  the  evil  be  sin  itself, 
howsoever  venial  in  our  estimation,  or 
any  of  the  evil  habits  contracted  by 
sin,  or  even  the  liability  to  punish- 
ment incurred  by  it.  Nothing  defiled, 
therefore,  can  enter  God's  presence  ;  no 
soul  can  be  rewarded  by  a  sight  of  His 
face  until  it  has  paid  the  last  farthing  of 
its  debt  to  His  justice.  Even  were  the 
Almighty  to  forego  the  satisfaction 
offered  Him  by  the  sufferings  of  a  soul 
once  stained  by  sin,  these  sufferings 
would  be  necessary  to  purify  the  soul 
itself  and  make  it  feel  in  some  degree 
worthy  of  His  divine  sight.  The  tem- 
poral punishment  we  are  all  condemned 
to  as  the  penalty  of  original  sin,  the 
frequent  evils  that  visit  us  as  a  result  of 
our  own  actual  sias,  the  weakness  of 


will,  the  darkness  of  intellect  and  the 
disorders  of  body  and  soul,  all  make  it 
abundantly  clear  that  with  all  our  re- 
pentance and  with  all  the  means  we  may 
take  to  lessen  our  penalties,  we  still 
give  way  to  daily  faults  and  imperfec- 
tions and  keep  deserving  God's  chastise- 
ments oftener  than  we  merit  His  re- 
wards. All  this  is  a  debt  that  must  be 
paid  either  in  time  or  in  eternity,  by 
trials  and  sufferings  in  this  life,  or  by 
the  pains  of  purgatory  if  we  die  in  God's 
grace  before  the  debt  has  been  fully 
discharged. 

The  souls  that  are  detained  in  the 
prison  house  of  God's  mercy,  as  purga- 
tory has  been  called,  although  in  every 
sense  holy  souls,  since  they  have  closed 
their  time  of  trial  on  this  earth  in  a 
friendly  union  with  their  Maker,  can- 
not yet  be  called  happy,  because  they 
cannot  be  admitted  to  God's  presence, 
and  because  they  must  suffer  the  tor- 
ments inflicted  upon  them  for  their  sins. 
It  is  true  that  they  have  the  assurance 
that  they  will  after  an  interval  be  ad- 
mitted to  enjoy  the  sight  of  God  for  all 
eternity,  and  this  assurance  gives  them 
no  little  comfort  in  their  woes ;  on  the 
other  hand,  St.  Gregory,  St.  Catharine 
of  Genoa,  and  ascetic  theologians  gener- 
ally tell  us  that  this  very  assurance 
sharpens  the  pain  they  feel  in  the  tem- 
porary loss  or  delay  of  the  beatific  vis- 
ion. It  is  worth  while  reading  the  ex- 
planation of  Lessius  on  this  point. 

' '  When  the  holy  souls  see  themselves 
shut  out  from  glory,  that  seemed  within 
their  grasp,  and  consigned  to  a  dread- 
ful exile,  to  satisfy  fully  for  past  of- 
fences, they  are  broken  with  an  inde- 
scribable sorrow.  Their  grief  can  be 
measured  only  by  the  motives  from 
which  it  springs.  First,  they  are  kept 
from  their  sovereign  good,  the  very 
time  they  ought  to  be  united  with  it. 
They  realize  most  keenly  how  immense 
it  is,  and  long  for  it  most  ardently.  Then 
they  feel  that  all  this  is  their  own  fault. 
Next,  they  deplore  their  neglect  to 
satisfy  for  their  fault  at  a  time  when  it 


GENERAL  INTENTION. 


947 


could  be  done  so  easily,  instead  of  leav- 
ing all  to  be  suffered  now,  a  thought 
that  feeds  the  bitterness  of  their  woe. 
Finally  they  grieve  for  the  eternal  treas- 
ures and  the  high  grades  of  heavenly 
glory,  which  might  have  been  theirs, 
but  now  lost,  all  through  their  own 
neglect." 

We  may  not  appreciate  the  holy  the- 
ologian's  explanation.  Our  self-love 
and  fondness  for  the  good  things  of  life 
keep  us  from  sympathizing  with  a  soul 
suffering  purely  for  its  separation  from 
God.  We  are  too  apt  to  indulge  in 
speculations  more  or  less  vain  about 
purgatory  and  to  lose  sight  of  the  two 
certain  truths  laid  down  about  it.  Thus 
we  hear  vain  attempts  to  solve  the  prob- 
lem of  its  whereabouts,  to  decide  how 
long  its  pains  will  last,  to  determine 
their  character  and  degree,  to  compare 
them  with  the  sufferings  of  this  life  and 
with  the  torments  of  hell,  to  question 
whether  purgatory  will  last  after  the 
general  judgment,  and  to  raise  a  num- 
ber of  other  points,  proper  enough  in 
themselves,  but  of  little  practical  im- 
port until  we  shall  have  mastered  the 
two  certain  things  about  purgatory, 
viz.  :  that  it  exists  and  that  our  prayers 
can  help  the  souls  detained  there. 

It  may  be  urged  that  before  we  can  be 
aroused  to  sympathy  with  the  suffering 
souls  we  must  need  conceive  a  vivid 
sense  of  their  torments.  But  it  is  wrong 
to  suppose  that  the  only  way  of  conceiv- 
ing this  vivid  sense,  is  by  studying  the 
extent  and  variety  of  their  torments'  du- 
ration. To  go  about  realizing  the  nature 
of  their  suffering  in  a  way  that  will 
make  us  sympathize  most  with  them, 
and  that  at  the  same  time  will  most 
benefit  ourselves,  is  to  strive  to  think 
what  the  loss  of  God  means  for  them, 
deprived  as  they  are  of  every  resort  to  His 
creatures,  stripped  of  their  very  bodies, 
cast  utterly  on  Him  as  the  sole  object  of 
their  existence  and  still  shut  out  from 
His  divine  presence.  Should  God  with- 
draw Himself  from  our  lives,  what  cold 
contentment  we  should  find  in  His  crea- 


tures ?  Were  we  cut  off  from  both,  what 
loneliness  and  abandonment  would  we 
not  suffer  ?  Holy  writers  tell  us  that  the 
souls  in  purgatory  suffer  exquisite  tor- 
ments of  every  sort,  but  none  equals  this 
torment  of  a  temporal  separation  from 
the  light  of  God's  countenance. 

To  move  ourselves  to  earnest  prayer 
for  the  souls  in  purgatory,  we  should  not 
need  to  hear  that  they  are  suffering 
positive  torments  ;  it  should  be  enough 
to  know  that  they  are  not  as  happy  as 
they  might  be.  It  should  be  a  motive 
also  to  know  that  they  cannot  help  them- 
selves except  by  suffering,  and  that  our 
prayers  will  be  accepted  instead  of  their 
sufferings.  This  is  the  important  point, 
not  to  waste  time  or  energy  in  specula- 
tions that  gratify  our  own  curiosity,  but 
to  multiply  efforts  to  bring  them  relief. 
This  has  been  the  important  point  with 
Catholics  from  the  earliest  ages  of  the 
Church.  On  the  principle  of  St.  Paul 
that  prayers  and  supplications  are  to  be 
offered  for  all  men,  the  true  Christian 
spirit  needs  only  to  recognize  the  needs 
of  a  fellow  being,  living  or  dead,  to  give 
him  the  benefit  of  his  prayers  as  well  as 
of  his  good  works.  So  we  have  Ter- 
tullian  appealing  to  Catholic  custom  and 
tradition,  St.  Augustine  doing  the  same, 
while  his  pious  mother  St.  Monica  bade 
him  offer  Masses  for  her  soul ;  St.  Cy- 
prian telling  us  "  we  always  offer  sacri- 
fices for  them  as  often  as  we  celebrate  the 
sufferings  and  days  of  the  martyrs  on 
the  anniversary  commemoration";  St. 
Cyril  of  Jerusalem  :  ' '  Then  we  also 
commemorate  those  who  have  fallen 
asleep  before  us,  .  .  .  believing  that 
it  will  be  very  great  assistance  to  their 
souls."  So  likewise  St.  Ambrose,  St. 
Gregory  Nazianzen,  St.  Basil,  St.  Ber- 
nard, St.  Jerome,  St.  Chrysostom, 
Fathers  and  Doctors  in  every  age  and 
clime. 

If  our  piety  need  additional  motives 
for  praying  for  the  dead,  it  will  help  us 
to  remember  how  we  owe  it  to  them  in 
discharge  of  our  debt  of  love  according 
to  God's  first  law  ;  we  owe  it  to  particu- 


948 


GENERAL   INTENTION. 


lar  souls  among  them,  because  we  are 
either  bound  to  them  by  ties  of  kin- 
ship, or  indebted  to  them  to  repair  the 
scandal  we  may  have  given  them,  or  to 
make  up  for  not  having  exercised  on 
them  a  good  influence  during  life. 
Again,  nothing  is  so  salutary  or  profit- 
able to  our  own  souls  as  the  practice  of 
praying  frequently  and  urgently  for  the 
dead  ;  since  it  gradually  makes  us  care- 
ful to  avoid  the  faults  that  would  pro- 
long our  own  stay  in  purgatory,  and 
obtains  for  us  the  gratitude  of  the  holy 
souls  themselves,  a  gratitude  they  can 
show  us  now  as  well  as  later  when 
they  shall  be  dwelling  in  heaven. 

The  highest  of  all  motives  should  in- 
spire us  in  our  devotion  to  the  holy 
souls.  Prayers  for  their  deliverance 
promote  the  glory  of  God.  Every 
prayer  uttered  for  them  implies  a  belief 
in  the  existence  of  purgatory,  as  one  of 
the  excellent  devices  of  the  wisdom, 
justice  and  mercy  of  God  and  is  there- 
fore an  acknowledgment  of  the  divine 
excellence,  a  tribute  to  God's  glory. 
Besides,  every  prayer  for  the  holy  souls 
brings  some  one  of  them  nearer  to  God, 
and  thus  helps  to  increase  the  number  of 
elect  souls  that  surround  His  throne  as 
a  crown  of  glory,  God's  greatest  glory 
being  in  the  multitude  of  His  saints. 

Finally,  it  will  not  do  for  us,  as  As- 
sociates of  the  Apostleship  of  Prayer,  to 
overlook  one  motive  that  should  always 
be  uppermost  with  us.  The  deliverance 
of  the  holy  souls  is  one  of  Christ's  chief 
interests.  He  longs  for  their  relief  and 
their  company.  They  are  His  suffering 
members,  they  are  His  poor  in  many 
ways,  so  poor  that  they  cannot  help 
themselves.  They  are  in  prison,  after 
His  reminder.  "  I  was  in  prison,  and 
ye  visited  me. ' '  How  supreme  this  in- 
terest is,  we  are  constantly  hearing  from 
the  Church  His  spouse,  who  discloses 
the  secret  yearnings  of  His  Heart  to  us 
and  calls  on  us  night  and  day  to  come 
into  her  house  of  mourning,  to  descend 
into  the  tomb  in  which  her  cherished 


children  are  detained  as  in  a  prison 
house,  waiting  for  such  time  as,  by  their 
own  sufferings  coupled  with  our  prayers, 
they  may  be  fit  to  be  admitted  to  the 
nuptials  of  the  Lamb. 

We  need  no  other  motives  for  helping 
the  holy  souls.  We  should  take  up  the 
task  of  relieving  them  promptly,  and 
perform  it  diligently.  We  should  make 
known  to  others  the  needs  of  the  holy 
souls  and  the  benefits  they  derive  from 
our  prayers.  To  this  end  it  will  help 
to  be  familiar  with  Catholic  doctrine  on 
purgatory,  as  explained  in  such  books  as 
Mumford's  Remembrance  of  the  Living 
to  Pray  for  the  Dead,  and  Coleridge's 
Prisoners  of  the  King,  We  need  not  read 
much  ;  the  subject  is  one  that  easily  ex- 
cites our  sympathies  and  zeal. 

As  for  the  means  of  assisting  the  holy 
souls,  first  of  all,  the  great  sacrifice  of 
our  redemption,  the  Holy  Mass,  is  the 
most  powerful  of  all,  and  we  should 
offer  it  for  the  souls  in  purgatory  daily, 
even  when  it  is  not  in  our  power  to 
assist  at  it.  Not  a  Mass  is  offered  with- 
out a  commemoration  of  the  faithful 
departed,  "that  to  them  and  to  all  who 
have  fallen  asleep  in  Christ,  Thou,  O 
Lord,  may  grant  a  place  of  rest,  light 
and  peace. "  Next  in  order  comes  Holy 
Communion,  visits  to  the  Blessed  Sac- 
rament, prayer  and  fasting,  almsdeeds, 
works  of  service  for  the  Church,  works 
of  piety,  self-denial,  mortification,  in  a 
word,  any  of  the  good  deeds  enumerated 
on  our  treasury  blanks  are  of  great  value 
for  the  relief  of  the  suffering  souls. 

PRAYER    FOR    THE    INTENTION    OF    THE 
MONTH. 

O  Jesus,  through  the  immaculate  heart 
of  Mary,  I  offer  Thee  all  the  prayers, 
works,  and  sufferings  of  this  day,  for  all 
the  intentions  of  Thy  divine  Heart,  in 
union  with  the  Holy  Sacrifice  of  the 
Mass,  in  reparation  for  all  sins,  and  for 
all  requests  presented  through  the  Apos- 
tleship of  Prayer  ;  in  particular,  for  the 
Souls  in  Purgatory. 


UNDER  the  caption  of  "  Les  Cher- 
cheurs  d'Etoiles,"  M.  Claveau,  in 
a  brilliant  leader  of  a  recent  issue  of  the 
Figaro,  gives  a  very  gloomy  picture  of 
the  intellectual  and  religious  condition 
of  the  so-called  cultured  world  of  France. 

"  Restless  investigators  and  anxious 
philosophers, ' '  he  says,  ' '  search  the 
heavens  in  the  hope  of  finding  a  guid- 
ing star  to  light  the  modern  soul  on  her 
path.  Rightly  or  wrongly,  they  imagine 
that  the  bark  that  bears  the  moral  for- 
tune of  humanity — at  least  of  France — 
sails  without  rudder  or  compass  on  a 
sea  that  is  beset  with  rocks,  and,  like 
Andrew  the  Swede,  they  seek  the  pole 
in  a  balloon.  They  would  be  satisfied 
with  even  a  dark  lantern,  provided  it 
conducted  them,  like  the  Shepherds  and 
Magi,  to  a  new  Bethlehem." 

In  this  darkness  the  world  goes  in 
search  of  a  star.  It  matters  little  how 
insignificant  it  is  ;  provided  it  is  new,  it 
eclipses  every  other  interest  for  the  time 
being.  The  grand  problem  of  life  is  lost 
sight  of.  "Yet  this  religious  indiffer- 
ence is  but  a  varnish,  a  cloak,  a  light 
crust,  which  conceals  for  a  certain  length 
of  time  the  inevitable  restlessness.  The 
various  physical  and  intellectual  diver- 
sions, which  have  been  devised  for  this 
purpose,  can  hardly  conceal  the  moral 
excitement,  the  inward  fever  arising 
from  other  cares  and  other  cravings. 
Those  who  experience  these  qualms  of 
conscience  are  legion  ;  and  consequently 
we  have  an  army  of  philosophers  in  re- 
serve. Hence  visionaries  arise ;  and  a 
professor  of  rhetoric  at  a  university  cele- 
bration need  only  deliver  an  address  on 
'  Unity  in  Education  '  to  bring  the  whole 
continent  and  adjacent  isles  into  commo- 


tion. From  the  four  cardinal  points  the 
welkin  rings  with  the  echo  of  the  voice 
of  this  new  Forerunner  in  cap  and  gown, 
preaching  a  new  baptism  to  the  world. 
In  his  humble  person  is  hailed  by  the 
world  the  founder  of  a  new  religion, 
whether  true  or  false. ' '  Thus  a  star  has 
been  found  which  may  shine  for  a  brief 
space,  until  its  lustre  is  eclipsed  by  some 
new  luminary. 

*  *  * 

To  this  lamentable  condition  liberalism 
has  led  a  large  portion  of  the  population, 
though  it  would  be  unjust  to  Catholic 
France  to  suppose  that  this  intellectual 
chaos  is  universal.  There  is  still  a  large 
element  of  orthodox  Catholics  in  France, 
but  the  trouble  is,  there  as  elsewhere, 
that  those  who  do  the  loud  talking  and 
writing  are  free-thinkers,  infidels,  liber- 
als, Free  Masons  and  libertines,  and  the 
public  at  home  and  abroad,  ever  eager  for 
scandal,  are  more  disposed  to  listen  to 
them  than  to  the  advocates  of  true  relig- 
ious, social,  moral,  and  intellectual  pro- 
gress. This  intellectual  darkness  and 
confusion  in  France  is  the  logical  out- 
come of  liberalism. 

To  such  a  pass  things  have  come  in  a 
strictly  Catholic  country,  that  men  dis- 
cussing the  most  important  questions  of 
life — religion,  education,  the  destiny  of 
man,  the  rights  of  property,  the  duties 
of  man  to  man,  the  most  elementary 
questions  of  ethics — are  unable  to  under- 
stand one  another.  Every  man,  who 
thinks  he  has  a  right  to  be  heard,  speaks 
in  a  jargon  of  his  own  Which  is  unintel- 
ligible to  all  but  himself  and  the  few 
initiated.  Confusion  of  ideas  begets 
confusion  of  language,  and  thus  the 
mystery  of  Babel  is  enacted  over  again. 

949 


950 


THE  READER. 


The  language  of  the  Church  alone  is 
intelligible  and  consistent.  It  is  yea 
and  nay  on  the  great  problems  of  life, 
without  hedging,  glossing,  mincing  or 
magnifying.  This  is  the  Church's 
policy  in  action  as  well  as  in  doctrine. 
Any  one  who  departs  from  this  honest, 
straightforward,  clear-cut  path  of  action 
and  speech  within  the  Church  ceases 
thereby  to  represent  her,  nay,  positively 
misrepresents  her,  however  good  his 
intentions  may  be. 

*  *  * 

This  policy  of  simplicity  and  straight- 
forwardness in  the  Church  is  called  con- 
servativeness,  while  the  opposite  policy 
goes  by  the  name  of  liberalism.  The 
language  of  conservatism  is  plain, 
direct,  uncompromising  ;  it  gives  things 
their  proper  names.  Liberalism,  on  the 
other  hand,  is  always  hedging,  trim- 
ming, minimizing,  conniving,  toadying 
to  secular  power,  cringing  to  all  but 
lawful  authority,  impatient  of  all  that  is 
traditional  and  time-honored,  often  arro- 
gant and  abusive,  fulsome  in  its  praise 
and  violent  in  its  vituperation,  generally 
inconsistent,  and  not  seldom  insincere. 
It  is  fond  of  publicity,  rushes  into  print, 
is  never  done  discussing  the  ' '  spirit  of 
the  age  ' '  and  the  ' '  needs  of  our  coun- 
try,"  and  forecasting  the  broad  outlines 
of  the  future.  It  loves  to  expatiate  on 
commonplaces,  such  as  Americanism, 
patriotism,  freedom  of  conscience  and 
speech,  civil  and  religious  liberty,  toler- 
ation, and  the  common  "  fatherhood  of 
God  and  brotherhood  of  man."  It  is 
always  ready  to  stand  on  the  same 
broad,  non-sectarian  platform  with  out- 
siders, and  apprehends  little  danger 
from  the  indiscriminate  association  of 
Catholics  with  Protestants.  It  is  inclined 
to  look  upon  mixed  education  and  mixed 
marriages  as  a  means  of  spreading  Cath- 
olicity. All  this  it  calls  "modernizing 
the  Church. "  Yet  the  Church  remains — 
"to-day,  yesterday,  and  the  same  for- 
ever. ' ' 

*  *  * 

We  have  had  very  striking  instances 


of  this  so-called  liberal  policy  in  this 
country  for  the  last  few  years.  It  is 
unpleasant  to  recall  the  memory  of 
those  things  at  the  present  moment,  but 
the  fact  that  the  same  policy  still  peri- 
odically crops  out  in  an  irresponsible 
press,  and  through  irresponsible  and 
anonymous  agents,  compels  us,  however 
reluctantly,  to  call  attention  to  the  facts. 
In  doing  so  we  shall  briefly  contrast  the 
true  policy  of  the  Church  with  the  tactics 
of  liberalism. 

It  is  still  fresh  in  our  memory  how, 
some  years  ago,  a  liberal  crusade  was 
opened  .against  our  Catholic  parochial 
schools.  They  were  to  be  secularized  or 
reduced  to  mixed  schools,  with  religion 
only  as  a  side-show.  Their  defenders 
were  blackguarded  and  ridiculed,  and 
threatened  with  the  vengeance  of  Rome. 
The  Pope  and  his  Representative  were 
loudly  quoted  in  favor  of  mixed  or  public 
schools.  A  great  revolution  was  to  be 
effected  in  the  domain  of  Catholic  educa- 
tion. What  was  the  upshot?  Rome, 
with  admirable  forbearance,  upheld  the 
decrees  of  Baltimore  in  their  entirety  ; 
and  now,  within  the  last  few  days,  the 
illustrious  prelate  who,  of  all  others,  was 
supposed  to  have  led  the  liberal  move- 
ment, to  his  honor  be  it  said,  comes  out 
publicly  in  the  strongest  and  most  un- 
mistakable language  in  favor  and  de- 
fence of  the  parochial  school. 

In  like  manner,  we  heard  it  loudly 
asserted  by  the  same  liberal  agency, 
that  the  ban  was  to  be  raised  from  secret 
societies  in  this  country,  even  from  the 
Free  Masons.  What  happened  in  reality? 
Leo  XIII.  's  teaching  on  Free  Masonry 
was  enforced  anew,  and  three  other  secret 
orders  were  put  on  the  list  of  the  for- 
bidden. 

Much  capital  was  made  by  the  liberal 
party  of  the  Parliament  of  Religions, 
as  a  new  departure  that  broke  down  the 
barriers  which  separated  the  Church  from 
the  sects,  and  thus  prevented  free  inter- 
change of  thought.  The  result  was  the 
explicit  prohibition  to  Catholics  to  take 
further  part  in  such  gatherings. 


THE  READER. 


951 


Bishops,  religious  orders,  and  other 
"laggards, "  were  to  be  coerced  into  the 
liberal  movement  by  the  Pope  and  his 
Representative ;  the  Church  was  to  be 
Americanized  (whatever  that  means). 
And  yet  not  a  bishop  has  been  unseated, 
not  a  religious  order  has  been  disci- 
plined, and  the  Church  is  where  it  stood 
— loyal,  but  not  officious  or  subservient 
to  any  political  influence. 
*  *  # 

In  days  gone  by  this  liberal  policy 
was  managed  through  the  agency  of  a 
French  newspaper  in  Rome,  known  as 
the  Moniteur  de  Rome,  which  gave  the 
cue  to  the  American  secular  and  liberal 
press.  With  the  failure  of  the  liberal 
policy,  this  French  sheet  also  went  under. 
Since  then  its  work  has  been  carried 
on  chiefly  by  a  bi-monthly  correspond- 
ent to  the  New  York  Sun,  who  signs 
himself  Innominate.  Who  Innominate 
is  we  do  not  even  pretend  to  conjecture. 
This  we  know,  that  he  is  an  able  writer, 
who  understands  how  to  make  the  worse 
cause  appear  the  better,  who  can  don  the 
garb  of  an  angel  of  light  and  deceive, 
not  only  "the  elect,"  which  we  hold  to 
be  a  comparatively  easy  matter,  but 
even  the  New  York  Sun,  which  is  a 
rather  arduous  undertaking. 

Innominato  has  thoroughly  mastered 
the  language  of  European  liberalism, 
and  knows  well  how  to  translate  it  into 
United  States.  He  is  a  careful  reader  of 
the  Roman  and  Parisian  papers,  and  is 
well  posted  on  the  liberal  sentiment  in 
America.  For  the  rest,  the  letters  might 
as  well  be  written  in  New  York,  London, 
or  Constantinople,  as  "  before  the  brazen 
gates  of  the  Vatican."  The  language 
of  the  letters  is  always  dignified  and 
elegant,  yet  somewhat  Johnsonian.  Their 
policy  is  exactly  the  same  as  that  of  the 
defunct  Moniteur — a  policy  of  misrepre- 
sentation, always  within  the  lines  of 
what  is  probable,  and  credible,  at  least 
to  the  uninstructed  public.  They  rarely 
deal  with  facts,  but  rather  with  motives, 
policies  and  future  possibilities.  They 
profess  the  highest  admiration  for,  and 


loyalty  to,  the  Pope  and  high  officials  of 
the  Roman  Court.  They  aflect  to  know 
the  Pope's  mind  on  any  given  subject 
of  ecclesiastical  policy.  In  short,  In- 
nominato's  letters  are  models  of  liberal 
style  and  liberal  tactics. 

We  often  wondered  why  it  was  that 
some  representative  of  the  Catholic  press 
has  not  long  since  torn  the  mask  from 
the  face  of  this  pretentious  fraud.  We 
have  been  still  more  surprised  from  time 
to  time  to  see  Catholic  papers  print  his 
deceitful  oracles  with  flaming  headlines 
in  their  columns.  To  an  educated  man 
of  Catholic  instincts  his  language  alone 
ought  to  betray  his  character.  Besides, 
those  who  have  read  his  lucubrations 
with  any  attention  for  the  last  few  years 
cannot  fail  to  perceive  that  from  the 
very  outset  he  has  forecast  a  line  of 
policy  for  the  Holy  Father,  which  has 
not  only  not  been  borne  out,  but  flatly 
contradicted,  by  the  facts. 
*  *  # 

We  shall  give  a  few  instances  of  a  not 
very  remote  date  to  illustrate  the  style 
and  character  of  this  self-constituted 
oracle  of  the  Pope's  policy.  The  Apos- 
tolic delegation  at  Washington  and  its 
illustrious  incumbent  have  at  different 
times  occupied  much  of  his  attention. 
Some  time  ago  a  report  was  spread,  it 
matters  not  on  what  grounds,  that  the 
successor  of  His  Eminence,  Cardinal 
Satolli,  would  be  Mgr.  Falcon io,  a  Fran- 
ciscan friar,  who  would  doubtless  have 
been  a  very  fit  subject  for  the  appoint- 
ment. Our  ' '  sacred  seer  ' '  thought  that 
there  was  reason  to  believe  that  Falconio, 
because  he  was  a  monk,  would  be  a 
persona  ingrata  to  certain  bishops  of  the 
United  States.  He  knew,  moreover,  that 
Falconio  had  received  another  appoint- 
ment that  was  likely  to  be  permanent. 
Thus  the  data  were  given  for  a  political 
prophecy,  and  forth  came  the  oracular 
letter  headed  by  the  Sun  :  "Falconio 
impossible,  because  he  is  a  monk. ' '  Thus 
Innominato  formulates  and  proves  his 
assumption : 

"Among   those  whom   public  report 


952 


THE  READER. 


has  selected  to  succeed  Mgr.  Satolli 
comes  first  of  all  Mgr.  Falconio,  procura- 
tor-general of  the  Franciscans  at  Rome. 
His  brilliant  career  is  well  known.  His 
studies  in  the  United  States,  his  teaching, 
his  labors  in  Canada,  his  return  to  Rome, 
his  elevation  to  ecclesiastical  dignities, 
seem  to  mark  him  out  for  the  office.  But 
in  spite  of  confidential  influences  brought 
to  bear  upon  him,  Leo  XIII.  has  never 
dreamed  of  selecting  him.  Mgr.  Falconio 
is  a  monk.  Now,  a  monk,  in  his  mind, 
has  a  different  part  to  play,  a  higher  duty 
to  fulfil.  The  Pope  has  ideas  of  his  own 
on  that  subject ;  very  strong  and  very 
fixed  in  the  matter  of  ecclesiastical  tra- 
ditions, what  the  theologians  call  the 
sensus  Catholicus.  The  religious  orders 
are  a  sacred  body-guard,  called  accord- 
ing to  the  needs  and  circumstances  of 
every  period,  to  serve  as  a  breastplate 
for  the  mystic  body  of  the  Church.  They 
are,  therefore,  neither  the  head  that  com- 
mands nor  the  heart  that  sends  out  to 
the  limbs  life  and  the  sum  of  conserv- 
ing forces.  They  represent  knowledge, 
charity,  virtue  ;  they  are  not  the  govern- 
ment, they  are  not  jure  divino  the  paro- 
chial ministry.  Leo  XIII.  is  influenced 
in  this  matter  by  the  great  traditional 
ideas. " 

What  our  brilliant  nameless  corre- 
spondent says  of  the  religious  and  secular 
clergy  may  be  very  true.  But  he  made 
his  reckoning  without  his  host  this  time ; 
and  before  he  had  time  to  write  another 
epistle,  Leo  XIII.  had  appointed  not  only 
a  monk,  but  a  hermit  to  fill  the  office  of 
Delegate  to  the  United  States  taking 
no  account  of  the  supernal  wisdom  of 
the  "  divine  seer, "  Innominate. 

But  Innominate  had  no  time  to  worry 
over  his  disappointment  at  this  glaring 
infringement  of  traditional  precedent. 
He  is  engaged,  in  his  next  letter,  with  the 
reconstruction  of  the  delegation,  and  its 
divorce  from  the  influence  of  the  Propa- 
ganda. If  this  difficulty  is  once  bridged 
over  it  matters  not  who  is  delegate.  For 


the  next  two  weeks  following,  he  devises 
plans  ' '  to  modernize  ' '  the  Church  of 
France.  Thus  he  delivers  himself  in  his 
latest  effusion  to  hand. 

"Just  now  something  extraordinary 
is  going  on  in  the  old  Church  ol  France, 
that  privileged  child  of  the  Roman  Pon- 
tificate. Since  the  democratic  and  re- 
publican encyclicals  of  Leo  XIII.  a  spirit 
of  reform,  of  initiative,  is  breathing  upon 
the  clergy  :  to  break  with  the  monar- 
chial  and  Sulpician  routine  of  the  last 
three  centuries ;  to  strike  out  into  the 
economical  and  social  current ;  to  come 
out  from  the  rotten  tombs  of  the  ancient 
parties ;  to  adapt  clerical  education  to 
the  needs  of  the  young  generations  ;  to 
strike,  if  not  for  the  abrogation,  at  least, 
for  the  enlargement  of  the  Concordat ; 
to  introduce  into  the  life  of  the  Church 
science  with  its  methods,  its  laws,  and  its 
results  ;  to  modernize  everything,  while 
keeping  intact  the  divine  and  evangelical 
deposit  of  faith  ;  such  is  the  spirit,  such 
is  the  ideal  of  the  French  Church. " 

The  French  Church  and  the  French 
clergy,  according  to  Innominato,  have 
been  evidently  all  wrong  for  the  last 
300  years,  since  such  a  radical  change  is 
necessary.  This,  as  every  one  sees,  is 
an  outrage  against  the  learned  and  pious 
clergy  and  the  venerable  Church  of 
France.  This  is  the  language  of  arro- 
gance and  sensationalism,  not  of  intelli- 
gence and  progress.  Non  in  commotione 
Dominus  :  God  is  not  in  the  whirlwind. 

Having  thus  organized  the  Apostolic 
Delegation  and  rejuvenated  "the  most 
ancient  daughter  of  the  Church  ' '  we 
may  await  in  the  near  future  from  In- 
nominato's  fertile  brain  and  facile  pen  a 
brilliant  plan  of  campaign  for  our  new 
Apostolic  Delegate  in  the  columns  of  the 
New  York  Sun.  Verily,  we  live  in  a 
glorious  age  when  all  the  wisdom  of  the 
Roman  Court  may  be  picked  up  in  our 
streets  for  a  nickel.  Who,  then,  would 
remain  in  blissful  ignorance^  when  such 
wisdom  may  be  had  for  a  penny  a  line  ! 


Anglican  Orders  Invalid. — The  death- 
knell  of  the  claimants  of  the  validity 
of  Anglican  orders  has  been  sounded. 
Nothing  else  could  have  been  expected, 
but  still  while  there  was  life  in  the 
cause  there  was  hope.  Leo  XIII.,  they 
seemed  to  think,  by  appointing  a  com- 
mission, had  admitted  the  possibility 
that  life  was  not  extinct,  and  that  after 
a  lapse  of  three  centuries  it  could  be  re- 
vived. But,  alas  for  the  hopers,  the 
commission  that  sat  in  Rome  proved  to 
have  been  holding  a  post-mortem.  Was 
it  time  and  labor  lost  ?  By  no  means. 
This  slow,  calm,  impartial,  judicial  ex- 
amination has  closed  forever  the  lips  of 
those  who  claimed  that  a  matter  of  such 
vital  importance  had  never  been  properly 
examined  and  decided.  Those  who  read 
between  the  lines  knew  what  the  Pope's 
late  encyclical  meant.  Now  His  Holi- 
ness states  that  ' '  after  long  study  I 
must  confirm  the  decrees  of  my  prede- 
cessors that  all  ordinations  made  under 
the  Anglican  rite  are  absolutely  invalid. ' ' 
Thus  ends  the  attempt  at  any  corporate 
reunion  between  the  Church  of  England 
and  the  Church  of  Rome.  It  would 
have  been  impossible  in  any  case,  for 
there  is  no  such  thing  as  corporate 
union  among  Anglicans.  There  is  no 
unity  of  authority  which  all  Anglicans 
recognize,  consequently  there  could 
never  be  any  unity  of  faith  nor  obedi- 
ence of  all  the  members  to  any  decrees. 
As  before,  union  with  Rome  must  come 
from  the  submission  of  individuals  to 
the  Vicar  of  Christ. 

Leo  XIII.  once  in  England. — The  in- 
terest which  His  Holiness,  Pope  Leo 
XIII.,  has  taken  in  the  English  people 
and  his  desire  to  see  them  all  in  the 
one  fold,  recall  the  fact  that  he  is  the 
first  Pope  who  has  trodden  English  soil 
for  centuries.  In  1844,  when  he  was 
Nuncio  at  Brussels,  he  was  presented  to 
Queen  Victoria  by  the  celebrated  con- 
vert priest,  the  Hon.  and  Rev.  Ignatius 
Spencer,  the  brother  of  the  Earl  Spencer 
of  that  time,  on  whose  invitation  Mgr. 


Pecci,  the  future  Pope,  crossed  over  to 
England  and  spent  a  month  in  London. 
The  Catholic  papers  of  the  period  show 
that  he  officiated  in  St.  Mary's,  Moor- 
fields,  and  the  old  Sardinian  chapel  at 
Lincoln's  Inn  Fields.  The  former  was 
then  the  Catholic  cathedral  of  London 
and  the  latter  was  frequented  by  Italians 
from  all  parts  of  the  metropolis,  includ- 
ing the  reigning  operatic  singers  of  both 
sexes  at  Covent  Garden,  who  gave  their 
services  gratuitously  to  the  choir.  More- 
over, His  Holiness  has  observed  the 
number  of  English  who  flock  to  Rome 
every  year,  and,  whether  Protestant  or 
Catholic,  seek  an  audience  and  a  blessing. 

Protestant  Alarm  in  Wales. — The  Holy 
Father's  appointment  of  a  Vicar-apos- 
tolic for  Wales  in  the  person  of  Bishop 
Mostyn,  of  old  Welsh  stock,  seems 
to  have  had  a  wonderful  effect.  The 
enemy  have  taken  alarm  and  are  con- 
sidering the  spread  of  Catholicism  in 
Wales.  One  of  the  Protestant  organiza- 
tions states  that  "it  was  deeply  im- 
pressed with  the  necessity  of  supplant- 
ing this  section  (Flintshire)  of  the  work 
by  other  measures  more  directly  calcu- 
lated to  arrest  the  inroads  of  known 
Catholicism  in  the  near  future."  We 
hope  that  their  alarm  is  well  founded. 
The  fact  is  that  Cardinal  Vaughan  was 
remarkably  well  received  when  he  re- 
cently paid  a  visit  to  North  Wales,  and 
he  had  a  very  large  audience  when  he 
spoke  on  the  great  subject  of  Christian 
unity.  Is  not  this  the  beginning  of  a 
great  revival  of  the  ancient  faith  ?  The 
Welsh  did  not  apostatize  as  a  people,  but 
rather  for  want  of  priests  in  times  of 
persecution  the  faith  languished,  died 
out  and  was  supplanted  by  Protestant 
sects.  Has  not  St.  Winefride  done 
much  to  attract  the  attention  of  her 
countrymen  to  the  only  Church  which 
has  the  gift  of  miracles  ? 

Menelek  and  Papal  Rights. — Some 
time  ago  we  spoke  of  the  Pope's  mag- 
nanimous and  patriotic  intervention 

953 


954 


INTERESTS  OF  THE   HEART   OF  JESUS. 


on  behalf  of  the  Italian  prisoners  in 
Abyssinia.  It  has  proved  partially  suc- 
cessful. News  comes  from  Rome  that 
Mgr.  Macario,  the  Papal  Envoy,  has 
reported  to  the  Vatican  the  refusal  of 
King  Menelek  to  liberate  all  the  prison- 
ers until  a  final  peace  be  concluded  with 
Italy,  but  that  he  will  free  all  those  who 
are  natives  of  the  former  States  of  the 
Church  as  the  Pope's  subjects.  This  is 
another  humiliation  for  King  Humbert 
and  his  government.  As  it  is  also  re- 
ported that  the  Negus  has  declined  to 
enter  into  negotiations  with  the  military 
envoy  despatched  for  the  purpose,  on 
the  ground  of  his  insufficient  rank,  the 
release  of  the  remainder  of  the  unhappy 
prisoners  seems  relegated  to  a  distant 
future.  The  conduct  of  Menelek  in  this 
matter  should  open  the  eyes  of  those 
Italians  who  have  not  wilfully  closed 
them  to  the  rights  of  the  successors  of 
St.  Peter  to  the  States  of  the  Church, 
rights  evident  even  to  this  Abyssinian 
ruler. 

More  Priest  than  Prince. — It  is  edify- 
ing to  note  that  Prince  Maximilian,  the 
nephew  of  the  King  of  Saxony,  has 
shown  throughout  his  course  prepara- 
tory for  the  priesthood  in  the  seminary 
at  Eichstatt,  a  thoroughly  democratic 
spirit.  He  would  not  allow  the  ordi- 
nary discipline  to  be  relaxed  for  him, 
but  cheerfully  performed  all  the  duties 
of  seminary  life.  He  has,  with  the  as- 
sent of  the  King  of  Saxony  and  of  the 
Saxon  Government,  signed  a  document 
renouncing  all  the  rights  hitherto  pos- 
sessed by  him  in  virtue  of  his  royal 
birth.  The  document,  however,  contains 
a  clause  providing  that  the  renunciation 
shall  become  legally  null  and  void  in 
case  of  the  decease  of  all  other  princes 
of  the  royal  house  of  Saxony.  On  the 
occasion  of  his  ordination  he  was  the 
recipient  of  a  handsome  gold  medal 
from  Pope  Leo.  On  one  side  of  the 
medal  is  the  figure  of  the  Pope  and  on 
the  reverse  side  the  device:  "Fiat  unum 
ovile  el  unus  pastor" — "  Let  there  be  one 
fold  and  one  pastor  ' ' — the  thought 
uppermost  in  Leo  XIII.  's  mind. 

The  young  priest  has  already  begun 
his  public  ministry  in  the  German 
church  of  St.  Boniface,  Whitechapel, 
London.  At  a  reception  tendered  him, 
he  said,  in  reply  to  a  speech  of  congratu- 
lation, that  they  must  not  look  upon 
him  as  a  prince,  but  simply  as  a  priest, 
which  was  really  a  nobler  title,  and  that 


he  had  come  to  London  to  labor  among 
workingmen. 

Catholicity  in  Hawaii. — The  aim  ot 
persecution  is  of  course  to  destroy,  but 
in  God's  providence  it  often  has  the 
opposite  effect,  and  rather  strengthens 
and  increases  the  faith.  So  apparently 
it  is  in  Hawaii.  In  1826  the  Protest- 
ants drove  the  Catholic  missionaries  out 
of  the  Sandwch  Islands,  and  yet  to-day 
there  are  31,000  Catholics  out  of  a  total 
population  of  90,000.  They  have  thirty- 
five  churches,  fifty-nine  chapels,  one 
college,  three  academies  and  ten  pa- 
rochial schools — truly  a  goodly  showing 
for  the  zeal  of  the  priests  and  sisters  who 
have  devoted  their  lives  for  the  salvation 
of  these  poor  people. 

In  this  connection  we  may  quote  the 
Rev.  L.  L.  Conrady,  who  labored  with 
Father  Damien  in  the  leper  colony  of 
Molokai,  and  who  recently  went  to  Japan 
to  perform  the  same  heroic  labors.  He 
writes  this  of  the  religious  tendencies  of 
the  natives  of  that  country :  ' '  The 
Japanese  are  fluctuating.  They  have 
virtually  lost  their  old  religion  and  to- 
day, as  a  nation,  they  have  none.  They 
know  something  about  the  Bible,  but  as 
every  man  can  interpret  it,  according  to 
the  Protestant  principle,  the  Japanese 
know  not  what  to  make  of  it.  As  expo- 
sition of  the  Catholic  principles  has 
never  appeared  in  the  newspapers  in 
Japan,  all  the  Japanese  remain  in  the 
dark. "  "  It  is  in  our  days  not  enough, " 
adds  the  clear-sighted  missionary,  ' '  to 
preach  in  churches  ;  the  newspapers  are 
the  great  medium  to  bring  things  to  the 
knowledge  of  the  multitudes. ' '  This  is 
true,  but  the  difficulty  is  to  get  the  pub- 
lic press  to  treat  religious  matters  fairly 
and  impartially,  and  still  more  difficult 
is  it  to  get  those  outside  the  Church  to 
even  look  at  a  Catholic  paper. 

Mission  Moneys  Wasted. — The  meagre 
results  attained  by  Protestant  missionary 
work  are  instanced  by  a  paragraph  that 
appears  in  a  recent  number  of  the  Mis- 
sionary Record  which,  in  announcing  the 
' '  Baptism  of  an  Arab  in  Egypt  ' '  re- 
marks :  "After  four  years'  work  in 
Egypt,  the  North  African  mission  re- 
joices in  its  first  convert. "  What  cause 
for  rejoicing !  One  convert  to  Christi- 
anity after  four  years '  labor !  It  would  be 
interesting  to  learn  how  much  it  cost  the 
"North  African  Mission  "  to  get  him, 
and  also  what  it  will  cost  to  keep  him. 


THE     CATHOLIC     CONFERENCE     IN     ENG- 
LAND.— 

The  principal  event  in  the  Catholic 
Church  in  England  during  September, 
1896,  was  the  conference  held  atHanley, 
in  North  Staffordshire,  under  the  aus- 
pices of  the  Catholic  Truth  Society. 
The  conference  began  on  Monday,  Sep- 
tember 28th,  with  a  demonstration  in 
Victoria  Hall,  Hanley.  The  Bishop  of 
Birmingham  presided,  and  the  Cardinal 
Archbishop  of  Westminster  delivered  an 
address  on  "  Leo  XIII.  and  the  reunion 
of  Christendom." 

The  success  of  the  conference  had 
been  prepared  by  sermons  preached  in 
all  the  neighboring  churches  on  the 
previous  Sunday  by  select  preachers. 

Lectures  were  delivered  on  Tuesday 
and  Wednesday  on  the  following  sub- 
jects : 

THE  CHURCH  AND  NON-CONFORMISTS. 

1.  "The Church  and  Nonconformity." 
Rev.  A.  H.  Villiers. 

2.  "Nonconformists     in    relation    to 
Catholic  Doctrine  and  Practice."    W.  Y. 
Craig,  J  P. 

3.  "A   survey   of  Modern   Dissent." 
J.  H.  Matthews. 

THE  CHURCH  AND  SOCIAL  WORK. 

1.  "  L£on    Harmel    and    his    work." 
Mrs.  Crawford. 

2 .  "  The  Temperance  Question . ' '  Rev. 
Luke  Rivington. 

THE  CATHOLIC  TRUTH  SOCIETY. 

1.  "  The  aims  of  the  C.  T.  S.  and  our 
duties  toward  it."   Rev.  W.  Barry,  D.D. 

2.  "  The  Work  of  the  Branches. "  Rev. 
C.  Roth  well. 

THE  CHURCH   AND  SCIENCE. 

1.  "Modern     Science     and     Ancient 
Faith."     Rev.  J.  Gerard,  S.J. 

2.  "  The  Mischief  and  Misunderstand- 
ing."    B.  F.  C.  Costelloe. 

The  names  of  these  well  known 
lecturers  are  sufficient  guarantee  of  the 
able  manner  in  which  they  handled  their 
matter. 


The  following  sketch  by  Rev.  C. 
Rothwell  finds  an  appropriate  place 
here:  Mr.  James  Britten,  F.L.S.,  is 
the  originator  of  the  annual  Catholic 
Conferences,  and  of  the  Catholic  Truth 
Society  also,  since  its  revival  in  1884. 
The  first  conference  was  held  in  London 
in  1888,  and  others  since  have  been 
held  in  Manchester,  Birmingham,  Lon- 
don, Liverpool,  Portsmouth,  Preston, 
and  Bristol.  Mr.  Britten  is  in  the  prime 
of  life,  having  been  born  at  Chelsea  in 
1846.  He  became  a  Catholic  in  1867, 
and  the  story  of  his  conversion  is  told 
in  one  of  the  penny  series  of  C.T.S., 
"Why  I  left  the  Church  of  England." 
One  of  his  strong  points  is  botany,  and 
his  abilities  in  this  science  are  recog- 
nized in  the  highest  quarters,  holding 
as  he  does  a  high  position  in  the  Natural 
History  Museum  at  South  Kensington. 
From  1880  till  to-day  he  has  edited  The 
Journal  of  Botany ;  from  1890,  Nature 
Notes,  edited  and  annotated  for  the 
Folk-lore  Society,  of  which  he  was  one 
of  the  founders,  Aubrey's  Remains  oj 
Gentilism  and  Judaism.  He  has  written 
for  Messrs.  Cassell  &  Co.  a  standard 
work  called  European  Ferns,  edited 
Timb's  Names  of  Herbs,  compiled  Old 
Farming  Words  and  Dictionary  of  Eng- 
lish Plant  Names  for  the  English  Dialect 
Society.  In  Catholic  literature,  besides 
his  vast  work  for  the  C.T.S.,  Mr  Britten 
has  contributed  numerous  articles  to  the 
Catholic  periodicals,  among  which  we 
may  mention  The  League  of  the  Cross 
Magazine,  which  he  founded  and  edited 
from  1884  to  1887.  This  last  is  evidence 
that  he  is  an  ardent  advocate  of  Tem- 
perance. Many  devoted  workers  of  the 
Catholic  Needlework  Guild  may  not 
know  that  the  Guild  owes  its  origin  to  a 
move  made  by  Mr.  Britten  in  1886. 
Since  1870  he  has  been  a  member  of  the 
Linnaean  Society  (F.L.S.)  He  is  on  the 
Council  of  theSouthwark  Rescue  Society, 
on  the  Committee  of  the  Art  for  Schools 
Association,  vice-president  of  the  South- 
wark  Diocesan  Workhouse  Association, 
on  the  Executive  of  Newman  House; 
Honorary  Secretary  to  the  Catholic  Art 

955 


956 


APOSTOLIC  WORKS. 


Society,  of  which,  with  Mr.  B.  F.  C. 
Costelloe,  he  is  the  founder ;  and  lastly, 
Honorary,  that  is,  unpaid  Secretary,  to 
the  Catholic  Truth  Society. 

When  we  reckon  up  all  these  good 
works  for  the  Catholic  cause,  and  note 
that  they  are  all  done  in  Mr.  Britten  *s 
spare  time,  and  at  considerable  sacrifice 
of  means,  we  shall  be  prepared  to  recog- 
nize and  to  admire  his  zeal  and  gener- 
osity, and  to  wish  that  Brittens  were  as 
plentiful  as  Britons.  If  any  Catholic 
layman,  with  his  time  all  his  own,  can 
show  a  record  in  behalf  of  the  Catholic 
Church  to  compare  with  Mr.  Britten's, 
let  him  call  round  and  we  shall  con- 
sider his  claim  to  the  cake.  Love  for 
boys  is  so  rare  a  virtue  that  we  cannot 
omit  to  point  this  out  as  a  feature  in  Mr. 
Britten's  character.  He  has  studied 
boys,  knows  how  to  please  and  attract 
them,  and  his  efforts  in  their  behalf 
have  met  with  great  success.  Since  the 
first  Conference  in  London  in  1888,  none 
of  the  Catholic  works  in  which  he  has 
taken  a  part  have  given  him  more 
pleasure  than  the  successive  Annual 
Conferences.  We  trust  his  heart  will  be 
gladdened  by  the  success  of  Hanley, 
and  that  he  will  be  spared  to  promote 
other  Catholic  Conferences  and  good 
works  for  many  years  to  come. 

THE  HEAVENLY  PATRON  OP  THE  COLORED 
RACE.— 

We  have  recently  received  from  Rome 
the  following  authentic  declaration  in 
regard  to  the  new  honor  conferred  by  the 
Holy  See  on  the  Apostle  of  the  Negroes  : 
' '  As  St.  Peter  Claver,  illustrious  Con- 
fessor of  the  Society  of  Jesus,  among  the 
other  priestly  offices  which  he  so  admir- 
ably performed,  was  especially  devoted 
for  six  and  forty  years  in  Carthagena  to 
converting  negroes  and  instructing  them 
in  the  Catholic  faith,  he  is  not  undeserv- 
edly considered  the  Apostle  of  that  race. 
Moreover,  there  is  evidence  that,  even 
after  his  death,  the  holy  Confessor  ren- 
dered missions  to  the  negroes  glorious 
by  miracles,  besides  giving  other  proofs 
of  his  special  patronage. 

' '  Wherefore  very  many  priests  and  es- 
pecially Superiors  and  Bishops,  having 
charge  of  negro  missions  in  Africa,  in 
North  and  South  America,  in  Australia, 
and  in  various  other  parts  of  the  world 
have,  under  the  lead  of  Very  Reverend 
Father  Louis  Martin,  General  of  the  So- 


ciety of  Jesus,  besought  by  written  peti- 
tions His  Holiness,  Leo  XIII.,  in  virtue 
of  his  supreme  authority,  to  deign  to 
declare  St.  Peter  Claver  the  special 
patron  of  all  missions  undertaken  to 
bring  the  negroes  to  the  knowledge  of 
the  Gospel,  as  well  as  to  preserve  in  the 
faith  those  who  have  already  been  con- 
verted. 

' '  His  Holiness  graciously  received 
their  petition  and  referred  it  to  the 
Sacred  Congregation  of  Rites  to  have  their 
opinion  on  the  matter.  At  a  meeting  of 
the  Cardinals,  composing  this  Congrega- 
tion, held  May  23  in  the  Vatican,  Car- 
dinal Camillus  Mazzella,  Promoter  of  this 
cause,  and  Rev.  Father  Gustavus  Persi- 
ani,  Promoter  of  the  Holy  Faith,  spoke 
upon  the  subject  After  weighing  well 
what  they  had  to  say  and  the  petition 
itself,  signed  by  so  great  a  number  of 
Bishops  and  Superiors,  the  Congregation 
declared  in  its  favor,  provided  His  Holi- 
ness were  of  the  same  opinion. 

"Cardinal  Aloisi-Masella,  Prefect  of 
the  Congregation  of  Rites,  then  reported 
their  decision  to  His  Holiness,  which  he 
deigned  to  approve  and  confirm.  Thus  he 
declared  and  appointed,  by  his  supreme 
authority,  St.  Peter  Claver,  Confessor  of 
the  Society  of  Jesus,  to  be  the  special 
Patron  with  God  of  Missions  to  the 
Negroes.  This  took  place  July  7,  1896. " 

Very  Rev.  Father  Martin,  in  a  beauti- 
ful letter,  announces  this  new  honor  for 
the  Society  of  Jesus,  and  warmly  recom- 
mends the  new  heavenly  Patron  of  the 
Negroes  as  a  model  for  all  apostolic  men. 
For  St.  Peter  Claver  was  wholly  devoted 
to  the  salvation  of  souls  and  generously 
sacrificed  himself  even  until  death  in 
caring  for  the  temporal  and  eternal  wel- 
fare of  the  poor  African  slaves  at  Cartha- 
gena. How  repulsive  to  nature  must 
have  been  his  work  !  To  describe  the 
state  of  these  hapless  beings,  when 
brought  to  shore  would  be  too  repulsive 
to  put  in  print.  Yet  it  was  their  very 
repulsiveness  that  attracted  the  servant 
of  God.  He  saw  in  them  Him  who  in 
His  Passion  was  without  beauty  or  come- 
liness, was  despised  and  the  most  abject 
of  men,  and,  as  it  were,  a  leper.  May 
this  great  imitator  of  Him,  who  was  the 
friend  of  sinners  and  who  came  to  seek 
and  to  save  the  sheep  that  were  lost, 
show  his  power  in  heaven  and  on  earth 
in  behalf  of  the  colored  race  in  whatever 
part  of  the  world  their  lot  has  been  cast. 


COLUMBIA.  —  The  Apostleship  of 
Prayer  is  making  rapid  progress  and 
displaying  great  activity  in  this  re- 
public. The  month  of  June  was  cele- 
brated with  great  solemnity  in  Bogota, 
the  capital  of  Columbia,  with  a  public 
novena,  general  Communion  on  the  feast 
of  the  Sacred  Heart,  and  Solemn  High 
Mass  and  an  eloquent  panegyric, 
preached  by  the  Rev.  Nicolas  Carceres, 
S.J.,  which  finds  a  prominent  place  in 
Messajero  published  in  that  city. 

The  League  in  Columbia  has  taken 
up  the  Apostleship  of  the  Press,  and 
has  started  a  periodical,  strictly  under 
the  auspices,  entitled  La  Vida  del  Pueblo 
(The  Life  of  the  People).  The  first  num- 
ber was  published  in  the  month  of  June, 
which  is  dedicated  to  the  Sacred  Heart, 
and  2,000  copies  were  distributed  in 
various  parts  of  the  Republic.  The 
Central  Director  of  the  Apostleship  of 
Prayer,  who  likewise  is  the  editor  of  the 
Vida  says  in  his  prospectus  :  "  It  is 
our  purpose  to  give  the  people  of 
Columbia  a  periodical  replete  with  moral 
and  religious  instruction  in  popular  and 
religious  form  ;  but  at  the  same  time  it 
will  be  our  endeavor  to  supply  a  variety 
of  interesting  reading  matter  on  subjects 
not  purely  religious.  Heaven  grant  that 
this  salutary  work  may  meet  the  support 
of  men  of  good  will,  true  friends  of  God 
and  their  country  !  " 

BRAZIL. — A  new  Messenger  has  been 
just  started  in  Brazil.  It  is  edited  in  the 
Portuguese  language  and  published  in 
Ita.  The  editor  is  the  Rev.  Bartholo- 
mew Taddei,  S.J. 

The  reverend  editor  in  his  preface 
gives  a  very  correct  idea  of  the  mission 
of  the  Messenger,  which  may  be  of 
interest  and  profit  to  our  readers.  "The 
day  has  come  at  last,  "he  says, — "the 
long  looked  for  day — when  the  Apostle- 
ship of  Prayer  in  Brazil  has  its  own 
official  organ.  Numerous  countries 
already  possess  this  powerful  means  of 
spreading  and  preserving  religion — this 
strong  and  far-reaching  weapon.  Brazil 
could  no  longer  be  deprived  of  such  an 
organ. 

' '  The  mission  of  the  Messenger,  in  the 


social  field  in  which  it  makes  its  debut, 
is  a  modest  and  peaceful  one.  It  is  not 
concerned  with  the  issues  of  human 
politics.  Its  cause  is  the  cause  of  the 
Sacred  Heart  of  Jesus.  It  is  especially 
destined  to  promote  prayer  to  the  Sacred 
Heart,  intimately  to  unite  souls  with 
Jesus  Christ  It  consecrates  itself  to 
the  active  advancement  of  the  interests 
of  the  Church,  which  are  at  the  same 
time  the  interests  of  society  It  is 
under  this  device  that  it  presents  itself 
to  all — to  bring  them  to  the  knowledge 
of  the  Sacred  Heart,  to  inflame  them 
with  its  love,  and  to  place  them  under 
its  saving  protection." 

PORTUGAL.— We  have  before  made 
reference  to  the  celebration  of  the  Silver 
Jubilee  of  the  introduction  of  the  League 
into  the  kingdom  of  Portugal.  In  con- 
nection with  this  celebration  we  would 
still  draw  special  attention  to  a  pastoral 
letter  of  His  Eminence,  the  Cardinal 
Patriarch  of  Lisbon,  endorsing  and  com- 
mending the  movement.  This  pastoral 
is  of  the  greatest  importance,  not  only 
as  the  highest  official  sanction  of  local 
ecclesiastical  authority,  but  still  more 
from  the  sentiments  of  zeal  and  piety 
which  it  breathes  and  inculcates.  "If  it 
is  meet  to  celebrate  with  demonstrations 
of  joy  and  gratitude  the  anniversaries 
of  glorious  institutions,"  says  His  Emi- 
nence, "especially  those  institutions 
that  have,  in  the  course  of  ages,  conferred 
great  benefit  on  society,  assuredly  justice 
requires  that,  on  this  occasion  of  the 
twenty-fifth  anniversary  of  the  establish- 
ment of  the  Apostleship  of  Prayer  in 
Portugal,  we  should,  with  solemn 
thanksgiving  and  all  the  means  which 
our  holy  religion  suggests  to  us,  cele- 
brate the  Silver  Jubilee  of  that  spiritual 
Militia  which  we  have  so  earnestly  rec- 
ommended to  the  zeal  of  the  clergy  and 
the  piety  of  the  faithful  of  our  patri- 
archate in  our  first  Pastoral,  November 
21,  1883.  .  .  . 

"  It  is  not  our  intention  in  this  Pas- 
toral letter  to  discuss  the  excellence  and 
usefulness  of  the  organization  of  the 
Apostleship  of  Prayer,  an  organization 
so  productive  of  salutary  effects.  The 

957 


958 


NOTES  FROM  HEAD  CENTRES 


whole  world  is  witness  to  the  fact,  and 
particularly  our  kingdom  of  Portugal. 

"Suffice  it  to  say,  that  the  Apostle- 
ship  of  Prayer  is  one  of  the  most  popu- 
lar and  most  apostolic  forms  of  the  devo- 
tion to  the  Sacred  Heart  of  Jesus,  that 
devotion  which  is  destined  to  enkindle 
in  the  souls  of  men  the  fire  of  divine 
love,  in  these  times  in  which  our  Saviour 
Himself  foretold  that  the  charity  of 
many  would  grow  cold.  To  gain  this 
object,  which  is  none  other  than  that  of 
the  Apostle,  namely,  that  we  be  '  re- 
renewed  in  the  spirit  of  our  minds, '  the 
Apostleship  of  Prayer  comes  forward  as 
a  peaceful,  yet  powerful  legion,  arrayed 
against  the  assaults  of  impiety,  which 
threaten  to  overthrow  and  demolish  all 
things.  It  has  inscribed  on  its  banner 
the  sweet  motto  of  the  Lord's  Prayer. 
Adveniat  regnum  tuum  (Thy  kingdom 
come).  It  has  chosen  for  its  arms  the 
daily  Offering— short,  but  fervent.  It 
exhorts  the  more  generous  souls  to  en- 
roll themselves  in  chosen  Bands  to  honor 
the  Blessed  Virgin  by  the  recital  of  the 
Rosary,  and  to  make  reparation  by 
means  of  frequent  and  worthy  Com- 
munions for  the  outrages  which  the 
sweetest  Heart  of  Jesus  suffers  from  un- 
grateful and  degenerate  children,  who 
repay  with  hatred  the  unspeakable  love 
which  He  lavishes  upon  us." 

Of  the  work  of  the  Portuguese  Messen- 
ger in  particular,  His  Eminence  says  : 
' '  In  ordei  to  encourage  these  pious 
practices  the  more  efficaciously,  we  have 
given  our  approval  and  granted  indul- 
gences to  the  monthly  Review  published 
in  this  capital,  under  the  title  New  Mes- 
senger of  the  Sacred  Heart  of  Jesus,  a 
periodical  which  we  recommend  most 
ardently  to  the  zeal  of  pastors  and  Di- 
rectors of  Centres  of  the  Apostleship  of 
Prayer  established  within  our  patriarch- 
ate. For  in  that  excellent  publication 
we  find  not  only  valuable  and  interest- 
ing instruction  of  great  advantage  to 
those  who  love  the  Sacred  Heart  of  the 
Saviour,  but  also  vigorous  and  learned 
refutation  of  anti-Catholic  doctrines, 
which  the  enemies  of  our  religion  and 
country,  inspired  and  directed  by  the 
Masonic  sects,  are  daily  scattering  broad- 
cast among  the  ignorant  and  unsuspect- 
ing, who,  instead  of  aiding  and  patro- 
nizing the  Catholic  press,  procure 
impious  journals — often  blasphemous, 


always  traducers  of  the  Church,  and 
enemies  of  all  order  and  sound  policy  of 
states." 

As  a  due  celebration  of  the  Silver 
Jubilee,  His  Eminence,  the  Cardinal  Pa- 
triarch directs  : 

1.  That  the  Apostleship  of  Prayer  be 
established  in  all  the  parishes  where  it 
does  not  already  exist,   and  that  it  be 
revived    to   new    fervor   where   it   does 
exist. 

2.  That  in  the  Patriarchal  Basilica  in 
Lisbon,  and  in  all  the  churches  of  his 
jurisdiction,    the  jubilee    be    solemnly 
celebrated  in  honor  of  the  Sacred  Heart, 
on   some    day,   if  possible,    during  the 
month  of  June,  preceded  by  a  Triduum. 

3.  That  during    the     Triduum    the 
priests  in  charge  of  souls,  either  person- 
ally or  through  other  select  preachers, 
announce  the  word  of  God — particularly 
on  the  end  of  man  and   the   four  last 
things  and  the  devotion  to  the  Sacred 
Heart — to  the  faithful. 

4.  That    during    the    Triduum    the 
Blessed    Sacrament    be  daily    exposed, 
and  the  Rosary  and  the  act  of  Consecra- 
tion to  the  Sacred  Heart  be  recited  be- 
fore it. 

5.  An    indulgence    of    300    days    is 
granted  each  day  of   the    Triduum   to 
those  who  assist  at  these  exercises  of 
devotion. 

6.  The  day  itself  is  to  be  solemnized 
by  a  general  Communion,  Solemn  High 
Mass,  sermon  and  procession,  in  which 
either    the    Blessed    Sacrament  or    the 
image  of   the    Sacred  Heart    is    to  be 
borne,  after  which  the  special  consecra- 
tion   to    the    Sacred   Heart  shall   take 
place. 

7.  By  special   indult    the    Patriarch 
grants  an  indulgence  of  five  years  and 
five  times  forty  days  to  all  who  daily 
approach    the  holy  Sacraments  during 
this  Triduum. 

8.  Where  this  solemn  celebration  is 
impossible  the    pastors    should  by   no 
means  neglect  to  celebrate  the  Jubilee 
with  all  the  solemnity  possible,  exhort- 
ing the  people  particularly  to  approach 
the  holy  Sacraments. 

The  Pastoral  was  accompanied  by  a 
very  appropriate  and  affecting  Act  of 
Consecration  to  the  Sacred  Heart  for  the 
occasion.  It  is  needless  to  say  that  the 
mandate  of  His  Eminence  was  eagerly 
complied  with  by  priests  and  people. 


Activity  in  Never  in  the  memory  of 

League  the  Fathers  of  the  Central 
Matter.  Direction  of  the  League 
were  there  so  many  demands  for  Aggre- 
gations of  new  Centres  or  so  many  and 
such  numerous  Promoters'  Receptions 
immediately  after  a  vacation  as  there 
were  during  the  past  month.  There  is 
no  stand  still  with  the  League.  Its  spirit 
has  the  nature  of  fire.  ' '  I  came  to  send 
fire  on  the  earth  and  what  do  I  wish  but 
that  it  be  enkindled  >  ' ' 

The  Laity  August  and  September 

and  works  are  the  months  for  con- 
of/.e.ii.  ventions,  which  for  the 
most  part  are  religious.  The  plain  aim  of 
all  our  non-Catholic  conventions  is  to 
make  the  laity,  men  and  women,  take  an 
active  part  in  religious  works.  The 
League  has  no  conventions ;  nor  does  it 
need  them,  although  some  benefit  might 
come  by  them,  because  it  has  this  secret 
as  its  very  first  principle,  of  making 
Catholics,  young  and  old,  help  one 
another  in  prayer,  the  very  fundamental 
exercise  of  religion  ;  and  that  there  may 
be  no  mistake  about  the  character  of  the 
religion  inculcated,  the  prayer  it  advo- 
cates is  prayer  in  union  with  the  Heart 
of  Jesus. 

Tnc  Without     meaning     to 

November  make  this  month's  MES- 
MESSENGER.  sENGER  a  mortuary  num- 
ber, it  is  so,  and,  perhaps,  our  readers 
will  be  grateful  for  it.  The  subject  suits 
our  mood  at  this  declining  season  of  the 
year,  and  it  suits  our  devotions  likewise. 
The  two  stories  bring  a  leading  character 
and  a  hero  to  their  deaths.  The  Dies  Ira 
and  General  Intention  bespeak  prayers 
for  the  dead.  It  is  well  that  Catholic 
magazines  should  keep  the  interests  of 
our  departed  before  us.  Every  interest 
of  the  living  can  find  room  in  our  news- 
papers ;  but  what  have  they  to  do  with 
the  dead  ? 


Departed  While  speaking  of  the 

promoters,   interests  of  the  dead,  we    Helping 
may  as  well  remind  our  readers  that  we 
make  special  mention  in  the  pages  of  the 
Pilgrim  of  departed  Promoters.     It  may 


be  that  some  neglect  to  report  their 
deaths  to  us.  If  so,  this  month  of  devo- 
tion to  the  holy  souls  is  a  time  to  repair 
the  negligence  ;  not  that  we  can  promise 
to  publish  in  the  Pilgrim  deaths  that 
took  place  early  in  the  year,  but  because 
we  can  find  room  for  them  in  the  annual 
list  published  in  our  Almanac. 

The  League  has  lost  some 

Patrons       °f    itS    best     Patrons    an<* 

most  influential  Promoters 
during  the  past  few  months.  Among 
others,  the  pious  and  zealous  Bishops, 
Marty  and  Sullivan,  have  gone  to  their 
reward.  The  former  used  to  spread  the 
League  everywhere  in  his  missions,  and 
counted  as  his  greatest  benefactors  good 
friends  who  from  a  distance  kept  fur- 
nishing him  with  the  various  leaflets 
and  other  League  prints  for  his  Indian 
converts.  The  latter  often  preached  for 
the  League,  was  kind  enough  to  write  us 
most  cordial  letters  in  regard  to  the  MES- 
SENGER and  the  work  generally.  We  owe 
them  both  a  pious  remembrance  for  their 
kindly  patronage  of  our  interests  as  well 
as  for  their  well-known  zeal  for  religion 
in  their  respective  dioceses. 

With  the  piety  that 
vissan*  "s  F.  stamps  all  their  works,  our 
good  Franciscan  friends 
hasten  to  tell  us  of  the  death  of  Very 
Rev.  Charles  A.  Vissani,  O.S.F  ,  Com- 
missary General  of  the  Holy  Land  in  the 
United  States.  Thousands  of  the  Cru- 
saders whom  he  had  interested  in  pur- 
chasing and  holding  the  holy  places  in 
Palestine,  will  mourn  his  departure  at  an 
age  comparatively  early.  A  glance  at 
the  work  he  has  done  shows  that  he  had 
filled  the  measure  of  riper  years.  His 
life  is  an  unanswerable  argument  for 
such  men  as  the  writer  of  the  Histori- 
cal Jesus  and  the  Christs  of  Faith,  whom 
Father  Campbell  so  eloquently  denounces 
in  our  present  issue. 


Besides  the  means  men- 
the  tioned  in  the  General  In- 

Hoiy  Souls,  tention   for  relieving  the 
holy  souls,  many  take  part  in  the  unions 

959 


960 


DIRECTOR'S  REVIEW. 


of  pious  friends  of  the  souls  in  purga- 
tory, particularly  on  stated  days  of  com- 
memoration, or  on  anniversaries  of  the 
departed.  The  Helpers  of  the  Holy  Souls 
have  done  very  much  of  late  years  to 
unite  thousands  of  devout  people  in  such 
unions, to  the  great  benefit  of  the  suffering 
souls  and  to  the  great  edification  of  the 
faithful  everywhere,  since  the  spirit  that 
prompts  them  to  relieve  the  dead  makes 
them  not  less  zealous  or  efficient  in 
succoring  the  living.  May  the  prayers 
of  the  League  this  month  promote  their 
work,  and  every  good  enterprise  in  be- 
half of  the  Souls  in  Purgatory.  In 
many  League  Centres  it  is  customary 
to  make  special  offerings  to  our  spiritual 
treasury  during  this  month,  which  is 
devoted  to  the  holy  souls,  and  to  make 
a  special  report  of  the  results  of  these 
offerings  for  the  edification  and  com- 
fort of  all  who  love  the  work  of  their 
relief. 

The  Tyrol  We  are  very  fortunate 

Centenary,  in  having  some  excellent 
illustrations  of  the  procession  in  which 
the  Tyrolese  carried  their  historic  banner 
of  the  Sacred  Heart  about  with  so  much 
honor,  on  the  occasion  of  the  centenary  of 
their  country  to  the  Heart  of  Jesus.  The 
account  of  the  consecration  itself  and  of 
the  services  of  the  centenary  prove  them 
to  be  a  grateful  people,  full  of  faith  and 
full  of  courage  and  of  the  generous 
spirit  that  never  forgets  a  favor. 

The  League  A  local  paper  is  respon- 

underArms.  sible  for  the  alarming 
statement  that  ' '  there  are  now  two 
bands  of  the  League  of  the  Sacred 
Heart  in  the  State  of  New  York  that 
drill  every  day,  that  carry  arms  openly 
and  are  devoting  almost  their  whole  time 
to  a  study  of  the  art  of  war.  A  certain  so- 
called  patriotic  association  has  been  won- 
derfully inactive  in  this  matter.  Per- 
haps the  fact  that  those  members  of  the 
League  are  West  Point  cadets  renders  it 
difficult  to  put  a  stop  to  their  drilling. ' ' 

_  „        ...  Numerous  as  our  letters 

Letters  with  rj.ii--  1 

Thanksgivings.  of  thanksgiving  always 
are,  it  is  rare  that  we  have 
so  many  from  which  to  select  our  ex- 
tracts as  we  had  during  the  past  month. 
We  must  remind  some  of  the  writers, 
however,  that  howsoever  edifying  their 
thanksgivings  may  be,  or  howsoever 
grateful  it  maybe  to  have  them  recorded, 


it  would  often  produce  more  imme- 
diate and  more  lasting  results  in  many 
cases  to  report  the  favors  obtained  to 
their  Local  Director,  who,  after  reading 
them  at  the  First  Friday  or  other  serv- 
ices, could  forward  them  to  us. 

By  November  i  we  hope 

Our  Almanac  •*• 

to  have  our  Almanac  and 
Calendar  for  1897  ready 
for  orders.  Besides  the  usual  useful 
and  entertaining  matter  given  in  its 
pages,  this  year's  issue  will  give  a 
complete  account  of  the  state  of  the 
League  in  the  United  States,  together 
with  many  useful  hints  about  con- 
ducting the  League,  about  dealing 
with  Promoters,  Directors,  or  with  our 
office.  The  price  is  ten  cents  a  copy, 
with  reductions  on  orders  for  100  copies, 
and  orders  may  be  sent  now. 


New 


A   Bona  Mors  Manual, 

'publications  Siving  an  explanation  of 
the  Bona  Mors  Associa- 
tion and  all  the  pious  practices  useful 
for  its  .services  and  for  preparing  for  a 
happy  death,  is  our  latest  publication. 
The  life  of  B.  Bernardine  Realino  has 
also  been  reprinted  from  the  pages  of 
the  MESSENGER,  and  may  now  be  had 
at  our  office  ;  single  copy,  six  cents,  by 
mail,  and  at  lower  rates  for  quantities. 

Giving  While  preparing  for  the 

the  Promoters'   Receptions  it 

Badges,  would  be  well  to  stimulate 
the  fervor  of  the  Associates  by  conferring 
League  Badges  on  them  publicly.  Not 
all  need  be  invited  to  the  altar  rail  to 
receive  them,  but  only  such  as  have  not 
already  received  them  in  this  way.  In 
the  League  Devotions  and  Choral  Serv- 
ices a  formula  for  this  ceremony  is 
given,  and  it  is  always  a  means  of  get- 
ting new  members  and  of  making  old 
members  more  fervent. 


Spurious 

Badges. 


We  must  again  remind 
our  readers  that  we  issue 
the  only  authorized  Badge 
of  the  League,  that  no  one  else  is  author- 
ized to  issue  one  to  the  English  speak- 
ing members  of  the  League  in  this  coun- 
try and  that  a  number  of  spurious 
imitatious  are  in  circulation,  which,  be- 
sides being  unauthorized,  fail  to  fulfil 
the  requirements,  either  in  material  or 
in  design,  necessary  for  gaining  the  In- 
dulgences attached  to  wearing  the  Badge. 


IN  THANKSGIVING  FOR  GRACES  OBTAINED. 

TOTAL  NUMBER  OF  THANKSGIVINGS  FOR  LAST  MONTH,  262,836. 

"  In  all  things  give  thanks."     (I.  Thes.  v,  18.) 


Special  Thanksgivings : — "  Last  March 
I  made  the  Novena  of  Grace  through  St. 
Francis  Xavier  in  honor  of  the  Sacred 
Heart.  The  intention  was  to  be  cured  of 
an  ailment  which  I  had  had  for  eighteen 
years.  I  promised,  if  cured,  and  if  I  con- 
tinued so  for  six  months,  to  have  it  pub- 
lished. The  six  months  have  passed  and 
I  have  had  no  return  of  the  trouble.  This 
is  the  first  relief  in  eighteen  years." 

Last  Fourth  of  July  a  lad,  sixteen 
years  old,  was  playing  with  a  toy  can- 
non, trying  to  ignite  it.  The  cannon  ex- 
ploded and  the  powder  blew  into  his 
face  and  eyes.  He  was  operated  on,  and 
several  physicians  were  called  in  to  see 
him.  All  said  they  could  not  save  his 
eyes.  The  boy  had  great  faith,  and 
asked  his  mother  to  apply  the  Badge  of 
the  Sacred  Heart.  She  did  so,  and  at 
the  expiration  of  three  weeks  he  could 
see  perfectly,  and  is  now  at  work.  The 
physicians  all  considered  it  a  miracle,  as 
it  was  beyond  all  human  power. 

The  mother  of  eight  children  fell  ill. 
The  local  doctors  could  not  agree  in  their 
diagnosis,  so  they  called  in  a  specialist, 
who  pronounced  an  operation  necessary, 
as  the  trouble  was  internal.  The  patient 
was  to  be  taken  to  a  hospital.  The 
e wiling  before  she  was  to  go,  some  of 
the  Promoters  of  her  Centre  called  on  her 
and  gave  her  a  relic  of  Yen.  Mother  Barat, 
advising  her  to  make  a  Novena  with  them 
i<>  the  Sacred  Heart,  through  Mother 
liana's  intercession.  The  day  on  which 
the  operation  was  to  be  performed  coin- 
cided with  the  last  day  of  the  N<>\ 
When  the  doctors  came  to  operate,  they 


found  it  unnecessary,  as  the  trouble  had 
passed,  and  in  a  way  which  a  Protestant 
nurse  decla-ed  to  be  miraculous. 

Spiritual  Favors: — For  First  Friday 
services  where  there  was  little  hope  of 
having  a  priest ;  the  making  of  his  First 
Communion  by  a  young  man  of  twenty- 
five  ;  grace  of  religious  vocation  for  sev- 
eral ;  the  being  saved  from  a  sudden  and 
unprovided  death  ;  guidance  of  a  young 
woman  through  much  opposition  to  enter 
the  religious  state  ;  preservation  of  a  re- 
ligious vocation  ;  long-standing  mis- 
understanding cleared  up  ;  reconciliation 
of  persons  estranged  for  years ;  restora- 
tion of  peace  in  a  family ;  and  very 
many  other  favors  not  specified. 

Return  to  religions  duties : — Of  a  young 
man  after  more  than  five  years  ;  of  a  man 
after  nine  years  ;  of  a  man  after  thirteen 
years  of  intemperance  and  neglect  of 
church  and  home  ;  at  the  end  of  a  novena 
made  for  him,  he  fell  dangerously  ill,  but 
refused  to  see  the  priest ;  a  Mass  for  the 
holy  souls  was  said,  and  the  next  day  he 
consented  to  see  the  priest  and  made  his 
peace  with  God  ;  he  has  recovered  from 
his  illness  and  is  an  entirely  changed 
man,  as  he  receives  Holy  Communion 
every  month  ;  happy  drath  of  one  who 
had  been  neglectful  oflT  and  on  for  ten 
years;  of  a  man  after  thirty  years;  of 
another  after  many  years ;  and  many 
other  converse 

Temporal  Favors  :-  -Favorable    settle- 
ment of  several  lawsuits;  many  suc> 
ful  examinations  ;  the  being  able  to  fin- 

961 


962 


IN    THANKSGIVING   FOR  GRACES  OBTAINED. 


ish  a  course  at  a  high  school  when 
sickness  had  seemed  to  make  it  impossi- 
ble :  a  much  desired  favor  obtained  after 
petitioning  perseveringly  for  four  years  ; 
a  promotion  in  school  when  it  seemed 
unlikely  without  special  help  from  above; 
a  remarkable  favor  granted  as  soon  as 
the  vSacred  Heart  was  appealed  to;  a 
teacher's  position  obtained  when  there 
was  apparently  no  possible  chance  of  it, 
a  novena  of  Masses  was  promised,  and 
the  appointment  was  made  at  the  very 
next  meeting  of  the  School  Board. 

Relief  and  Cures  : — Speedy  recovery 
of  a  child  from  scarlet  fever  and  the 
prevention  of  the  disease  spreading  to 
the  other  members  of  the  family  ;  relief 
from  an  abscess  in  the  throat  without 
its  being  lanced  ;  recovery  of  a  little  girl 
from  a  serious  accident ;  a  cure  of  sore 
eyes ;  several  successful  operations  for 
appendicitis  ;  speedy  cure  of  a  child  from 
fever ;  safety  of  a  mother  and  child  ; 
relief  from  a  blood  disorder  ;  recovery  of 
a  girl  injured  in  a  railroad  accident, 
the  doctors  said  her  spine  was  affected, 
and  that  .she  would  never  be  able  to 
walk  ;  she  joined  the  League  and  has 
been  improving  ever  since  ;  two  women, 
seriously  ill,  began  to  recover  immedi- 
ately after  they  were  enrolled  in  the 
League,  one  is  now  well,  the  other  is 
much  better  ;  cessation  of  convulsions  in 
a  child  ;  recovery  of  the  children  of  an 
Indian  school ;  the  mother  of  a  family 
was  suffering  from  a  tumor  which  the 
doctor  said  must  be  operated  upon,  but 
on  making  a  novena  and  promising 
publication  the  trouble  ceased  without 
any  operation  ;  several  successful  surgi- 
cal operations  ;  recovery  of  a  mother  of 
a  family  without  a  threatened  operation  ; 
of  a  person  dangerously  ill  with  typhoid 
fever ;  of  a  young  man  at  the  point  of 
death  ;  of  a  person  afflicted  with  nervous 
trouble ;  strengthening  of  eyes  so  that 
a  .student  could  pursue  her  studies  ;  re- 
covery of  a  person  without  having  a  sur- 
gical operation  :  and  many  other  cures. 

Employment  and  Means  : — The  obtain- 
ing of  boarders  by  one  who  had  many 
people  dependent  on  her ;  success  of 
several  people  in  business;  means  to  begin 
a  much-needed  undertaking ;  work  ob- 
tained the  »1av  after  the  petition  was 
made  for  a  man  who  had  been  idle  for  a 
year  ;  means  to  pay  pressing  debts  ;  un- 
expected help  for  a  family  in  desperate 
circumstances  ;  permanent  work  and 
£ood  wages  for  several  persons  ;  a  good 
position  obtained  for  a  father  long  out  of 


employment,  the  offer  came  at  the  end 
of  a  novena  ;  means  to  pay  off  debts  of 
long  standing  ;  money  from  an  unlocked 
for  source  when  greatly  needed  ;  and 
many  positions  obtained. 

Various  : — Protection  from  small-pox  ; 
safety  from  shipwreck  ;  no  serious  result 
from  the  explosion  of  an  oil  stove  ;  de- 
liverance of  persons  exposed  to  a  fearful 
storm  ;  a  difficult  favor  obtained  within 
an  hour  of  its  being  asked  ;  return  of  a 
brother  to  his  home;  tidings  of  a  brother 
not  heard  of  for  three  years,  and  sup- 
posed to  be  dead  ;  a  favorable  sale  of 
land ;  preservation  during  dangerous 
storms  ;  escape  from  an  imminent  peril  ; 
deliverance  from  a  flood  when  the  whole 
neighborhood  was  under  water ;  return 
of  a  friend  ;  acquittal  of  one  accused  un- 
justly of  a  crime;  averting  of  a  threat- 
ened summons  to  court ;  and  many  other 
favors  obtained  from  the  Sacred  Heart 
through  the  intercession  of  our  Lady 
under  various  titles,  St.  Joseph,  St. 
Anne,  St.  Anthony  and  other  saints. 

favors  through  the  Badge  and  Cross  : 
In  a  case  of  blood-poisoning  the  hand 
was  entirely  discolored  and  greatly 
swelled ;  the  Badge  was  applied,  publi- 
cation and  a  Mass  of  thanksgiving  were 
promised  ;  in  the  morning  the  swelling 
and  discoloration  had  completely  gone. 
Relief  from  a  blood  disorder ;  recovery 
of  a  child  given  up  by  the  physician, 
she  began  to  improve  as  soon  as  the 
Badge  was  put  on  her ;  recover}'  of  two 
children  dangerously  ill  by  applying  the 
Cross ;  cure  of  another  child  upon  ap- 
plying the  Badge  ;  cessation  of  alarming 
spasms  in  a  woman  as  soon  as  the  Badge 
and  Cross  were  placed  on  her ;  another 
similar  case  ;  cure  of  a  pain  in  the  side, 
of  a  toothache,  of  an  earache,  of  a  sore 
throat,  of  a  nervous  trouble,  of  another 
case  of  nervous  prostration,  so  serious 
that  the  doctor  could  give  no  relief  and 
despaired  of  curing  it ;  a  cure  of  rheu- 
matism ;  entire  cessation  of  pain  caused 
by  an  abscess,  upon  applying  the  Badge  ; 
relief  in  stomach  trouble  ;  recovery  of  a  • 
young  woman  declared  by  three  doctors 
hopelessl}r  ill,  in  fact,  she  was  twice,  to 
all  appearances,  dead  :  the  Badge  was 
applied  and  she  suddenly  found  relief 
and  is  fast  recovering ;  an  Associate, 
who  was  subject  to  cramps  several  times 
a  month,  has  had  none  in  six  months, 
during  which  he  has  worn  "the  Badge  ; 
cure  of  a  fungous  cancer  in  the  hand, 
relief  from  abscesses  ;  health  restored  to 
a  dying  person  through  the  Cross,  and 
many  other  favors. 


HISTORY  OF  THK  PROTESTANT  REFOR- 
MATION IN  ENGLAND  AND  IRELAND.  By 
William  Cobbett.  Revised,  edited  and 
supplemented  with  copious  notes,  refer- 
ences and  comments,  by  the  Rev.  Francis 
Aidan  Gasquet,  O.S.B.  New  York : 
Benziger  Brothers.  i2mo.  Pages  xx 
and  406.  Price  $1.00. 

No  work  on  record  has  gone  further  to 
bring  to  the  public  notice  the  rapine, 
brutality,  lust  and  hypocrisy  by  which 
the  Reformation  in  England  and  Ireland 
was  prompted  and  carried  out  than 
Cobbett 's  History  of  the  Reformation. 
Had  the  author  been  more  temperate  in 
his  expression,  his  work  would  probably 
have  achieved  more  good.  His  pen  was 
dipped  in  gall,  and  the  violence  of  his 
language  was  in  many  instances  un- 
warranted. This  circumstance  rendered 
his  work  suspected  to  Protestants,  and 
distasteful  to  many  Catholics.  His 
facts,  however,  were  in  the  main  correct, 
and  the  force  of  his  style  rendered  his 
work  popular  with  the  multitude. 

The  present  edition  has  been  revised 
by  one  who  is  remarkable  for  modera- 
tion as  well  as  for  accurate  knowledge 
Dom  (tasquet  himself  has  critically 
traversed  the  same  ground  in  his  learned 
history  of  Henry  VI If.  and  the  English 
Monasteries.  No  fitter  man  could  be 
found  to  edit  Cobbett 's  History  of  the  Ref- 
ormation. The  learned  Benedictine  care- 
fully examined  every  statement,  cor- 
rected, modified  or  annotated  whatever 
passage  might  seem  questionable.  The 
editor  says  in  his  preface  : 

••  For  the  purpose  of  this  edition  I 
have  been  at  some  pains  to  inquire  into 
the  truth  of  the  assertions  made,  and  to 
set  down  the  result  in  the  shape  of  notes, 
cither  giving  authorities  which  may  be 
taken  to  bear  on  the  writer's  statements, 
or  pointing  out  wherein,  in  my  opinion, 
he  was  mistaken  or  has  somewhat  mis- 
stated or  exaggerated  the  bearing  of 
some  fact.  I  confess  that  I  was  surprised 
to  find  how  fev  were  the  instances  in 
which  some  satisfactory  authority  could 
not  be  found  to  bear  out  the  picture  pre- 
sented in  Cobbett 's  pages." 


Father  Gasquet's  preface  of  twenty 
pages  is  in  itself  a  very  valuable  contri- 
bution to  the  critical  history  of  the  Ref- 
ormation. We  hope  this  excellent  edi- 
tion will  find  wide  circulation  within 
and  without  the  Church. 

OUTLINES  OF  CHURCH  HISTORY. 
Adapted  from  the  (ierman  of  the  Rev. 
Theodore  Dreher,  D.D.  By  Rev.  Bona 
venture  Hammer,  O.S.F.  St  Ixmis, 
Mo.  :  B.  Herder.  i6mo.  Pages  133. 
Price  45  cents. 

This  excellent  little  text-book  of 
Church  History^  is  the  work  of  a  prac- 
tical schoolman,  who  professed  Christian 
doctrine  at  a  Prussian  gymnasium  for 
many  years.  The  great  leading  facts  of 
the  Church's  history  are  brought  into 
prominence,  while  those  details  which 
would  be  calculated  to  overburden  the 
memory  of  the  learner  are  carefully  ex- 
cluded, without  violently  breaking  the 
sequence  of  events.  The  author  evinces 
a  perfect  command  of  his  subject  and  good 
judgment  in  the  selection  and  group- 
ing of  the  most  important  facts.  He  is 
a  safe  and  reliable  guide  for  pupil  and 
teacher.  The  book  is  well  translated 
and  edited.  It  will  serve  as  an  excellent 
supplement  to  the  Christian  doctrine, 
for  high  schools,  academies  and  Sunday- 
schools.  Any  one  wishing  to  read  a 
course  of  Church  history  should  begin 
by  mastering  this  little  book,  before  tak- 
ing up  any  of  the  larger  works.  The 
list  of  the  Popes  and  Councils,  with 
notes  appended,  will  prove  very  handy  to 
the  reader. 

PROTESTANT  FICTION.  By  James  Brit- 
ten. London  :  Catholic  Truth  Society. 
New  York  :  Benziger  Brothers.  1896. 
tamo.  Pages  202. 

This  is  a  charming  book  of  anecdotes, 
myths,  lies  and  prejudices,  assiduously 
circulated  and  largely  believed  among 
Protestants,  concerning  Catholic  nuns 
and  convents,  priests,  Jesuits,  and  Catho- 
lics gem-rally.  The  author  has  shown 
wonderful  industry  in  the  compilation 
of  these  facts,  and  is  careful  in  each  case 

963 


964 


BOOK  NOTICES. 


to  indicate  the  source  of  his  informa- 
tion, and,  in  most  cases,  he  gives  the 
facts  in  the  very  words  of  his  authori- 
ties. The  extent  of  such  fiction  is  in- 
credible, but  still  more  incredible  are  the 
efforts  which  are  made  to  propagate  such 
mendacious  and  slanderous  literature. 
It  throws  a  rather  suspicious  light  on 
our  "separated  brethren  "  when  we  be- 
hold high-toned,  humane  associations, 
patronized  by  Dean  Farrar  and  other 
high  ecclesiastics,  making  a  specialty 
of  the  circulation  of  such  filthy  fiction 
under  the  name  of  "  Pure  Literature. " 

CLAUDIUS.  A  sketch  from  the  first 
century.  By  C.  M.  Home.  London  : 
Catholic  Truth  Society.  New  York  : 
Benziger  Bros.  1896.  I2mo.  Pages  279. 
Price  2S,  6d. 

This  interesting  and  pathetic  story  is 
illustrative  of  the  first  persecution  of 
the  Christians  in  the  Apostolic  Age.  The 
scene  is  laid  partly  in  Ephesus,  where 
the  famous  uprising  of  the  artists  against 
the  Christians  took  place  during  the 
mission  of  St.  Paul,  and  in  Rome  dur- 
ing the  persecution  of  Nero.  The  author 
has  well  conceived  the  spirit  of  the  early 
Christians,  and  has  given  life-like  indi- 
viduality to  the  characters  that  figure  in 
the  action.  The  style  is  dignified,  ele- 
gant and  dramatic.  The  story  may  well 
be  classed  among  the  best  productions 
of  this  species  of  fiction  which  has  exer- 
cised such  an  attraction  on  the  greatest 
minds.  It  deserves  unreserved  recom- 
mendation. 

THE  TEMPTATION  OF  NORA  LEE- 
CROFT.  By  Frances  Noble.  London  : 
Catholic  Truth  Society.  New  York : 
Benziger  Brothers.  1896.  I2mo.  Pages 
280.  Price  2S,  6d. 

This  story  is  the  interesting  recital  of 
the  trials  and  triumphs  of  a  noble  soul. 
The  author  shows  more  than  common ' 
power  in  analyzing  human  motives  and 
the  passions  of  the  human  heart.  The 
moral  of  the  siory  is  good,  and  the  tone 
healthy.  We  do  not  hesitate  to  pro- 
nounce it  a  model  love  story — love  that 
is  chastened  and  controlled  by  true 
Christian  principles.  We  know  of  no 
story  that  we  would  sooner  recommend 
to  young  ladies.  It  cannot  but  leave  a 
healthy  impression  on  the  youthful 
reader.  It  is  just  the  thing  for  the 
parish  or  sodality  library. 

JESUS:  His  life  in  the  very  words  of 
the  four  Gospels.  A  Diatessaron.  By 
Henry  Beauclerk,  S.J.  London  :  Burns 


&  Gates.  New  York  :  Benziger  Brothers. 
1896.     i2ino.     Pages  234. 

This  very  neat  and  handy  little  volume 
gives  in  continued  narrative  the  life  of 
our  Lord  according  to  the  four  Gospels.. 
No  event,  no  detail,  no  word,  is  omitted. 
Taking,  in  each  section  of  the  Gospel,  the 
fullest  account  as  a  basis,  the  painstak- 
ing author  supplements  it  from  the  other 
three  Gospels  without  making  any 
break  in  the  narrative.  Marginal  refer- 
ences accompany  each  paragraph,  point- 
ing out  the  texts  of  the  Gospels  of  which 
the  narrative  is  made  up.  An  index  is 
appended,  which  will  enable  the  reader 
at  once  to  find  any  given  text  of  any 
of  the  four  Gospels  with  the  parallel 
passages  from  the  other  three.  The 
book  will  prove  very  handy  to  the  clergy 
and  others  who  make  their  daily  medita- 
tion from  the  Gospel,  and  for  all  who 
wish  to  gain  an  accurate  knowledge  of 
the  life  of  our  Lord. 

THE  CHURCH  IN  THE  METROPOLIS. 
A  chronological  compendium  from  St. 
Peter's,  Barclay  Street,  1785,  to  St. 
Francis  de  Sales',  East  Ninety-sixth 
Street,  1896.  New  York :  Rectory  of 
St.  Francis  de  Sales.  1896. 

This  beautiful  little  book  published  in 
the  interest  of  a  Church  fair  is  of  more 
than  passing  interest.  It  describes  in 
pleasing  style  the  development  of  the 
Church  and  religious  institutions  in  the 
city  of  New  York.  It  will  be  a  pleasing 
remembrance  for  the  old,  and  an  interest- 
ing revelation  to  the  young  of  this  city. 

OUR  OWN  STORY  and  other  Tales.  By 
Rosa  Mulholland.  London :  Catholic 
Truth  Society.  New  York :  Benziger 
Brothers.  i6mo.  Pages  250. 

MARCELLA  GRACE.  By  the  same 
author.  New  illustrated  edition.  New 
York  :  Benziger  Brothers.  i2tno.  Pages 
358.  Price  $1.25. 

The  first  of  these  two  volumes  is  a  col- 
lection of  nine  delightful  short  stories  in 
the  author's  happiest  style.  They  are 
peculiarly  suited  for  the  young.  The 
second  is  a  new  edition  of  a  well-known 
and  appreciated  story  of  Irish  life,  made 
still  more  attractive  by  suitable  and 
tasteful  illustrations.  These  beautiful 
volumes  will  be  very  much  coveted  as 
prizes  or  gifts  by  our  young  people. 

WHY  I  BECAME  A  CATHOLIC  :  or, 
Religio  Viatoris.  By  Henry  Edward 
Manning,  Cardinal  Archbishop  of  West- 
minster. Sixth  edition.  London  :  Burns 
&  Gates.  New  York  :  Benziger  Bros. 


Diplomas  and  Indulgence*!  Crosses  for  the  solemn  reception  of  Promoters  who  have  fathfully  served 
the  required  probation  have  been  sent  to  the  following  Local  Centres  of  the  League  of  the  Sacred  Heart 
<  August  ao  to  September  ao,  1896). 


FUrc. 

Loral  C.  nit.- 

MplMMI 

•nd 

i  :     .   . 

Albany  
Alton  '   

Averill  Park.  N.Y.  . 
Alton,  III  

St.  Henry's  

.   .     Church             i 

St.  Patrick's  .   . 

Mattoon  111 

Immaculate  Conception  .   . 
St.  Ann's  

.   .                               a 

Boston   

Neponset,  Mass  

"                           2 

Academy            i 

Brooklyn  .   . 

Buffalo  

Flushing,  N.  Y  

St.  Joseph's    

Corning,  N.  Y  
Chicago    111 

St.  Mary's  ...      . 
St.  Elizabeth's  .             ... 
Holy  Rosary 

.   .     Church             4 

a 

Chicago  

Cleveland  

Toledo  O 

Ursuline  .  .   . 

Davenport              ... 
Denver  

Cosgrove  la.  .  .             ... 

St.  Peter's 

.     Church             6 

Denver  Colo.  .  . 

Sacred  Heart  .               . 

Detroit  
Fort  Wayne    

Hastings,  Mich  
Notre  Dame   I  ml. 

St.  Rose's    

.   .     c  hurch            10 

Notre  Dame   ... 

University            i 

•Calveston           .... 
Harrihburs*  

Texarkana,  Tex.  .   . 

Sacred  Heart    .  . 

Phnrrh                i 

Mount  Carn-.el,  Pa  

Sereca.  Mo  
St.  Mary's  Kan        .   • 

Our  Lady  of  Mt.  Carmel  .  ...          '•                 19 

Rev.  Chas  Schelle  (no  church  given.)                   a 
St  Mary's             Church             i 
St.  Aloysius'                .                            "                   ' 

Kansas   Citv  and  St. 
Joseph  ... 

Manchester  .         ... 
Milwaukee  

Kansas  City,  Mo  
Keene  N.  H           .   . 

St.  Bernard's  ... 

Watertown.  Wis.  .   . 
Janesville,  Mo  

St  Bernard's        

C 

Monterey  and  Los  An- 
geles   

St.  Mary's  

1 

T  os  Angeles  Cat 

Our  Lady  of  Angels' 

3 

Newark  

Oranjre.  N.  J  
Grand  Coteau   La     

St  John's       

New  Orleans  .... 

Sacred  Heart  

Convent            a 
Church            35 

New  York  

4^7  W.  s»st  >t..  N.  Y.  Citv. 
«4th  St.  &  rark  Ave.,  N.Y  C. 
O'Neill.  Neb  
Streator  111 

Sacred  Heart     

St.  Ignatius  Loyola's  .  . 

Omaha  
Peoria  

St.  Patrick's  

.   .           "                  10 

Immaculate  Conception  .   . 
Mercy  
St.  Patrick's  
Carmelite  Monastery  .... 
St  Joseph's   .          

.  .          "                  a 
.   .    Convent              i 
.   .     Church             R 
.   .   Mission              3 
.  Seminary            a 

Lincoln.  111.  .   .  . 
Fall  River.  Mass  
Stanton,  Tex  
Victoria  Tex                       .   . 

Providence  .   . 

San  Antonio  

San  Francisco   .... 
Scranton  ....... 

Oakland.  Cal  
San  Francis*  n,  Ca'  
Bently  Creek,  Pa            ... 

St.  Patrick's  

Church             i 

Holy  Cross  .  .             ... 
St.  Anne's  

.     .                                               2 

.   .          '                  is 

Springfield  

Pittsfield,  Mass  
St.  Louis,  Mo  
Syracuse  N   Y 

St.  Joseph's    

.  .         '                  a 

St.  Louis  
Syracuse  .   .   . 

St.  Kevin's  

'                       7 

Assumption    .   .              .  . 

63 

wheeling    .   . 

Mt.  de  Chantal  W.  Vu.  .   .   . 

Visitation      

Convent            i 

1 

Total  number  of  Receptions,  40. 


Number  of  Diplomas,  266. 


TREASURY  OF  GOOD  WORKS. 
Offerings  for  the  Intentions  recommended  to  the  League  of  the  Sacred  Heart. 

too  days'  Indulgence  for  every  action  offered  for  the  Intentions  of  the  League. 


NO.  TIMES. 

i.  Angelus 54M76 

a.  Beads 292,938 

3.  Stations  of  the  Cross 39.478 

4.  Holy  Communions 88  425 

5.  Spiritual  Communions 307,533 

6.  Bxamen*  of  Conscience 389,885 

7.  Hours  of  Labor '07,869 

8.  Hours  of  Silence 3ai,3«4 

9.  Pious  Reading 83,267 

10.  Masses  Celebrated 6,858 


NO.  TIMKS. 

Masses  heard 161,214 

Mortifications '72.325 

Works  of  Mercy 360,754 

Work*  of  Zeal '57,299 

Prayers 3.561.513 

Charitable  Conversation 36,235 

Sufferings  or  Afflictions 74.309 

Self-conquest 109,515 

Visits  to  B.  Sacrament 260,508 

Various  Good  Works 549,371 


Special  Thanksgivings,  i ,005  ;  Total,  7,524,141. 


For  Recent  Aggregations,  see  page  968. 


965 


Letters  received  from  August  20  to  September  20,  1896,  and  uot  otherwise  acknowledged.    The  number 
after  the  name  of  the  place  indicates  the  date  of  the  letter. 


ALABAMA. 

DIS.  OF  COLUMBIA. 

INDIANA. 

LOUISIANA. 

Mobile,  31. 

Washington,  20,  25,  29,31, 

Columbus,  7. 

Baton  Rouge,  26. 

GO.  8,  15,  16. 

Port  Wayne,  5,  9. 

Cottonport,  12. 

ALASKA  TERRITORY 

Indianapolis,  17,  19. 

Grand  Coteau,  17. 

FLORIDA. 

Lafayette,  10. 

Monroe.  16. 

Juneau,  20. 

Laporte,  16. 

New  Orleans,  31,  i,  GO. 

Fernandina,  4. 

Lagootee,  18. 

7,  7,  12,  GO.  15. 

ARIZONA. 

Jacksonville,  1-7. 

Notre  Uame,  20,  22. 

Pineville,  27,  10. 

Flagstaff,  ii. 

Key    West,   20,    2,   9,    17, 
GO. 

Saint  Mary's.  17. 
Terre  Haute,  18. 

Shreveport,  31,  6,  GO.'is. 

Prescott,  n. 

Palatka,  7. 

Tupton,  17. 

MAINE. 

ARKANSAS. 

Pensacola,  21,  17. 
Saint  Augustine,  18. 

Valparaiso,  i,  17,  GO. 

Bar  Harbor,  n. 

Helena,  23,  GO.  8. 
Pine  Bluff,  14,  18. 

Saint  Leo,  3. 
San  Antonio,  22,  GO. 

IOWA. 

Deering,  18. 
Portland,  26,  28,  17. 

PoCclllOlltcLS    IQ. 

GEORGIA. 

Cedar  Falls,  20,  14. 

MARYLAND. 

CALIFORNIA. 

Council  Bluffs,  27,  17.  GO. 

Ammendale,  31,  i. 

Atlanta,  18. 

Des  Moines,  14. 

Baltimore,   20,  21,  22,  27, 

Alameda,  4. 
Han  ford,  20. 
Los  Angeles,  21,  26,  29. 
Marysville,  7.  13. 
Menlo  Park,  25. 

Augusta.  15. 
Bainbridge,  29. 
Macon,  25,  7. 

IDAHO. 

Dubuque,  22,  18,  19. 
Dunlap.  i.  15. 
Kagle  Grove,  15. 
Georgetown,  29. 
Iowa  City,  23,  GO.  26. 

29,  30,  5.6,  11,  14,  15,  16, 
17,    8,  19,  GO. 
Cecilton.  19. 
Forest  Hill,  29. 
Frederick,  27,  11,  18. 

Oakland,  9. 

Keokuk.  17. 

Glyndon.  12. 

Petaluma,  15. 

Boise  City,  i. 

Lansing,  3. 

Ha'eerston,  18. 

Riverside,  74. 

Le  Mars,  25. 

Harford  Furnace.  9. 

Sacramento,  16. 

ILLINOIS. 

Marcus,  26. 

Ilchester,  19, 

San  Francisco,   20,  GO., 

• 

Mount  Pleasant,  i,  25. 

I/»  Plata,  22. 

24  GO.  i,  2,  8,  12,  14,  17. 
San  Jose,  .6. 
Santa  Barbara,  5. 
Santa  Clara,  14. 
Santa  Rosa,  n.  GO. 

Alton,  28,  17. 
Anna,  9  GO. 
Aurora,  18. 
Beardstown,  29. 
Belleville,  8. 

Newport,  2. 
Sioux  City,  22  GO 
Solon,  14. 
Viuton,  22,  26. 
Waukon,  15. 

Libertytown,  10. 
Montrbse,  16. 
Morganza.  19. 
Mount  Saint  Mary's,  12. 
Mount  Savage.  5. 

Shorb,  29. 
Soquel,  31. 
Stock  to  0,5. 

Cairo.  24,  17. 
Carlyle,  16. 
Chicago,  20,  24,  25,  26,  3, 

West  Ridge,  8. 

Mount  Washington,  19. 
Newport.  12 
Oxen  Hill,  15. 

Ventura,  27. 

8,  9,  10  n,  GO   12,  14,  15, 

KANSAS. 

Pomfret,  9. 

Watsouville,  20,  26. 

17.  GO.    18,  19. 

Saint  Inigo's,  20. 

Decatur,  20,  12. 

Abilene,  8. 

Urbaiia   10. 

COLORADO. 

Feehanville,  28. 

Atchi«on,  29. 

Woodstock,  25. 

.           ft    if, 

Freeport,  3  6. 

Burlington,  21. 

Colorado  Springs,  20. 
Denver,  20,  21,  GO.,  26, 

Joliet,  9,  GO.  15. 
Kidd,  17. 
Ladd,  14. 

Leaven  worth.  29,  n,  19. 
McPherson,  25 
Olathe,  14. 

MASSACHUSETTS. 
Adams,  20,  19. 

27.  '7- 
Durauno,  20. 
Fort  Logan,  2. 
Leadville,  29,  9. 

Lincol-i.  17. 
Litchfield,  28. 
Lock  port,  16. 

Osawatomie,  15. 
Paola. 

Amherst,  17. 
Boston,  20,  21,  26,  28,  30v 
31,  i,  3,  4,  GO.  5  7.  8,  ii, 
12,  GO.  14,   17,  GO.  18, 

Los  Animas,  31. 
Pueblo,  10. 

Lostant,  23. 
Moliii  *    22. 

KENTUCKY. 

10. 

Canton,  18. 

CONNECTICUT. 

Morris)  17,  GO. 
Morrisonvitle,  16. 

Bowling  Green.  7. 
Covington,  24,  GO.  31. 

Cheshire,  18. 
Chicopee,  2. 

Ausonia,  18. 

Mount  Sterling,  10. 

Earlington,  i. 

Everett,  19. 

Bridgeport,  6 

Munster,  1  1. 

Fancy  Farm,  14. 

Fall  River,  17. 

Danbury,  29,  7,  GO. 
Derby,  18. 
Hartford,  31,  15,  19. 

Nauvoo,  31,  GO. 
Newton,  17. 
Ottawa,  18. 

Frankfort,  14. 
Knottsville,  16. 
Lebanon,  7. 

Gilbertville  7,  GO. 
Great  Barrington,  18. 
Hingham,  9. 

Meriden,  27. 

Pana,  26. 

Lexington,  16. 

Holyoke,   20,    24.  »8,   29, 

New  Haven,  21,  I. 

Peoria,  14,  17,  GO.  19. 

Loretto,  24. 

G'>.  2.  5,  n,  18,  19. 

New  London,  23,  18,  GO 

Quincv,  ?8,  GO. 

Louisville,  28,  i,  10,  12,  17, 

Hyannis  18: 

Norwalk,  2. 

Rockford,  31. 

18. 

Lawrence,  25,  i. 

Norwich.  12. 

Sainte  Marie,  31. 

Maysville,  i. 

Lenox,  5. 

Ridgefield,  19. 
Sandy  Hook,  9. 

Springfield,  8,  18. 
Stockton.  4. 

Morgantown,  7. 
Nazareth,  24. 

Lowell,  17. 
Maiden,  31. 

Thomaston  16. 

Streator.  24,  GO.  25,31. 

New  Haven,  4. 

Mansfield,  17. 

Waterbury,  16 

DELAWARE. 

Wilmington,  28,  a,  16,  18. 

Taylorville,  15. 
Waukegan,  23. 
Wenona,  14. 
Winchester,  28. 

New  Liberty,  31. 
Newport,  18. 
Saint  John,  17. 
Victoria,  22. 

Marlboro,  n. 
Maynard,  31,  2,  5. 
Newburyport,  12. 
North  Adams,  12. 

966 


LETTERS   WITH   INTENTIONS. 

967 

MASS.  (coi- 

IIRASKA. 

NEW  YORK  (con'd.) 

OHIO  'COll'il 

North  Brookfield,  19 
North  Chelmtford,  18. 

Alliance.  16. 
Omaha,  24,  25,  i,  19. 

Horse  Heads,  17. 

Ilinison,  17. 

McCleary,  4. 
Massill"ti.  19. 

Northampton.  7. 

pitt-ii.  id,  37. 

Roxhiirv.  i~ 

Piague,  10. 
Rnlo,  15. 
Sidney,  16. 

Huntington,  14. 

I  lion   5. 
Ithaca,  20. 

Nelsonville.  8  9.  '  •" 
Newark.  17. 
Newport  20. 

Salem.  14,  11,  iv 

SoUthblid-.;< 

S(>  invjf  i-lrf,  38. 
Walthnm.  18. 

M.VADA. 
Carson  City,  25. 

Jamaica,  17,  GO. 
Johnstown,  10. 
Keesevilte.  ?o,  18. 
Kingston,  20,  GO.  27,  3*, 

Nottingham.  7. 
(  il.film  19. 
I'on.smoutli 
Reading,  r-. 

U'.urtu,  4. 
Wim-1-.estcr.  17. 
Worcester,  24.  7<>,  31,  12, 
18. 

MICHIGAN. 

NKW  HAMPSIIIKK. 
Franklin  1  alls,  7. 
Manchester     i. 
Salmon  Falls.  af>. 

17,  GO. 
La  tch  nif  int.  v 
!.•  n^:    IsUnd  City,  10,  18. 
Ma^alin.  20.  GO. 
Millhrook  n 

Sciotnville.  26. 
Sr  awnee,  19. 
Sliepard,  Jj. 
Springfield,  20,  <>O. 
Tiffin    17. 

Adrian,  14. 

NEW   JKRSEY. 

Mount  Kisco,  29. 

Tolrdo,  31. 

\rl>or,  i. 
Beacon.  21. 
Brooklyn 
Detroit.  9,  12.  16,  18. 

Allendalc,  16.  Go. 
Asbury  Park    n. 
Atlantic  City,  20,  GO.  23, 
27,  17    18.  GO. 

Mount  Vernon,  20. 
New  Brighton   20,  18. 
Newburgh,  21.  19. 
New  York,  20,  21,  "GO.  22. 

GO.     24,     5«,     26,     27,     2S, 

Warren    l& 
Washington,  24.  • 
Youngstown,  i-.  16,  iv 
/.anesville,  23,  16. 

Escatmha,  is. 
EsMxville.  25.  GO.  15. 
Grand  Rapids,  10. 
Houghton,  24. 

Bever  v,  22. 
Bloom  field,  i. 
Bordentown,  17. 
Butler.  17. 

29.  30,  31.  GO.  i,  2.  4.  5. 
GO..  6.  7,  GO.  8,  GO.  Q, 
10,   ii,  12,   13,  GO. 
15.   GO.   16.  GO.  17,  18, 

OREGON 

Mount  Angel.  21,  14. 
Portlaud.  22,  27. 

Iron  River,  18. 

Camden,  20,  31. 

i  *f  i         t  *  i  \ 

Lexington,  ,-%  ,g. 
Manisti<iue.  23. 
Mourt  Clemens,  2. 

Cape  May.  20. 
Ceuireville,  27. 
Convent  Station,  17 

1  »*  *.  19,  '  •*  . 
Niagara  Falls,  15 
North  Tarry  town,  22. 

PENNSYLVANIA. 
Altoonn,  18. 

Mount  *  leasant.  7. 
Pontiac,  20. 
Port  Huron,  I. 
Provemont,  16. 

F.li/nbeth,    20,    GO.   21, 
GO.  18. 
F.nglewood.  27. 
Hotx>ken,  26. 

Oswego.  21,31,  16,  18. 
Oyster  Bay,  23.  17. 
Peekskill,  20  31,  17. 

Ash  :iinl.  .-.1. 
Athens  28. 
Beatty,  4. 
Braduock,  18. 

Saginaw.  s. 
Wyandotte,  21. 

Jersey  City,  23,  24,  28,  n. 
Montclair.  25. 

Piermont.  29. 
Port  Chester,  7,  15. 

Bristol,  17. 
Brookville,  17.  18. 

MINNESOTA. 

Canton.  23,  8. 

Morristown,  31. 
Mount  Holly,  24. 
Newark,  22.  24,  27,  28,  i. 

Port  Henry,  25. 
Poughkeepsie,  24,  27.  GO. 

Butler,  24.  19. 
Cartxjndale,  15.  18. 
Carlisle.  17. 

Collegeville,24. 
Duluth,  21,  7,  16,  19. 
Fairfax.  16. 
Grace  ille,  17. 
Kilkenny,  29. 
Minneapolis,  15,  18. 
Pine  Island,  n. 
St.  Paul,  26,  27,  29,  31. 
Springfield,  15. 
Stewartsville,  24,  14. 

Newton,  14 
Orange,  27. 
Paterson,     26,   27,  31,  8, 
GO.  14  GO.  I7.GO.  18. 
Raritnn,26. 
Rutherford  18. 
Shoit  Hills,  14. 
Sotnu-ville,  17. 
South  Orange,  u. 
Summit,  18. 

3,  14*  GO*  15* 
Rochester,  26. 
Rosebank,  19. 
Sag  Harbor,  21. 
Saratoga  Springs,  20. 
Saugerties.  16. 
Kchenectady,  30. 
Sing  Sing,  24. 
Stapletou,  •% 
Syracuse,  24.  25,  4. 
TomWinsville    17 

Carneizie,  i). 
Coylesville,  15. 
Derry  Station,  26.  18. 
Ebensburg,  11.14- 
Elmhurst,  9. 
Erie,  31.  i.  8. 
Freeland,  17. 
Gallitzin.  ;•  i. 
nienfield,  8. 
Glen  Riddle,  14 

Waha-.li.-i.  14. 
Winona,  16. 

Washington,  19. 
WestHoboken,  18. 

Troy,  2g,  30,  18,  GO. 
Utica,  28.  17 

Hanover,  S. 
Harrisburg,  15. 

MISSISSIPPI. 
Chatawa.  10. 
Greenville,  9. 
Jackson,  9. 
Meridian,  23,  n. 

NEW   MEXICO. 
Albuquerque,  25. 
East  LasVegas,  2,  GO  n, 

>5- 
T  as  Vegas.  15 

Waddington  21. 
Waripinger's  Falls.  31. 
Watertown,  8. 
Waverly.  17. 
West  Trov.  18. 
Whitehall,  27. 

Hazleton.  26. 
Homestead,  25. 
Houtzdale.  31.  u 
Jenkintown,  20. 
Johnstown,  20. 
Kane,  17. 

Muldon.  16. 

San  Miguel,  M, 

r.ancaster,  15. 

Water  Valley,  26. 
Yazoo  City,  4. 

Silver  City,  6. 

NORTH   CAROLINA. 

Lansdowne,  n. 
Latrobe,  27. 

\f  T  w  wi  i  1  *  I.'  T 

NEW   YORK. 

Asheville.  28. 

Lilly.  15- 

IVXODWJUfl 

Albany,  2,  9. 

Belniont.  7. 

Ixiretio,  27. 

Arcadia,  17. 

Amsterdam,  31,  8,  GO. 

Raleigh,  18. 

McKeesiX)rt,  28. 

Boonville.  21,  17,  GO. 

Attica,  74. 

McSherrytown,  3,  18. 

Cape  Girardeau,  10. 

Binghamtou,  21,  GO.  25, 

NORTH   DAKOTA. 

Mavfield.  31. 

Clyde.  4 

«5- 

Meadville.  10. 

De  Soto,  28. 

Brewster.  7. 

Bismark,  27,  GO. 

Mercer.  19. 

Faribault,  22,  GO. 
Farmington,  17. 

Brooklyn,  20,  27,  GO.  29. 

Jamestown,  25. 
Standing  Rock  Agency. 

Merion  Station,  iv 
Minooka,  n. 

Plorisant,  17. 

u,  12,  14,  15.  17,  GO.  18, 

23,  GO. 

Mount  Pocono   25. 

Glencoe.  31. 
Independ'ence,  i,  GO. 

Buffalo  21,  24,  7,  9,  GO. 

Wheatland,  25,  GO. 

Norristown,  17. 
North  Oakland,  10. 

Joplin,  24. 

n.  17.  18. 

OHIO. 

Overbrcok,  18. 

Kansas  City,   27,  8,  GO. 

Camden.  19. 

Akron,  27. 

Parsons   2. 

14.  1  8. 

Cazenovia,  15. 

Carey,  7 

Philadelphia,  21,  24,  GO. 

Millwood,  16. 
Moberly,  26,  17. 

Clayton,  16. 
Colymans,  26. 

Carthage,  9,  15.  GO. 
Cincinnati,  26,  27,  8,  GO. 

26.  78.  30,  GO.  31,  2,  3,  5, 
7,  11,  13,  GO.  14,  15    it- 

Normandy.  29,  31,  19. 

Cohoes,  8,  15. 

9.  1  4.  <7. 

17  18.  19. 

Poplar  Bluff,  3-. 
Saint  Joseph  26,  GO.  29, 

Cold  Spring,  18. 
Corn!'  g.  i6iGO. 

Circ  eville,  18. 
Cleveland,  23,  GO,  24,  26, 

Phillipsburg,  19. 
Pittsburg.   20.  21.  JS,  GO. 

3'- 

Cornwall,  20,  15. 

27,   4,  GO.  8,  9,    12,   is. 

28,  31.  2.  5,  10,  u,  c;o. 

St.  Louis,  29,  GO.  22,  25, 

Cortland,  18. 

GO.  18. 

15,  19. 

20,  GO.  31.  15.  GO  9,  10, 

Dunkirk.  26,  2.  GO. 

Columbus,  15,  16. 

I'lvmouth,  16. 

n,  12,  13,  14,  16.  GO.  17, 

F.ast  Arcade,  4. 

Cresk.  8. 

Pottsville.  27,  29. 

19- 
Saint  Paul.  16. 

Ellenville,  12. 
Flushing,  14,  GO. 

Dayton,  7,  GO.  18. 
Del  phos,  4. 

Reading.  iS 
Redman  Mills,  5. 

Springfield.  17. 
Ste.  Gcnevieve,  21. 

Glenwild,  25,  GO. 
Granville,  27. 

East  Liverpool,  12. 
Elyria,  14. 

Renovo.  21,  2.  Go 
Ridgeway,  7. 

MONTANA. 

Great  Neck,  19. 

Greenville.  12. 

Saegerstowu,  22. 

Greenport,  19. 

Kenton,  7.  GO. 

Saint  Clair,  i. 

Fort  Benton, 
Kipp.  30,  GO. 

Hammondsport,  29. 
Hastings,  19. 

Lake  wood,  25. 
Lima,  6. 

Scranton.  25,  28,  3 
Shamokin,  29. 

Living-ton   24. 
Saint  Ignatius,  26. 

Haverstraw.  29. 
Hornellsville.  31. 

Lorain.  17. 
Louisville,  22,  5. 

Sharpsburg,  18. 
Towandn,  22. 

968 


RECENT  AGGREGATIONS. 


PENN.  (con'd.) 

Turtle  Creek,  37. 

Tyler,  16 

West  Chester,  28,  7, 17. 

West  Grove,  24. 

Wilkesbarre,  20,  24,  31,  i. 

Wiltnore,  18. 

York,  1,8. 

RHODE  ISLAND. 

Jamestown,  17. 
Lonsdale,  i,  GO. 
Newport,  30.  31,  18. 
Pawiucktt,  7,  GO.  15. 
Providence,  21,  25,  27.GO. 
9,  15,  17,  18,  19. 

SOUTH  CAROLINA. 

Charleston,  20,  8. 

SOUTH  DAKOTA. 
Cavour,  27. 
Lead,  17. 
Redfield,  31. 
Sioux  Kails,  19. 
Yankton,  14. 

TENNESSEE. 
Memphis,  25,  7. 
Nashville,  i,  5,  16. 


TEXAS. 

Austin,  14. 

Deiiison,  24,  14,  GO.  17. 
Fort  Davis,  2,  GO. 
Fort  Worth,  2. 
Galveston,  8,  1 1,  14. 
Hallettsville.28. 
Houston,  27,  8,  17. 
Marfa,  4 
San  Antonio,  27. 
Sherman,  18. 
Texarkaiia,  19. 
Victoria,  11,  GO. 
Waco,  18. 
Wyhe,  i. 

UTAH. 
Park  City,  20. 
Salt  Lake  City,  28,  15. 

VERMONT. 
Burlington,  27,  GO. 
Pittsford   17. 
Rutland,  27,  28. 

VIRGINIA. 

Alexandria,  14,  17. 
Cape  Charles,  10. 
Fortress  Monroe,  28. 
Lowmoor,  17. 


VIRGINIA  (con'd.) 

Lynchburg,  12. 
Norfolk,  30,  16. 
Richmond,  26. 
Roanoke,  20. 
Staunton,  17. 
West  End,  5. 

WASHINGTON. 

Everett,  24,  31,  GO. 
North  Yakima,  20. 
Seattle,  6,  15. 
Spokane,  24,  16. 
Walla  Walla.  25,  2. 

WEST  VIRGINIA. 
Graftoii,  16. 
Shepherdstown,  16. 
Weston,  28. 
Wheeling,  21,  14. 

WISCONSIN. 
Bay  6 eld.  28. 
Bay  Settlement,  15. 
Chippewa  Falls,  18. 
Cooperstown,  7. 
Fond  Du  Lac,  19. 
Glenwcod,  14,  16. 
Green  Bay,  20,  15. 


WISCONSIN  (con'd.) 

Hartford,  20,  29. 
Jacksonport.  14. 
Janesville,  7. 
Mauston,  15. 
Mendota,  7,  17. 
Milwaukee,  22,  24.  26,  27, 

8,  12,  G«i.  15,  17,  19. 
Northport,  24. 
Oshkosh,  26,  i. 
Portage,  24. 
Prairie  Du  Chien,  20. 
Racine,  20,  2,  17. 
Sheboygan,  21. 
Thompson,  5. 
Watertown,  1 1. 

WYOMING. 
Cheyenne,  4. 
Evanston,  15,  19. 
Rock  Spring,  13. 
Saint  Stephens,  4. 

CANADA. 
Quebec,  26. 
Sussex  Vale,  14. 

FOREIGN. 
Spanishtown,     Jamaica 

24,  ii. 


RECENT  AGGREGATIONS. 


The  following  Local  Centres  have  received  Diplomas  of  Aggregation  from  the  Central  Direction 
from  August  20  to  September  20,  1896. 


Diwse. 

Place. 

Local  Centre. 

tali 

of 
Plplotnu. 

Albany  
Alton      .              .... 

Herkimer,  N.  Y  
Mount  Sterling,  111  

St.  Francis  de  Sales.  .   . 
St.  Mary's    .   .          ... 

Church 

School 
.     Church 

Hospital 
Church 

Home 
Church 

University 
Church 

Sept.  12 
Sept.  i.s 
Sept.  12 
Sept.  19 
Sept.  2 

Srpt.  2 

Sept.  15 
Sept.  15 
Aug.  21 
Sept.  2 
Sept.  19 
Sept  ii 
Se  t.  2 
Sept  12 
Sept.  12 
Sept.  12 
Aug.  2t 
Sept.  19 
Sept.  19 
Aug.  21 
Aug.  25 
.-ept  12 
Sept.  15 
Aug.  21 
Sept.  12 

Immaculate  Conception 
St.  Teresa's  

Brooklyn  .             

Brooklyn    N.  Y.       .           .    . 

St.  Albans,  Vt  

St.  Mary's    

Cleveland  

Sandusfey,  Ohio  ...... 
Carrollton,   Ky  .    .    . 
Charilon,  Iowa  
Council  Bluff-,  Iowa.  ..... 
Mendon,  Mich  

Holy  Angels'  
St.  John  Evangelist.  .   . 
St.  Mary's    

Covitifjtou   
Davenport    .    .       .... 

Detroit  .    .                  .           . 

St.  Bernard's  
St.  Edward's  

Diibuqiie       

Elkader,  Iowa  

St.  Joseph's  

Port  Wavne 

Marion,  Ind  

Soldiers'  ...    .   . 

East  Tawas,  Mich.  ..... 
Greenleaf,  Kans   
Palmer,  Kans  
Brodhead,  Wis  
Butler,  N.  J  

St.  Joseph's    
Sacred  Heart  

Kansas  City,  Kan        .    .    . 
Milwaukee    

St.  Louis  
St.  Rose  
St.  Anthony's  

Mendham,  N.  J   

St.  Patrick's  

Peoria  .      .  ,.',',.,, 

Sheffield  111 

St  Patrick's 

Philadelphia,  Pa.         .... 

St.  Gregory's  ... 

*-t.  Cloud 

Collegeville,  Pa  

St.  John's  

St.  Paul  .   .   .  '.           .... 
San  Francisco  •;'.   i\~ 

Minneapolis.  Minn  
Tomales,  Cal  

Holy  Rosary  

Assumption  

Aggregations,  25  ;  churches,  21  ;  college,  i  ;  school,  i  ;  institutions,  2. 


NOTICE. 

Beginning  with  the  issue  of  January,  1897,  all  that  is  now  published  in  the 
PILGRIM  OF  OUR  LADY  OF  MARTYRS  concerning  the  League,  will  be  published 
exclusively  in  the  MESSENGER  OF  THE  SACRED  HEART. 

The  MESSENGER  will  be  enlarged,  the  quality  of  its  paper  and  illustrations 
improved,  and  every  effort  made  to  make  its  choice  and  treatment  of  topics  as 
worthy  as  possible  of  the  great  work  and  devotion  whose  organ  it  is. 

The  departments  of  the  MESSENGER  now  known  as  the  GENERAL  INTENTION. 

TKE  READER.  INTERESTS  OF  THE  HEART  OF  JESUS,  NOTES  FROM  HEAD  CENTRES, 
APOSTOLIC  WORKS.  DIRECTOR'S  REVIEW,  THANKSGIVINGS  AND  BOOK  NOTICES, 

together   with    the    POINTS    FOR    THE    COUNCIL.    NEWS    FROM    LOCAL    CENTRES, 

PATRONS  SAINTS,  and  CALENDAR  OF  THE  PILGRIM,  will  henceforth  appear  in  the 

MESSENGER  only,  together  with  additional  topics  of  interest  and  of  use  to 
Associates  of  the  League. 

These  various  subjects  will  be  treated  in  the  last  pages  of  the  MESSENGER, 
and  these  pages  will  be  known  as  the  MESSENGER  SUPPLEMENT,  so  as  to  form 
a  distinct  part  of  the  full  MESSENGER,  and  so  as  to  be  printed  separately  for 
those  who  wish  to  take  only  this  part. 

The  subscription  to  the  MESSENGER  in  this,  its  new  and  improved  form,  will 
be  $2.00  yearly  ;  the  SUPPLEMENT  may  be  had  separately,  single  copies,  50  cents 
yearly  ;  10  copies  TO  ONE  ADDRESS,  $4.00,  (each  40  cents  yearly);  20  copies, 
TO  ONE  ADDRESS,  $7.00,  (each  35  cents  yearly);  50  copies  TO  ONE  ADDRESS, 
$15.00,  (each  30  cents  yearly). 

The  date  of  issue  will  be  the  same  as  for  the  present  MESSENGER,  so  that 
copies  should  reach  every  subscriber  by  the  fifteenth  of  each  month,  and  be  in  time 
for  the  Promoters'  Councils  even  when  they  are  held  as  early  as  the  third  Sunday. 
The  SUPPLEMENT  may  be  had  the  same  date. 

The  PILGRIM  OF  OUR  LADY  OF  MARTYRS  will  henceforth  be  devoted  entirely 
to  the  Shrine  of  Our  Lady  of  Martyrs,  to  devotion  to  our  Blessed  Lady,  particularly 
to  her  Seven  Sorrows;  to  the  Cause  of  the  Beatification  of  Father  Jogues,  Rene 
Goupil,  Catharine  Tegakwita,  and  of  the  other  heroic  souls  who  died  for  the  Faith 
in  our  early  Missions;  and  finally,  to  the  interests  of  Catholic  Missionaries  toiling 
in  our  own  times  in  every  pa»t  of  the  world.  It  will  be  issued  for  the  first  of  each 
month,  for  50  cents  a  year.  It-  revenue  is  to  be  devoted  to  the  interests  it  represents. 

Both  Magazines  will  still  be  edited  by  Fathers  of  the  Society  of  Jesus. 

It  is  confidently  hoped  that  this  announcemsnt  may  meet  with  favor  from  our 
readers,  and  that  all  of  them  may  continue  to  subscribe,  not  only  to  the  MESSEN- 
GER and  its  SUPPLEMENT,  but  also  to  the  PILGRIM,  for  the  sake  of  the  worthy 
interests  it  will  advocate. 


THE    AESSENGEF^ 


OF   THE 


SACRED     HEART    OF    JESUS 


VOL.  xxxi.  DECEMBER,   1896.  No.  12. 


AD    ANGLOS. 
Hy  Rev.  C.    W.  Barraud,  S.J. 

PLEA  for  unity,  a  father's  prayer  ; 

The  call  of  the  good  shepherd  to  his  own  ; 
A  cry  to  England  from  the  Fisher's  throne, 
To  England  who  of  old  was  wont  to  bear 
A  love  so  loyal  to  St.  Peter's  chair: 

Whence  came  her  faith  and  all  that  she  hath  known 
Of  grace  or  holiness  ere  turned  to  stone 
3y  Gorgon  Heresy  with  snake-wreathed  hair  ? 

And  is  this  unity  an  old  man's  dream  ? 

Or  is't  the  living  and  life-giving  sign 
Set  on  God's  work,  a  star  with  steady  gleam 

Pointing  to  Bethlehem  ?     'Tis  the  robe  divine. 
Let  us  not  rend  it ;  for  it  hath  no  seam. 

Nay,  cast  thy  lot.  stake  all,  and  make  it  thine. 


Copyright,  1896,  by  APOSTLBSHIP  OF  PRAYER. 

971 


NEW   MEXICO  AND  THE  CITY  OF  HOLY   FAITH. 


By  the  late  Rev.  George  O'Connell,  S.J. 


I. 


UNRIVALLED   NEW    MEXICO. 

-Hp-HE  Stars  and  Stripes  float  their  beni- 
^  son  over  no  land  so  interesting  as 
that  of  New  Mexico.  Ten  years  before  the 
Puritan,  John  Carver,  had  set  his  foot  on 
Plymouth  Rock,  the  Catholic  Captain 
Villagra  had  written  his  metrical  His- 
tot'ia  dc  la  Nueva  Mexico. 

Within  its  area  of  300  miles  by  400, 
9,000  town-dwelling  Indians  jealously 
preserve  to  day  an  aboriginal  life  which 
far  antedates  in  its  origin  the  coming  of 
Cortez  and  all  known  chronicles.  The 
story  of  Ponce  de  Leon  in  search  of  the 
fountain  of  youth  is  not  more  romantic 
than  that  of  Coronado  searching  for  the 
seven  golden  cities  of  Cibola,  the  vast 
treasures  of  the  Gran  Quiviva,  and  the 
great  Northern  mystery  that  enshrouded 
well-walled  cities,  mines  of  fabulous 
wealth,  and  the  long- 
sought  channel  from 
Cape  Verde  to  fair 
Cathay. 

For  thrilling  adven- 
tures, the  annals  of 
the  Santa  Fe  trail, 
the  raids  of  the 
Apaches  and  Navajoes, 
the  deeds  of  Kit  Car- 


GUADALUPE  CHURCH,  SANTA  Ffc. 
972 


son,  and  the  thousand  episodes  of  its 
entrance  into  the  Union,  make  New 
Mexico  unrivalled  Its  vast  mesas,  or 
table-lands,  slashed  across  with  count- 
less ravines,  its  towering  and  pictur- 
esque mountains,  its  miles  and  miles  of 
sandstone  battlements,  dark  red  and  cut 
up  into  shapes  the  most  fantastic,  even 
the  desolate  brown  of  its  deserts  and 
the  black  of  its  lava  fields,  in  the  valleys 
its  irrigated  farms  and  teeming  orchards, 
and  on  the  enamelled  plains  its  fatten- 
ing herds,  all  give  it  the  fascination  of 
a  novelty  that  never  grows  dull. 

Savagery,  barbarism  and  civilization 
dwell  together  within  its  limits,  the 
Navajo,  the  Pueblo  and  the  Mexican, 
three  races,  across  whose  pathway  the 
shadow  of  El  Gringo,  the  cold  and  pro- 
gressive American  is  falling  apace,  man 
of  destiny  who  threatens  here,  what  he 
has  long  ago  achieved  in  California,  to 
obliterate  all  signs  of  the  people  who 
went  before  him. 

All  the  interest  excited  by  this  story 
is  crystallized  in  New  Mexico's  quaint 
capital,  Santa  Fe",  the  City  of  Holy 
Faith.  Santa  Fe  is  New  Mexico  in 
miniature.  To  visit  it  is  to  see  the  fairest 
types  of  New  Mexico's  life.  To  dwell 
there  is  to  breathe  an  atmosphere  redolent 
of  all  New  Mexico's  peculiar  history. 
To  trace  the  interweaving  of  town  and 
territory  is  a  task  much  longer  than  it  is 
difficult,  but  it  can  be  well  understood  in 
a  flying  trip  to  the  city  and  a  glance  at 
the  records  of  its  temples  of  God.  Later 
on  we  may  tell  how  the  city  was  exalted 
to  the  see  of  an  Archbishop  and  how  its 
modern  Church  glory  arose. 

II. 

FROM  LAS  VEGAS  TO  SANTA  FE. 

Out  of  Las  Vegas  in  the  sun  of  a  March 
afternoon, *'our  train  soon  sweeps  us 


NEW  MEXICO  AND  THE  CITY  OF  HOLY  FAITH 


973 


away  from  the  grassy  meadows,  sixty 
miles  square,  that  have  given  our  town 
its  name,  over  the  purling  C.allinas  and 
through  the  narrow  defile  of  Puertecito, 
a  rolling  country  follows,  broken  ever 
and  anon  by  dried  up  arroyos,  or 
furrows  cut  into  the  yielding  soil  by  the 
heavy  rains,  and  flanked,  now  on  one 
side  and  now  on  both,  by  irregular  hills 
where  the  scrubby  evergreen  wars  with 
the  barren  rock  for  subsistence. 

Mexican  hamlets  dot  the  way.  More 
like  the  little  towns  of  Palestine  they 
look  than  towns  in  the  heart  of  America. 
Adobe  clusters,  they  might  be  called. 


against  his  house,  it  has  been  said,  than 
inside  it.  Nothing  of  architectural 
skill  or  beauty  marks  the  structure,  and 
yet,  resisting  heat  and  cold  alike,  it  is 
perhaps  the  best  house  for  the  territory. 
It  is  tidily  kept,  as  a  rule,  and  if  roofed 
with  shingles  and  adorned  with  a  veran- 
da, it  makes  a  pretty  and  comfortable 
home. 

The  patient,  homely  and  enduring 
dwarf  donkey,  in  New  Mexico  yclept 
the  burro,  is  everywhere  an  integral 
feature  of  the  landscape.  No  scene  is 
complete  without  his  modest  presence, 
no  eventide  is  true  without  his  discord- 


SAN    Midi   KI.    CHt-RCH    IN    KTINS. 


The  adobe  or  hard  tough  clay  of  the 
field  has  simply  been  sliced  into  squares, 
sometimes  mixed  with  straw,  and  then 
baked  in  the  open  sun.  When  hard 
enough,  brick  has  been  laid  on  brick  in 
four  walls  till  they  have  reached  a  foot 
or  two  beyond  the  height  of  the  average 
native.  Roughly  hewn  beams  are  next 
thrown  across  from  wall  to  wall,  and  on 
these  are  laid  thatch  and  more  adobe.  A 
window  here  and  there  may  or  may  not 
decorate  the  walls  as  a  luxury,  and  a 
smooth  cement  is  sometimes  plastered 
over  the  whole,  when,  lo !  the  New 
Mexican  is  housed  against  wind  and 
rain,  and  he  is  satisfied.  He  lives  more 


ant  song.  Never  shirking  a  load,  and 
content  with  the  merest  subsistence, 
how  great  a  friend  he  proves,  a  veritable 
( Vodsend  brought  by  the  corded  Francis- 
can to  a  land  that  before  had  known  no 
beast  of  burden  ! 

Better  than  all,  the  little  adobe  church, 
with  its  never  failing  belfry,  rounds  off 
the  view  in  every  village.  It  silently 
tells  of  the  practical  faith  of  the  New 
Mexican.  He  ranks  Almighty  (iod  first 
in  all  his  thoughts,  and  to  God  he  con- 
secrates his  finest  piece  of  ground  and 
his  handsomest  edifice. 

The  first  uncertain  windings  of  the 
Rio  Pecos  or  Freckle  River,  so  called 


974 


NEW  MEXICO  AND  THE  CITY  OF  HOLY  FAITH. 


from  its  spotted  trout,  soon  gleam 
beneath  the  rail.  It  slips  like  a  silver 
thread  out  of  the  great  Pecos  National 
Park,  a  land  of  forest,  mountain  and 
meadow,  that  abounds  in  royal  game ; 
but  hundreds  of  miles  to  the  south  it 
swells  to  noble  proportions  and  after 
irrigating  its  own  long  valley,  cleaves 
the  prairies  of  Texas  and  unites  its 
waters  with  the  Rio  Grande.  Entering 
next  a  pent-up  and  fir-clad  region,  a 
lonely  ruin  suddenly  confronts  us.  Posi- 
tively spectral  the  apparition  seems  in 
its  abandonment  and  the  gathering 
shades  of  the  gloam- 
ing. It  is  our  first 
introduction  to  Pueblo 
history. 

Yonder  crumbling 
walls  once  enclosed 
a  church,  the  six- 
towered  guardian  of 
the  famous  old  pue- 
blo of  Pecos-Cicuye, 
where  in  1540,  500 
warriors  greeted  Alva- 
rado  and  made  him 
presents  of  brilliant 
cloth  and  rich  tur- 
quoise. The  town  was 
strategically  built  on  a 
rock,  with  its  houses 
four  stories  high,  and 
in  1689  it  held  ta 
population  of  2,000 
souls,  the  greatest 
of  all  the  pueblos.  The  Franciscans 
had  founded  a  mission  there  as  early 
as  1598,  and,  though  it  had  been 
seduced  into  sending  its  500  warriors  to 
join  in  the  rebellion  of  Po-pe  it  had 
proved  faithful  in  the  second  attempt  of 
1696,  and  had  long  supported  two  mis- 
sionaries and  the  magnificent  church 
that  now  fairly  totters  to  obliteration. 
Sickness, however, and  the  ceaseless  raids 
of  the  murderous  Comanche  brought 
upon  it  a  rapid  decline.  Only  five 
families  were  left  to  it  in  1840,  and  these 
fled  broken-hearted  to  their  relatives  in 
the  west  at  Jemes. 


With  the  thought  of  the  vanished  red 
man  thus  in  our  minds,  we  have,  un- 
awares, been  climbing  up  the  mountains 
till  suddenly  we  are  plunged  into  the 
stupendous  canyons  of  the  Glorieta. 
Their  huge  sides  frown  upon  us,  and  les- 
ser canyons  carve  them  with  a  power 
and  majesty  not  a  whit  less  awe-inspir- 
ing, for  the  brief  space  they  last,  than 
the  Royal  Gorge  of  Colorado.  The  grim 
Apache  canyon  marks  their  close,  where 
Kearney  met  the  Mexicans  in  1847,  and 
where  Confederates  and  Federals  closed 


in    bloody    strife    in 


1867,  and  where 
many  a  darker 
tale  is  told  of 
Indian  atrocity. 
Just  beyond  and 
visible  from  the 
disused  station 
o  f  Manzanaves 
across  the  Rio 
Galisteo,  we  be- 
hold the  old  two- 
story  adobe  sem- 
inary of  Arch- 
bishop L  a  m  y  ; 
but  in  another 
moment  the  sta- 
tion of  L,  a  m  y 
itself  is  reached, 
and  we  alight 
to  take  the 
branch  train 
that  will  bear 
us  into  the  in- 
teresting old  city  of  Holy  Faith. 

Lamy  is  not  an  unpicturesque  am- 
phitheatre, with  evergreen  hills  sloping 
back  to  the  east,  and  adobe  huts  and  a 
sprinkling  of  American  houses  to  the 
west,  and  a  herd  of  goats  sure  to  be  fil- 
ing in  from  the  ravines.  The  first  sight, 
however,  to  catch  our  pilgrim  eye,  is 
a  modest  wooden  and  weather-beaten 
church  on  a  hill-top.  We  wonder  it  is 
not  of  adobe.  "  Father  Defouri's  Five 
Dollar  Cathedral,  "  is  what  the  wags  call 
it.  Such  exactly  is  the  price  its  former 
venerable  pastor  paid  for  an  old  frame 
shed,  which,  by  removing  to  its  present 


SAN   MIGUEL,    RESTORED. 


NEW  MEXICO  AND   THE  CITY  OF  HOLY  FAITH. 


975 


location,  extending,  adorning  within  and 
without,  and  topping  with  a  belfry,  he 
thus  transformed  into  the  house  of  God. 
('•fin -like  its  proportions  may  be,  but 
large  enough  quite  for  the  flock  to  whom 
he  came  to  minister  from  his  handsome 
church  in  Santa  F£.  It  is  dedicated  to 
Our  Lady  of  Light,  and  with  its  name  a 
pious  story  runs. 

In  a  room  adjoining  the  chapel  of 
Our  Lady  of  Light,  the  Loretto  nuns  of 
Santa  F£  preserve  with  pride  an  ancient 
picture  of  the  Blessed  Virgin.  It  is 
painted  on  an  oblong  slab  of  freestone, 
and  represents  our  Lady  saving  an  un- 


tion  was  painfully  isolated,  and  his 
flocks  proved  a  tempting  bait  to  the 
thieving  Apaches,  so  one  day  swooping 
down  upon  the  ranch,  they  slaughtered 
Herrera  and  two  of  his  sons,  and  drove 
away  the  sheep.  His  son  Francisco  es- 
caped to  Santa  F£,  and  lived  there  for 
years  in  a  cabin  behind  the  Guadalupe 
church,  of  which  he  was  hired  as  care- 
taker. On  the  coming  of  Archbishop 
Lamy  to  the  diocese,  the  honest  fellow 
expressed  his  grief  at  the  loss  of  the 
sheep,  and  insisted  that  His  Grace  should 
accept  his  father's  ranch  as  compensa- 
tion. The  Archbishop  afterwards  sold 


NKW   CATHEDRAL.  SANTA    FR 


fortunate  sinner  from  the  jaws  of  the 
devil.  It  was  formerly  sunk  in  the  wall 
over  the  door  of  the  Caslrense,  or  sol- 
dier.-*'chapel  of  Spanish  days,  which  was 
dedicated  to  our  Lady  under  the  same 
invocation. 

Now,  a  confraternity  of  Our  Lady  ot 
Light  used  to  flourish  at  the  Castrense, 
and,  as  money  was  scarce  in  those  times, 
the  members  used  to  pay  their  dues  in 
sheep.  The  sheep  increased  until  they 
numbered  7,000,  and  were  intrusted  to 
the  care  of  one  Carlos  Herrera.  Her- 
rera's  ranch  was  situated  where  the 
station  of  Lamy  now  stands.  The  posi- 


the  property  to  Sefior  Menzandres,  and 
when  the  railroad,  later  on,  acquired  a 
right  of  way  in  the  neighborhood,  its 
officials  called  the  station  after  the  illus- 
trious prelate.  So  when  Father  Defouri 
started  his  little  mission  there,  the  tra- 
ditions of  the  spot  seemed  to  demand 
that  he  dedicate  it  to  Our  Lady  of  Light. 
In  less  than  an  hour  of  travel  over  a 
waste  of  cactus  and  stunted  pine,  where 
no  house  nor  farm  salutes  us,  we  sight 
the  bare  grounds  and  dull  red  brick  of 
the  Government  Indian  school.  The 
penitentiary  follows  fast,  and  then  the 
Ramona  Congregational  school  for  the 


976 


NEW  MEXICO  AND  THE  CITY  OF  HOLY  FAITH. 


same  much-taught  and  little  educated 
Indian  ;  and  finally  all  the  famous  city 
is  before  us.  It  still  vividly  recalls, 
when  looked  upon  to  the  south,  across 
its  flat-roofed,  one-story  adobes,  the  say- 
ing of  Zebulon  Pike,  that  it  looks  like  a 
long  fleet  of  flat  boats.  The  illusion, 
however,  is  speedily  dispelled  when  one 
looks  upon  it  to  the  north.  There  the 
Federal  building,  the  ruins  of  the  lately 
erected  and  lately  burned  capitol,  the 
St.  Vincent  Sanitarium  and  the  tower  of 
the  stately  cathedral,  mark  the  pride  of 
American  architects  and  reveal  how  the 
spirit  of  progress  is  rife  in  the  town. 

Rolling  in  beside  the  platform,  for 
Santa  Fe  can  boast  no  elegant  depot, 
half  a  dozen  vociferous  Jehus  invite  us 
into  unsteady  and  well-worn  vehicles. 
If  an  invalid,  we  are  to  call  on  Mr.  Mike 
McCabe  to  drive  us  to  the  sanitarium. 
No  searcher  after  health  in  these  parts 
would  wilfully  deprive  himself  of  the 
queenly  attentions  of  Sister  Victoria  and 
her  gentle  Sisters  of  Charity,  minister- 
ing angels  all  of  them.  Everybody 
knows  McCabe,  and,  in  turn,  that  man 
or  place  or  incident  is  hopelessly  obscure 
that  McCabe  knows  not ;  and  so  he 
bumps  us  up  and  down  the  tortuous 
road,  through  narrow  streets  of  low 
adobe  buildings,  under  the  shadow  of 
many  a  trembling  veranda,  past  the 
glances  of  many  a  swart  New  Mexican 
and  many  a  gaily  clad  Tesuque  Indian, 
skirting  the  shady  plaza  with  its  ancient 
and  historical  colonnaded  palacio,  beside 
the  adobe  Exchange  Hotel,  oldest  in  the 
Territory,  and  the  humble  one-story 
adobe  mansion  of  Governor  Thornton, 
till  we  face  the  Cathedral  squarely,  when, 
making  one  last  turn,  we  are  driven  into 
the  beautiful  grounds  of  the  sanitarium. 

Were  old  and  new,  we  cry,  ever  so 
confounded  as  in  the  city  of  Holy  Faith  ? 
In  Las  Vegas,  old  town  and  new  town 
are  sharply  cut  asunder  by  the  Rio 
Gallinas  ;  while  in  Albuquerque  acequia, 
or  irrigating  ditch,  marks  off  the  bust- 
ling American  life  from  the  dreamy  quiet 
of  the  sons  of  Castile  ;  but  in  Santa  F£ 


all  is  bewildering  confusion.  Adobe  hut 
leans  for  support  against  warehouse  of 
stone  and  burnt  brick  ;  Mexican  shop 
and  American  saloon  are  neighbors ; 
Indian  and  white  man  freely  jostle  one 
another  in  the  streets ;  ancient  history 
and  modern,  barbarism  and  civilization, 
east  and  west,  roll  together  in  one  ro- 
mantic panorama  all  day  long. 

III. 

THE   FOUNDING   OF  SANTA  FE,  AND    THE 
MISSION  OF  MARY  DE  AGREDA. 

San  Francisco  de  Asis  de  la  Santa  Fe\ 
as  the  placid  Spaniard  called  it  long  ago, 
with  his  penchant  for  names  intermin- 
able, was  founded  not  far  from  the  year 
of  our  Lord  1606.  This  makes  it  the 
second  oldest  city  in  the  Union,  for 
St.  Augustine  in  Florida  dates  back  to 
1560.  With  the  recent  researches  of 
scholars,  like  Bandelier  and  H.  H.  Ban- 
croft, we  can  afford  to  wag  our  heads 
and  smile  at  the  Tertio-Millenial  Jubilee 
with  which  its  citizens  deluded  them- 
selves in  1883  ;  but  there  is  much  to  be 
said  in  their  excuse.  The  loss  of  many 
invaluable  documents  from  the  public 
archives — not  only  when  they  served  as 
bonfires  for  the  orgies  of  the  rebel  Po-p£, 
but  when  Govenor  Armijo  served  them 
out  as  wadding  for  his  soldiers'  guns, 
and  Governor  Pile  sold  them  for  wrap- 
ping paper — and  a  confusion  of  names 
in  many  of  those  which  remain,  led 
quite  pardonably  to  such  mistakes  as 
supposing  the  expedition  of  Espejo  in 
I5931  to  have  been  one  of  settlement, 
and  to  locate  the  town  of  Tiguex,  where 
some  of  Coronado's  men  camped  in  1543, 
at  the  present  Santa  Fe\  instead  of  at 
Bernalillo,  with  which  it  has  since  been 
identified. 

What  Indian  town  or  settlement  stood 
formerly  where  Santa  Fe  now  stands,  it 
is  hard  to  conjecture.  Bancroft  declares 
that  there  are  only  slight  grounds,  if 
indeed  there  are  any,  for  supposing  that 


i.  See  "  In  the  I,ind  of  Pretty  Soon,  I.1'  in  the 
MKSSKNGKR  for  February,  1895. 


NEW   MEXICO  AND   THE  CITY  OF  HOLY  FAITH. 


977 


the  Spanish  town  was  built  on  the  site 
of  an  ancient  pueblo,  and  that  certainly 
there  is  no  warrant  for  referring  it  to 
any  of  those  whose  names  are  now  well 
known.  Bandelier  also  discards  the 
notion  that  there  was  ever  an  Indian 
centre  of  population  here,  or  anything 
that  might  be  called  an  Indian  capital. 
He  claims,  however,  that  the  present 
town  does  cover  the  ruins  of  an  Indian 
village,  and  that  the  earthworks  of  Fort 
Marcy  rest  upon  still  another  and  older 
one.  This  older  one  contained  about 
500  souls,  and  was  called  Cua-Pho-o-ge 


due  to  the  fact  that  the  duties  of  the 
( iovernor  had  not  been  clearly  defined  till 
1608.  A  new  (iovenor,  perhaps  I'edro  de 
Peralta,  appears  in  Santa  1-Y-  in  that 
year,  and  the  founding  of  the  city  could 
not  have  preceded  his  arrival  much  more 
than  a  year. 

Here,  doubtless,  best  were  told  the 
story  of  the  conversion  of  the  Jumanas 
by  the  miraculous  visits  of  the  celebrated 
Poor  Clare  nun,  Maria  de  Jesus,  of 
Agreda  in  Spain.  These  Indians  dwelt 
about  400  miles  east  of  Santa  F£,  within 
the  limits  of  the  present  state  of  Texas, 


OI.DKST   HOrSK    IN    NK\V    MKXICO. 


or  Cua-Pooge,  "  mussel-pearl-place-on- 
the-water, "  the  water  being  the  poor 
little  Rio  Santa  Fe\ 

The  earliest  Spanish  settlement  in 
New  Mexico  was  not  that  of  Santa  Fe\ 
but  that  of  the  now  obliterated  San 
Gabriel,  near  the  existing  town  of 
Chamita.  It  was  founded  by  Ofiate  in 
1598,  and  there  the  first  church  was 
erected,  its  dedication  taking  place  on 
September  8.  San  (iabriel  was  aban- 
doned on  the  foundation  of  Santa  Fe"  as 
the  capital  of  the  Territory.  The  delay 
in  founding  this  capital  was  probably 


but  were  visited  by  the  same  mission- 
aries as  entered  New  Mexico. 

On  first  encountering  them,  Father 
Juan  de  Salas  was  astonished  to  find 
them  familiar  with  the  great  truths  of 
the  Catholic  faith.  They  had  been  in- 
structed, so  they  told  him,  by  a  strange 
and  beautiful  woman,  who,  in  periodic 
visits,  had  often  appeared  amongst  them. 
When  the  priest  showed  them  ihe  pic- 
ture of  a  nun,  they  eagerly  exclaimed 
that  the  habit  was  the  same,  but  that 
their  instructress  was  much  younger  and 
handsomer.  Father  de  Salas  repeated 


978 


NEW  MEXICO  AND  THE  CITY  OF  HOLY  FAITH. 


INDIAN"    PTEBI-O   OF    TF.SI'QUE,  NEAR    SANTA   FE. 


the  story  to  Father  Benavides,  the  first 
custodian  of  the  missions. 

Some  years  subsequently,  when  this 
famous  Franciscan  was  at  Agreda,  he 
heard  of  the  supernatural  gifts  of  the 
saintly  Abbess,  and  sought  an  interview 
with  her.  To  his  amazement,  for  the 
story  of  Father  de  Salas  was  not  then  in 
his  mind,  she  showed  herself  thoroughly 
acquainted  with  the  tribes  amongst 
whom  he  had  been  laboring,  and  espe- 
cially with  the  Jumanas.  She  even  de- 
scribed a  number  of  events  in  his  life  to 
which  there  had  been  no  visible  wit- 
nesses but  himself  and  the  savages.  He 
found  it  was  common  report  that  she 
had  visited  the  tribes  frequently  since 
1620,  while  to  her  sisters  in  Agreda  she 
seemed  to  be  lost  in  a  trance.  Father 
Benavides  carefully  records  this  fact  in 
his  memorial  to  Philip  IV.,  in  1630.  The 
esteem  in  which  he  himself  was  held  is 
evidenced  by  the  fact  of  his  appointment 
later  to  the  Archbishopric  of  Goa. 

His  account  is  supported  by  that  of 
Palou,  in  his  life  of  Junipero  Serra,  the 
apostle  of  California,  and  by  Vetancurt 
in  his  Crdnica.  A  letter  of  the  nun's, 
written  to  the  missionaries  in  1631,  is 
still  extant.  How  enlightened  a  woman 
Mary  de  Agreda  was,  we  can  understand 
when  we  read  that,  three  centuries  ago, 
she  urged  the  Holy  See  to  promulgate 
the  doctrines  of  the  Papal  Infallibility 
and  the  Immaculate  Conception.  It 


were  unsound  criticism  to  easily  dis- 
credit the  illustrious  chroniclers  of  her 
missionary  experiences,  which  are  in  no 
wise  repugnant  to  God's  omnipotent  and 
mysterious  dealings  with  His  people. 
They  make  at  least  a  pretty  story,  and 
one  which  we  should  be  glad  to  think 
true. 

To  return  to  our  City  of  Holy  Faith, 
the  first  church  there  must  have  been 
erected  in  the  year  of  its  foundation,  for 
in  every  Spanish  settlement  the  church 
building  was  scrupulously  given  the 
first  place.  This  church,  however,  must 
soon  have  been  found  too  small  for  the 
growing  population,  and  in  1622  Father 
Benavides  began  the  building  of  the  par- 
roquia,  to  be  completed  five  years  later. 
It  stood  where  the  present  Cathedral 
stands,  and  some  of  the  adobe  walls  of 
the  existing  transepts  may  have  be- 
longed to  it.  The  parroquia  or  parish 
church  was  not  long  in  dividing  its 
honors  with  the  Castrense  or  soldiers' 
chapel,  facing  on  the  plaza,  the  chapel 
of  San  Miguel,  erected  for  the  Indians, 
and  the  church  of  Our  Lady  of  Guada- 
lupe,  standing  in  the  suburbs.  No  re- 
liable data,  however,  can  be  had  as  to 
the  exact  year  of  the  erection  of  these 
three  churches,  though  1637  would 
doubtless  be  approximate. 

We  must  notice  here  the  old  adobe 
building  back  of  the  San  Miguel  chapel, 
which  is  probably  coeval  with  the  old 


NEW  MEXICO  AND  THE  CITY  OF  HOLY   FAITH. 


070 


fiarroquia,  but  which  is  claimed  as  the 
oldest  house  in  the  territory.  It  formerly 
was  of  two  stories,  and  access  was  had  to 
the  interior  only  by  means  of  a  ladder  ; 
while  the  legend  goes  that  Coronado 
lodged  there  once  upon  a  time.  Some 
even  assert  that  it  existed  in  pre-Spanish 
days,  and  belonged  to  the  Tlascaltec 
suburb  of  Analco,  which  Escalante  men- 
tions. The  Tlascala  people  are  prob- 
ably the  same  as  those  of  Cia,  a  populous 
pueblo  four  leagues  west  of  the  Rio 
Grande,  within  the  present  Cochiti  dis- 
trict. 

The  chapel  of  Our  Lady  of  the  Rosary, 
out  at  the  cemetery,  brings  us  to  the 
bloody  days  of  Po-pe"'s  rebellion,  when 
the  first  chapel  was  erected  there  by  the 
warrior  Don  Vargas  in  fulfilment  of  a 
vow  to  the  Mother  of  God. 

IV. 

PO-PK'S  REBELLION,  AND  THE  VOW  OF 
DON  VARGAS. 

The  rebellion  of  Po-pe",  in  1680,  in 
which  the  Indians  slew  400  Spaniards, 
twenty-one  of  whom  were  priests,  was, 
as  we  have  seen  in  a  preceding  sketch, 
the  last  wild  struggle  of  devil-worship 


to  avert  its  doom.  This  is  proved  by 
the  total  absence  of  any  other  adequate 
cause,  and  the  unintelligible  hatred  ot 
Christ  and  His  Blessed  Mother  with 
which  it  was  conducted.  The  Franciscan 
Fathers  had  labored  indefatigably  to 
stamp  out  the  worship  of  the  snake,  the 
immoral  dances  called  cachina,  and  the 
mysterious  rites  of  the  estufa,  or  circular 
meeting-house  ;  and  they  had  apparently 
met  with  success.  What,  then,  was  the 
consternation  of  Governor  Otermin, 
when  two  natives  of  Tesuque,  a  pueblo 
not  far  north  of  Santa  Fe",  suddenly 
warned  him  that  all  the  pueblos  except 
the  Piros  in  the  south  were  in  rebellion! 
The  Governor  did  the  little  that  was 
possible  in  the  brief  time  allowed  him. 
He  sent  off  scouts  to  give  the  alarm  in  all 
directions,  and  promptly  put  his  city 
upon  the  defensive.  Thus  the  Span- 
iards and  faithful  Indians  from  San 
Felipe  northward,  were  enabled  to  fly 
before  the  storm,  while  some  to  the 
north  sought  safety  at  La  Canada- 
Finding  their  plans  prematurely  exposed 
Po-p£  and  his  fellows  waited  no  longer 
to  strike  the  appalling  blow.  On  the 
very  night  of  the  exposure,  in  every 


TMfQUE   PfKBI-O  INDIANS. 


980 


NEW  MEXICO  AND  THE  CITY  OF  HOLY  FAITH. 


pueblo  where  the  news  of  it  was  told  to 
the  conspiratois,  they  rose  up  and  mas- 
sacred all  the  Spaniards,  to  whom  not 
the  faintest  suspicion  of  harm  had  oc- 
curred. The  priests  were  in  every  case 
put  to  death  with  the  greatest  refine- 
ment of  cruelty.  Tearing  south,  like  a 
cyclone  of  fiends,  the  rebels  next  merci- 
lessly slaughtered  the  crowd  who  had 
taken  refuge  in  Santa  Cruz,  and  then 
advanced  triumphantly  on  Santa  Fe". 

Encamping  near  the  fateful  plaza, 
they  sent  Don  Otermin  an  insolent  mes- 
sage, coupled  with  unspeakable  blasphe- 
mies, that  either  the  whites  and  their 
allies  should  quit  the  Territory  or  meet 
with  the  pitiless  death  of  their  brethren. 
The  doughty  Spaniard  could  oppose  only 
200  fighting  men  to  their  2,000,  and  was 
hampered  in  his  action  by  women  and 
children,  but  still  he  resolved  to  fight 
them.  Calling  his  people  in  from  the 
outskirts,  he  provided  them  with  ammu- 
nition and  fortified  the  plaza  for  a 
desperate  siege.  Twice  he  charged  the 
savages  with  vigor,  ' '  invoking  the  sweet 
name  of  Mary, "  and  drove  them  back 
with  a  loss  of  300  men,  but  he  could 
gain  no  permanent  advantage.  The 
savages  then  made  a  sudden  sortie  and 
burned  the  church,  after  which  they  cut 
off  the  supply  of  water  from  the  town, 
and  so  beleaguered  it  that  the  direst 
distress  soon  prevailed. 

Otermin  saw  that  further  resistance 
would  be  suicidal.  Gathering  his  feeble 
forces  together  he  ordered  a  retreat,  and 
August  21  quitttd  Santa  Fe.  The  rebels 
were  true  to  their  word,  and  did  not  mo- 
lest him.  It  was  seemingly  enough  for 
them  that  the  hated  Christians  were 
abandoning  the  Territory.  But  as  the 
Spaniards  sadly  departed,  their  ears 
were  pierced  with  the  sounds  of  demoni- 
acal festivity,  as  the  victors  poured 
down  upn  the  city  and  devoted  it  to  pil- 
lage. 

Seizing  first  the  public  documents, 
Po-pe1  burned  them  on  the  place,  that  no 
record  might  remain  of  the  detested  in- 
vader. Then  the  Christian  religion  re- 


kindled his  frenzy,  and  his  followers 
donned  the  rich  church  vestments  in 
mockery,  while  they  danced  their  long- 
forbidden  and  wicked  cachina.  Tired  of 
this,  the  vestments,  too,  were  pitched 
into  the  flames,  and  the  savages  turned 
their  vengeance  against  the  churches 
themselves.  The  parroquia  had  been 
already  burned,  and  now  the  Castrensc 
and  the  chapel  of  San  Miguel  were 
frightfully  desecrated  and  almost  de- 
stroyed, and  in  the  following  year,  the 
church  of  Guadalupe  also  fell  a  victim 
to  the  prevalent  fury.  All  the  natives 
who  had  been  baptized  were  obliged  to 
bathe  themselves  in  the  river  and  to 
scour  their  bodies  with  the  amole  or 
soap-weed,  to  wash  away  the  faintest 
stain  of  the  Christian  stigma.  No  one 
was  suffered  to  keep  his  Christian  name 
or  even  to  pronounce  the  sacred  names 
of  Jesus  and  Mary.  Every  Christian 
marriage  was  declared  annulled,  and  the 
use  of  the  language  of  the  Spaniards  and 
the  very  cultivation  of  the  crops  which 
they  had  introduced  were  proclaimed  to 
be  capital  crimes. 

For  a  brief  spell  only  did  the  powers 
of  darkness  have  their  way.  The  re- 
action soon  came,  and,  when  their  first 
delirium  was  over,  the  unfortunate  sav- 
ages awoke  to  find  themselves  in  a  truly 
deplorable  state.  The  insolence  and 
cruelty  of  Po-pe  had  become  unendur- 
able. Countless  dissensions  and  wars 
had  arisen  between  the  different  pueblos. 
The  marauding  Apaches,  Comanches 
and  Utes  had  begun  systematic  and  end- 
less raids  upon  them.  A  fearful  drought 
finally  came  upon  the  land,  and  their 
reconquest  became  but  a  question  of 
time.  Otermin  himself  undertook  th-s 
task  in  the  fall  of  1681,  and  advanced 
successfully  as  far  as  Isleta.  Other  at- 
tempts were  made  by  succeeding  gov- 
ernors, but  only  in  a  fitful  way  until  the 
work  was  entrusted  to  the  intrepid  and 
skilful  Don  Diego  de  Vargas.  * 

This  astute  soldier  left  El  Paso  on 
August  31,  1692,  and  by  the  twelfth  of  the 
following  September,  after  man}'  a  stub- 


NEW  MEXICO  AND  THE  CITY  OF  HOLY  FAITH. 


981 


born  conflict  with  the  pagans,  the  .Span- 
iards were  again  in  possession  of  Santa 
His  subjugation  of  the  rest  of  the 
territory  followed  gradually.  Another 
revolt  occurred  in  1696,  and  was  marked 
by  another  sickening  massacre,  but  by 
1700  peace  was  wholly  restored.  In  no 
case  was  vengeance  exacted  by  the  Span- 
iards. The  rebels  were  only  required  to 
submit  in  order  to  obtain  a  generous 
pardon  and  regain  their  former  standing 
with  their  conquerors. 

It  was  while  struggling  to  recapture 
Santa  F6  that  Don  Vargas  made  the 
vow  to  which  is  due  the  chapel  of  Our 
Lady  of  the  Rosary. 


In  approaching  the 
city,  he  had  crossed 
the  Rio  Santa  Fe" 
at  the  spot  where 
the  chapel  now 
stands.  The  Indians 
dauntlessly  awaited 
him  on  the  pla/.a, 
and  on  the  morrow 
he  gave  them  battle. 
He  fought  them 
hard  all  day,  but  by 
sunset  found  him- 
self at  no  advan- 
tage. Not  hi  ng 
disheartened,  how- 
ever, the  pious 
hidalgo  knew 
where  to  obtain 
assistance.  Returning  to  camp,  he 
lifted  his  thoughts  to  that  most  holy 
Virgin  to  whom  none  have  had  recourse 
in  vain,  and  fell  upon  his  knees  before 
one  of  her  statues  which  he  always  car- 
ried with  him  on  his  marches.  The 
identical  statue  now  stands  on  a  side 
altar  in  the  Cathedral,  though  in  the 
day  of  Don  Vargas  it  was  not  bedecked 
with  all  the  finery  with  which  New 
Mexican  devotion  now  conceals  its  real 
beauty.  He  had  always  erected  a 
sanctuary  for  the  statue  wherever  his 
troops  had  halted,  and  had  earnestly  in- 
voked her  as  his  great  patroness.  Con- 
fident still  that  she  would  never  desert 


BISHOP   JCMK    ANTONIO    y.rillKIA. 


him,  he  now  solemnly  vowed  that,  if  she 
would  give  him  victory  over  these  fa- 
natical devotees  of  the  demon,  he  would 
build  a  chapel  in  her  honor  on  the  spot 
where  he  then  was  kneeling ;  and  that 
to  this  chapel  every  year,  on  the  anni- 
versary of  his  victory,  the  statue  should 
be  carried  in  solemn  procession  from  the 
principal  church  of  the  town,  and  here 
for  nine  days  afterwards  solemn  High 
Mass  should  be  sung.  Sure  that  our 
Lady  had  accepted  his  vow  he  snatched 
a  few  hours  of  slumber,  and  renewed  the 
battle  at  the  first  streak  of  daylight. 
In  vain  the  savages  now  fought  with 
the  desperation  of 
madmen.  Step  by 
step,  the  Spaniards 
forced  them  from 
the  place,  until  by 
eight  o'clock  they 
had  fled,  terribly 
decimated,  to  the 
loma  or  hill  north 
of  the  town.  No 
respite,  however, 
was  granted  them. 
Again  Don  Vargas 
threw  his  forces 
agai  nst  them, 
and  sword  and 
gun  never  rested 
before  high  noon, 
when  the  last  of 
the  savages  had 
fled  howling  through  the  distant  can- 
yons. The  warrior  lost  no  time  in 
proving  his  gratitude  to  the  great 
Queen  of  Heaven.  He  built  the  chapel 
at  once  as  he  had  vowed,  and  as  long 
as  he  remained  in  the  city  faithfully 
did  all  that  he  promised. 

His  successors  were  scrupulous  to 
imitate  him,  nor  is  the  present  genera- 
tion less  observant  of  his  vow.  His 
original  chapel  was  replaced  by  the  pres- 
ent one  in  1807,  and  every  year  since, 
on  the  Sunday  after  the  octave  of  Corpus 
Christi,  the  statue  is  carried  thither 
from  the  Cathedral  with  every  pomp  ot 
circumstance.  It  has  since  been  called 


982 


NEW  MEXICO  AND  THE  CITY  OF  HOLY  FAITH. 


La  Conquistadora.  Rich  music,  the 
chanting  of  hymns  and  the  recitation  of 
the  rosary  mark  the  line  of  the  proces- 
sion. The  occasion  is  made  a  sort  of 
city  festival,  and  for  all  the  nine  days 
many  a  pilgrim,  alone  or  in  pious  bands, 
makes  a  novena  at  the  shrine  that  was 
reared  by  the  valiant  Don  Vargas.  More, 
too,  the  church  has  done ;  for  on  the  bleak 
hill  near  the  spot,  a  home  is  reared  to- 
day where  Sisters  of  the  Blessed  Sacra- 
ment devote  their  lives  to  the  civilizing 
and  Christianizing  of  the  children  of 
these  rebels  of  long  ago. 


THE  RESTORATION  OF   THE  CHURCHES. 

Vargas  strove  zealously  to  repair  all 
the  harm  which  the  pagans  had  done  to 
religion  and  its  sacred  edifices.  He 
brought  with  him  seventeen  Franciscan 
friars,  and  within  a  year  those  holy  men 
had  baptized  800  persons  in  Santa  Fe 
alone.  In  attempting,  however,  to  re- 
store the  churches,  he  was  partly  de- 
feated by  the  sulky  Tanos. 

These  savages  had  been  chiefest  among 
the  rebels,  and  were  still  impudently 
living  in  the  houses  from  which  they 
had  driven  the  unfortunate  Spaniards. 
They  now  flatly  refused  to  obey  the  Gov- 
ernor when  he  ordered  them  to  fetch  in 
timber  from  the  mountains  to  make  good 
the  harm  which  they  had  done  to  the 
chapel  of  San  Miguel.  They  told  him 
with  scorn  that  one  of  their  own  aban- 
doned estufas  might  serve  as  a  place  of 
Christian  worship  till  the  warm  weather 
should  return.  Indignant  at  the  insult, 
Don  Vargas  then  gave  them  peremptory 
orders  to  relinquish  the  houses  which 
they  had  gotten  by  murder  and  rapine, 
and  to  return  to  their  pueblo  of  Galis- 
teo.  Untaught  by  their  late  experience, 
they  resisted  and  barricaded  themselves 
against  attack  on  the  plaza. 

"El  Demonio, "  the  poor  devil  wor- 
shippers exclaimed,  "can  help  us  more 
than  your  God  or  the  Virgin."  Fierce 
and  fanatic  as  this  handful  of  savages 
were,  they  were  only  as  children  in  the 


hands  of  the  Conquistador,  and  for  a 
second  time  he  chastised  them  miser- 
ably. Kneeling  first  in  prayer  with  his 
soldiers,  he  unfurled  his  famous  battle- 
flag  which  bore  the  picture  of  our  Lady, 
and  singing  the  song  of  the  Blessed  Sac- 
rament charged  the  savages  amidst  a 
storm  of  arrows  and  stones  and  a  flood 
of  boiling  water.  He  soon  burned  down 
their  gates,  and  on  the  following  morn- 
ing received  their  humble  submission. 
Their  spirit  of  revolt  was  dead  forever. 

The  chapel  of  San  Miguel  was  thus 
obliged  to  wait  for  its  restoration  till 
1710,  when  Governor  Don  Jose  Chacon 
Medina  Salazar  y  Villasenor,  more  briefly 
known  as  the  Marques  de  la  Penuela, 
completed  the  work,  as  is  testified  by 
an  inscription  still  legible  on  one  of 
the  ornate  beams  of  the  gallery.  The 
cracked  old  bell,  by  the  way,  that  stands 
in  mournful  disuse  in  a  corner  of  the 
chapel,  is  not  of  the  fabulous  age  that 
fond  tourists  would  give  it,  but  is  as 
modern  as  1850.  In  that  year,  it  was 
cast  in  a  temporary  foundry  back  of  the 
chapel,  where  its  copper  was  fused  with 
many  a  golden  bracelet  and  necklace 
which  pious  senoras  flung  prayerfully 
into  the  heaving  crucible.  The  same 
good  Marques  it  was  who  repaired  the 
old  Castrense  for  the  use  of  himself  and 
his  soldiers.  This  venerable  structure 
faced  the  place  where  the  store  of  Don 
Felipe  Delgado  now  stands.  It  was 
almost  100  feet  square,  with  tran- 
septs running  north  and  south,  and  was 
adorned  with  two  towers  in  which  two 
bells  were  hung,  the  tongues  whereof 
were  set  tolling  by  a  boy  who  mounted 
to  the  roof  and  swung  them  from  side  to 
side  with  his  hands.  It  had  long  been 
the  only  church  used  in  Santa  Fe,  but  it 
was  supplanted  by  the  new  parroquia 
and  thereafter  fell  into  such  decay  that 
by  1846  its  roof  had  fallen  in.  It  was 
sold  in  1859,  and  its  every  vestige  ob- 
literated, except  that  its  sculptured  rere- 
dos  was  given  to  the  Cathedral,  and,  as 
we  have  seen,  its  famous  stone  picture  01 
Our  Lady  of  Light  to  the  nuns  of  Loretto. 


NEW  MEXICO  AND  THE  CITY    OF  HOLY  FAITH. 


983 


.   CHAPEL  OH  THE  VOW  OF  DON  VARGAS. 

This  work  of  restoration  at  the  church 
of  Our  Lady  of  Guadalupe,  on  a  gentle 
bluff  to  the  west  of  the  Rio  Chiquito, 
was  reserved  to  our  own  days  at  the 
hands  of  Father  Defouri.  Before  his 
coming  it  was  a  tottering  ruin  that  rose 
up  in  a  desert,  and  was  attended  from 
the  Cathedral  ;  when  he  left  it  last  year 
it  had  become  a  handsome  modern  church 
embowered  in  bushes  and  trees,  and  so 
thriving  in  its  spiritual  works  as  to  sup- 
port a  resident  pastor.  Enough  of  its 
well -wrought  rafters,  however,  and  its 
massive  adobe  walls,  as  well  as  its  gal- 
lery of  quaint  Spanish  pictures  have  been 
preserved  to  prove  how  far  its  days  run 
back  in  the  romantic  history  of  New 
Mexico. 

A  few  words,  for  the  present,  on  the 
Cathedral,  linked  as  it  is  with  ancient 
history,  and  we  conclude  our  too  brief 
outline  of  the  work  of  the  Spanish  church- 
builders  of  Santa  Fe\  The  church  which 
Father  Benavides  had  built  in  1622,  had 
been  burned  by  the  rebels  in  1680,  and 


ST.  CATHARINE'S   INDIAN   SCHOOL. 

was  not  rebuilt  till  about  1730.  The  ex- 
penses of  this  re-erection  were  borne,  it  is 
said,  by  a  layman  named  Chavez,  who 
used  to  take  his  seat  on  the  roof  of  a 
neighboring  building  and  there  superin- 
tend the  work  with  a  gun  in  his  hand, 
to  inspire  the  lagging  laborers.  This 
fiarroquia,  however,  had  long  ceased  to 
serve  for  divine  worship  till  it  was  in 
turn  restored  in  1846  by  Father  Ortiz, 
the  vicar  of  Bishop  Zubiria,  the  last 
Bishop  of  Durango  to  exercise  authority 
in  New  Mexico.  With  the  advent  of 
Archbishop  Lamy  to  Santa  F£,  in  1851, 
this  church  became  the  Cathedral,  but  in 
1869,  it  underwent  still  a  greater  trans- 
formation, to  be  converted  by  degrees 
into  the  present  imposing  structure. 
Unhappily,  work  upon  it  has  been  slow. 
It  was  not  till  1894,  on  the  feast  of  the 
patron  of  the  diocese,  St.  Francis  of 
Assisi,  October  4,  that  the  present  vicar 
general  was  able  to  throw  open  the  vast 
new  sanctuary,  and  set  in  position  the 
throne  of  its  third  Archbishop. 


THE    PRODIGAL. 


By  J.  Reader. 

"  It  is  one  that  sows,  and  it  is  another  that  reaps." 


EVERYBODY  in  Rockhaven,  when 
talking  of  Mary  Stephenson,  said, 
' '  Poor  Mary, ' '  but  what  a  bright,  merry 
girl  she  had  been  "  in  her  day ' ' !  Mary 's 
"day,"  however,  was  soon  over,  at 
least  her  happy  day.  A  brief,  blissful 
courtship  with  John  Stephenson,  the 
handsomest  lad  in  all  the  country  side 
(in  all  Scotland,  Mary  declared),  and  her 
early  marriage  with  him,  filled  up  her 
measure  of  happiness  to  the  brim,  and 
fulfilled  all  her  desire  of  good  things  in 
life. 

All  the  lasses  had  been  after  John,  but 
John  only  wanted  her.  It  was  a  strange 
and  wonderful  thing  it  should  be  so, 
she  thought,  but  it  was  true.  There  were 
many  who  shook  their  heads  over  the 
marriage,  and  said  he  was  not  good 
enough  for  Mary,  that  he  was  "  a  feck- 
less lad, "  idle  and  wild  like  his  father 
before  him,  and  that  he  came  of  a  bad 
stock.  But  Mary  had  no  anxiety,  no 
fear  for  the  future  ;  her  influence  would 
keep  her  husband  from  all  evil  ways. 

All  the  same,  it  was  not  long  before 
John  tired  of  his  good  wife  and  his 
cheery  cottage.  The  Commercial  Inn,  at 
the  bottom  of  the  High  Street,  saw 
more  and  more  of  his  company,  and 
the  week's  wages  had  melted  away  by 
the  Saturday  night,  many  and  many  a 
time.  So  it  came  about  that  Mary  more 
and  more  frequently  would  slip  out  of  her 
house  with  her  bonnet  pulled  well  down 
over  her  face,  and  steal  up  the  back 
street  to  the  little  chapel  to  weep  and 
pray. 

"You  can  only  pray,  my  child," 
Father  Stewart  would  say  to  her,  when 
occasionally  crushed  with  sorrow,  and 
full  of  apprehension  for  the  future,  she 
sought  his  counsel  and  sympathy ;  so 
984 


she  bore  her  cross  patiently,  and  for  the 
most  part  in  silence.  She  loved  her  hus- 
band too  much  to  talk  of  his  failings  to 
her  neighbors,  and  the  pitying  looks 
they  would  bestow  on  her  sometimes,  as 
she  passed  by,  cut  her  to  the  heart.  She 
knew  what  they  would  say  to  one  an- 
other when  she  was  out  of  hearing  ;  it 
would  be,  "I'm  wae  for  her  ;  I'm  think- 
ing she's  no  got  her  sorrows  to  seek,  or 
kenned  ye  ever  the  wife  o'  a  Stephenson 
yet,  that  didna  gae  yon  gait  ? ' '  Mary 
was  not  far  out,  but  she  had  had  such 
faith  in  herself  and  in  her  love  for  John, 
and  oh  !  it  was  bitter  to  have  failed. 

They  all  said  that  there  was  not  a 
crust  in  the  house  when  Mary's  baby 
was  born,  but  no  one  knew  exactly  the 
rights  of  that  story,  except  Father 
Stewart  and  the  doctor,  and  perhaps  the 
good  Father's  housekeeper,  who  made 
the  gruel  and  the  beef  tea  that  found 
their  way  to  the  frail,  gentle,  wistful 
looking  mother,  in  whom  an  old  stand- 
ing sorrow,  and  a  newly  found  joy  were 
struggling  for  empire ;  and  forming 
another  Mary,  with  wider  views,  and 
higher  aims,  and  stronger  purposes. 

She  had  been  very  near  death,  drift- 
ing out  to  eternity  on  a  sea  of  pain  and 
sorrow,  but  struggling  back  to  life  and 
consciousness,  she  found  new  bonds,  new 
duties,  new  interests,  even  new  joys 
awaiting  her  return  to  strength  and 
health.  She  decided  to  call  the  baby 
John,  after  his  father. 

"  It's  a  very  good  name, "  said  Father 
Stewart,  when  she  was  well  enough  to 
talk  to  him  about  her  intention.  "A 
very  good  name,  and  it  will  please  your 
husband,  Mary." 

"I'm  thinkin'  he's  nae  carin'  very 
much,  Father;  he's  sair  ta'en  up  wi' 


THE  PRODIGAL. 


OSS 


the  elections,  and  I'm  fearin'  it's  n<>' 
very  comfortable  for  him  at  home,  the 
noo,  \vi'  me  laid  by.  " 

"Oh  well,  cheer  up,  you'll  soon  be 
about  again,  as  busy  as  ever."  Hut 
Father  Stewart  had  hoped  for  great 
things  from  the  advent  of  this  baby, 
and  the  selfishness  and  indifference 
which  the  father  had  shown  lately,  he 
took  as  the  worst  possible  sign  for  the 
future.  "He's  a  bad  man,"  he  said 
sadly  to  himself,  as  he  went  away,  "  bad 
through  and  through,  and  I  have  little 
hopes  of  his  reforming  now.  Poor 
Mary!  " 

When  the  little  John  was  three  years 
old,  another  child  was  born  in  the  cot- 
tage of  the  vStephensons,  at  the  end  of 
the  quay.  It  was  a  girl,  a  puny  weak- 
ling, that  cried  very  much,  in  a  feeble 
wailing  little  voice,  as  though  it  were 
protesting  against  being  born  at  all  into 
a  world  of  so  much  misery.  Its  father 
swore  at  it  for  a  fractious  brat ;  it  was 
weak  and  sickly,  too,  and  wanted  more 
care  and  attention  from  its  mother  than 
could  well  be  spared  it.  John  Stephen- 
son's  own  health  was  beginning  to  fail, 
he  had  never  had  much  stamina,  and  he 
had  abused  what  strength  he  had  by 
drink  and  reckless  living,  and  he  was 
often  laid  up  for  days  at  a  time. 

Mary  bore  her  hard  life  in  silence,  and 
prayed  for  patience.  Sometimes  her 
husband  would  go  to  Mass  on  a  fine 
Sunday  morning,  and  then  she  would 
say  to  herself,  "God  has  heard  my 
prayers  for  him,  he  is  going  to  amend 
and  give  up  his  bad  ways."  Hut  that 
was  not  to  be  yet,  not  until  five  years 
later  when  he  lay,  racked  with  pain,  on 
a  sick  bed  from  which  he  would  never 
rise.  Then  God  gave  him  the  grace  to 
repent  of  his  evil  days  and  a  life  mis- 
spent, before  death  ended  it  all  forever. 

"Well,  he  made  a  good  ending  after 
all,"  said  the  neighbors,  who  were  non- 
C atholic  for  the  most  part,  and  thought 
that  the  fact  of  his  seeing  a  priest  at  all, 
insured  that  much.  To  send  for  the 
minister,  in  a  last  sickness,  was,  with 


tin-in  to  do  all  that  was  needful  to  make 
a  fitting  end  of  temporal  things,  and  to 
prepare  adequately  for  eternity. 

Mary  mourned  sincerely  for  her  hus- 
band, in  spite  of  the  general  verdict  that 
"he'd  no1  be  that  sair  missed."  She 
said,  however,  that  it  was  all  for  the 
best,  that  now  the  children  would  never 
know  their  father  had  not  been  all  that 
he  might  have  been,  and  so  they  could 
love  his  memory  and  pray  for  his  soul. 
She  might  have  added,  "  and  they  won't 
have  his  bad  example  to  scandalize 
them,"  but  her  heart  was  too  tender  for 
such  a  harsh  verdict,  especially  on  the 
dead. 

Though  the  years  that  followed  were 
hard  ones  for  Mary,  and  she  worked, 
early  and  late  to  keep  her  home  to- 
gether and  her  children  decent,  she  en- 
joyed a  fuller  measure  of  peace  and  tran- 
quillity than  she  had  ever  known  before, 
in  her  married  life.  There  was  no  jar- 
ring element  now  in  the  little  home  ; 
lacking  many  things,  it  was  yet  the 
abode  of  love,  the  love  of  God,  "  the 
constant  mutual  charity"  of  souls  in 
the  grace  and  friendship  of  God. 

On  Sunday  mornings  when  she  knelt 
at  Holy  Mass,  with  a  heart  full  of  love 
and  a  spirit  at  rest,  she  would  say  to 
herself:  "God  is  very  good  to  me." 
True,  her  little  daughter  at  her  side  \vas 
a  cripple,  and  walked  with  a  crutch  ;  it 
was  a  trial,  certainly — but  then,  she 
was  as  good  as  an  angel,  and  almost  as 
beautiful,  with  eyes  like  the  blue  of 
heaven  condensed  with  the  light  of  the 
sun  left  in. 

' '  She 's  a  queer  bit  o '  bairn , ' '  the  neigh- 
bors often  said  to  Mrs.  Stephenson, 
"  but  by  oniinar  (uncommonly)  bonnie.  " 
More  than  one  artist,  passing  with  his 
easel  to  the  old  ruin  on  the  cliff,  that 
artists  loved  to  paint,  year  after  year, 
had  stopped  at  her  cottage  door  where 
her  little  daughter  often  sat,  and  begged 
to  be  allowed  to  sketch  that  wonderfully 
fair  child-face,  with  its  halo  of  golden 
curls.  Once,  after  such  an  incident, 
little  Mary  said  to  her  mother:  "Why 


986 


THE  PRODIGAL. 


did  yon  man  paint  me,  mother?  " 
"Maybe  he  likes  little  lassies,  ma  pet, " 
she  answered,  "  or  maybe  he  wanted  to 
put  yer  in  a  picter ;  do  ye  no'  mind  the 
picter  of  the  guid  Mother  we  saw  at 
Aberdeen  i'  the  Summer,  wi'  a'  the  little 
angels  roond  her  feet  ?  They  were  a ' 
bits  o'  bairnies  like  yersel,  ma  lammie, 
wee  bonnie  bairnies." 

' '  Am  I  bonnie,  mother  ?  ' '  she  asked 
wistfully. 

Mrs.  Stephenson  pursed  up  her  mouth 
and  looked  a  little  severe  as  she  replied, 
"Ye 're  just  as  the  Lord  made  ye,  las- 
sie, "  (all  Scotch  women  are  a  little  prud- 
ish). "Ye  maun  be  guid,  ma  lamb,  an 
that's  better  nor  bonnie." 

"You're  bonnie,  mother,  and  guid 
too,"  the  child  answered,  and  a  kiss, 
and  a  caress  of  the  shining  curls  fin- 
ished the  conversation. 

Yes,  she  was  a  beautiful  child,  and 
John  also  was  a  boy  that  any  mother 
might  well  be  proud  of.  He  was  tall 
and  straight  as  a  dart,  bright  and  alert 
and  clever  at  most  things.  Certainly  he 
was  the  best  acolyte  at  the  altar.  Father 
Stewart  had  said  so  himself  many  a 
time. 

"  I  should  like  another  half  dozen  like 
him,  Mary,"  he  said  to  her  one  day; 
"  he's  a  fine,  sharp,  little  fellow. 

"  He's  aye  that  keen  on  goin'  on  the 
altar,  Father, ' '  she  answered  with  pride. 

"  Well,  well,  keep  him  up  to  it,  keep 
him  up  to  it,  they  all  want  that. " 

But  of  course  she  would  keep  him  up 
to  it.  God  would  bless  her  boy  kneeling 
there  at  His  very  feet.  He  would  never 
suffer  him  to  stray  from  the  way  of  right- 
eousness 

What  was  it  some  of  the  old  women 
had  said  to  her  once?  "What's  bred 
in  the  bone,  lassie,  canna  but  come  oot, 
an'  he's  his  father's  bairn  sure  eneuch." 
That  was  cruel,  cruel;  but  God's  ways 
are  not  our  ways  and  His  grace  is  always 

sufficient. 

*         *         * 

It  was  a  proud  day  for  John,  and  for 
his  mother,  also,  when  he  brought  home 


his  first  week's  wages.  He  had  gone 
into  his  father's  trade  and  become  a 
cooper. 

A  cousin  of  his  father,  a  certain  Fraser 
Stephenson,  had  a  good  business  on  the 
quay,  and  by  way  of  helping  his  poorer 
relations  he  offered  to  take  the  boy  on  to 
learn  his  trade  as  soon  as  he  left  school, 
and,  after  a  short  apprenticeship,  pay 
him  wages  according  to  his  usefulness. 
John  was  just  fifteen  the  week  he  earned 
his  first  money,  and  as  he  received  it,  he 
felt  a  new  feeling  of  independence  stir 
within  him. 

"  I've  made  a  start  now,  mother,  "  he 
said,  ' '  and  it  won 't  be  very  long  before 
I  am  getting  full  pay.  I  know  more 
about  the  coopering  now  than  Aleck 
does,  who  has  been  at  it  twice  as  long. 
Won't  it  be  fine,  mother,  when  I'm  get- 
ting two  and  twenty  shillings  a  week. 
You  won't  have  to  be  aye  working  then, 
and  we  will  be  able  to  go  off  for  the 
'  trips '  sometimes,  and  see  Glasgow, 
and  the  big  ships  on  the  Clyde. ' ' 

"  Me  too,  "  said  little  Mary. 

"  Of  course,  Maisie, "  said  John,  de- 
cidedly ;  ' '  even  if  I  have  to  carry  you  all 
the  time  on  my  back.  '  Will  you  go  to 
Kelvin  Grove,  bonnie  lassie,  O . ' "  he  sang 
as  he  lifted  her  up  in  his  arms  and 
danced  round  the  room,  while  Mrs. 
Stephenson  counted  out  the  money  over 
and  over  again,  thanking  God  in  her 
heart  for  such  welcome  and  timely  help. 

The  two  children  had  always  been  the 
closest  friends.  Even  in  Mary's  fretful 
babyhood  the  boy  had  always  the 
power  to  soothe  and  quiet  her  when  no 
one  else  could  do  so.  He  would  carry 
her  out  on  to  the  rocks,  and  sit  and  sing 
to  her,  until  her  curly  head  dropped  on 
his  shoulder  and  she  fell  asleep.  They 
spent  many  hours  together  in  this  way, 
for  John  was  always  glad  to  get  out  of 
the  house  when  his  father  was  at  home  ; 
he  was  afraid  of  him,  and  he  would  rather 
take  on  himself  the  care  and 'trouble  of 
the  baby  girl,  than  hear  his  father  swear 
at  her.  As  she  grew  older,  he  told  her 
stories,  and  read  aloud  to  her  what  books 


THE    PRODIGAL. 


he  could  procure,  and  after  a  time  his 
baity  charge  became  his  chief  friend  and 
confidant. 

They  would  sit  and  talk  for  hours  on 
the  old  sea  wall  just  below  their  cottage 
door,  and  their  talk  was  mostly  of  ad- 
ventures and  travels,  and  of  "youngest 
sons  "  going  out  into  the  world  to  seek 
their  fortunes,  and  they  would  devise 
for  them  thrilling  experiences  and  dan- 
gers, and  hairbreadth  escapes.  Far  out 
on  the  horizon  they  could  see  the  great 
ships  pass,  sometimes  standing  out 
black  and  gaunt  against  the  gray  back- 
ground of  sky  and  cloud  ;  or,  with  all 
sails  set,  shining  white  and  luminous  in 
the  track  of  the  sunshine.  These  were 
the  chief  delight  of  the  children,  these 
were  the  fairy  ships  of  their  fancy,  set- 
ting out  for  strange  and  wonderful  lands, 
where  all  things  were  riches  and  treas- 
im-s,  and  treasures  were  for  all  who 
sought.  Or  again,  they  were  the  battered 
crafts  that  had  braved  the  perils  of  the 
sea,  whose  crews  were  heroes  every  man 
of  them,  the  destroyers  of  pirates  and 
Indians,  of  wild  beasts  and  desperadoes, 
and  they  were  returning  laden  with 
spoil  and  covered  with  glory. 

As  the  years  went  on,  however,  it  was 
always  John  himself  who  personated  the 
hero  of  their  stories  and  romances,  and 
Mary  became  the  confidant  of  the  boy's 
secret  hopes  and  aspirations.  His  long- 
ing for  more  life  and  adventure  than  the 
sleepy  little  town  afforded  him,  would 
take  shape  and  form  when  Mary's  sym- 
pathetic ear  listened  to  the  story  of  his 
inner  feelings.  "  It's  right  for  a  boy  to 
feel  just  like  that,"  she  would  say  to 
herself.  "Now,  with  me  it's  different. 
I  never  want  to  leave  our  cottage,  really, 
though  it's  fine  to  pretend." 

John,  grown  older,  found  other  pur- 
suits and  interests  ;  friends,  also,  of  his 
own  sex  and  age,  and  so  it  came  to  pass 
that  Mary  generally  sat  alone  on  the  old 
s~a  wall.  She  no  longer  went  forth  in 
spirit  on  desperate  enterprises,  or 
knightly  exploits  ;  the  great  ships  might 
pass  and  repass,  for  Mary 's  fancy  .strayed 


no  further  than  her  own  seashore.  Her 
dreams  were  the  dreams  of  opening 
womanhood,  begun  in  joyousness  of 
heart  because  she  was  young  and  passing 
fair,  and  ended  in  a  sigh  because  she 
was  a  cripple.  "It's  all  make  believe 
with  me  as  well  as  John.  I'll  aye  be  a 
poor  cripple  and  no  good  to  anybody  ; 
but  it's  just  my  cross,  and  I'll  bear  it. 
After  all,  there's  aye  God — and  heaven. " 
Mary  never  complained.  If  life  held 
many  jovs  that  could  never  be  hers,  she 
faced  the  thought  with  courage  and 
clearness  of  judgment.  "Poor  fisher 
folk,"  she  reflected,  "have  troubles 
enough  without  sickly  wives."  So 
many  a  young  fisherman,  attracted  by 
Mary's  beauty,  would  fain  have  courted 
her  for  his  wife,  but  had  never  an  an- 
swering look  from  Mary. 

One  evening  as  she  sat  on  the  old  wall, 
rather  to  her  surprise,  John  came  and 
joined  her.  "  Seen  any  ships,  Maisie?  " 
he  asked  lightly.  This  was  the  old 
formula  of  their  childish  days,  and  Man- 
laughed  a  little  sadly,  as  she  answered  : 

"I  wasn't  minding  the  ships,  John, 
but  I'm  thinkin'  the  boats  are  late  out 
to-night." 

"Yes,  there's  no  wind.  I'm  hearin' 
they'll  no'  be  in  till  ten  o'clock." 

"It's  no 'often  you  come  to  watch  for 
ships  now, ' '  the  girl  said  after  a  pause. 
"What's  come  to  you,  John  ?  " 

"Oh,  I  don't  know,  Maisie,  I'm  just 
getting  sick  of  everything  in  this  old 
place,  and  I  hate  coopering. " 

Mary  looked  at  him.  He  had  picked 
up  some  pebbles,  and  was  throwing 
them  into  the  water,  putting  an  unnec- 
essary amount  of  energy  with  the  per- 
formance ;  he  was  flushed,  and  there  was 
a  look  about  his  mouth,  too,  that  she  had 
never  seen  there  before,  and  which,  some- 
how, gave  her  a  sudden  tightening  at 
her  heart.  She  answered  him  calmly. 

"  And  what's  made  you  sick  of  e\ 
thing,  John  ?     I  know  very  well  ;  so  you 
need  not  tell  me.      You've  been  going 
with  that  Sandy  Mclnnes  again,  and  he's 
a  bad  lad,  and  you  know  it ;    and  you 


988 


THE   PRODIGAL. 


promised  mother  you  wouldn't  go  with 
him.  It's  no'  right;  I'm  hearin'  too, 
that  he  has  lost  his  place  at  Findley's.  " 

"  He  left  himself,  it  was  no'  good 
enough  for  him. " 

"No,  and  nothing  ever  will  be  good 
enough  that  requires  steady  work  and 
attention,  and  if  you  are  going  to  let  a 
lad  like  that  turn  you  against  your  home 
and  your  trade,  you'll  be  a  fine  fool  for 
your  pains. " 

This  was  rather  a  scathing  speech,  for 
Mary,  the  gentle ;  and  as  John  had  no 
answer  ready,  he  went  on  with  his  stone 
throwing.  Presently  he  said:  "Who's 
thinking  of  turning  against  their  trade  ? 
Of  course,  I'll  stick  to  my  trade,  but  it's 
dull  work,  and  there's  no  chance  of  ever 
doing  much  in  this  stupid  wee  place." 

"It's  a  very  nice  place,"  said  Mary 
sharply,  "and  bonnier  than  most  places. 
Father  had  a  good  business  here  once, 
mother  says,  but  he  lost  it  when  his 
health  got  so  bad. " 

"Umph,"  said  John.  He  had  heard 
the  neighbors  talk,  and  had  formed  his 
own  opinions  on  several  points  regarding 
his  father,  which  were  not  in  strict  ac- 
cordance with  his  mother's  stories  of  the 
departed  one. 

Then  he  burst  out  suddenly  : 

"  Mclnnes  is  going  to  South  America, 
Maisie,  at  least  he's  thinkin'  of  it,  and 
I'm  just  wild  to  go  with  him.  " 

Mary  gave  a  cry  of  horror.  '  'Oh  !  John, 
how  can  you  think  of  such  a  thing — with 
a  lad  like  that — leave  mother  and  me  ? 
What  should  we  do  ?  It  would  just  kill 
mother;  you're  a  heartless  boy  to  think 
of  it.  Oh  !  John,  do  leave  that  lad  alone, 
and  put  such  thoughts  out  of  your  head, 
I  feared  what  it  would  be  when  you  took 
up  with  lads  like  him.  South  America ! 
Why,  you're  clean  daft,  John  ;  what  do 
you  suppose  Father  Stewart  would  say 
to  that  ?  Besides  where 's  the  money  to 
come  from  to  take  you  there  ?  ' ' 

"Well,  well,  don't  cry,  Maisie,  I'm 
no'  away  yet,  and  you  needn't  be  saying 
anything  to  mother,  or  Father  Stewart 
either,  but  oh!  Maisie,  wouldn't  it  be 


fine  to  go.  I'd  soon  make  a  fortune 
there.  Mclnnes  knew  a  man  who  went 
out  once,  and  in  five  years  he  came  back 
rich  enough  to  buy  up  the  whole  town. 
He  went  gold  digging,  or  something  like 
that,  I  think,  but  we  " — and,  warming  to 
his  subject,  he  poured  out  the  story  of 
their  plans  and  hopes,  wild  and  impossi- 
ble enough,  the  epitome  of  many  a  long 
talk  with  the  reckless  Mclnnes.  Mary 
listened  contentedly  enough,  for  now  the 
matter  was  brought  back  to  its  legiti- 
mate sphere  of  romantic  speculation  ;  it 
was,  as  their  talk  of  younger  days  had 
been,  vague  possibilities,  the  maybes  of 
the  remotest  realms  of  fancy. 

"  Come  in,  Maisie  ;  it's  gye  cold  now,  " 
their  mother  called,  from  the  cottage 
door. 

John  rose,  and  helped  his  sister  up, 
and  gave  her  her  crutch. 

"It's  fine  to  talk,  John,"  said  she, 
with  a  sigh,  "but  talking 's  enough; 
you're  no'  going,  you  know.  Mclnnes 
can  please  himself,  but  you  maun  just 
stop  wi'  me  and  mother.  Besides,  I 
don't  expect  he'll  go,  after  all.  Aren't 
you  coming  in,  too  ?  " 

"No,  I'm  going  to  help  John  McGee 
in  with  his  lobster  pots." 

"And  Mclnnes  is  going  too,  I  sup- 
pose. You  had  better  mind  yourself, 
John  ;  he's  no  good  company  for  you. " 

"  He's  not  going,  really,  Maisie.  Go 
away  home,  and  tell  mother  I'll  be  in  in 
a  wee  while." 

The  girl  limped  slowly  away.  At  the 
cottage  door  she  turned  and  watched  her 
brother  take  his  way  along  the  quay. 
He  had  not  gone  far  before  he  was 
joined  by  another  lad  of  about  his  own 
size.  Mclnnes  was  going,  then,  after 
all.  With  a  heavy  feeling  at  her  heart, 
and  a  little  shiver,  as  from  a  chill  of 
some  impending  sorrow,  she  went  into 

the  house. 

*        *        * 

Father  Stewart  had  finished  his 
thanksgiving,  delayed  by  several  visit- 
ors after  the  late  Sunday  Mass,  and  was 
just  sitting  down  to  his  well-earned 


THE  PRODIGAL. 


99O 


THE  PRODIGAL. 


breakfast,  when  the  door  opened,  and  a 
tall,  broad-shouldered  young  man  en- 
tered, and  took  a  chair  at  the  table  be- 
side him.  This  was  his  old  friend  and 
college  chum,  though  younger  than 
himself  by  many  years,  who  was  spend- 
ing a  brief  holiday  in  the  pretty  little 
country  Presbytery.  Charles  Lindsey 
was  an  orphan,  with  a  small  private 
income,  and  a  very  large  ambition  to 
become  a  great  artist,  and  write  R.  A. 
after  his  name. 

"Are  you  too  tired  to  talk,  Father? 
If  so,  send  me  away, "  he  said. 

"I'm  not  too  tired  to  listen,  anyway, 
which  will  suit  your  purpose  just  as 
well,  I  expect." 

"Yes,  I  deserve  that.  I  fear  I  have 
victimized  you  with  my  chatter  since  I 
came  here.  That  comes  of  having  a 
sympathetic  listener  ;  but  you  had  your 
turn  this  morning.  Twenty-five  and  a 
half  minutes  your  sermon  lasted.  I 
timed  you  by  the  town  clock ;  I  could 
just  see  it  through  the  window,  "  where- 
upon they  both  laughed  heartily. 

"  No,  no,  Lindsey,"  said  Father  Stew- 
art, ' '  you  're  wrong  there  ;  my  congre- 
gation would  never  stand  that.  Not 
even  the  best  orator  in  the  Church  could 
keep  their  interest  up  after  a  quarter  of 
an  hour.  They  are  wise  people,  and 
they  know  when  they  have  had  enough. 
They  like  a  discourse,  plain  and  to  the 
point,  and  no  nonsense  about  it.  " 

' '  Take  it  straight,  without  sugar, ' ' 
quoted  the  young  man,  irreverently, 
' '  but,  Father,  what  I  wanted  to  tell  you 
was  this  :  I  saw  an  angel  in  church  at 
Mass  this  morning. ' ' 

' '  You  may  be  sure  there  were  many 
angels  there,  Charlie  ;  no  doubt  of  it. ' ' 

"  Who  is  she,  then,  Father  ?  Do  you 
think  I  could  get  her  to  sit  for  me  ?  I 
must  sketch  her." 

"Softly,  softly,"  said  the  Father, 
' '  you  forget  I  may  not  have  been  so 
favored  as  yourself.  I  saw  no  angel, 
laddie,  except  with  the  eyes  of  faith.  Are 
you  sure  you  won 't  have  some  coffee  ?  ' ' 

"  No,   thank  you.     Now  tell  me,  did 


you  notice  any  stranger  in  your  congre- 
gation this  morning?  " 

"  Not  one,  besides  your  illustrious 
self." 

' '  Then  you  know  perfectly  well  the 
girl  I  mean.  You  were  something  of  an 
artist  yourself  in  the  old  days,  and  you 
will  not  have  lost  your  sense  of  the  beau- 
tiful. So  who  is  my  angel  with  the 
golden  hair  ? ' ' 

' '  My  angel  with  the  golden  hair ! 
Bless  my  soul,  that's  quite  thrilling, 
Lindsey.  I  see  now  the  cause  of  your 
inaccurate  statement  with  regard  to  the 
length  of  my  sermon.  It  wasn't  the 
town  clock  you  were  watching,  it 
seems." 

"Well,  I  plead  guilty.  Now  tell  me 
all  about  her. ' ' 

"  It's  little  Mary  Stephenson  you 
mean,  I  expect, ' '  said  the  Father  ;  ' '  and 
you" are  right  ;  it  is  an  angel's  face,  and 
not  far  off  an  angel 's  mind  too,  I  imag- 
ine. " 

' '  She  is  one  of  your  poor  ?  " 

"  Yes,  the  daughter  of  a  poor  widow, 
and  you  can  sketch  her  any  day  ;  but, ' ' 
he  went  on  in  a  bantering  tone,  "  how 
long  is  it  since  you  have  taken  to  paint- 
ing angels  ?  I  thought  your  genius  lay 
in  quite  another  direction — '  The  Dying 
Gladiator, '  '  Grown  Old  in  Sin  ' — man, 
yon  was  a  fearsome  bit  of  coloring  If  I 
could  only  make  my  sermons  half  as  ter- 
rifying, all  the  inns  in  the  place  would 
soon  have  to  put  their  shutters  up. " 

"  Oh,  don't  spare  me,  Father,"  said 
Lindsey,  laughing.  "I'm  used  to  hard 
hitting.  Perhaps  amongst  the  angels  I 
may  take  heart  of  grace,  and  do  better. ' ' 
' '  Why  not  ?  But  Mary  has  been 
painted  many  times.  Why,  Nesbitt  was 
here  last  year  and  sketched  her,  and 
Crawley,  and  several  others. ' ' 

"  Well,  never  mind,"  the  young  man 
answered.  "I  may  discover  some  new 
beauty  in  the  fair  face  ;  we  don't  all  see 
with  the  same  eyes.  " 

"No,  you're  right,  Lindsej-,  "  Father 
Stewart  answered  seriously.  "  The  chief 
beauty  of  that  face  is  its  expression,  and 


THE  PRODIGAL. 


991 


expression  comes  from  the  soul.  Maty  > 
mind  has  ever  dwelt  amongst  things 
good  and  beautiful,  and  she  has  al\\ 
been  very  near  to  God  ;  it  is  a  pure  spirit 
that  shines  in  that  face,  an  unsul- 
lied soul  that  gives  it  its  rare  beauty, 
and  I  fancy  that  it  takes  a  Catholic  as 
well  as  an  artist  to  understand  this,  and 
that  how,  even  in  this  life,  the  clean  of 
heart  may  see  God  in  some  mysterious 
way,  and  catch  some  faint  reflex  of  His 
beauty." 

"  Do  you  remember  the  story,  Father, 
of  St.  Elizabeth  of  Hungary  and  the 
roses  ?  "  Lindsey  asked  after  a  pause. 

"  No,  tell  me  about  it." 

"I  heard  it  when  I  was  abroad  last 
year  :  you  know  St.  Elizabeth  had  a  hus- 
band, a  prince,  he  was,  or  something  of 
that  sort,  and  he  did  not  share  his  wife's 
broad  ideas  of  charity.  One  day  when 
she  was  coming  down  from  the  castle 
with  her  apron  full  of  loaves  for  the 
poor  at  the  gate,  she  met  her  husband, 
and  he  asked  her  what  she  had  under 
her  cloak.  She  answered  by  opening 
her  cloak  and  lo,  she  had  a  lapful  of 
exquisite  roses.  I  spent  nearly  a  week 
sketching  at  the  glorious  old  castle 
where  this  is  supposed  to  have  happened, 
and  I  seemed  to  know  by  heart  every 
stone  in  those  stately  terraces  down 
which  the  saintly  princess  used  to  walk 
on  her  errands  of  mercy.  At  last  I  was 
able  to  picture  the  beautiful  saint  herself 
so  vividly  in  my  mind,  that  there  were 
times  when  I  could  not  be  sure  that  I 
did  not  actually  behold  her.  young, 
gracious,  and  shining,  with  a  chastened 
beauty  that  cannot  be  described,  though 
I  never  really  pictured  her  face,  even  in 
imagination.  I  shall  paint  her  now, 
Father,  and  give  her  little  Mary's  face, 
roses  and  all,  and  send  her  forth  to 
make  my  fortune  and  win  me  my  R.  A.  " 

"Wc-ll  done,  it's  quite  a  prophetic 
instinct,  may  the  saint  herself  help  you  ; 
now,  I  have  a  sick  call  up  the  Hraes,  and 
if  you  like  to  come  with  me  I'll  show 
you  the  Stephenson's  cottage,  and  you 
can  arrange  for  a  sitting  for  to-morrow.  " 


Next  day  Charles  Lindsey  sat  busily 
sketching  at  Mrs.  Stephenson's  cottage 
door,  Mary  before  him  in  her  accustomed 
seat  with  her  knitting  in  her  lap,  her 
eyes  dreamily  fixed  on  the  boats  far  out 
at  sea. 

"  So  it  does  not  trouble  you  at  all  to 
sit  for  me,"  he  said,  "you  are  quite 
sure?  " 

"  Oh  no,  sir,  I'm  aye  sitting  here,  you 
see  ;  I  get  wearied  in  the  house  ;  there's 
more  to  see  out  here,  and  the  sea  is  bon- 
nie. " 

"  You  must  love  the  sea  living  so  near 
to  it  all  your  life,  "he  wished  to  make 
her  talk.  When  speaking  her  eyes  lost 
their  usually  dreamy  look,  and  beamed 
with  intelligence  and  her  whole  counte- 
nance brightened.  It  pleased  him  to 
hear  her  soft  musical  voice  as  well.  She 
and  her  brother  did  not  talk  broad 
Scotch  like  their  mother.  The  rising 
generation  must  needs  know  a  fair 
amount  of  the  Queen's  English — and 
such  can  adjust  their  phraseology  to 
their  circumstances  ;  when  out  of  school 
however,  the  idiom  generally  prevailed. 

"  Yes,  I  love  the  sea,"  said  Mary,  "  I 
should  think  everybody  did  " 

"  Well,  no  ;  I  believe  there  are  people 
who  even  hate  it,  who  look  upon  it  as  a 
remorseless  monster  that  takes  so  much. 
Don't  you  think  you  would  hate  it  too, 
if  it  had  taken  all  your  dear  ones  from 
you  ?  " 

"Folks  die  anywhere,"  said  Mary, 
simply,  and  it  would  be  better  to  be 
buried  in  the  sea  than  up  in  Cowie 
kirkyard  ;  its  gye  lone  and  fearsome  up 
there,  while  the  sea's  aye  speakin'and 
croonin' ;  it's  company  like. " 

"There's  something  in  that  certainly, 
but  let  me  tell  you  a  story.  There  was 
a  little  boy  once  who  stood  on  the  sea- 
shore one  morning,  and  watched  a  yacht 
sail  out  into  the  bay.  All  who  belonged 
to  him  were  in  that  yacht,  father,  mother 
and  sister,  and  they  never  came  back 
again — the  cruel  sea  took  them  all.  I 
was  that  boy,  Mary,  and  for  years  and 
vears  I  could  not  bear  to  look  at  the  sea. 


992 


THE  PRODIGAL. 


But  come,  you  must  not  look  quite  so 
sad,  or  I  shall  have  to  go  off  and  look 
for  another  model.  I  dont  want  to  paint 
a  Niobe  all  in  tears.  Do  you  know  who 
Niobe  was  ?  " 

"  No,  sir. " 

"  Well,  I  must  tell  you  all  about  her,  " 
and  so  he  chatted  on,  now  of  things 
grave,  now  gay,  watching  with  the 
keenest  delight  the  play  of  expression 
on  the  exquisite  sensitive  face,  which 
a  word  could  ripple  into  smiles,  or  move 
to  the  most  wistful  sadness. 

They  became  great  friends  before  they 
parted,  after  a  good  many  sittings,  and 
Mary  cried  when  they  said  good-bye. 

He  gave  her  a  little  sketch  of  herself 
in  remembrance  of  him,  and  he  said  : 
"I'm  going  to  put  you  into  a  big  pic- 
ture, Mary,  and  such  a  picture  !  It  is 
going  to  make  my  fortune,  and  then 
Mary  we'll  go  shares,  and  you  will  be 
able  to  go  to  Lourdes,  or  Holywell,  or 
somewhere,  and  get  cured  of  your  lame- 
ness." 

"  That  would  be  fine,  but  anyway,  I 
should  like  to  make  your  fortune — and 
I  hope  you  will  comeback  some  day  and 
see  us  again. "  When  he  bade  good-bye 
to  Mrs.  Stephenson,  he  gave  her  five 
sovereigns  ' '  for  his  little  model, ' ' — all  he 
could  spare  then,  but  quite  a  mine  of 
wealth  to  the  poor  widow.  Mary  had 
presents  of  money  given  her  from 
artists  who  had  sketched  her,  from  time 
to  time,  and  it  was  all  carefully  hoarded 
up  in  an  old  stocking  in  a  box  in  her 
mother's  room.  When  the  five  pounds 
were  added  they  found  they  had  just  ten 
pounds.  They  counted  it  over  with 
great  satisfaction  and  said  it  was  some- 
thing worth  having  against  a  rainy 
day. 

' '  If  more  folks  came  here,  mother,  I 
should  be  able  to  earn  nearly  as  much 
as  John.  I'm  glad  I'm  some  little  bit  of 
use  to  you. " 

"  Dinna  say  that,  bairn,  use  or  no  use 
you're  ma  ain,  and  mair  to  me  than  a' 
the  gowd  in  the  banks  o'  Scotland." 

Presently  when  the  stocking  had  been 


returned  to  the  place  of  safety,  Mary 
said  : 

"I'm  fearin',  mother,  that  John's  no' 
very  settled. " 

"  Aweel,  it's  been  a  bad  season  for 
the  fishin'  and  no'  muckle  demand  in 
trade.  He  maun  just  hae  patience  and 
trust  in  Providence ;  things  micht  be 
waur.  "  Mrs.  Stephenson  always  took  a 
hopeful  view  of  things. 

"He's  no' one  of  the  patient  sort," 
said  Mary  dryly  ;  she  was  more  anxious 
about  her  brother  than  her  mother  had 
any  idea  of,  and  to-day  she  was  tempted 
to  share  her  fears  with  her.  ' '  John 's  no ' 
like  you  and  me,  mother,  he's  restless. 
It's  just  his  spirit — he's  full  of  spirit, 
and  we're  more  contented  like. " 

"  He's  a  good  lad  and  a  steady, "  said 
the  mother  with  conviction,  "and  he'll 
be  nineteen  year  old,  come  the  twenty- 
fifth  o'  September." 

' '  Oh  there's  no '  a  lad  like  him,  mother, 
that's  sure — but  I'm  fearing  for  him 
while  its  aye  Mclnnes  this,  and  Mc- 
Innes  that,  and  Mclnnes  has  got  a  new 
boat,  and  Mclnnes  is  talkin'  of  going 
to  America,  till  I'm  fair  mad  with  him. " 

Mrs.  Stephenson  roused  herself  con- 
siderably;  "John's  no'  goin'  wi'  Mcln- 
nes noo,  Mary  ?  ' ' 

"Isn't  he!  He  fair  worships  that 
lad." 

' '  Idle  feckless  young  cuddy  ?  I  '11 
awa'  to  Father  Stewart  this  instant 
moment,  and  gaur  him  speak  to  John." 

"No,  don't,  mother,  speak  to  him 
yourself,  he'll  mind  you  as  much  as 
Father  Stewart — tell  him  it's  no'  right 
to  go  stravagin'  about  with  a  lad  like 
that,  he'll  be  getting  a  bad  name  and 
losin'  his  place  maybe."  This  was  not 
the  danger  that  Mary  feared  from  the 
influence  of  Mclnnes,  but  it  might  do 
duty  as  well  as  any  other  plea  to  rouse 
her  mother  to  a  stricter  watch  on  the 
matter  of  John's  comings  and  goings  in 
his  leisure  time. 

For  the  rest  of  that  day  Mary  could 
hear  her  mother  talking  to  herself  under 
her  breath,  in  a  quick  excited  way,  as 


THE   PRODIGAL. 


993 


.slu  went  about  her  work.  She  was  evi- 
dently preparing  a  bad  quarter  of  an  hour 
for  John,  when  he  would  be  home  for  his 
The  girl  smiled  to  herself  a  little 
wi-.uilv.  as  she  reflected  how  it  would 
probably  go  off.  There  would  be  a  few 
\vonls  from  her  mother,  a  disclaimer  from 
John,  then  tears,  which  would  presently 
be  dried  upon  a  few  consoling  promises 
from  the  boy. 

Meanwhile,  there  was  no  doubt  about 
the  matter,  her  brother  was  certainly  be- 
injj  led  away,  through  his  companion- 
ship with  an  idle  and  vicious  young 
man.  There  were  many  nights  when  he 
stayed  out  much  later  than  a  respectable 
lad  ought  to  do  ;  her  mother  never  heard 
him  come  home.  She  slept  sound  after 
her  hard  day's  work.  But  Mary  did  not 
sleep  well,  and  she  often  lay  awake  and 
listened  for  the  stealthy  footsteps  in  the 
silent  night. 

Last  Sunday  he  had  missed  his  month- 
ly Communion,  on  the  plea  of  not  Feeling 
well,  he  had  lost  all  his  bright  cheery 
ways  too,  and  he  was  impatient  and  dis- 
contented with  his  work,  and  his  life 
generally.  Mary  felt  very  bad  about  it 
all.  She  was  sorry,  too,  that  Mr.  Lind- 
sey  had  gone  away,  he  was  so  kind  to 
her,  and  talked  so  nicely ;  two  large 
tears  splashed  down  upon  her  knitting, 
the  first  heavy  drops  of  a  gathering  storm 
of  grief. 

John  came  home  looking  very  wrath- 
ful and  rebellious,  he  had  had  some 
words  with  his  master  in  the  work  yard, 
and  was  inwardly  fuming  at  being  taken 
to  task  for  some  piece  of  work  negligently 
done. 

"  I'm  no '  goin '  to  stand  it,  mother, ' '  he 
said,  when  he  had  told  the  story,  but 
there  was  no  sympathy  forthcoming. 
H  is  mother  had  ' '  screwed  her  courage  to 
the  sticking  point,"  poor  woman,  and 
John  should  have  his  "lecture"  there 
and  then.  It  was  an  unfortunate 
moment.  John  answered  her  sharply, 
and  seizing  his  cap,  he  left  the  house 
and  swung  off  towards  the  quay.  Pres- 
ently Melnnes  joined  him.  and  before 


they  parted  that  night,  the  devil  had 
ehm-kled  ever  a  fine  piece  of  business, 
and  their  angels  had  wept. 

These  two  restless  spirits  decided  that 
they  needed  a  wider  field  for  their  ener- 
gies than  sleepy  little  Rockhaven  ;  that 
they  must  see  life  and  make  their  for- 
tunes. They  could  not  go  far  without 
money.  John  could  easily  get  at  the  lit- 
tle store  in  his  mother's  room,  and  Mc- 
Innes  had  found  his  way  to  his  father's 
till  many  a  time  before  this.  They  would 
take  all  they  could  get,  walk  to  the 
nearest  town  the  following  night,  then 
take  train  to  Glasgow.  There  they 
would  find  a  ship,  then  off  they  would 
go  for  a  new  world,  and  a  full  free  life. 

And  yet,  but  yesterday,  John  did  not 
know,  but  that  his  faith,  his  honesty,  his 
love  for  his  mother  and  sister,  would 
have  "stood  against  the  world."  Per- 
secution might,  even  then,  have  made 
of  him  a  martyr  and  a  hero.  But  some- 
times the  soul  which  has  possibilities 
for  the  highest,  has  capabilities,  too,  for 
the  lowest.  The  even  tenor  of  a  virtu- 
ous, uneventful  life  will  suddenly  at 
times  grow  distasteful  to  such  a  one, 
and  unless  patience  possess  him,  or 
higher  aims  allure  him,  he  is  at  the 
mercy  of  the  tempter. 

John  was  outwardly  very  quiet  during 
the  following  day.  It  was  Thursday  and 
in  the  evening  his  mother  and  Mary  would 
go  to  Benediction.  He  would  make  his 
preparations  then,  and  be  gone  before 
they  returned.  He  kissed  them  both  be- 
fore they  started  for  church,  saying  he 
was  not  going  out,  whereat  his  mother 
thought  to  herself  that  he  had  taken  her 
words  to  heart,  and  meant  to  keep  to  him- 
self for  the  future.  Not  a  thought  of  the 
grief  or  woe  he  was  about  to  bring  upon 
those  he  loved  ever  crossed  John's  mind. 
That  he  was  about  to  act  the  part  of  a 
coward  and  a  villain  did  not  occur  to 
him.  On  the  contrary,  he  was  feeling 
quite  manly  and  heroic,  quite  justified 
in  striking  out  for  himself  and  putting 
an  end  to  such  an  unprofitable  way  of 
living. 


994 


THE   POPE  AND  ANGLICAN   ORDERS. 


Three  days  after  he  stood  on  the  deck 
of  a  great  ocean  steamer,  which  was 
slowly  steaming  down  the  Clyde.  By 
and  bye  there  was  a  breeze,  then  the 
faint  "  caller  "  smell  of  the  sea  ;  so  smelt 
the  weed  on  the  rocks  at  home  when  the 
tide  was  low,  and  the  wind  freshening. 
The  boy's  heart  turned  sick  for  a  moment 
and  a  feeling  of  dismay  fell  upon  him. 


Well  ;  it  was  done,  and  he  could  never 
go  back  again  now.  More  and  worse 
things  than  distance  separated  him 
from  home :  all  written  in  the  black 
record  of  a  few  evil  days.  His  con- 
science awoke  and  cried,  for  the  first 
time  since  his  flight,  but  onlj-  to  be 
stifled  to  a  long  enduring  silence  of 
many  years. 


( To  be  continued.') 


THE    POPE  AND  ANGLICAN  ORDERS. 


FOR  the  past  two  years  no  religious 
topic  has  so  engrossed  the  interest 
of  the  Christian  world  at  large  as  the 
Reunion  of  Christendom.  This  move- 
ment, it  may  be  said,  proceeded  largely 
from  with  out,  while  the  Catholic  Church 
looked  on  with  keen  interest  and  prayer- 
ful sympathy.  No  one,  who  has  at- 
tentively observed  this  movement,  can 
fail  to  see  in  it  the  working  of  the  Holy 
Ghost.  The  feeling  of  insecurity  and 
dissatisfaction  which  called  forth  the 
movement  is  the  first  step  towards  con- 
version and  a  very  signal  supernatural 
grace,  which,  if  corresponded  with,  can- 
not fail  to  result  in  the  reunion  of  thou- 
sands of  erring  souls  with  the  true  fold 
of  Christ. 

This  grace  is,  doubtless,  the  fruit  of 
the  humble  and  persevering  prayers  of 
the  faithful  throughout  the  world.  Many 
years  ago  a  league  of  prayer  was  formed 
for  the  conversion  of  England,  which 
was  encouraged  and  blessed  by  Pius  IX. 
When  the  movement  of  Reunion  was 
recently  started,  the  first  act  of  Leo  XIII. 
was  to  exhort  all — Catholics  and  Protest- 
ants— to  pray  for  its  happy  result,  in  a 
letter  addressed  to  ' '  the  English  seek- 
ing the  kingdom  of  Christ  in  the  unity 
of  faith."  The  Pope's  appeal  has  been 
zealously  responded  to  by  all  Catholics, 
and  doubtless  also  by  many  outside  the 
Church,  who  received  his  utterances 
with  the  utmost  reverence. 

The  movement  went  on  increasing, 
and  some  of  the  most  distinguished 


Anglicans,  both  clergymen  and  laymen, 
took  the  most  lively  and  active  interest 
in  it.  As  was  natural  on  the  part  of 
those  who  sail  without  compass  or  rud- 
der, and  without  the  infallible  steersman 
at  the  helm,  their  interests  soon  clustered 
around  certain  side-issues,  while  they 
overlooked  the  main  point,  viz.,  that 
unity  of  organization  established  by 
Christ  on  St.  Peter  and  the  Apostles — 
one  body  under  one  head,  one  fold  under 
one  shepherd.  To  dissipate  any  illu- 
sions that  existed  within  or  without  the 
Church  on  this  matter,  the  Pope  issued 
his  luminous  encyclical  on  "Christian 
Unity."  (See  MESSENGER,  September, 
1896,  page  720). 

Among  those  side  issues,  the  one  most 
emphasized  was  that  of  the  validity  of 
Anglican  orders,  which  from  time  im- 
memorial have  been  practically  re- 
garded by  the  Church  as  absolutely  in- 
valid. If  the  validity  of  Anglican  orders 
could  be  established,  and  acknowledged 
by  Rome,  they  thought,  the  chief  barrier 
to  reunion  would  be  removed.  In  this 
illusion  they  were  confirmed  by  certain 
French  divines  (chiefly  the  Reverend 
Abbe's  Portal  and  Duchesne).  This,  as 
will  be  remembered,  led  to  the  appoint- 
ment of  a  committee  of  divines  repre- 
senting both  sides  of  the  question,  pre- 
sided over  by  a  Cardinal  of  the  Roman 
Church.  The  question  was  examined 
and  discussed  for  six  weeks.  All  the 
arguments  for  and  against  the  validity 
were  carefully  weighed.  The  result  of 


THE   POPE  AND  ANGLICAN   ORDERS. 


995 


the  deliberations  was  submitted  to  the 
Holy  Father  and  a  committee  of  Cardi- 
nals. After  long  and  careful  consider- 
ation, in  a  special  meeting  at  which  the 
Pope  himself  presided,  on  Thursday,  the 
i-nth  day  of  July,  the  absolute  nul- 
lity of  Anglican  orders  was  unanimously 
dei-ided  by  the  judges  of  the  Supreme 
Council  or  the  Holy  Office.  It  was  not, 
however,  until  September  13,  that,  after 
much  prayer  and  deliberation,  the  Holy 
Father,  in  the  form  of  a  Bull,  solemnly 
pronounced  the  decision. 

The  wording  of  the  defining  portion 
of  the  decree  is  as  follows  : 

"  Wherefore,  strictly  adhering  in  this 
matter  to  the  decrees  of  the  Pontiffs,  our 
predecessors,  and  confirming  them  most 
fully,  and,  as  it  were,  reneu'ing  them  by 
our  authority,  of  our  ou'n  motion  and  cer- 
tain knowledge  we  pronounce  and  declare 
that  ordinations  carried  out  according  to 
the  Anglican  rite,  have  been,  and  are,  ab- 
solutely null  and  utterly  roid. " 

Thus,  after  mature  deliberation,  Rome 
has  spoken,  and  the  case  is  ended  once 
for  all.  The  result  is  what  every  sound 
Catholic  theologian  anticipated.  It  is 
only  insufficient  knowledge  or  misguided 
zeal  that  could  have  prompted  divines 
ever  to  hold  the  contrary  opinion. 

These  Letters  Apostolic  of  Leo  XIII., 
apart  from  the  definition  they  contain, 
are  most  interesting  and  instructive,  as 
they  convey  the  result  of  the  close  and 
patient  investigation  of  the  learned 
body  of  divines  who  were  charged  with 
the  inquiry  into  the  validity  of  the 
Anglican  orders.  Particularly  interest- 
ing is  the  plain  and  candid  statement  of 
the  facts  that  led  up  to  the  decision. 
The  Pope  says  : 

"  \Ve  have  now  determined  to  turn 
our  consideration  to  a  matter  of  no  less 
importance,  which  is  closely  connected 
with  the  same  subject  and  with  our  de- 
sires. For  an  opinion  already  prevalent, 
confirmed  more  than  once  by  the  action 
and  constant  practice  of  the  Church, 
maintained  that  when  in  Kngland,  short- 
ly after  it  was  rent  from  the  centre  of 


Christian  unity,  a  new  rite  for  confer- 
ring holy  orders  was  publicly  introduced 
under  Kdward  VI  ,  the  true  sacrament 
of  orders  as  instituted  by  Christ  lapsed 
and  with  it  the  hierarchical  succession. 
For  some  time,  however,  and  in  these 
last  years  especially,  a  controversy  has 
sprung  up  as  to  whether  the  sacred 
orders  conferred  according  to  the  Ed- 
wardine  ordinal  possessed  the  nature 
and  effect  of  a  sacrament ;  those  in  favor 
of  the  absolute  validity,  or  of  a  doubt- 
ful validity,  being  not  only  certain  An- 
glican writers,  but  some  few  Catholics, 
chiefly  non-English.  The  consideration 
of  the  excellency  of  the  Christian  priest- 
hood moved  Anglican  writers  in  this 
matter,  desirous  as  they  were  that  their 
own  people  should  not  lack  the  twofold 
power  over  the  body  of  Christ.  Catholic 
writers  were  impelled  by  a  wish  to 
smooth  the  way  for  the  return  of  An- 
glicans to  holy  unit}-.  Both,  indeed, 
thought  that  in  view  of  studies  brought 
up  to  the  level  of  recent  research  and  of 
new  documents  rescued  from  oblivion  it 
was  not  inopportune  to  re-examine  the 
question  by  our  authority.  And  we,  not 
disregarding  such  desires  and  opinions, 
and,  above  all,  obeying  the  dictates  of 
apostolic  charity,  have  considered  that 
nothing  should  be  left  untried  that 
might  in  any  way  tend  to  preserve  souls 
from  injury  or  procure  their  advantage. 

"  It  has,  therefore,  pleased  us  to  gra- 
ciously permit  the  cause  to  be  re-exam- 
ined, so  that  through  the  extreme  care 
taken  in  the  new  examination,  all  doubt, 
or  even  shadow  of  doubt,  should  be  re- 
moved for  the  future.  To  this  end  \\e 
commissioned  a  certain  number  of  men 
noted  for  their  learning  and  ability, 
whose  opinions  in  this  matter  were 
known  to  be  divergent,  to  state  the 
grounds  of  their  judgments  in  writing. 
\Ve,  then,  having  summoned  them  to 
our  person,  directed  them  to  interchange 
writings  and  further  to  investigate  and 
discuss  all  that  was  necessary  for  a  full 
knowledge  of  the  matter.  We  were  care- 
ful also  that  they  should  be  able  to  re- 


996 


THE  POPE  AND  ANGLICAN   ORDERS. 


examine  all  documents  bearing  on  this 
question  which  were  known  to  exist  in 
the  Vatican  archives,  to  search  for  new 
ones,  and  even  to  have  at  their  disposal 
all  acts  relating  to  this  subject  which 
are  preserved  by  the  Holy  Office,  or,  as 
it  is  called,  the  Supreme  Council,  and  to 
consider  whatever  had,  up  to  this  time, 
been  adduced  by  learned  men  on  both 
sides.  We  ordered  them,  when  prepared 
in  this  way,  to  meet  together  in  special 
sessions.  These,  to  the  number  of 
twelve,  were  held  under  the  presidency 
of  one  of  the  Cardinals  of  the  Holy 
Roman  Church,  appointed  by  ourselves, 
and  all  were  invited  to  free  discussion. 
Finally  we  directed  that  the  acts  of 
these  meetings,  together  with  all  other 
documents,  should  be  submitted  to  our 
venerable  brethren,  the  Cardinals  of  the 
same  Council,  so  that  when  all  had 
studied  the  whole  subject  and  discussed 
it  in  our  presence,  each  might  give  his 
opinion." 

The  Holy  Father  then  goes  on  to  re- 
view and  discuss  the  decisions  of  Popes 
Julius  III.  and  Paul  VI.,  in  the  reign  of 
Queen  Mary,  in  regard  to  those  bishops 
and  priests  who  had  been  ordained  ac- 
cording to  the  Ordinal  of  Edward  VI., 
and  concluded  his  argument  with  the 
following  interesting  paragraph,  which 
contains  the  most  striking  and  convinc- 
ing proof  for  any  one  who  is  capable  of 
understanding  the  force  of  a  theological 
argument : 

"The  authority  of  Julius  III.  and 
Paul  IV.,  which  we  have  quoted,  clear- 
ly shows  the  origin  of  that  practice 
which  has  been  observed  without  inter- 
ruption for  more  than  three  centuries, 
that  ordinations  conferred  according  to 
the  Edwardine  rite  should  be  considered 
null  and  void.  This  practice  is  fully 
proved  by  the  numerous  cases  of  ab- 
solute reordination  according  to  the 
Catholic  rite  even  in  Rome.  In  the 
observance  of  this  practice  we  have  a 
proof  directly  affecting  the  matter  in 
hand.  For  if  by  any  chance  doubt 
should  remain  as  to  the  true  sense  in 


which  these  Pontifical  documents  are  to 
be  understood,  the  principle  holds  good 
that  "custom  is  the  best  interpreter  of 
law."  Since  in  the  Church  it  has  ever 
been  a  constant  and  established  rule  that 
it  is  sacrilegious  to  repeat  the  sacrament 
of  orders,  it  never  could  have  come  to 
pass  that  the  Apostolic  See  should  have 
silently  acquiesced  and  tolerated  such  a 
custom.  But  not  only  did  the  Apostolic 
See  tolerate  this  practice,  but  approved 
and  sanctioned  it  as  often  as  any  par- 
ticular case  arose  which  called  for  its 
judgment  in  the  matter. 

"We  adduce  two  facts  of  this  kind 
out  of  many  which  have  from  time  to 
time  been  submitted  to  the  Supreme 
Council  of  the  Holy  Office.  The  first 
was  in  1684  of  a  certain  French  Calvin- 
ist,  and  the  other  in  1704  of  John 
Clement  Gordon,  both  of  whom  had  re- 
ceived their  orders  according  to  the  Ed- 
wardine ritual.  In  the  first  case,  after 
a  searching  investigation,  the  consultors, 
not  a  few  in  number,  gave  in  writing 
their  answers — or  as  they  may  call  it, 
their  vota — and  the  rest  unanimously 
agreed  with  their  conclusion,  "  for  the 
invalidity  o'f  the  ordination,"  and  only 
on  account  of  reasons  of  opportuneness 
did  the  Cardinals  deem  it  well  to  answer 
by  a  "  dilata  "  [viz.,  not  to  formulate 
the  conclusion  at  the  moment].  The 
same  documents  were  called  into  use 
and  considered  again  in  the  examina- 
tion of  the  second  case,  and  additional 
written  statements  of  opinion  were  also 
obtained  from  consultors,  and  the  most 
eminent  doctors  of  the  Sorbonne  and 
of  Douai  were  likewise  asked  for  their 
opinion.  No  safeguard  which  wisdom 
and  prudence  could  suggest  to  insure  the 
thorough  sifting  of  the  question  was 
neglected. " 

From  these  facts  His  Holiness  con- 
cludes :  ' '  Hence  it  must  be  clear  to 
every  one  that  the  controversy  lately 
revived,  had  been  already  definitely 
settled  by  the  Apostolic  See,  and  that  it 
is  to  the  insufficient  knowledge  of  these 
documents  that  we  must,  perhaps,  at- 


THE   POPE  AND  ANGLICAN   ORDERS. 


997 


tribute  the  fact  that  any  Catholic  writer 
should  have  considered  it  still  an  open 
qiu-stion. " 

The  next  tiling  that  conies  into  con- 
sideration is  the  Anglican  Ordinal.  The 
iimiits  of  the  New  I. aw  as  sensible 
and  efficient  signs  of  invisible  grace 
should  signify  the  grace  which  they 
effect,  and  effect  the  grace  which  they 
signify.  This  signification  is  contained 
particularly  in  the  form  of  the  Sacra- 
ment. Now,  according  to  the  Anglican 
ordinal  the  form  of  the  Sacrament  of 
Orders  is  :  "  Receive  the  Holy  Ghost." 
But  this  form  of  itself  does  not  signify 
the  specific  grace  of  the  priesthood, 
which  consists  chiefly  in  the  power  "of 
consecrating  and  offering  the  true  body 
and  blood  of  our  Lord."  This  holds 
good  for  episcopal  consecration  as  well 
as  for  priestly  ordination.  Hence  it 
follows  that  neither  priestly  nor  Epis- 
copal orders  can  be  conferred  according 
to  the  Anglican  ordinal,  as  it  was  in  use 
in  the  Anglican  Church  for  a  century 
after  the  Reformation. 

True,  the  form  was  subsequently  sup- 
plemented by  the  words  :  "for  the  office 
and  work  of  priest  (or  bishopj;  "  but 
that  was  long  after  the  succession  had 
been  interrupted.  In  any  case,  the 
"  office  and  work  of  priest  "in  the  sense 
of  the  Anglican  ordinal  is  not  that  in- 
tended by  Christ,  namely,  "the  conse- 
crating and  offering  of  His  true  body," 
since  every  reference  to  consecration, 
sacrifice  and  priesthood  was  studiously 
eliminated  from  the  ordinal  to  suit  the 
taste  of  the  Reformers,  who  rejected  the 
dogma  of  transubstantiation  and  the  holy 
sacrifice  of  the  Mass.  The  "office  and 
work  of  priest,"  in  the  Anglican  sense, 
is,  therefore,  something  very  different 
from  the  true  Catholic  meaning  of  these 
words,  and  consequently  could  not 
signify  the  conferring  of  the  power  to 
consecrate  and  offer  sacrifice.  The  form 
of  Anglican  ordination,  therefore,  lacks 
that  significance  which  is  nece> 
cording  to  the  institution  of  Christ,  to 
effect  the  sacramental  grace  of  orders. 


But  not  only  is  the  form  insufficient, 
but  also  the  necessary  intention  is  want- 
ing. The  Pope  treats  this  point  so 
clearly  and  concisely  that  we  cannot  do 
better  than  insert  the  whole  passage  for 
the  instruction  of  our  readers. 

"  With  this  inherent  defect  of  form  is 
joined  the  defect  of  intention,  which  is 
equally  essential  to  the  sacrament.  The 
Church  does  not  judge  about  the  mind 
and  intention  in  so  far  as  it  is  something 
by  its  nature  internal  ;  but  in  so  far  as  it 
is  manifested  externally  she  is  bound  to 
judge  concerning  it.  When  any  one  has 
rightly  and  seriously  made  use  of  the 
due  form  and  the  matter  requisite  for 
effecting  or  conferring  the  sacrament,  he 
is  considered  by  the  very  fact  to  do  what 
the  Church  does.  On  this  principle 
rests  the  doctrine  that  a  sacrament  is 
truly  conferred  by  the  ministry  of  one 
who  is  a  heretic  or  unbaptized,  provided 
the  Catholic  rite  be  employed.  On  the 
other  hand,  if  the  rite  be  changed  with 
the  manifest  intention  of  introducing 
another  rite  not  approved  b\'  the  Church 
and  of  rejecting  what  the  Church  does, 
and  what,  by  the  institution  of  Christ, 
belongs  to  the  nature  of  the  sacrament, 
then  it  is  clear  that  not  only  is  the 
necessary  intention  wanting  to  the  sac- 
rament, but  that  the  intention  is  adverse 
to  and  destructive  of  the  sacrament. " 

These  are  briefly  the  arguments  on 
which  Leo  XIII.  bases  his  decision.  It 
rests  simply  on  the  nature  of  the  sacra- 
ment of  orders  as  instituted  by  Christ, 
not  on  the  historical  question,  whether 
Barlow,  who  is  the  first  link  of  the 
Anglican  succession,  was  a  duly  conse- 
crated Bishop  or  not.  This  is  a  merely 
historical  question,  which  does  not  lie 
within  the  competency  of  the  Church  to 
decide.  Independently  of  this  question 
— even  supposing  Barlow  to  have  been  a 
true  bishop,  Anglican  Orders  are  invalid 
from  the  defect  of  form  ami  intention. 
This  is  the  Pope's  contention  ;  and  on 
this  his  final  judgment  is  based. 

Most  pathetic  is  the  Pope's  appeal  to 
Anglicans,  and  particularly  to  the  Angli- 


998 


THE  POPE  AND  ANGLICAN  ORDERS. 


can  clergy  who  are  of  good  will,  to  re- 
turn to  the  true  fold.  It  is  an  object 
lesson'  of  apostolic  zeal  and  the  most 
touching  expression  of  paternal  tender- 
ness. Our  readers  will  doubtless  re- 
echo the  Holy  Father's  sentiments  as 
they  peruse  his  inspiring  words. 

' '  It  remains  for  us  to  say  that  even  as 
we  have  entered  upon  the  elucidation  of 
this  grave  question  in  the  name  and  in 
the  love  of  the  Great  Shepherd,  in  the 
same  we  appeal  to  those  who  desire  and 
seek  with  a  sincere  heart  the  possession 
of  a  hierarchy  and  of  orders.  Perhaps 
until  now  aiming  at  the  greater  perfec- 
tion of  Christian  virtue,  and  searching 
more  devoutly  the  divine  Scriptures,  and 
redoubling  the  fervor  of  their  prayers, 
they  have,  nevertheless,  hesitated  in 
doubt  and  anxiety  to  follow  the  voice  of 
Christ,  which  so  long  has  interiorly  ad- 
monished them.  Now  they  see  clearly 
whither  He  in  His  goodness  invites  them 
and  wills  them  to  come.  In  returning  to 
His  one  only  fold  they  will  obtain  the 
blessings  which  they  seek,  and  the  con- 
sequent helps  to  salvation  of  which  He 
has  made  the  Church  the  dispenser,  and, 
as  it  were,  the  constant  guardian  and 
promoter  of  His  redemption  among  the 
nations.  Then  indeed  '  they  shall  draw 
waters  in  joy  from  the  fountains  of  the 
Saviour.'  His  wondrous  sacraments, 
whereby  his  faithful  souls  have  their 
sins  truly  remitted,  and  are  restored  to 
the  friendship  of  God,  are  nourished  and 
strengthened  by  the  heavenly  bread  and 
abound  with  the  most  powerful  aids  for 
their  eternal  salvation.  May  the  God  of 
peace,  the  God  of  all  salvation,  in  His  in- 
finite tenderness  enrich  and  fill  with  all 
these  blessings  those  who  truly  yearn  for 
them. 

' '  We  wish  to  direct  our  exhortation 
and  our  desires  in  a  special  way  to  those 
who  are  ministers  of  religion  in  their  re- 
spective communities.  They  are  men 
who,  from  their  very  office,  take  prece- 
dence in  learning  and  authority,  and 
who  have  at  heart  the  glory  of  God  and 
the  salvation  of  souls.  Let  them  be  the 


first  in  joyfully  submitting  to  the  divine 
call,  and  obey  it  and  furnish  a  glorious 
example  to  others.  Assuredly  with  an 
exceeding  great  joy  their  mother,  the 
Church,  will  welcome  them  and  will 
cherish  with  all  her  love  and  care  those 
whom  the  strength  of  their  generous 
souls  has  amid  many  trials  and  difficul- 
ties led  back  to  her  bosom.  Nor  could 
words  express  the  recognition  which 
this  devoted  courage  will  win  for  them 
from  the  assemblies  of  the  brethren 
throughout  the  Catholic  world,  or  what 
hope  or  confidence  it  will  merit  for  them 
before  Christ  as  their  judge,  or  what  re- 
ward it  will  obtain  from  Him  in  the 
heavenly  kingdom  !  And  we  ourselves 
in  every  lawful  way  t-hall  continue  to 
promote  their  reconciliation  with  the 
Church,  in  which  individuals  and  masses 
as  we  ardently  desire,  may  find  so  much 
for  their  imitation.  In  the  meantime, 
by  the  tender  mercy  of  the  Lord  our  God, 
we  ask  and  beseech  all  to  strive  faith- 
fully to  follow  in  the  open  path  of  divine 
grace  and  truth." 

Such  an  appeal  cannot  fail  of  its  effect. 
True,  we  cannot,  such  are  human  weak- 
ness and  prejudice,  expect  large  masses 
to  return  to  the  Church  at  once  ;  but  we 
have  grounds  to  hope  that  many  individ- 
uals will  hear  and  follow  the  voice  of  the 
supreme  shepherd  to  whom  Christ  has 
entrusted  His  flock.  Now  their  illusions 
are  dissipated  they  know  exactly  where 
they  stand  ;  they  see  that  there  can  be 
no  compromise  ;  they  fully  realize  that 
the  only  way  to  reunion  is  complete  sub- 
mission to  the  Church's  teaching  and 
guidance,  that  there  is  no  sanctification 
except  through  the  ministry  of  her  priest- 
hood. 

Some  will  say  that  by  this  definition 
the  efforts  for  reunion  have  received  the 
death-blow.  In  our  opinion,  this  has 
been  the  most  efficacious  step  yet  taken 
towards  reunion — not  "corporate  re- 
union," in  the  sense  of  Lord*  Halifax, 
but  union  by  the  individual  accession 
of  those  who  earnestly  "seek  the  king- 
dom of  God  in  the  unity  of  faith.  " 


THE    TEST    OF    NAGASAKI. 
By  M.  F.  M.  Nixon. 

An  early  missionary  to  the  Inland  of  Nagasaki  (Japan),  found  there  a  whole  tribe  of  natives,  thoroughly 
Christianized.    The  people  refused  to  believe  he  wa»  a  true  priest  until  he  had  answered  satis- 
factorily three  questions,  as  a  test.— From  the  Life  o/Blfufd  Charles  Spinola.  S.J. 

\  holy  priest — his  life  attuned  to  God, 

His  whole  soul  burning  with  tht-  fervent  love 
Of  Him,  who  on  our  weary  earth  once  trod 

The  narrow  path  that  leads  us  all  above — 
Treading,  with  tired  but  eager  feet  the  road 

Of  faithful  service  for  his  Lord  most  dear, 
Unto  a  foreign  island  came.     Here  flowed 

A  rapid  stream.     Its  limpid  waters  clear. 
Shone  brilliant  in  the  vivid  Eastern  light. 

Almost  its  golden  shimmering  depths  had  seemed, 
As  if  they  flowed  from  paradise,  so  bright, 

So  sparkling,  and  so  wondrous  fair  they  gleamed. 
Far  in  the  distance  rose  the  mighty  hills, 

Frowning  in  still  and  snow-clad  grandeur  there 
Upon  the  childish  gambols  of  the  rills — 

A  dusky  background  for  that  picture  fair. 
And  sunny  meadows,  starred  with  flowers  gay, 

Which  glowed  like  gems  upon  a  monarch's  crown. 
The  sapphire  sky — (no  cloud  from  day  to  day 

E'er  marr'd  its  perfect  beauty  with  a  frown) — 
Rose  over  all.     Upon  the  distant  strand 

The  mighty  ocean's  troubled  waters  rolled, 
And  foamed  and  tossed.     In  requiem  o'er  the  land 

The  deep  and  solemn  sea-bells  sadly  tolled. 
To  where  a  distant  hamlet  snugly  lay 

Upon  a  hillside  decked  with  leafy  trees, 
The  holy  priest  toiled  slowly  on  his  way. 

The  fragrant  flowers  perfumed  the  summer  breeze 
And  o'er  the  emerald  grass,  a  carpet  white 

Of  snowy  petals  of  the  cherries'  bloom 
\V;is  softly  spread,  as  if  by  fairies  light. 

Alas  !  methinks  this  sight  foretold  the  doom 
Of  every  flower-soul  in  all  the  earth  ; 

To  live,  to  bloom,  to  scent  the  air,  and  then. 
To  die  !     In  death  far  sweeter  than  at  birth 

They  make  the  haunts  and  homes  of  weary  men. 

999 


1OOO  THE  TEST  OF  NAGASAKI 

The  priest  a  moment  on  his  staff  took  rest, 

And  silent  gazed  upon  the  varied  scene  ; 
He  felt  a  shadow  that  his  heart  oppressed 

As  if  a  low 'ring  cloud  o'er  him  had  been. 
He  raised  his  eyes.     No  shadowy  cloud  was  there, 

But,  looking  up,  he  started  to  behold 
Upon  that  hill  encrowned  with  flowers  fair, 

An  ancient  cross,  with  carvings  quaint  and  old, 
And  close  beside  it,  in  the  bright  sunshine 

A  statue  of  the  Virgin  Mother  placed 
For  shelter  in  a  weather-beaten  shrine, 

Its  beauty  by  relentless  time  defaced. 
He  knelt,  and  lifting  up  his  soul  in  prayer 

Forgot  the  heavy  burdens  on  him  laid. 
With  him,  he  felt  no  other  presence  there 

But  hers — his  Mother's — unto  whom  he  prayed 
To  give  him  of  her  bounteous  grace  and  light, 

That  he  might  lead  unto  her  Son  each  darkened  soul- 
Those  sinful  ones  he  found  in  deepest  night, 

O'er  whom  the  fearful  storms  of  passion  roll. 
Absorbed  in  ardent  prayer,  he  silent  knelt 

Before  the  image  of  his  Mother  dear, 
Upon  his  arm  a  timid  touch  he  felt, 

A  deep  voice,  slowly,  sounding  in  his  ear, 
"  Do  you  love  her  f  ' '     was  asked  in  accents  low. 

The  startled  priest  looked  quickly  up  and  saw 
A  form  with  native  dignity  replete. 

So  answered  he  :   "I  know  no  other  law 
But  love  of  God,  and  of  His  Mother  Bless 'd.  " 

Within  the  dusky  native's  eyes  there  leaped 
A  light  of  joy  at  feith  so  clear  expressed  ; 

His  dark  skin  seemed  with  deepest  crimson  steeped, 
His  bosom  heaved,  his  breath  came  fast,  and  then  — 

As  if  the  stranger's  inmost  soul  to  pierce 
Gazing  with  searching  eyes — he  asked  again 

Another  question,  earnest,  almost  fierce  : 
"  Tell  me,  O  stranger,  whether  high  or  low, 

In  all  the  countless  lands  your  feet  have  pressed 
Where'er  you've  roved,  oh  !   tell  me  if  you  know 

Our  Chief,  the  Great  White  Father  in  the  West  ?  " 
Surprised,  the  priest  made  answer  :   "If  you  mean 

My  Father  of  the  Holy  Roman  See, 
I  know  him  well,  indeed.      'Tis  he,  who  e'en, 

Sends  messages  of  love  to  you,  by  me." 


THE   TEST  OF  NAGASAKI. 

Again  the  light  shone  on  the  native's  face; 

Again  his  new-found  joy  he  quick  controlled. 
"  One  question  more  ;"  he  said,  "  I  beg  for  grace. 

How  many  children  have  you  ?     Am  I  bold  ?  " 
.Smiling,  the  priest  replied  :   "  My  son,  you  are 

My  child,  and  also  all  who  dwell  with  you  : 
All,  all  God's  children,  be  they  near  or  far, 

All  call  me  '  Father. '     Tis  a  title  due 
Unto  my  holy  calling  ;  and  the  name 

To  prove  a  child's  affection  and  to  show 
A  sense  of  God 's  own  fatherhood  !     The  same, 

Surely,  dear  son,  you  very  well  must  know 
It  is  forbidden  to  our  priests  to  wed. " 

The  stranger  smiled  in  fervent  gladness  then, 
And  kneeling  swift,  he  bowed  his  haughty  head, 

And  cried  :   "  Indeed  !  you  are  my  Father,  when 
You  answer  '  yes  '  to  these  my  questions  three. 

In  truth,  I  know  you  are  a  teacher  sent 
From  God  above,  and  so  I  beg,  gi  ve  me 

Your  blessing!  Long,  long  years  we've  sorrowing  spent, 
In  praying  God  that  He  again  would  send 

Another  like  that  pure  departed  one, 
Who  taught  us  at  God's  name,  our  knees  to  bend 

To  love  our  Mother  and  her  Blessed  Son. 
And  since  you've  answered  to  the  test  he  left, 

I  know  full  well_r0«  are  our  master  too. 
Come  !     Save  the  flock  of  shepherd's  care  bereft, 

And  teach  us  how  His  holy  will  to  do." 
"  My  God,  I  thank  Thee,"  and  the  priest  bowed  low, 

"  That  Thou  to  me  this  wondrous  grace  has  given 
To  seek  and  find  Thine  own,  that  they  may  know 

Thou  art  the  only  way  that  leads  to  heaven. " 


1001 


GOD  IN  THE  TROPICS. 
By  Rev.  J.  J.  Collins,  S.J. 


1 T  was  nine  o'clock  on  a  Sunday  in 
^  June,  1895,  and  two  miles  south  of 
me  on  the  road  that  leads  to  Kingston, 
la}f  Stony  Hill  Reformatory  for  boys, 
where  I  had  said  Mass  at  seven  o'clock 
and  given  an  instruction  of  half  an  hour 
to  the  sixteen  Catholic  inmates.  Almost 
three  miles  due  north,  at  an  elevation  of 
over  1,000  feet  above  the  sea  level,  stands 
a  small  church,  called  ' '  Friendship, ' ' 
where  I  was  to  say  my  second  Mass  at 
eleven  o'clock.  The  road  over  which  I 
was  riding  winds  along  up  the  eastern 
side  of  a  steep  hill,  for  a  distance  of 
three  miles,  till  it  meets  a  ridge  which 
runs  out  across  the  valley  and  joins  the 
two  neighboring  ranges  of  hills. 

Right  on  top  of  this  ridge,  overlook- 
ing the  valley  on  either  side  of  it,  is  the 
little  church  of  "Friendship,"  a  true 
type  of  the  church  seated  on  the  moun- 
tains. The  road  which  leads  up  to  it  is 
a  driving  road  except  in  rainy  seasons, 
when  landslips  prevent  the  passage  of 
a  buggy.  I,  however,  always  ride  over 
this  part  of  the  road,  as  it  is  very  steep, 
and  I  wish  to  save  my  horse  for  a  fifteen 
miles  journey  to  Kingston  in  the  later 
afternoon. 

The  morning  scenery  along  this  road 
is  enrapturing  to  one  who  has  come  out 
from  the  dust  and  glare  of  the  streets  of 
Kingston.  The  mind  is  coaxed  away 
from  its  busy  haunts,  and  soothed  with 
the  oil  of  gladness  by  the  refreshing 
beauty  of  the  scene.  The  eye  wanders 
down  over  the  orange  trees,  banana 
plants,  and  coffee  bushes  to  the  Jamaica 
river  below,  a  softly  murmuring  moun- 
tain stream  that  is  innocent  enough,  so 
long  as  the  rains  do  not  trouble  it.  And 
again,  one  looks  up  on  the  other  side, 
over  the  yam  vines,  that  have  climbed  out 
beyond  the  tall  bamboo  poles  to  which 
they  cling,  and  now  seem  to  wish  to 
1 002 


pierce  through  the  rich  deep  blue  of  this- 
tropical  sky  with  their  tender  streamers, 
as  if,  like  the  rider,  they  crave  to  know 
something  more  of  Him  who  lives  be- 
yond. 

It  was  my  first  visit  to  "  Friendship, "" 
and  I  was  feasting  on  the  splendid  beauty 
of  the  scene,  when  I  suddenly  turned  a 
sharp  corner  in  the  road  and  came  upon 
a  peasant  woman. 

She  courtesied,  and  said,  "  Marnin,. 
Fader." 

I  returned  her  salute,  and  remarked  :: 
' '  You  are  going  to  Mass,  my  good 
woman." 

She  looked  mystified,  and  to  make 
myself  plainer,  I  said,  "You  are  going 
up  to  the  church,  yonder. " 

' '  Yes, ' '  she  answered  promptly  and 
with  evident  pleasure.  ' '  Fader,  I  'se 
goin'  to  de  French,  "  the  name  given  by 
some  of  the  natives  to  the  Catholics, 
owing,  I  believe,  to  the  influence  of 
Father  Dupont,  S.J.,  a  Frenchman,  who- 
labored  for  forty  years  on  this  island 
with  marvellous  success,  and  became,  in 
the  minds  of  some,  greater  than  the 
Church  to  which  he  belonged.  "I'se 
goin'  to  de  French,  "  she  continued,  "  to- 
tek  sacrament  and  to  jine. " 

It  was  now  my  turn  to  look  puzzled,, 
and  I  asked  :  ' '  Are  you  a  Catholic  ?  ' ' 

She  answered,  "  I  tek  sacrament  and. 
jine  to-day,  and  mek  I  a  full  member. " 

' '  But  have  you  been  baptized  ?  "  L 
asked. 

"Not  in  de  French,  Fader, "she  re- 
plied. 

"  And  you  say  you  are  going  to  Holy 
Communion  this  morning  ?  ' ' 

"Yes,  Fader." 

In  good  Jamaican  English,' she  then 
told  me  her  story.  She  had  long  desired 
to  join  the  Church,  and  it  seemed  to  her 
as  if  the  opportunity  would  never  come.. 


COD   IN   THE  TROPICS. 


1003 


Sin.-  was  in  cartu-st,  and  God  gave  her 
the  opportunity.  It  had  been  an- 
nounced in  "  Friendship"  church  that 
the  last  Sunday  in  June  would  be  First 
Communion  day.  A  dozen  children  and 
half  a  do/en  grown  people  were  told  that 
tht-y  would  be  allowed  this  great  privi- 
fege 

The  girls  must  have  their  snow-white 
frocks,  and  veils,  and  boots,  and  beads 
of  shining  glass  for  necklaces.  And 
the  boys,  too,  must  be  decently  clad. 
These  preparations  put  the  whole  local- 
ity in  a  ferment. 


fruits,  weighing  eighty  pounds,  all  the 
eighteen  miles.  While  in  the  Solas 
market,  trying  to  sell  them,  she  was 
taken  ill  with  a  fever  ;  so  ill  that  some 
of  her  country  women  had  to  carry  her 
out  to  a  place  of  quiet,  near  the  "Pa- 
rade." There  she  took  some  "bush" 
medicine,  and  recovered  enough  to  be 
able  to  undertake  the  journey  home  in 
the  late  afternoon.  She  reached  her  poor 
hut  on  the  hill  about  10  o'clock  P.  M.f 
and,  finding  everybody  in  bed,  threw 
herself  on  a  mat  for  a  few  hours  of 
broken  rest. 


FRIENDSHIP  CHURCH. 


This  poor  woman,  a  good  twelve 
miles  away,  heard  of  the  preparations 
and  their  cause.  Her  mind  was  at  once 
made  up.  She  would  go  to  "  Friend- 
ship," "take  sacrament"  with  the 
others,  join  the  Church  and  become  a 
full  member,  and  then  she  could  sing 
holy  Simeon 's  song. 

The  Saturday  before  the  last  Sunday 
in  June  she  had  to  go  to  Kingston,  a 
distance  of  eighteen  miles,  to  sell  fruits 
— bananas  and  pines  from  her  own 
"ground. "  She  carried  a  basket  of  these 


Early  the  next  morning  she  was  up, 
and  having  got  a  little  lunch  ready,  for 
she  had  been  told  that  she  must  be  fast- 
ing to  "  take  sacrament  "  in  the  Church, 
she  set  out  for  "Friendship."  She  had 
come  about  nine  miles,  when  I  overtook 
her. 

As  she  finished  her  story  I  noticed  an 
expression  of  pain  on  her  face,  and  I 
asked,  "but  are  you  ill  now  ?  "  and  she 
replied,  "  Yes,  Fader,  I  feel  faint. "  I  said 
to  her,  ' '  sit  down  at  once  in  the  shade, 
there,  and  take  your  little  repast,  and 


1004- 


INTERMEDIATE  AND  HIGHER  EDUCATION 


come  to  me  after  you  have  had  a  good 
rest,  and  I  shall  tell  you  what  to  do  ;  but 
do  not  go  to  Holy  Communion  to-day, 
for  I  must  baptize  you  first. "  She  obeyed 
like  a  child,  and  came  to  me  first  before 
Holy  Mass.  I  found  her  wonderfully 
intelligent,  and  clearly  instructed  by  a 
better  teacher  than  I. 

On  my  second  visit  I  found  her  well 
prepared,  and  hungry  for  the  Bread  of 
Angels.  She  approached  the  Holy  Table 
with  a  recollection  and  fervor  that  could 
not  but  move  the  stoniest  heart.  Even 


nature  seemed  for  the  occasion  to  have 
borrowed  some  of  the  joy  of  the  angels, 
the  morning  was  so  radiant  with  the  min- 
gled beauty  of  heaven  and  earth. 

On  my  return  to  "Friendship,"  one 
of  the  first  and  happiest  faces  to  greet 
me,  was  my  first  visit  acquaintance,  who 
is  now  a  ' '  full  member. ' '  As  I  rode  down 
the  hill  in  the  heat  of  the  afternoon  the 
fresh  morning  beauty  of  the  scene  was 
gone,  but  the  dawn  of  another  morning 
in  the  soul  of  a  fellow-creature  haunted 
me,  and  dispelled  the  heat  of  the  day. 


INTERMEDIATE   AND    HIGHER    EDUCATION    IN    GERMANY 
BEFORE  THE   REFORMATION. 

By  Rev.  James  Conway,  S.J. 


IN  a  recent  issue  of  the  MESSENGER, 
following  in  the  footprints  of  the  il- 
lustrious historian  of  the  German  People, 
the  late  Rt.  Rev.  Mgr.  Janssen,  we  gave 
a  brief  sketch  of  the  condition  of  popular 
education  in  Germany  immediately  be- 
fore the  Reformation.  In  the  present 
issue  we  may  be  allowed  from  the  same 
reliable  source  to  submit  a  similar  sketch 
of  the  state  of  higher  education  in  the 
German  Empire  at  this  same  period. 

In  this  period  falls  that  revival  of 
classical  learning  generally  known  as 
the  Renaissance.  This  great  movement 
had  its  origin  in  Italy,  gradually  passed 
into  Germany,  France  and  England,  and 
produced  such  refined  scholars  as  Eras- 
mus and  Blessed  Sir  Thomas  More. 
True,  it  gradually  degenerated  into  for- 
malism and  a  fanatic  veneration  for 
pagan  models  in  art  and  literature, 
which  became  intolerable  to  Christian 
taste.  Yet  it  cannot  be  denied  that  at 
the  time  of  which  we  write  the  move- 
ment was  productive  of  the  most  excel- 
lent fruits  in  the  field  of  education. 

One  of  the  most  remarkable  figures  of 
those  times  was  Cardinal  Nicholas  of 
Cusa.  He  was  born  in  1407,  studied 
under  the  direction  of  the  Brothers  of 


the  Common  Life  in  Deventer,  and  sub- 
sequently at  the  universities  of  Heidel- 
berg and  Bologna.  He  was  thoroughly 
conversant  with  all  the  science  and  learn- 
ing of  his  time. 

Abbot  Trithemius,  a  writer  of  great 
authority,  towards  the  end  of  the  six- 
teenth century,  says  of  Cardinal  Nich- 
olas :  "  He  appeared  in  Germany  as  an 
angel  of  light  and  peace  in  the  midst  of 
darkness  and  confusion,  restored  union 
in  the  Church,  strengthened  the  author- 
ity of  her  supreme  head,  and  so  wed  the 
seed  of  new  life.  .  .  .  He  was  a  man 
of  faith  and  love,  an  apostle  of  pietjr  and 
learning.  His  mind  compassed  all  the 
branches  of  human  science  ;  but  all  his 
knowledge  proceeded  from  God,  and  had 
for  its  end  the  glory  of  God  and  the 
edification  and  betterment  of  mankind. 
From  his  learning,  then,  we  may  draw 
true  wisdom. " 

Of  him,  Dr.  Janssen  says:  "Nicholas 
of  Cusa  was  for  Germany  one  of  the 
first  promoters  of  a  thorough  and  in- 
telligent study  of  the  master-works  of 
classical  antiquity,  which  combined  in 
such  wonderful  harmony  freedom  and 
restraint,  genius  and  nature.  That  love 
of  the  classics,  which  he  had  diligently 


IN  GERMANY  BEFORE  THE  REFORMATION. 


ICC  5 


read  in  the  school  of  the  Brothers  of  the 
Common  Life  at  Deventer,  developed 
into  enthusiasm  in  Italy,  where  he  made 
a  careful  study  of  the  Greek  language 
and  devoted  himself  particularly  to  the 
works  of  Plato  and  Aristotle.  '  This  en- 
thusiasm,'says  a  contemporary  writer, 
'  could  not  rest  until  it  communicated 
itself  to  as  many  as  possible  of  his  sur- 
roundings '  He  used  every  effort  to  in- 
troduce the  study  of  these  philosophers, 
wherever  he  could,  as  a  medium  of 
mental  training  and  as  a  means  to  illus- 
trate the  sublimity  of  the  Christian  doc- 
trine. With  winning  kindness  and 
affability  he  moved  in  a  circle  of  studious 
disciples,  to  whom  he  was  always  ready 
to  communicate  instruction  and  guidance, 
notwithstanding  the  multifarious  duties 
of  his  position.  Trithemius  relates  that 
he  had  just  given  a  valuable  treasure  of 
Greek  manuscripts,  which  he  had  col- 
lected on  a  journey  in  Constantinople, 
to  the  recently  discovered  printing  press 
to  be  made  the  common  property  of  the 
learned  world." 

While  the  Cardinal  of  Cusa  was  a  uni- 
versal genius  and  scholar,  equally  con- 
versant with  theology,  canon  law,  phil- 
osophy, science  and  polite  literature, 
Rudolf  Agricola  distinguished  himself 
as  a  classical  scholar.  He  spoke  and 
wrote  the  Latin  tongue  with  great  ease, 
purity  and  elegance.  The  classic  finish 
of  his  Latin  verse  earned  for  him  the 
title  of  the  "Second  Virgil,"  yet  he 
diligently  cultivated  his  mother  tongue, 
and  wrote  elegant  verse  in  it.  It  was 
his  purpose  to  create  a  German  litera- 
ture by  translating  the  best  classical 
models  into  that  language. 

Agricola  was  for  Germany  what  Pet- 
rarch was  for  Italy — the  inspirer  to  clas- 
sical studies  both  by  encouragement  and 
example.  But  he  was  superior  to  the 
Italian  poet  and  humanist  in  that  he 
was  profoundly  religious  and  moral  both 
in  his  life  and  writings.  Of  him  Wim- 
pheling  says,  that  all  science  and  learn- 
ing had  for  him  but  one  purpose,  to 
cleanse  him  from  inordinate  passions, 


that  by  faith  and  prayer  he  might  co- 
operate in  the  designs  of  God.  the  great 
architect  of  the  world's  history. 

In  his  pedagogic  writings,  which  are 
very  numerous,  Agricola  insists  on  noth- 
ing more  than  on  faith  and  morality, 
union  of  piety  with  learning.  He  ear- 
nestly recommends  the  study  of  the 
ancient  philosophers,  historians,  orators 
and  poets  ;  but  no  one,  he  says,  should 
confine  himself  to  the  study  of  the 
ancients,  for  they  ' '  either  were  altogether 
ignorant  of  the  purpose  of  life,  or  had 
only  an  obscure  conception  of  it,  as  if 
looking  at  it  through  a  cloud,  so  that 
their  discussions  regarding  it  are  rather 
talk  than  conviction. "  Hence,  he  main- 
tained, it  was  necessary  to  have  recourse 
to  the  sacred  writings  which  dispel  all 
darkness,  and  secure  us  against  illusions 
and  error.  According  to  their  teaching 
life  is  to  be  regulated  ;  according  to  their 
blessed  guidance  salvation  is  to  be 
sought.  The  study  of  the  classics  should 
lead  the  way  to  the  right  understanding 
of  the  sacred  Scriptures. 

Another  scholar  of  this  age  who  de- 
served well  of  education,  not  only  by  his 
numerous  writings,  but  also  by  his  prac- 
tical work  as  teacher  in  the  schools  of 
Wesel,  Emmerich,  and  Deventer,  was 
Alexander  Hegius.who  was  equally  mas- 
ter of  the  Greek  and  Latin  languages. 

"To  Hegius,"  says  Janssen,  "be- 
longs the  undisputed  merit  of  improv- 
ing and  simplifying  the  method  of  in- 
struction. He  either  suppressed  or  im- 
proved the  old  text-books  ;  he  made  the 
classics  the  basis  of  instruction,  and 
made  education  productive  of  new  in- 
tellectual life.  From  far  and  near  the 
studious  youth  flocked  by  hundreds  to 
hear  him ;  and  countless  were  those 
whom  he  inspired,  not  only  with  a  love 
of  study,  but  also  with  an  unselfish  en- 
thusiasm for  the  noble,  but  arduous, 
vocation  of  teaching." 

We  might  introduce  to  our  readers 
many  other  great  scholars  of  that  age, 
patrons  and  promoters  of  higher  educa- 
tion by  word  and  deed.  Among  them 


1OO6 


INTERMEDIATE  AND  HIGHER   EDUCATION. 


prominence  would  be  due  to  Rudolf  von 
Langen,  Ludwig  Dringenberg,  the  Abbot 
Trithemius,  and  Wimpheling  already 
cited.  But  let  us  rather  ask  ourselves 
who  was  the  leading  spirit  in  this  great 
intellectual  movement. 

It  was  not  one  man  but  a  body  of 
men  animated  by  the  same  spirit — the 
ardent  desire  to  improve  and  elevate  the 
religious  and  intellectual  condition  of 
their  countrymen.  This  body  of  educa- 
tors was  the  Brotherhood  of  the  Common 
Life,  a  religious  order,  whose  asceti- 
cal  spirit  has  been  handed  down  to  us 
in  the  immortal  writings  of  Thomas  a 
Kempis,  who,  by  the  way,  exerted  a  per- 
sonal influence  over  most  of  the  great 
scholars  of  his  day. 

On  the  influence  of  the  Brothers  of 
the  Common  Life,  Dr.  Janssen  writes  as 
follows  :  ' '  The  School  Brothers  of  the 
Common  Life,  founded  in  the  Nether- 
lands by  Gerhard  Groot,  exercised  a 
most  salutary  influence  on  education  in 
Germany.  Their  institutions  extended 
gradually  up  the  Rhine,  as  far  as  Sua- 
bia,  and  at  the  end  of  the  fifteenth  cen- 
tury from  the  Schelde  to  the  Vistula, 
from  Cambrai  in  the  Netherlands,  to  the 
whole  of  North  Germany,  to  Culm  in 
West  Prussia.  In  the  Brothers'  Schools 
Christian  education  was  more  highly 
prized  than  mere  knowledge.  The  prac- 
tical religious  development  of  the  youth, 
the  fostering  and  strengthening  of  active 
piety  was  regarded  as  ihe  chief  object 
of  education.  The  entire  training  was 
quickened  with  a  religious  spirit.  The 
student  was  taught  to  regard  religion  as 
the  basis  of  human  life  and  the  founda- 
tion of  true  culture. 

"At  the  same  time  he  appropriated 
a  large  amount  of  knowledge  and  a 
sound  method  of  study,  and  was  in- 
spired with  an  ardent  love  for  spontane- 
ous scientific  pursuits.  From  all  quarters 
the  studious  youth  flocked  to  these  in- 
stitutions of  learning.  Some  estimate 
of  their  extensive  literary  influence  may 
be  formed  from  the  fact  that  the  schodl  of 
Zwolle  numbered  between  800  and  1,000 


pupils,  that  of  Alkmaar  900,  that  of 
Bois-le-duc  1,200  ;  and  that  of  Deventer 
in  the  year  1500  arose  to  the  number  of 
2,200.  The  instruction  was  given  free 
of  charge,  and  consequently  those  insti- 
tutions were  open  to  the  poorest.  Even 
in  those  towns  in  which  the  Brothers 
themselves  did  not  establish  schools, 
they  were  active  in  the  work  of  educa- 
tion— supplying  teachers  for  the  muni- 
cipal schools,  and  providing  school  fees, 
books  and  board  for  poor  students.  " 

Considering  the  number  of  these 
schools,  and  the  large  attendance  of 
pupils  in  proportion  to  the  population, 
we  are  warranted  in  the  conclusion  that 
secondary  or  intermediate  education  was 
as  widespread  in  Germany  in  those  days 
as  it  is  even  at  the  present  day — with 
all  its  gymnasiums  and  "real  "  schools. 

The  higher  education  of  women  in 
Germany  in  those  days,  was  by  no 
means  neglected.  It  was  conducted  on 
the  same  plan  as  that  of  men — based  on 
the  study  of  the  classical  languages  and 
literatures.  The  number  of  learned  and 
literary  women  in  Germany  at  that 
epoch  is  very  remarkable.  These  not 
only  conducted  extensive  correspond- 
ence on  religious,  scientific,  and  literary 
subjects  in  elegant  Latin  style,  but  were 
the  authors  of  learned  works  and  poems 
in  Latin  and  in  German.  Many  of  the 
most  learned  works  of  the  time  were 
dedicated  to  ladies,  who  were  evidently 
fit  to  appreciate  them.  Nor  was  this 
high  culture  of  women  confined  to  the 
cloister.  Among  those  women  who  were 
distinguished  for  learning  and  culture 
were  also  secular  ladies,  particularly  of 
the  nobility. 

The  most  remarkable  among  those 
scholarly  women  were  probably  Charity 
Pirkheimer,  Abbess  of  Niirnberg,  and 
her  sister  Clara,  some  of  whose  beauti- 
ful poems  are  still  preserved  as  true 
gems  of  German  literature.  Of  the 
former  a  contemporary  writes*:  "It  is 
a  matter  of  fact  in  Niirnberg,  that  all 
those  who  excel  in  genius  and  authorit}' 
are  full  of  admiration  for  the  ability, 


IN  GERMANY  BEFORE  THE  REFORMATION. 


1007 


learning,  and  noble  virtues  of  the 
Ablx 

The  excellent  intermediate  schools  of 
the  Brothers  of  the  Common  Life  were 
feeders  for  the  great  universities.  They 
created  a  demand,  a  taste  and  a  capacity 
for  still  higher  studies  ;  and  this  craving 
of  the  studious  youth  was  amply  satis- 
fied at  the  universities. 

Seven  great  universities  already  flour- 
ished in  as  many  large  centres  in  Ger- 
many before  the  time  we  speak  of. 
These  were  Heidelberg,  Prague,  Vienna, 
Cologne,  Erfurt,  Leipzig  and  Rostock. 
Yet  these  were  found  insufficient  for  the 
demand.  Therefore,  within  a  period  of 
fifty  years  preceding  the  Reformation, 
nine  more  universities  were  established 
in  the  German  Empire.  These  were 
Grieswald  1456,  Basel  and  Freiberg  1460, 
Ingolstadt  and  Trier  1472,  Tubingen  and 
Mainz  1477,  Wittemberg  1502,  Frankfort- 
on-the-Oder  1506. 

Though  these  universities  enjoyed 
high  civil  privileges  and  immunities, 
yet  they  were  strictly  ecclesiastical  insti- 
tutions. All  of  them  except  Witten- 
berg (famous  as  being  the  cradle  of 
Luther)  were  chartered  by  the  Popes. 
It  was  only  the  papal  institution  that 
could  confer  on  them  the  highest  pre- 
rogatives as  teaching  corporations.  It 
was  only  the  representation  of  the 
Sacred  Sciences  in  their  curriculum  that 
could  give  them  the  title  to  be  con- 
sidered and  called  universities  (studia 
generalia). 

"According  to  the  teaching  of  those 
times, "  says  Professor  Janssen,  and  this, 
let  us  add,  is  the  only  sound  view,  "there 
were  two  orders  of  sciences  :  the  natural 
order,  comprising  those  truths  and  ob- 
jects within  the  range  of  natural  reason  ; 
the  supernatural  order,  comprising  the 
truths  of  revelation.  Both  these  orders 
of  sciences  were  to  be  cultivated  in  the 
universities.  As  the  Church  is  a  living 
unit,  compassing  the  entire  man,  so  also 
science  should  have  for  its  end  the  living 
unity,  the  centre  of  all  higher  life — it 
should  be  directed  to  God,  the  source  of 


all  truth.  The  student  of  science  should 
not  .seek  his  own  advantage ;  science  is 
not  to  be  cultivated  for  its  own  sake  :  it 
is  the  servant  of  truth,  a  handmaid  in 
the  sanctuary  of  faith  ;  it  cannot  thrive 
in  the  company  of  pride  and  impiety. 
The  four  faculties  of  the  university — 
theology,  law,  medicine  and  philosophy 
— were  compared  with  the  four  rivers 
that  watered  the  earthly  Paradise,  which 
had  no  other  purpose  than  to  pour  out 
the  blessing  of  fruitfulness  and  plenty 
on  all  the  nations  of  the  earth,  for  the 
happiness  of  all  men  and  the  glory  of 
God." 

In  this  conviction  Archduke  Albrecht 
of  Austria,  in  the  charter  of  the  Univer- 
sity of  Freiberg,  calls  these  schools  "  the 
well-springs  of  life,  from  which  the 
waters  of  salutary  and  comforting  wis- 
dom flow  to  the  ends  of  the  earth,  to 
allay  the  destructive  feuds  of  human 
ignorance  and  passion." 

In  like  manner,  Duke  Ludwig  of  Ba- 
varia in  the  charter  of  endowment  of  the 
university  of  Ingolstadt  says  :  "  Among 
the  blessings  granted  by  God's  goodness 
to  man  in  this  transient  life,  science 
and  art  are  one  of  the  first.  For  by  these 
means  the  way  to  a  holy  and  righteous 
life  is  taught,  human  reason  is  en- 
lightened with  true  knowledge,  trained 
to  an  honorable  life  and  good  morals  ; 
Christian  faith  is  strengthened,  justice 
and  the  common  weal  are  secured. " 

Eberhard  of  Wurtemberg  in  the  deed  of 
endowment  of  the  University  of  Tubin- 
gen says :  "I  am  convinced  that  I  can 
do  nothing  better  and  more  efficacious 
for  the  salvation  of  my  soul,  or  more 
pleasing  to  Almighty  God,  than  to  pro- 
vide with  particular  care  and  zeal,  that 
good  and  studious  young  men  may  be 
instructed  in  the  fine  arts  and  sciences, 
and  thus  be  enabled  to  know  God,  and 
to  honor  and  serve  Him  alone.  " 

Pope  Pius  II.,  in  the  Bull  of  institution 
of  the  University  of  Basel,  very  appro- 
priately expresses  the  idea  and  the  end 
of  university  education.  "  Among  the 
many  blessings  which  God  confers  on 


1OO3 


INTERMEDIATE  AND  HIGHER  EDUCATION 


mortal  men  here  below, ' '  he  says,  ' '  this 
one  occupies  a  high  place,  that  he  is  en- 
abled by  persevering  study  to  win  the 
costly  pearl  of  knowledge,  which  directs 
man  on  the  way  to  a  good  and  happy 
life,  and  which,  by  its  excellence,  raises 
the  possessor  far  above  the  level  of  the 
unlearned.  It,  moreover,  makes  the 
scholar  more  like  to  his  Maker  and  in- 
troduces him  into  the  secrets  of  nature. 
It  aids  the  ignorant  man  and  raises  him 
from  the  lowest  estate  to  the  highest 
dignity."  His  object  in  this  founda- 
tion, continues  the  Pope,  is  "to  enable 
men  to  obtain  this  greatest  of  human  ac- 
quirements, and  after  having  obtained 
it  to  communicate  the  same  boon  to 
others."  It  was  his  desire,  he  adds, 
"to  open  in  the  city  of  Basel  a  fountain 
of  science  from  whose  fulness  all  those 
might  drink  who  were  eager  to  become 
conversant  with  the  monuments  of 
learned  literature." 

Dr.  Janssen  sums  up  his  opinion  on  the 
mediaeval  universities  in  the  following 
words :  ' '  They  were  the  grandest  cre- 
ations of  Christianity,  while  still  buoyant 
in  its  youthful  strength.  They  were  the 
representatives  of  higher  intellectual  cul- 
ture, the  most  powerful  instruments  of 
progress,  centres  of  intellectual  life  for 
the  people.  They  were  the  most  favorite 
and  cherished  daughters  of  the  Church, 
and  by  their  loyalty  and  love  they  en- 
deavored to  requite  her  for  her  bounty 
towards  them.  Hence ±he  twofold  fact, 
s  .>  commonly  ignored — first,  that,  as  long 
as  the  unity  of  the  church  and  of  the 
faith  remained  intact,  the  universities 
attained  to  their  highest  glory ;  and, 
secondly,  that  in  the  great  defection  all, 
except  Wittenberg  and  Erfurt,  remained 
true  to  the  Church.  It  was  only  after 
their  original  ecclesiastical  constitutions 
had  been  violently  impaired,  after  their 
liberty  had  been  curtailed,  after  they  had 
degenerated  into  state  institutions,  that 
they  were  brought  over  to  the  new  doc- 
trines. " 

The  number  of  students  frequenting 
these  mediaeval  universities  is  almost  in- 


credible. Not  only  young  men,  but  also 
men  of  ripe  age — also  Church  digni- 
taries, magistrates,  and  even  princes, 
were  among  the  students.  The  most  in- 
timate relation  existed  between  pupils 
and  teachers.  Those  who  were  masters 
in  one  branch  were  often  pupils  in  some 
higher  science  or  art. 

These  institutions  had  an  international 
character.  Students  migrated  from  one 
university  to  another,  from  one  country 
to  another.  The  only  passport  they  re- 
quired was  studiousness  and  good  be- 
havior. Saxons,  Scandinavians,  Italians, 
Spaniards,  Frenchmen,  Englishmen, 
Irishmen  and  Scotchmen  sat  side  by 
side,  and  entered  the  lists  against  each 
other  in  scientific  disputes.  This  cir- 
cumstance tended  to  broaden  their  views 
and,  at  the  same  time,  to  arouse  a 
healthy  competition. 

The  records  of  matriculations  which 
are  still  extant,  give  a  clue  to  the  num- 
ber of  students  in  attendance  at  the 
universities.  The  average  yearly  num- 
ber of  matriculations,  between  1450 
and  1490,  at  the  University  of  Leipzig, 
was  347  and  a  fraction  ;  at  Erfurt,  385  ; 
at  Cologne,  370.  The  total  number  of 
students  at  the  University  of  Cologne, 
at  the  end  of  the  fifteenth  century,  was 
estimated  at  2,000.  In  the  very  first 
year  of  its  existence,  800  students  were 
entered  in  the  University  of  Ingolstadt. 
In  the  year  1492  the  faculty  of  philoso- 
phy alone  at  that  university  consisted 
of  thirty-three  active  teachers.  The 
philosophical  faculty  of  the  University 
of  Vienna  numbered,  in  1453,  eighty- 
two,  and,  in  1476,  104  doctors  actually 
engaged  in  lecturing.  In  the  reign  of 
King  Maximilian,  the  number  of  stu- 
dents at  the  University  of  Vienna  was 
estimated  at  7,000.  At  Cracow,  in  Po- 
land, in  1496,  according  to  the  testi- 
mony of  an  Italian  writer,  there  were 
15,000  students. 

It  is  curious  enough  that,  during  this 
intellectual  awakening  in  Germany,  the 
Prussians,  who  later  were  to  gain  the 
ascendancy  in  the  empire,  lagged  far 


AN   AFTERNOON   IN   CHOLULA. 


IOO9 


In-hind  in  the  race  for  culture.  At 
the  foundation  of  the  University  of 
1  i  .mkfort-on-the-Oder,  Joachim  of  Bran- 
denburg declared  that  "in  his  Mark 
a  scholar  was  as  rare  as  a  white 
raven."  That  may  explain  why  his 
father,  in  a  public  proclamation,  could 
have  asserted  that  "in  no  other  Ger- 
man country  were  feud  and  murder 
and  violence  in  such  vogue  as  in 
our  Mark."  Abbot  Trithemius,  before 
cited,  bears  testimony  to  the  low  state 
of  culture  in  the  future  Prussian  realm. 
He  writes  from  the  Court  of  Branden- 
burg, 1505:  "  Rarely  do  you  here  meet 
a  man  who  has  any  interest  in  the 
sciences.  From  want  of  education  and 
culture,  people  prefer  to  live  in  feasting 
and  idleness  and  debauchery. "  It  was 
not  till  1539  that  the  first  printing- 
office  was  opened  in  Berlin  ;  and  it  was 


more  than  a  century  after  that  the  first 
publishing  house  was  established  there. 
Prussia,  then,  owes  little  of  its  greatness 
to  the  muses. 

It  would  be  a  pleasant  task  to  enter 
more  fully  into  the  details  of  university 
life  in  Germany  at  this  epoch,  to  sketch 
the  courses  of  studies,  the  methods,  the 
results  achieved,  the  great  men  who 
occupied  their  chairs,  and  the  distin- 
guished scholars  who  went  forth  from 
their  halls  into  the  various  departments 
of  life.  But  this  would  lead  us  too  far. 
What  we  have  said  is  sufficient  to  show 
that  the  Reformation  in  Germany  was 
preceded  by  an  era  of  unprecedented 
culture,  and  consequently  that  a  re- 
generation was  uncalled  for.  We  may 
yet  have  occasion  to  show  that  the  so- 
called  Reformation  was  for  Germany  the 
beginning  of  its  intellectual  decline. 


AN   AFTERNOON   IN  CHOLULA. 
By  A.  Mignerez. 


ABOUT  seven  miles  distant  from 
Puebla  de  los  Angeles  lies  the 
quaint  old  city  of  Cholula,  famous  alike 
for  its  ancient  pyramid  and  odd  miracu- 
lous shrines.  Few  pilgrimages  are  made 
there  save  by  the  Indians,  therefore,  I 
fancy  the  cerros  santos  (holy  hills)  are 
but  little  known  even  to  the  Mexicans 
themselves. 

Some  years  ago,  while  convalescing  in 
Puebla  from  a  serious  illness,  I  heard  of 
Cholula 's  miraculous  statue  of  Nuestra 
Senora  de  los  Remedies  (Our  Lady  of 
Remedies),  and  forthwith  promised  the 
Blessed  Mother  to  visit  that  sacred 
shrine  with  the  hope  of  obtaining  the 
full  recovery  of  my  health.  So,  accom- 
panied by  my  travelling  companion,  I 
set  out  from  Puebla  one  glorious  day 
in  October,  and  after  a  two  hours'  trip 
on  the  tramway,  we  found  ourselves 
in  sight  of  Cholula,  and  alighted  at 
the  foot  of  the  pyramid.  It  is  204  feet 


high,  measures  1,060  feet  at  the  base, 
and  its  summit  is  a  platform  165  feet 
square.  The  sides  are  overgrown  with 
grass,  shrubs,  and  even  trees,  and  to 
this  day  terraces  can  be  distinctly  dis- 
cerned. At  one  corner  of  the  pyramid 
the  tramway  was  cut  through,  and  at 
several  places  excavations  have  been 
made,  but  the  pyramid  has  remained 
nearly  in  its  original  form.  A  wind- 
ing road  paved  with  stones,  leads  up  to 
the  top  of  the  pyramid,  and  here,  nest- 
ling on  a  stone-browed  hill,  made  by 
loving  hands,  stands  the  quaint  little 
shrine  of  Nuestra  Senora  de  los  Remedies. 
An  odd  combination,  verily,  for  the  lit- 
tle structure  is  made  up  of  irregular 
stones,  piled  one  upon  the  other,  irre- 
spective of  symmetry,  and  charmingly 
picturesque. 

It  seemed  to  me  as  though  this  wee 
bit  of  a  chapel  had  been  made  just  to 
hold  the  miraculous  statue  and  nothing 


1010 


AN  AFTERNOON   IN   CHOLULA. 


more,  yet  the  number  of  people  that 
managed  to  crowd  in  while  we  were 
there,  made  me  realize  that  Indian  life 
can  compress  itself  into  almost  infini- 
tesimal space.  Ah,  the  sight  that  met  our 
gaze  as  we  crossed  the  threshold  of  that 
quaint  spot !  There,  with  outstretched 
arms,  knelt  the  poor,  the  sick  and  the 
infirm,  imploring  aid  from  the  Health  of 
the  Sick,  and  rending  the  very  air  with 
their  tearful  cries  for  help.  As  I,  too, 
mingled  with  those  children  of  faith  at 
the  foot  of  the  dear  Mother's  shrine,  I 
could  not  help  feeling  that  her  loving, 
outstretched  hands  would  give  me  back 
my  strength. 

Countless  were  the  tapers  flickering 
about  and  around  the  miraculous  statue 
of  Nuestra  Senora  de  los  Remedies,  which, 
like  all  Mexican  statues,  was  heavily 
draped  and  bedecked  with  jewels.  A  stift, 
gold-colored  brocade  ornamented  this 
statue,  and  the  jewels,  poor  but  showy, 
gave  it  a  gala  appearance.  The  numer- 
ous ex-voto  offerings  which  filled  every 
nook  and  cranny  of  the  little  chapel,  tes- 
tified to  the  wondrous  gratitude  felt  by 
Cholula's  sons  and  daughters  to  the 
Mother  of  God. 

After  availing  myself  of  all  a  pilgrim's 
privileges — lighting  tapers  before  the 
altar,  leaving  my  little  offerings  for 
God's  poor  and  saying  my  prayers,  I 
threaded  my  way  out  of  the  maze  of  In- 
dian life  that  crowded  every  inch  of 
ground  in  the  little  chapel.  I  say  ground, 
for  the  floor  boasted  no  other  covering 
than  the  smooth  and  well-trampled  clay. 
This  ill  corresponded  with  the  seem- 
ingly rich  appearance  of  the  statue  and 
its  adornments,  but  it  is  quite  evident 
that  all  the  spare  centavos  of  the  poor 
little  town  were  spent  upon  the  statue 
alone. 

Down  the  uneven  and  rough-hewn 
stone  steps  we  descended,  making  little 
progress  for  here  a  group  of  women  sell- 
ing pictures  of  the  miraculous  statue 
stopped  us,  and  in  their  coaxing,  sing- 
song voices  called  out :  "  Ninas,  para  el 
amor  del  buen  Dios,  no  quieren  ustedes 


comprar  estampitas  dc  la  Virgen  de  los 
Remedies?"  Children,  for  the  love  of 
the  good  God,  do  you  not  wish  to  buy 
pictures  of  the  Virgin  of  Remedies? 
Such  an  appeal,  of  course,  could  not  be 
left  unheeded,  so  the  "children,"  as  it 
is  the  wont  of  the  Mexican  Indians  to 
designate  strangers,  though  their  years 
may  be  three  score  and  ten,  purchased 
the  estampitas.  A  little  further  away 
a  knot  of  half-clad  boys,  displaying 
pretty  colored  shells  and  stones  which 
they  solemnly  declared  were  miraculous, 
gave  us  no  peace  until  we  threw  them 
a  few  centavos  for  the  articles  they 
thrust  upon  us. 

From  the  platform  of  the  curious  old 
pyramid  our  eyes  feasted  upon  a  most 
wonderfully  beautiful  view.  It  was  now 
late  in  the  afternoon.  The  sun  was 
slowly  sinking  and  bathing  with  its 
gorgeous  light,  Popocatapetl  from  its 
wooded  base  to  its  snow-capped  summit, 
while  dark  and  black  in  the  opposite  di- 
rection, rose  ominously  stern,  the  huge 
mass  of  Malinche,  Puebla's  historic  and 
far-famed  mountain.  Such  is  the  scene 
that  has  remained  indelibly  engraved 
upon  my  mind. 

Coming  down  the  steep  descent,  we 
again  found  ourselves  in  the  quaint  little 
town  which  now  numbers  barely  a  few 
thousand  inhabitants,  the  majority  of 
whom  are  Indians.  Could  it  be  possible, 
I  asked  myself,  as  I  mentally  turned 
over  the  pages  of  history,  that,  in  the 
days  of  Cortez,  if  chroniclers  tell  aright, 
Cholula  contained  20,000  houses  and  400 
temples  ?  It  certainly  required  a  wide 
stretch  of  my  imagination  to  believe 
that  fact  of  the  miniature  town  that  lay 
spread  out  before  me  at  the  foot  of  the 
pyramid. 

Dotted  here  and  there  over  the  fair 
plain  we  saw  tiny  mounds  of  earth  and 
stone  which  we  learned  were  "  artificial 
hills."  These  were  surmounted  by  rude 
little  chapels  and  contained  statues  of 
the  Blessed  Mother,  of  St.  Joseph  and 
of  the  Angel  Guardian,  and,  though  ill- 
treated  by  the  elements,  seemed  to  be 


AN  AFTERNOON    IN   CHOLULA. 


1011 


most  lovingly  cared  for  by  the  passers- 
by  \vh<>  vie  with  one  another  in  deco- 
r.itinj;  these  wayside  shrines  with  the 
sweet  wild  flowers  of  the  wood. 

Not  far  from  one  of  these  "  stepping- 
stones  of  the  soul, ' '  as  I  have  heard  them 
so  prettily  called,  we  came  upon  a 
crumbling  edifice  over  whose  head  a 
century  or  two  might  easily  have  passed. 
It  was  the  church  of  Nuestra  Scnora  dc 
la  Asuncion,  Our 
Lady  of  the  Assump- 
tion, and  contained 
a  miraculous  pic- 
ture of  the  Blessed 
Virgin  venerated 
under  that  title. 
There,  too,  were  in- 
numerable proofs  of 
gratitude  to  Mary 
given  by  her  simple 
clients  of  that  pious 
little  town. 

Hung  up  near  the 
altar  were  the  usual 
canes  and  crutches 
such  as  one  frequent- 
ly sees  in  our  own 
American  churches, 
but  unlike  most  ex- 
voto  offerings  there 
were  small  glass 
cases  that  lined  the 
walls  near  the  altar 
and  that  contained 
miniature  arms,  legs 

and  heads  in  wax,  a  few  in  silver  and 
one  or  two  in  gold.  Lastly  there  were 
the  ever  interesting  though  shockingly 
crude  paintings  representing  miracu- 
lous cures,  providential  escapes  from 
danger  and  so  forth.  Again  in  this 


STATUE  OP  OUR  LADY  OP  REMEDIES  AT  CHOLfLA. 


of  pilgrimage,  kneeling  with  outstretched 
anus  in  the  form  of  a  cross  before  the 
altar.  This  we  were  told  was  the  oldest 
of  Cholula's  three  churches  ;  but  indeed, 
as  we  looked  upon  the  other  two  and 
saw  the  ravages  of  time  recorded  in  the 
mouldering  walls,  there  seemed  to  me  to 
be  but  little  difference  in  their  respective 
ages. 

As  we  emerged  from  the  last  of  the 
churches,  we  were 
met  by  a  venerable 
and  saintly  looking 
priest,  Padre  Juan 
de  la  Caridad,  who 
seemed  to  be  the 
very  embodiment  of 
his  name — charity. 
He  saw  that  we  were 
strangers  ;  that  was 
sufficient  to  call 
forth  all  the  kindli- 
ness, hospitality  and 
courtesy  of  his  na- 
ture. We  were  en- 
tertained as  royal 
guests  in  his  poor 
though  scrupulous- 
ly neat  little  adobe 
house,  and,  as  we  sat 
in  the  almost  minia- 
ture gat  den  beneath 
the  shady  and  frag- 
rant lime-tree,  and 
listened  to  the  good 
Padre's  simple  story 

of  his  life  and  work,  our  hearts  went  out 
to  him  in  fullest  sympathy. 

The  shadows  of  night  had  now  fallen 
upon  us  ;  so,  taking  leave  of  good  Padre 
de  la  Caridad  and  breathing  a  last  grate- 
ful prayer  at  one  of  the  wayside  shrines, 


church  there  seemed  to  be  myriads  of  we  hastened  our  steps  towards  the  little 

tapers   gleaming   from  every  nook   and  station  and  bade  a  tender  though  reluc- 

corner  near  the  miraculous  picture,  and  tant   adieu   to   Cholula  and  her  quaint 

many  Indians,  though  it  was  not  a  day  Cerros  Santos. 


IN   HIS  NAME. 
By  L.  W.  Reilly. 


THE  day  that  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Brefny 
went  out  from  Baltimore  to  Han- 
over to  inspect  the  property  that  subse- 
quently became  their  home,  they  noticed, 
as  the  train  sped  along,  about  a  mile 
from  their  destination,  a  cottage,  painted 
white,  perched  on  the  crest  of  a  hillock 
that  sloped  downward  to  the  track.  It 
was  a  frame  building,  small  and  plain. 
It  stood  about  a  quarter  of  a  mile  from 
the  railroad,  remote  from  other  dwell- 
ings, and  was  conspicuous  by  reason  of 
its  color,  its  isolation,  and  its  situation 
on  the  top  of  an  elevation.  It  had  about 
it  an  air  of  gloom  that  was  little 
relieved  by  a  row  of  sunflowers,  that 
flaunted  their  yellow  heads  all  along  its 
west  side,  and  by  clumps  of  geraniums 
that  bloomed  in  two  little  mounds  be- 
fore its  door.  It  had  no  barn  anywhere 
near  it,  but  only  a  mean  shed  a  short 
distance  back  of  it,  and  it  had  no  fence 
of  any  kind  to  guard  it  from  intrusion. 
As  it  flashed  out  of  view,  Mr.  Brefny 
said  : 

' '  They  must  be  lonesome  folk  that 
live  in  yon  cot  !  " 

"Or  poor  and  friendless,"  replied  his 
wife. 

In  another  minute  they  were  at  their 
station  and  the  white  hut  was  forgotten 
for  the  time. 

But  it  was  remembered  a  week  later, 
when,  the  purchase  of  "Rose  Hill" 
having  been  made  and  the  Penates  of 
the  family  having  been  moved  to  their 
new  hearth,  the  prosaic  question  of 
where  a  supply  of  milk  could  be  pro- 
cured until  a  cow  was  bought,  had  to  be 
laid  before  the  housemaid  who  was  to 
the  manor  born. 

"Yo"  kin  git  some  ober  to  Mrs. 
Mills,"  was  Mandy's  answer. 

"  And  where  does  Mrs.  Mills  live  ?  " 
1012 


"  'Bout  a  mile  east  o'  yere,  in  a  little 
white  house  by  de  railroad. " 

"Has  it  a  line  of  sunflowers  growing 
all  along  one  side  of  it  ?  " 

"  Yas'um,  dat's  it." 

So  Mandy  was  sent  to  get  some  milk 
and  to  notify  Mrs.  Mills  to  deliver  a 
gallon  a  day  till  further  orders. 

Thenceforward  the  owner  of  the  white 
cottage  came  to  the  house  of  Brefny 
every  morning  for  several  weeks. 
Within  that  period  she  had  become  de- 
votedly attached  to  the  children,  as  if 
the  affection  pent  up  in  her  solitary 
heart  had  at  last  found  objects  on  which 
to  be  lavished,  and  so  she  herself  had 
unconsciously  found  grace  and  favor 
with  the  mother,  to  whose  good- will 
there  was  no  straighter  road  than  via 
kindness  to  her  offspring. 

At  that  time  Mrs.  Mills  was  some- 
where on  the  wintry  side  of  sixty,  spare, 
tall,  and  active  for  her  years.  Although 
her  face  was  wrinkled,  it  still  showed 
traces  of  the  beauty  that  must  have 
been  hers  when  young.  Her  hands, 
rough,  furrowed  and  calloused  as  they 
were  by  work  and  years,  were  yet 
shapely.  In  spite  of  her  age  she  had  no 
use  for  spectacles,  for  her  sight  was 
still  fairly  keen,  especially  as  she  did 
little  sewing  and  no  reading.  A  twinge 
of  rheumatism  in  the  knee,  which  made 
her  carry  a  cane,  was  her  only  ailment. 

Her  ordinary  outer  dress  consisted  of 
a  black  sateen-quilted  petticoat,  a  ging- 
ham apron,  a  striped  woolen  jacket,  a 
large  silk  kerchief  about  her  shoulders, 
and  pinned  under  her  chin ;  a  loose 
woolen  hood,  and,  under  it,  a  linen 
band  covering  her  forehead,  ttf  hide  the 
scantiness  of  her  hair  and  to  keep  her 
head  warm,  that  looked  like  the  upper 
part  of  a  nun's  wimple. 


IN    HIS   NAME. 


1013 


One  quality  that  recommended  the 
milk -woman  to  Mrs.  Brefny,  was  that 
she  was  not  a  gossip.  She  apparently 
knew  little  of  her  neighbors,  and  never 
spoke  of  them.  She  was  extremely  reti- 
cent, but  she  was  also  sympathetic, 
like  a  person  who,  having  seen  much 
sorrow,  has  learned  through  it  to  feel 
for  the  sufferings  of  others. 

Her  daily  visits  to  the  Brefny  house- 
hold came  to  an  end  when  she  sold  her 
1  *  bossy  ' '  to  them  ;  but  after  that  she 
appeared  regularly  every  Monday  morn- 
ing with  a  basket  of  eggs  as  an  excuse 
to  be  a  child  again  with  the  children  for 
an  hour,  and  to  talk  with  the  mother. 
Once  she  found  the  little  ones  poring 
over  an  old  black-letter  volume,  full  of 
quaint  pictures  of  holy  subjects  and 
extracts  from  the  Fathers,  and,  being 
slow  to  read  herself,  from  want  of  prac- 
tice, and  because  of  the  s's  that  looked 
like  f's,  she  herself  persuaded  Mrs.  Brefny 
to  read  out  to  her  and  them  the  passages 
that  went  with  some  of  the  most  grace- 
ful of  the  illustrations.  The  one  that 
pleased  her  most  was  this  quotation 
from  St.  Bernard  : 

"It  is  not  idly  that  the  Holy  Ghost 
likeneth  the  name  of  the  Bridegroom  to 
oil  when  He  maketh  the  bride  say  to 
the  Bridegroom  :  '  Thy  name  is  as  oil 
poured  forth. '  Oil,  indeed,  giveth  light, 
meat  and  unction.  It  feedeth  fire,  it 
nourisheth  the  flesh,  it  sootheth  pain — 
it  is  light,  food  and  healing. 

"  Behold  thus  also  is  the  name  of  the 
Bridegroom.  To  preach  it  is  to  give 
light ;  to  think  of  it  is  to  feed  the  soul ; 
to  call  on  it  is  to  win  grace  and  unc- 
tion. Let  us  take  it  point  by  point. 
What,  thinkest  thou,  hath  made  the  light 
of  faith  so  suddenly  and  so  brightly  to 
shine  in  the  whole  world,  but  the  preach- 
ing of  the  name  of  Jesus  ?  Is  it  not  in 
the  light  of  this  name  that  God  hath 
called  us  in  His  marvellous  light,  even 
that  light  wherewith  we,  being  enlight- 
ened, and  in  this  seeing  light  ?  Paul  saith 
truly  to  us  :  '  Ye  were  sometimes  dark- 
ness, but  now  are  ye  light  in  the  Lord. ' 


1 '  The  name  of  Jesus  is  not  a  name  of 
light  only,  but  it  is  meat  also.  Dost 
thou  ever  call  it  to  mind  and  remain  un- 
strengthened  ?  Is  there  anything  like 
it  to  enrich  the  soul  of  him  that  thinketh 
of  it  ?  What  is  there  like  it  to  restore 
the  fagged  senses,  to  fortify  strength,  to 
give  birth  to  good  lives  and  pure  affec- 
tions ?  The  soul  is  fed  on  husks  if  that 
whereon  it  feedeth  lack  seasoning  with 
this  salt.  If  thou  writest,  thou  hast  no 
meaning  for  me  if  I  read  not  of  Jesus 
there.  If  thou  preachest  or  disputest, 
thou  hast  no  meaning  for  me  if  I  hear 
not  of  Jesus  there.  The  mention  of 
Jesus  is  honey  in  my  mouth,  music  in 
my  ear,  and  gladness  in  my  heart. 

"It  is  our  healing,  too.  Is  any  sor- 
rowful among  us  ?  Let  the  thought  of 
Jesus  come  into  his  heart  and  spring  to 
his  mouth. 

"  Behold,  when  the  day  of  that  name 
beginneth  to  break,  every  cloud  will  flee 
away  and  there  will  be  'a  great  calm.  " 

As  Mrs.  Brefny  looked  up  from  the 
book  preparatory  to  closing  it,  she  was 
surprised  to  see  Mrs.  Mills  softly  weep- 
ing, her  head  buried  in  her  hands.  Evi- 
dently the  words  of  the  great  Cistercian 
monk  had  touched  a  tender  chord  in 
her  heart.  What  had  affected  her,  the 
reader  could  not  imagine,  and  not  wish- 
ing to  intrude  into  her  grief,  she  judged 
that  the  truest  kindness  would  be  to  take 
no  notice  of  her  emotion. 

Ever  after  that  day,  whenever  Mrs. 
Mills  visited  the  Brefny  homestead,  she 
would  ask  to  see  that  ancient  volume, 
and  often,  when  the  weather  was  fine, 
she  would  sit  out  doors  for  hours,  with 
the  book  on  her  lap  and  the  children 
playing  around  her. 

*         *        * 

In  the  fall  of  that  same  year,  Mrs. 
Mills  fell  sick.  Her  malady  for  a  while 
baffled  Dr.  Harrison  who  was  called  in 
to  attend  her.  At  length  he  came  to  the 
correct  conclusion,  that  in  addition  to 
the  complication  of  old  age,  cold  and 
derangement  of  the  digestive  power, 
there  was  a  spiritual  disorder  that 


1OI4 


77V  HIS  NAME. 


preying  on  her  physical  well-being  and 
preventing  its  recuperation. 

' '  You  've  got  some  trouble  on  your 
mind,  Mrs.  Mills,"  he  said  to  her,  "and 
until  you  get  rid  of  that  you  're  not  likely 
to  get  well. " 

' '  We  all  have  our  cross, ' '  she  said 
evasively,  "  an'  ef  I'm  to  get  rid  o'  mine 
first,  I  guess  I'll  not  get  well.  " 

Some  days  she  was  too  ill  to  get  up, 
and  then  Mrs.  Brefny,  Mandy,  or  some  of 
the  other  neighbors  or  their  servants,  at- 
tended to  her  few  wants.  At  other  times, 
she  felt  strong  enough  to  sit  up,  and 
then  nothing  would  do  but  she  must  have 
the  black-letter  book  in  her  lap  and  the 
passage  on  the  Holy  Name  must  be  read 
to  her. 

"It  comforts  me,"  she  was  wont  to 
say. 

There  came  a  day  when,  even  on  her 
sick-bed,  that  touch  of  nature  that  shows 
us  all  what  vain  things  we  mortals  be, 
asserted  itself.  Mrs.  Brefny  was  alone 
with  her  in  the  white  cottage,  and  while 
doing  her  the  service  of  washing  her 
face,  said  cheerily  : 

"You  must  have  been  pretty,  Mrs. 
Mills,  when  you  were  a  girl. " 

A  smile  of  pleasure  lighted  the 
wrinkled  countenance.  The  woman  back 
of  it  seemed  to  grow  radiant  again  and 
to  be  about  to  cast  off  the  withered  mask 
at  the  bidding  of  her  latent  vanity.  For 
answer  she  said  : 

"Will  you  please  go  to  that  trunk, 
ma'am,  an'  raise  the  lid,  an'  take  off 
the  cover  o'  that  compartment  in  the 
corner?  " 

Mrs.  Brefny  did  as  requested  and  there 
in  that  leather-covered  trunk  she  found 
the  daguerrotype  of  a  lovely  child  of  nine. 

"That's  me,  ma'am!  "  complacently 
said  the  invalid. 

Hard  was  it  to  believe  that  that  plump 
and  bright,  and  fair,  and  tender  maid 
was  the  same  person  as  this  scrawny, 
blear-eyed  dame  ;  yet,  on  closer  scrutiny, 
a  strong  resemblance  in  contour  and  ex- 
pression was  apparent. 

The  sight  of  the  likeness  of  herself  in 


childhood  brought  a  flood  of  memories 
to  the  old  woman,  and  so  softened  her 
that  at  last  she  said  : 

' '  Ma'am,  I  'd  like  to  tell  you  my  story. 
It 's  to  no  one  else  I  'd  tell  it,  but  I  feel  that 
I  can  trust  you,  an'  it  would  do  me  good 
to  open  my  heart  to  some  one  I  could  let 
peer  into  the  inside  of  it.  May  I, 
ma'am  ?  " 

"  If  to  confide  in  me  would  do  you  any 
good  or  help  me  to  help  you,  then  cer- 
tainly tell  me.  But  I  do  not  ask  it.  I 
would  not  pry  into  your  secrets  for  all 
the  world. ' ' 

"  O,  ma'am,  please  don't  say  anythin' 
o'  pryin',  you  that  are  the  lady,  an'  that 
has  been  so  good  to  me, ' '  and  the  wasted 
hands  were  stretched  out  above  the  cover- 
let in  appeal. 

For  answer,  Mrs.  Brefny  went  over 
to  the  bedside,  and,  taking  the  sick 
woman 's  hands  in  hers,  she  patted  them 
fondly,  and  then  sat  down,  so  as  to  be 
near  the  teller  of  the  story,  in  order  to 
spare  her  the  strain  of  talking  loud. 

After  a  moment  or  two  of  silence,  Mrs. 
Mills  began  : 

"My  name  isn't  Mrs.  Mills.  You 
won't  ask  me  what  it  is.  I  took  that 
name  when  I  came  here  from  the  mill- 
towns  o'  New  England,  where  I  spent 
the  best  part  of  my  life,  so  that  my  own 
name  mightn't  remind  none  o'  the 
people  hereabout  o'  me. 

"I  was  born  in  this  neighborhood,  the 
only  daughter  of  my  parents,  who  had, 
besides  me,  an  only  son.  I  can  see  from 
a  spot  in  front  of  this  house  the  farm 
where  I  was  raised  in  Ann  Arundel 
county. 

"When  I  grew  up  to  be  a  lass  of 
eight,  I  was  sent  to  the  Elkridge  school. 
Among  the  boys,  there  was  one  called— 
well,  never  mind  his  name.  His  parents 
lived  near  mine,  an '  his  three  sisters  an ' 
two  brothers  an'  him,  used  to  go  to- 
gether with  my  brother  an'  me,  to  an' 
from  school,  every  day. 

' '  As  the  years  went  by,  that  boy  an ' 
me  became  attached  to  one  another, 
until  he  called  me  his  sweetheart. 


IN   HIS  NAME. 


1015 


"  Later  he  was  sent  to  Baltimore  to 
school,  an'  there  he  learned  how  to  draw 
an'  to  paint.  If  you  will  look  again  in 
the  trunk,  you  will  find  a  picture,  made 
by  him,  of  him  an'  me  at  the  bridge 
over  the  Patapsco. " 

Mrs.  Brefny  got  up,  went  over  to  the 
trunk,  found  the  sketch,  and  returned 
with  it  to  the  seat  by  the  bed. 

"When  I  was  seventeen, "  continued 
Mrs.  Mills,  "we  became  engaged.  He 
was  then  employed  in  a  photograph 
gallery  in  town,  an'  makin'  good  wages. 
We  got  married  secretly.  But  a  few 
days  after  the  marriage  he  disappeared, 
an '  no  one  that  knew  him  has  never  saw 
him  since." 

Here  the  poor  creature  broke  down, 
and  wailed  hysterically.  Mrs.  Brefny 
tried  to  soothe  her,  and  entreated  her  not 
to  recall  the  unhappy  past ;  but  she, 
making  a  brave  effort  to  control  her 
feelings,  declared  that  it  solaced  her  to 
tell  to  a  friendly  heart  the  grief  that 
obscured  her  life. 

"Some  months  after  his  disappear- 
ance I  ran  away  from  home.  You  can 
imagine  why.  I  first  fled  to  Baltimore, 
to  hunt  for  him.  After  two  weeks  of 
fruitless  search,  I  went  to  Philadelphia. 
There  I  stayed  in  an  institution  until 
my  first  and  only  child  was  born." 

Again  she  broke  down  and  cried  until 
she  had  her  cry  out. 

' '  As  soon  as  I  was  strong  enough  to 
work, "  she  went  on,  "  I  got  a  situation 
with  a  nice  Quaker  family.  But  when 
it  died,  I  couldn't  stay  in  that  place  no 
more,  an'  so  I  hurried  to  New  York.  I 
found  employment  there  at  once  as 
house-maid,  but  I  was  restless,  an' 
homesick,  an'  unhappy.  Yet  I  had  not 
the  courage  to  return,  nor  to  let  my 
people  know  where  I  was.  To  get  the 
better  o'  the  cravin'  fer  home,  I  de- 
termind  to  go  farther  away  ;  so  I  went 
to  Boston,  an'  to  Lowell,  an'  Fall  River, 
an'  Providence,  an'  Willimantic,  an' 
Rockville,  an'  other  places.  I  liked  fac- 
tory work  better  nor  service,  an'  I 
wanted  to  live  right,  an'  to  save  money. 


"  My  folks  at  home  had  never  joined 
no  religion  an '  I  grew  up  the  same  way. 
An'  when  my  trouble  came  upon  me, 
my  mind  was  too  black  an '  my  heart  too 
bitter  fer  any  thin'  o'  that  sort.  So  I  had 
no  use  fer  God.  But  one  chilly  night  in 
Providence,  I  was  passin'  a  church  which 
I  afterwards  learned  was  the  Church  o' 
the  Holy  Name,  an '  it  was  all  lighted 
up,  an'  it  was  full  o'  people,  an'  they 
were  havin'  a  revival  there,  what  you 
Catholics  call  a  mission,  an'  I  thought 
I  'd  go  in  fer  a  moment  to  get  warm  an ' 
to  see  what  they  were  a-doin '. 

"Just  as  I  got  in,  the  music  came  to 
an  end,  an'  a  preacher  got  up  into  the 
pulpit  an'  began  to  preach.  My,  but  he 
spoke  beautiful  !  I  didn't  intend  to  stay 
but  a  minute,  but  I  did  stay,  standing 
all  the  while  just  inside  the  door,  for  an 
hour  an '  a  quarter.  He  spoke  on  the 
name  of  Jesus.  When  I  got  out  I 
couldn't  remember  but  one  sentence  of 
all  he  said,  I  was  that  confused  an' 
stirred  with  a  new  hope  in  the  midst  o' 
my  darkness  an'  despair.  That  sentence 
he  repeated  a  dozen  times.  It  fixed 
itself  in  my  mind  for  ever.  It  was — 
'  Amen,  amen,  I  say  to  you  :  if  you  ask 
the  Father  anything  in  my  name,  he 
will  give  it  to  you. ' 

"From  that  night  I  began  to  say 
every  day,  an'  a  hundred  times  every 
day — '  Father,  I  ask  Thee  in  the  name  of 
Jesus,  bring  him  back  to  me.' 

"From  that  night,  too,  I  began  to 
long  to  return  to  the  home  o'  my  child- 
hood. But  I  fought  against  that  yearn- 
in',  as  I  resisted  it  before,  by  goin' 
among  new  people  in  strange  places. 
Yet  I  couldn't  conquer  it.  Day  an' 
night  it  was  urgin'  me.  Awake  or 
asleep  it  gave  me  no  peace. 

"  Finally,  three  years  ago  I  came  back 
here,  forty-five  years  to  a  day  from  the 
time  I  had  left  it.  I  put  my  savings  in 
the  Metropolitan  Bank  in  Baltimore,  all 
but  enough  to  buy  this  place,  the  only 
one  that  I  found  for  sale  in  the  neigh- 
borhood that  was  small,  an'  off  to  itself, 
an'  near  the  old  farm. 


IO16 


IN  HIS  NAME. 


"  My  people  are  all  dead.  My  brother 
was  carried  off  by  typhoid  fever  the 
year  after  I  left  home  and  sorrow  broke 
the  hearts  of  my  father  and  mother.  O, 
ef  the  young  would  only  think  before 
they  do  wrong,  of  the  other  hearts  that 
must  bleed  because  o'  their  folly  !  A 
relative  somehow  got  possession  o '  their 
property,  sold  it,  went  into  business, 
failed  an'  died.  It  has  passed  to  two 
other  parties  since.  I  don't  want  to 
trouble  them,  even  ef  I  had  a  title  to  it, 
which  I  don't  know  that  I  have.  I 
wouldn't  make  myself  known  for  all 
Howard  and  Ann  Arundel  counties  put 
together.  Besides,  I  have  enough  to 
last  me  to  the  end. 

' '  His  people,  too,  are  all  dead  or 
moved  away,  except  one  sister,  who  is 
married  and  lives  over  near  St.  Denis. 
She  learned  that  he  had  gone  to  Chicago, 
an '  from  there  to  Denver,  an '  from  there 
to  Los  Angeles,  but  she  couldn't  trace 
him  further.  I  found  that  out  in  a  quiet 
way. 

"So,  although  I  sometimes  think  he 
must  be  dead,  I  can't  get  over  the  im- 
pression made  on  me  by  that  sermon, 
an'  I  still  say  many  times  a  day:  '  Father, 
I  ask  Thee  in  the  name  of  Jesus,  bring 
him  back  to  me  !  ' 

' '  I  need  not  beg  you  to  keep  my  secret, ' ' 
said  she  in  conclusion, ' '  because  my 
heart  tells  me  that  it  can  trust  yours. 
And  now,  ef  I'm  called  away,  you  will 
see  that  I  'm  put  to  rest  decently,  an '  I  '11 
notify  the  bank  to  give  what's  left  o' 
my  money  to  your  little  Louise. ' ' 

"Pray,  Mrs.  Mills,  don't  speak  of 
dying  yet,  nor  say  anything  that  will 
make  my  visits  to  you  seem  sordid. 
Your  story  has  left  a  strange  feeling 
with  me  that  in  His  own  time  and  in 
His  own  way,  the  Father  will  bring  your 
husband  back  to  you  for  Jesus '  sake  and 
for  His  name's  sake.  But  meanwhile, 
should  you  not  see  some  minister  of 
your  denomination  to 

"No,  no  !  "  broke  in  the  sick  woman 
impetuously,  and  she  shook  her  head 
from  side  to  side  on  the  pillow.  Then 


more  slowly:  "I  did  think  that  ef  he 
was  brought  back  to  me,  I'd  become  a 
church  member;  but  what's  the  use  of 
wishin'  an'  talkin'?  Yet  I  can't  help 
it ;  I  will  hope  ;  I  will  say  :  ' '  Father,  I 
ask  Thee  in  the  name  of  Jesus,  bring 
him  back  to  me  !  " 

*        *        * 

In  the  next  three  months  Mrs.  Mills 
so  far  recovered  her  health  as  to  be  up 
and  about.  But  she  was  not  strong. 
Her  vitality  was  going  down.  Hope 
deferred  was  helping  to  undermine  her 
sturdy  constitution.  She  went  about 
her  household  tasks  without  zest.  To 
live  was  an  effort.  Her  sole  pleasure 
was  to  walk  over  to  the  house  of  Brefny 
and  have  the  children  around  her,  espe- 
cially the  youngest,  bonny  Louise. 

She  never  referred,  in  her  talks  with 
Mrs.  Brefny,  to  the  disclosures  that  she 
had  made  concerning  herself,  but  there 
was  a  tacit  understanding  between  them. 
Confidence  had  begotten  sympathy,  even 
as  love  begets  love. 

Without  mentioning  the  deed  to  any 
one,  she  had  procured  a  visit  from  the 
bank's  lawyer  and  had  bequeathed  and 
devised  all  her  property,  amounting  in 
value  to  about  $7,500,  in  equal  shares  to 
the  four  Brefny  children,  changing  her 
former  purpose  to  give  it  all  to  Louise, 
for  she  said  to  herself:  "It's  not  good 
for  girls  to  bedowerless,  nor  is  it  well  for 
one  sister  to  have  more  than  the  others. ' ' 

And  so  she  lived  on,  hoping  against 
hope,  trusting  and  doubting,  and  trusting 
again  the  solemn  promise  of  the  Holy 
Name. 

One  bitterly  cold  night,  shortly  after 
Mrs.  Mills  had  retired,  a  knock  came  to 
the  front  door  of  the  white  house.  She 
arose  and  dressed  herself  hurriedly  and 
going  to  the  door,  asked,  before  she  un- 
locked it,  lest  her  visitor  should  be  a 
tramp  :  "  Who's  there  ?  " 

' '  Open  in  the  name  of  Christ, ' '  was 
the  response  ;  "  there's  been  an*accident 
on  the  railroad,  the  train  is  ditched  and 
wrecked  and  on  fire  ;  one  man  has  been 
injured  and  we've  brought  him  here. " 


IN    HIS   NAME. 


1OI7 


The  door  was  instantly  opened.  There, 
accompanied  by  six  other  men,  was  the 
chief  victim  of  the  accident,  lying  on  a 
rude  stretcher,  made  of  part  of  the  side 
of  a  car  on  which  the  cushions  from  two 
seats  had  been  placed.  He  was  uncon- 
scious and  was  covered  with  overcoats. 
As  soon  as  he  was  brought  in  and  laid 
on  the  bed,  one  train-hand  went  one 
way  for  Dr.  Harrison,  and  the  other  went 
the  other  way  for  Dr.  Eric. 

"Was  no  one  killed?  "  curiously  in- 
quired Mrs.  Mills. 

44  Not  one, ' '  said  one  of  the  passengers, 
"and  no  one  was  badly  injured  except 
this  unfortunate  man  here.  It  was  a 
miracle !  " 

"  It  certainly  is  the  most  wonderful 
accident  I  ever  heard  of, ' '  said  another 
passenger. 

' '  Me,  too,  boss  !  ' '  exclaimed  the  col- 
ored porter  who  had  been  one  of  the 
stretcher-bearers . 

Presently  the  three  passengers  went 
back  to  the  wreck,  leaving  the  colored 
porter  to  act  as  nurse.  When  Dr.  Har- 
rison came,  he  found  the  sufferer  still 
unconscious.  He  made  a  hurried  exam- 
ination but  discovered  no  fractures. 

"  He  must  be  injured  internally, ' '  was 
his  comment. 

After  doing  all  that  could  be  done,  the 
doctor  went  away,  promising  to  be  back 
at  dawn. 

A  trained  nurse  took  the  place  of  the 
negro  when  the  wrecking  train  arrived, 
for  the  doctor  had  given  orders  that  on  no 
account  must  the  man  be  moved  again 
to  take  him  to  the  hospital  in  the  city. 

Very  little  sleep  did  Mrs.  Mills  get 
that  night,  sitting  in  the  big  arm-chair 
by  the  fire.  At  the  break  of  day  she 
went  into  the  bedroom  to  smooth  the 
pillow  of  her  unexpected  guest.  As  she 
tucked  the  covers  lightly  in  about  him, 
he  awoke,  and,  looking  dazedly  about 
him,  asked  her  :  "  Where  am  I  ?  " 

The  sound  of  his  voice  thrilled  her  to 
the  marrow.  She  was  spellbound  for 
an  instant.  Then  instinctively  she 
averted  her  face. 


"  What  has  happened  ?  " 

She  tried  to  answer,  but  she  was  too 
far  mastered  by  emotion  to  utter  a  word. 
But  her  mind  and  heart  had  speech.  "  O 
Heavenly  Father, ' '  she  seemed  to  her- 
self to  say,  "  I  thank  Thee  in  the  name 
of  Jesus  for  having  brought  him  back  to 
me!  " 

The  man  tried  to  rise  but  gave  up  the 
attempt  with  a  groan.  The  cry  of  an- 
guish made  her  turn  around  towards 
him.  He  looked  at  her  long  and  scruti- 
nizingly  and  then  he  gasped  : 

"  My  God,  Alice,  is  that  you  ?  " 

Not  if  the  wealth  of  the  world  had 
been  offered  her  for  a  word,  could  she 
have  said  it.  Her  heart  seemed  to  be 
bursting  in  her  bosom.  A  faintness  came 
over  her  and  she  would  have  fallen  had 
not  her  outstrethed  hand  found  a  chair. 

"Alice,  Alice  !  "  called  the  man,  "  for 
Christ's  sake  tell  me  is  it  you  !  " 

Then  tears  poured  into  her  eyes — tears 
of  grief  for  the  wrong  of  the  past,  tears 
of  contrition  for  the  sin,  tears  of  sorrow 
for  the  pains  of  a  long  and  hard  life, 
tears  of  regret  for  what  might  have 
been,  tears  of  joy  that  the  lost  had  been 
found,  tears  of  gratitude  for  the  an- 
swered prayer.  And  then  the  church  in 
Providence  came  before  her  mind,  all 
lighted  up  and  crowded  with  people,  and 
the  priest  went  up  into  the  pulpit  and 
said:  "Amen,  amen,  I  say  to  you — if 
you  ask  the  Father  anything  in  my 
name,  he  will  give  it  to  you  !  " 

41  Alice,  for  the  love  of  God,  if  it  be 
you,  answer  me. ' ' 

Now,  at  last,  her  tongue  was  loosened 
and  she  answered  : 

"  Yes,  Robert,  it's  Alice  !  " 

44  O,  thanks  be  to  God,"  he  cried 
faintly,  "  that,  at  last " 

"Come  now, "said  a  quiet  voice  of 
command,  "you  musn't  talk  and  get 
excited  this  way."  It  was  the  trained 
nurse,  who,  having  dozed  off  in  his  chair 
by  the  fire  in  the  dining-room,  had  been 
awakened  by  the  sound  of  the  sick 
man 's  appeal  and  had  hurried  in  to  put 
a  stop  to  the  conversation. 


1018 


IN    HIS   NAME. 


"  Who  are  you  ?  "  inquired  the  man. 

"  I  am  the  nurse,  sent  by  the  railroad 
to  take  care  of  you.  " 

"Well,  you  please  go  out  of  here. 
You  have  done  your  duty  by  notifying 
me  not  to  talk.  Now  I  choose  to  take 
the  risk.  So  go  !  " 

What  passed  between  the  two  when 
they  were  again  alone,  will  never  be 
revealed.  Certain  it  is,  however,  that 
when  the  doctor  came  shortly  after- 
wards, he  found  them  hand  in  hand  and 
unconscious,  the  one  from  acute  pain, 
the  other  from  debility,  and  both  from 
emotion. 

With  the  aid  of  the  nurse  the  doctor 
brought  them  to,  and  then  he  forbade 
any  further  conversation.  But  when 
he  was  asked  whether  or  not  there  was 
room  for  hope,  he  shook  his  head,  dubi- 
ously. The  injured  man  then  said  : 

' '  Thanks  be  to  God  !  No  power  on 
earth  can  put  us  apart  for  one  minute  of 
the  few  that  are  left  for  us  to  be  to- 
gether. ' ' 

"  Well,  I'm  telling  you,  sir,  for  your 
own  good, ' '  replied  the  doctor.  ' '  I 
don 't  know  what —  ' ' 

"That's  all  right,  doctor,  and  I'm 
obliged  to  you  ;  but  we  know  the  whys 
and  wherefores,  so  let  us  have  our  way  in 
peace." 

Thereupon  the  doctor  and  the  nurse 
left  the  room,  the  former  saying  out- 
side to  the  latter : 

' '  I  must  go  now,  as  I  have  an  urgent 
case  on  the  Pike.  Give  them  five  or  ten 
minutes,  and  then  call  her  out,  and 
persuade  her,  for  his  sake,  to  let  him 
rest. ' ' 

But  the  ' '  five  or  ten  minutes  ' '  were 
changed  into  two  hours,  since  Mrs. 
Mills  refused,  at  the  entreaty  of  the 
man,  to  leave  his  bedside,  and  then  she 
went  into  the  next  room  only  to  request 


the   nurse   to   go   for  the   Rev.    Father 
Drury,  whose  directions  she  gave  him. 

The  priest  responded  to  the  summons 
promptly.  On  the  way  to  the  white  cot- 
tage, he  called  at  "  Rose  Hill,"  and  re- 
quested Mrs.  Brefny  to  follow  him  in 
about  half  an  hour  to  the  house  of  Mrs. 
Mills.  There  he  gave  the  necessary  in- 
structions, administered  conditional  bap- 
tism and  the  last  sacraments  to  the  vic- 
tim of  the  accident. 

That  night  Robert  died.  With  a  look 
of  ineffable  peace  on  his  countenance, 
his  right  hand  holding  a  crucifix,  his 
left  clasping  a  blessed  candle,  and 
clasped  by  the  hand  of  his  wife,  hop- 
ing, through  the  merits  of  Jesus  Christ, 
to  find  mercy  with  God,  he  calmly 
breathed  his  last. 

His  property,  consisting  of  a  photo- 
graphic studio  in  Honolulu,  and  a 
sugar  plantation  on  another  island  of 
Hawaii,  went  to  his  married  sister  in 
St.  Denis.  Even  she,  so  he  had  re- 
quested, does  not  know  the  manner,  or 
the  place,  or  the  date  of  his  death. 

In  less  than  a  month  his  wife  fol- 
lowed him.  To  the  last  she  was  ex- 
uberant in  gratitude  to  the  Father  who 
so  wonderfully — if,  indeed,  so  strictly 
in  accordance  with  the  strangeness  of 
His  ways  that  are  not  as  the  ways  of 
man — had  granted  her  persistent  prayer, 
had  accepted  the  repentance  of  her  sad 
life,  and  had  so  multiplied  His  mercies 
at  the  end. 

Side  by  side  they  lie  in  the  hillside 
graveyard  of  St.   Augustine's  Church, 
near  Elkridge  Landing,  and  over  them 
is  a  small  stone  with  this  inscription  : 
R.  I.  P. 

ROBERT   AND   ALICE 

"  Amen,  amen,  I  say  to  you  :  if  you 
ask  the  Father  anything  in  My  name,  He 
will  give  it  to  you.  " 


FOR  MY  LADY'S  DAY. 
By  W.  F,  Ennis,  SJ. 

Beneath  no  ivied  tower  I  stand. 
With  song  on  lip  and  lute  in  hand 

To  greet  my  Lady's  day. 
No  fickle  hand  opes  lattice  pane 
To  wave  in  love — mayhap,  disdain, 

At  me,  her  knight  so  gay. 

Apart  from  city's  crowded  street, 
Where  pain  and  pleasure  voiceless  meet, 

I  find  my  Lady's  throne. 
Expectant  are  her  eyes  for  mine. 
Her  yearning  arms  would  me  entwine 

And  claim  me  all  her  own. 

She  leans  adown  most  lovingly 
To  hear  my  heart  make  melody 

In  sweet  yet  wordless  song. 
What  words  my  Lady 's  love  can  tell ! 
She  reads  my  tangled  heart  songs  well ; 

My  heart  hath  been  hers  long. 

My  Lady  dwelt  far  o  'er  the  sea 
In  times  agone  in  Galilee 

Where  roller-birds  flash  bright. 
But  now — deep  mystery  of  love, 
Though  Queen  of  royal  courts  above, 

She's  near  me  day  and  night. 

I  trow  you  know  this  Lady  mine, 
Not  mine  alone,  but  also  thine, 

Is  Lady  Mary  fair. 
What  birthday  gift  for  Mary  blest  ? 
A  blameless  life  she  prizeth  best, 

And  simple  childlike  prayer. 


1019 


THE  SLAVE  OF  THE  SLAVES. 


I. 

"IF  THOU   WILT  BE   PERFECT." 

THE  grave,  tender  voice  of  the  Master 
counselling  the  young  man  in  the 
Gospel  is  still  heard  through  the  ages, 
and  some  who  hear  "leave  their  nets  " 
and  follow  Him,  and  some  find  it  a  hard 
saying,  and  with  bowed  head  and  falter- 
ing step  turn  from  the  Master's  inviting 
presence  and  walk  with  Him  no  more. 
The  call  is  not  heard  in  all  places  nor  at 
all  times  ;  but  the  invitation  heeded  has 


1580.  His  parents,  Peter  Claver  and 
Anna  Sabocano,  both  of  illustrious  Cata- 
lonian  families,  were  distinguished  for 
their  virtues  They  watched  carefully 
over  the  first  happy  years  of  Peter's  sim- 
ple village  life,  and  their  pious  solicitude 
was  rewarded  by  his  docility  and  sweet- 
ness of  manner. 

He  was  early  sent  to  Solsona,  where 
one  of  his  uncles  was  a  canon  of  the  ca- 
thedral .  Under  the  tutelage  of  this  pious 
priest  he  laid  the  solid  foundation  of  a 


CLAVER   PROSELYTES. 


given  to  the  Church,  saints,  and  to  the 
world,  heroes. 

All  of  God's  saints -are  heroes,  but 
the  world  that  sees  not  the  heroism  of 
self  conquest  in  the  hidden  lives  of  most 
of  the  saints  passes  them  by  unnoticed. 
It  looks  rather  for  the  glory  of  Tabor 
than  the  obscurity  of  Nazareth.  Hence 
it  is  that  God  in  His  providence  raises 
up  visible  signs  that  even  an  unbeliev- 
ing world  must  recognize ;  men  whose 
work,  judged  even  by  the  shortsighted 
standard  of  the  world,  must  be  acknowl- 
edged as  heroes.  Among  such  is  Peter 
Claver,  the  apostle  of  the  negroes,  who 
signed  himself  "the  slave  of  the  slaves 
forever. ' ' 

He  was  born  at  Verdu,  in  the  princi- 
pality of  Catalonia,  Spain,  on  June  26, 
1 020 


good  education,  and  made  rapid  progress 
in  piety.  By  the  advice  of  this  uncle  he 
was  sent  to  Barcelona,  where  he  could 
find  facilities  to  secure  an  education  that 
would  fit  him  for  the  ecclesiastical  state 
for  which  his  pious  parents  had  destined 
him  from  his  infancy. 

Barcelona  at  this  time  was  a  great 
seat  of  learning,  and  the  Fathers  of  the 
Society  of  Jesus  were  laboring  in  the  Col- 
lege of  Belen,  in  that  city,  to  introduce 
the  practice  of  frequent  Communion.  It 
was  here  he  first  met  the  Fathers  of  the 
Society  of  Jesus .  He  j  oined  the  Sodality 
of  the  Blessed  Virgin,  and  was  soon 
recognized  as  one  of  the  most  devout 
soda'  ists.  Devotion  to  the  Blessed  Sacra- 
ment and  to  the  Mother  of  God  were  his 
chief  devotions  at  this  period.  His  only 


THE  SLAVE  OF  THE  SLAVES. 


1021 


recreation  was  to  hold  pious  conversa- 
tion with  the  Jesuit  Fathers  of  the  col- 
lege. These  talks  gave  him  an  insight 
into  the  spirit  of  the  Order,  and  laid  the 
foundation  of  the  vocation  which  was 
soon  to  be  developed. 

His  desire  to  enter  the  new  order  was 
at  first  kept  secret,  and  it  was  not  until 
the  University  of  Barcelona  had  conferred 
on  him  his  degrees  with  marked  distinc- 
tion, not  until  he  had  received  tonsure 
and  the  four  minor  orders,  on  which  oc- 
casion the  bishop 
publicly  commend- 
ed him  for  his 
learning  and  vir- 
tue, that  a  flood  of 
divine  grace  ban- 
ished all  hesita- 
tion, and  he  re- 
solved to  seek  ad- 
mission into  the 
Society  of  Jesus. 
Having  secured  his 
father's  permission 
and  blessing,  he 
was  received  as  a 
novice  into  the  So- 
ciety, and  on  the 
morning  of  Au- 
gust 7,  1602,  in  his 
twenty-third  year, 
dressed  in  a  poor 
travelling  garb,  he 
knocked  at  the 
door  of  the  Jesuit 
novitiate  in  Tarra- 
gona. 

There  are  no  in- 
cidents recorded  of  Peter's  noviceship 
that  would  single  him  out  from  his 
companions.  He  was  exact  in  the  ob- 
servance of  all  the  rules,  obedient,  in- 
dustrious and  humble.  That  he  grasped 
the  full  import  of  his  call  to  the  way  of 
the  counsels,  may  be  gathered  from  the 
following  extract,  taken  from  a  diary 
which  he  kept  at  this  time.  It  is  the 
fourth  rule  of  conduct  which  he  marks 
down  for  himself,  "to  seek  nothing  in 
this  world  but  what  Christ,  our  Lord, 


u  III   HI     CLAVEK    WAS    HORN. 


sought  there.  As  He  came  on  earth  to 
save  souls  and  died  for  them  on  the 
Cross,  we  should  try  to  gain  them  for 
Him,  for  this  joyfully  offering  ourselves 
to  any  labor,  and  to  death  itself;  receiv- 
ing with  contentment  and  joy  of  heart 
for  the  love  of  Christ,  any  insult  that 
may  be  offered  us,  and  desiring  that  they 
may  be  many,  yet  so  that  we  give  no 
cause  for  them  on  our  part,  and  that 
there  be  no  offence  to  God. ' ' 

Among  the  experiments  to  which  the 
young  Jesuit  nov- 
ice is  subjected,  is 
what  is  known  as 
the  month  of  pil- 
grimage. The  nov- 
ices are  sent  two 
by  two,  to  visit 
some  shrine.  They 
must  travel  on  foot, 
live  on  alms,  and 
lodge  in  the  hospi- 
tals. The  shrine 
assigned  to  Peter 
was  that  of  Mont- 
serrat.  It  was  at 
this  shrine  that 
St.  Ignatius  had 
prayed,  and  hung 
his  sword  in  testi- 
mony of  his  devo- 
tion to  the  Queen 
of  Heaven.  While 
here  the  novice 
loved  to  spend 
hours  in  prayer  be- 
fore the  miraculous 
statue  of  our  Lady 
and  many  were  the  favors  he  received. 
In  after  life  the  memory  of  these  days 
brought  tears  of  joy  to  his  eyes. 

On  August  8,  1604,  he  took  his  vows. 
He  wrote  at  that  time:  "I  consecrate 
myself  to  God  till  death,  looking  on  my- 
self henceforth  as  a  slave,  whose  whole 
office  lies  in  being  at  the  service  of  his 
Master,  and  working  with  all  my  soul, 
body  and  mind,  to  please  and  satisfy 
Him  in  all  and  by  all." 

Most  of  the  following  year  was  spent 


1O22 


THE  SLAVE  OF  THE  SLAVES. 


in  the  Jesuit  seminary  at  Gerona,  where 
he  so  distinguished  himself  as  to  be 
employed  as  professor.  At  this  time  a 
college  of  the  society  had  been  opened 
in  Majorca,  and  thither  he  was  sent  to 
make  his  course  of  philosophy.  This 
appointment  was  the  source  of  much 
consolation  to  Claver,  for  he  had  heard 
of  the  sanctity  of  Brother  Alphonsus 
Rodriguez,  and  rejoiced  that  he  was  to 
live  for  a  time  under  the  same  roof  with 
this  holy  lay  brother.  Brother  Rodri- 
guez, the  college  porter,  led  a  life  of  he- 
roic virtue,  and  as  his  life  was  drawing 
to  a  close  God  gave  him  the  glorious  task 
of  moulding  the  heart  of  the  apostle  of 
the  negroes.  The  heart  of  Alphonsus 
was  consumed  with  apostolic  zeal,  and 
as  a  reward  for  his  years  of  humble 
patience  he  was  to  find  Claver 's  young 
and  ardent  heart  the  right  material  in 
which  to  enkindle  the  consuming  fire. 

The  will  of  God  in  regard  to  Peter 
Claver  was  revealed  to  Alphonsus,  and 
with  this  assurance  he  spoke  to  him  of 
the  Indies  :  told  him  of  the  souls  perish- 
ing, of  the  plentiful  harvest,  and  of  the 
dearth  of  laborers.  He  spoke  of  the  suf- 
ferings to  be  undergone,  and  the  reward 
to  be  reaped. 

The  appeal  of  the  holy  brother  was  in 
accord  with  Claver 's  own  holy  ambition, 
and  as  the  time  of  his  philosophical 
studies  drew  to  a  close,  he  wrote  to  his 
superiors,  asking  to  be  sent  to  the  mis- 
sion of  the  West  Indies.  He  was  re- 
called to  Barcelona,  to  study  theology, 
with  the  promise  that  his  vocation  to 
the  Indies  would  be  examined.  During 
the  next  two  years  he  frequently  re- 
newed his  request  for  the  foreign  mis- 
sions, and,  when,  in  1609,  Father  Clau- 
dius Acquaviva,  the  General  of  the 
Society,  ordered  that  each  of  the  Span- 
ish provinces  should  $end  a  missionary 
to  the  recently  founded  province  of  the 
New  World,  Peter  Claver  was  selected  for 
the  province  of  Aragon.  Thus  was  his 
ever-increasing  desire  for  the  missions 
gratified,  and  in  April,  1 610,  he  sailed  with 
his  companions  from  the  port  of  Seville. 


During  the  voyage,  which  was  long 
and  tedious,  Claver  devoted  himself  to 
the  care  of  the  sick,  and  at  an  appointed 
hour  he  assembled  the  passengers  and 
crew  for  catechetical  instruction  and  the 
recitation  of  the  beads.  His  apostolate 
had  begun,  and  he  had  left  all  to  follow 
Christ,  for,  although  his  parents  lived 
within  a  few  miles  of  Barcelona,  he  did 
not,  on  passing  through  that  city,  go  to 
see  them,  or  notify  them  of  his  coming. 
It  is  moreover  said  that  as  the  shores  of 
Spain  vanished  from  the  gaze  of  those  on 
board,  all  memory  of  the  land  of  his 
birth  seemed  to  fade  from  his  mind  and 
heart.  He  never  asked  for  news  from 
Spain,  and  never  alluded  to  the  past,  ex- 
cept in  a  few  instances  when  he  recalled 
incidents  of  his  religious  life. 

When  leaving  Seville  Peter  Claver  had 
not  received  holy  orders.  This  was  at 
his  own  request,  for  he  pleaded  his  un- 
worthiness,  and  asked  for  more  time  to 
prepare.  Hence  on  his  arrival  at  Carta- 
gena he  was  sent  to  Santa  F£  de  Bogota, 
to  complete  his  studies.  This  house  was 
newly  founded,  and  was  extremely  poor, 
and  Claver  was  called  on  to  do  the 
greater  part  of  the  domestic  work.  He 
was  porter,  sacristan  and  cook.  The 
dexterity  with  which  he  combined  these 
different  occupations  with  the  study  of 
theology,  was  truly  marvellous.  In  fact 
he  hoped  in  his  humility  that  his  supe- 
riors, seeing  his  aptitude  for  domestic 
work,  might  permit  him  to  carry  out  his 
holy  desire  of  spending  his  life  as  a  lay 
brother  in  the  Society. 

His  superiors,  however,  thought  other- 
wise, and  at  the  end  of  his  third  year  of 
noviceship,  which  was  made  in  the  novi- 
tiate at  Tunja,  he  pronounced  his  last 
vows,  to  which  he  added  a  special  vow, 
"  to  devote  himself  forever  to  the  salva- 
tion of  the  negroes. ' ' 

II. 

"  GO   FORTH." 

He  was  sent  at  once  to  Cartagena,  where 
he  was  ordained  priest  in  March,  1616. 
At  this  time  Cartagena  was  the  scene 


THE   SLAVE  OF  THE    SLAVES. 


1023 


of  that  struggle  in  which  the  nations  of 
Europe  were  engaged  for  the  wealth  of 
the  New  World.  It  was  the  market  for 
the  treasures  of  Mexico,  Peru  and  the 
islands  of  the  West  Indies.  Every  Span- 
ish vessel  was  compelled  by  law  to 
touch  at  Cartagena  on  its  outward  voy- 
age to  the  Western  hemisphere.  Spanish 
sailors  and  merchants  and  sea  captains 
and  soldiers  crowded  its  quays.  Avarice, 
corruption,  greed  and  cruelty  were  the 
characteristics  of  the  motley  crowd  that 


brought  on  shore  from  their  dark  and  fetid 
prisons,  they  were  a  reeking  mass  of  cor- 
rupting humanity.  Here  they  met  with 
as  little  pity  from  their  white  purchaser 
as  they  did  from  the  slave-catcher,  who 
had  bartered  them  for  some  trifle.  It 
is  estimated  that  10,000  or  12,000  negroes 
were  landed  yearly  at  Cartagena,  to  be 
transported  to  the  West  Indian  islands  or 
to  the  mines  of  Peru.  It  was  in  the 
midst  of  such  cruelty  that  God  raised  up 
a  living  witness  of  His  providence  over 


CLAVKR'S   SPECIAL   VOCATION. 


thronged  that  tropical  city.  Almost 
every  vessel  that  entered  that  harbor 
brought  a  living,  or  rather  a  dying, 
cargo  of  negro  slaves.  These  unfortunate 
human  beings  had  suffered  great  hard- 
ships during  the  slave  hunt.  Then  the 
cruel  march  to  the  sea  left  them  starved 
and  worn  out  on  the  African  coast,  where 
they  were  crowded  800  and  900  at  a  time, 
into  the  tomb-like  holds  of  the  vessels 
that  were  to  bring  them  to  Cartagena. 
When  at  length  after  the  long  passage 
through  the  torrid  heats  they  were 


these  abandoned  creatures,  a  witness  who 
brought  a  message  of  peace  and  pardon 
to  their  souls.  This  witness  was  St. 
Peter  Claver,  who,  recognizing  that  his 
mission  was  from  above,  had  offered 
himself  to  labor  for  the  salvation  of  these 
outcasts. 

Up  to  the  present  his  life  had  been  but 
a  preparation  ;  he  had  but  received,  now 
he  is  to  give.  He  is  to  be  a  witness  of 
God's  mercy  in  the  midst  of  misery,  a 
vindication  of  God's  providence  in  face 
of  man's  oppression,  a  channel  of  God's 


1024 


THE  SLAVE  OF  THE  SLAVES. 


grace  to  hundreds  of  thousands  of  aban- 
doned souls.  He  was  not  a  great  preacher 
or'reformer.  He  was  an  apostle.  He 
took  no  interest  in  the  social  question  ; 
he  was  not  interested  in  slavery  but  in 
the  slaves.  Yet  it  must  be  admitted  that 
men  like  Claver  are  true  reformers.  By 
laboring  to  improve  the  individual 
slaves,  they  improved  the  class,  and  by 
compelling  the 
slave  owners 
to  look  upon 
the  slaves  as 
human  beings 
they  truly 
paved  the  way 
for  emancipa- 
tion. 

The  first  year 
of  labor  among 
the  slaves  was 
spent  in  com- 
pany with,  and 
underthe  guid- 
ance of,  Father 
Alphonso  de 
Sandoval  of 
the  Society  of 
Jesus,  who  for 
some  years  had 
devoted  him- 
self to  the  sal- 
vation of  the 
slaves.  It  is 
said  that  dur- 
ing the  course 
of  his  ministry 
Father  de  San- 
doval baptized 
more  than  30,- 
ooo  negroes. 
Father  de  Sandoval  had  four  maxims 
which  were  readily  adopted  by  Claver : 
(i)  that  the  missionary  must  not  wait 
to  be  summoned,  but  must  trust  to  his 
own  watchfulness  alone ;  (2)  that  he 
must  attend  immediately  to  each  case 
that  arises,  for  every  succeeding  day  is 
too  full  for  anything  to  be  left  to  the 
morrow ;  (3)  that  he  must  keep  on  the 
best  terms  with  doctors,  overseers  and 


THE   CAMPANILE. 


others,  that  they  may  send  forhim  when 
occasion  demands  ;  (4)  that  he  must  do 
all  for  the  love  of  God,  and  leave  the  re- 
sult to  Him. 

Our  saint's  work,  during  the  forty 
years  he  devoted  himself  to  the  slaves  of 
Cartagena,  might  be  divided  under  four 
heads :'  first,  the  teaching  and  conversion 
of  the  slaves  newly  arrived  ;  secondly, 
the  care  of  those  settled  in  Cartagena  ; 
thirdly,  the  constant  visiting  of  hospit- 
als and  prisons  ;  fourthly,  the  country 
missions. 

St.  Peter  Claver  saw  in  the  cruel  slave 
trade  the  hand  of  divine  Providence 
guiding  these  poor  creatures  to  the  light 
of  faith  which  they  would  never  have 
beheld  in  their  own  idolatrous  country, 
and  he  looked  on  himself  as  an  instru- 
ment in  the  hands  of  God  to  spread  this 
light.  His  was  a  work  of  love  prompted 
by  faith  and  so  well  known  was  his 
love  for  the  work  that  the  principal 
authorities  would  vie  with  each  other  in 
their  endeavor  to  be  the  first  to  bring 
him  the  news  of  the  arrival  of  a  slave 
ship.  On  receiving  the  news  his  face 
lighted  up,  his  eyes  sparkled,  and  the 
enthusiasm  of  youth  showed  itself  in 
every  movement.  His  first  act  was  to 
kneel  and  thank  God  that  he  had  another 
opportunity  to  break  the  bread  of  life  to 
hungry  souls. 

Then  came  the  preparation,  and  what 
a  preparation  !  He  loaded  himself  with 
refreshing  drinks,  fruit,  preserves, 
lemons,  brandy  and  tobacco.  Strange 
arms  for  a  soldier  of  the  cross  !  But  they 
were  the  ' '  bait, ' '  for  he  often  said  these 
poor  people  must  first  be  spoken  to  by 
the  hand  with  gifts.  He  next  inquired 
of  what  race  they  were  that  he  might 
secure  the  right  interpreters.  The  mul- 
tiplied variety  of  language  and  dialect 
among  the  different  races  would  have 
deterred  most  men  from  undertaking  the 
task  Claver  set  himself.  It  is  related  that 
on  one  ship  there  were  slaves  speaking 
forty  different  dialects.  Claver  had  seven 
interpreters,  one  of  whom  spoke  four  dif- 
ferent languages.  At  times  it  was  neces- 


THE  SLAVE  OF  THE  SLAVES. 


1025 


sary  to  employ  five  different  interpreters 
in  one  case,  thus  forming  a  chain  of  com- 
munication by  means  of  the  different  dia- 
lects. Surrounded  by  his  interpreters 
and  loaded  with  his  ' '  bait  ' '  he  would 
stand  at  the  dock  awaiting  the  first 
opportunity  to  go  on  board. 

To  these  poor  slaves  Claver's  presence 
was  like  a  ray  of  light  athwart  a  lower- 
ing sky.  Almost  crazed  by  their  past 
sufferings  they  looked  forward  to  new 
atrocities,  but  the  genuine  love  that 
shone  in  Claver's  eyes  as  he  embraced 
them  and  ministered  to  their  bodily 
wants  won  their  hearts.  They  had 
reached  an  oasis  in  their  lives  of  misery, 
barren  of  kindly  deeds  and  acts  of  char- 
ity. After  distributing  the  provisions 
he  inquired  if  any  children  had  been 
born  on  the  voyage.  These  he  immedi- 
ately baptized.  His  next  care  were  the 
sick  and  dying.  If  they  were  Christians 
he  heard  their  confessions  and  prepared 
them  for  death  ;  if  they  were  not  Chris- 
tians he  instructed  and  baptized  them. 
He  loved  to  remain  as  long  as  possible 
with  the  sick,  feeding  them  and  showing 
them  every  attention  their  condition  and 
his  charity  could  suggest.  Thus  he  won 
their  hearts  and  those  of  the  bystanders 
who  beheld  his  tenderness  towards  the 
sick. 

When  the  day  of  disembarkation 
dawned  Claver  was  again  on  the  quay 
with  his  provisions  and  interpreters  as 
before.  The  poor  slaves  crowded  forward 
to  catch  a  sight  of  him  and  greeted  him 
with  clapping  of  hands  in  token  of  their 
gratitude.  He  helped  them  to  descend 
from  the  vessel  and  received  them  with 
the  kiss  of  peace.  He  provided  convey- 
ances for  the  sick  and  saw  them  safely 
lodged  in  their  new  quarters,  the  slave 
pens.  These  were  little  better  than  the 
hold  of  the  vessel  from  which  they  were 
taken,  but  at  least  they  would  not  remain 
here  so  long. 

Early  the  next  morning  after  saying 
Mass,  laden  with  provisions  for  the  sick, 
he  hurried  so  rapidly  towards  the  slave 
quarters  that  his  interpreters  could 


scarcely  keep  pace  with  him.  He  first 
inquired  for  the  sick  and  attended  to 
their  wants.  He  then  assembled  the 
slaves  in  the  large  courtyard  where  he 
erected  an  altar  and  decorated  it  with 
pictures  suited  to  convey  to  their  dull 
minds  some  idea  of  the  truths  he  was 
about  to  teach  them.  When  the  altar 
was  decorated  the  work  of  classification 
of  his  pupils  began.  To  accomplish 
this  he  was  obliged  to  question  each 


FAMISH   CHUKCH   AT   VEKUU. 

negro  separately.  If  this  precaution 
was  not  taken  they  would  all  answer 
alike.  He  then  divided  the  negroes  into 
three  classes,  those  who  had  been  bap- 
tized, those  who  had  not,  and  those 
whose  baptism  was  doubtful.  He  dis- 
tinguished them  by  medals  which  he 
hung  around  their  necks.  Then  he 
began  the  characteristic  work  of  his  life 
— the  teaching  of  the  Christian  doctrine. 
His  method  of  catechizing  was  some- 


1O2« 


THE  SLAVE  OF  THE  SLAVES. 


thing  akin  to  our  modern  kindergarten 
system.  He  employed  both  pictures  and 
gestures  largely  in  his  instructions.  The 
necessity  and  efficacy  of  the  sacrament 
of  baptism  was  portrayed  by  the  central 
picture  that  hung  over  the  altar.  It  was 
a  picture  of  the  crucifixion.  Streams  of 
blood  flowed  from  the  five  wounds  and 
were  collected  in  a  precious  vase,  by  a 
priest  who  was  about  to  baptize  there- 
from a  negro  who  knelt  in  deep  devo- 
tion awaiting  that  grace.  Cardinals  and 
kings  in  costly  robes  assisted  at  the 
ceremony.  To  one  side  of  this  group 
were  shown,  in  shining  light,  the  ne- 
groes who  had  received  baptism  ;  on  the 
other,  hideous  and  deformed,  those  who 
had  rejected  it.  Such  pictures  were  a 
powerful  help  in  impressing  the  truths 
of  faith  on  the  minds  of  the  negroes. 

He  began  his  instructions  by  making 
very  solemnly  a  very  large  sign  of  the 
cross,  saying  at  the  same  time  the  usual 
words.  This  was  repeated  several  times, 
and  then  he  went  to  each  negro  in  the 
audience  and  made  him  sign  himself 
with  the  same  holy  sign.  He  rewarded 
with  fruit  and  candy  those  who  did  well, 
but  he  never  passed  on  to  another  until 
the  one  he  was  instructing  had  learned 
the  lesson.  The  prayers  were  taught  by 
the  same  laborious  process.  His  instruc- 
tions were  simple  and  brightened  by 
comparisons  and  illustrations.  To  im- 
press on  them  that  they  should  give  up 
idolatry  and  be  baptized,  he  would  say  : 
"See,  my  children,  you  must  do  like 
the  serpent  who  shakes  off  his  old  skin 
that  he  may  have  another  and  far  more 
beautiful  one."  When  they  were  pre- 
pared by  a  series  of  such  instructions, 
he  baptized  them  with  all  possible  so- 
lemnity. It  is  estimated  that  the  num- 
ber he  thus  baptized  was  400,000. 

St.  Peter  Claver's  method  of  dealing 
with  these  miserable  members  of  the 
human  family  conveys  a  wholesome 
lesson  to  many,  who,  in  our  own  day, 
pose  as  defenders  of  the  poor.  These 
seem  to  have  lost  sight  of  that  which 
alone  can  alleviate  the  misery  of  the 


lower  classes.  They  take  a  wrong  start- 
ing point.  Instead  of  bringing  peace 
and  consolation  to  the  unfortunate,  they 
strive  by  their  speeches,  and  they  con- 
tribute nothing  but  talk,  to  influence  the 
worst  passions  of  corrupt  nature,  to  en- 
gender hatred  towards  the  more  for- 
tunate, to  sow  discontent  where  they 
should  engraft  hope  and  cultivate  peace. 

Claver,  crucifix  in  hand,  spoke  to  them 
of  the  sufferings  of  Christ,  and  the  great 
love  of  the  Redeemer  for  each  one  of 
them.  He  rebuked  them  for  their  sins 
instead  of  pitying  them  for  their  mis- 
fortunes. He  exhorted  them  to  suffer 
still  more  in  proportion  as  he  aroused  in 
them  a  deeper  sense  of  their  own  guilt, 
and  they  forgot  the  wrongs  inflicted  on 
them  in  the  face  of  the  evil  they  them- 
selves had  done.  He  taught  them  the 
infinite  love  of  God  for  each  one  of  them, 
and  held  out  to  them  the  hope  of  an 
eternal  reward  which  was  within  the 
reach  of  all,  and  a  sweet  peace  and  holy 
resignation  diffused  itself  into  their  un- 
fortunate lives.  They  became  conscious 
of  an  individual  responsibility ;  they 
realized  that  they  had  duties  as  well  as 
rights.  In  that  moment  they  rose  above 
fallen  human  nature  their  condition 
had  improved.  But  while  Claver  thus 
labored  to  elevate  the  oppressed  he  was 
not  silent  in  the  presence  of  the  oppres- 
sor. He  openly  rebuked  the  masters  for 
their  cruelty,  and  fearlessly  conceded  to 
the  slaves  those  rights  and  privileges 
which  were  theirs,  despite  the  indigna- 
tion and  opposition  of  the  slave  owner. 

Our  saint  was  not  satisfied  when  he 
had  baptized  the  negroes ;  he  would  have 
them  good  Christians,  and  hence  fol- 
lowed them  up  when  they  were  within 
his  reach,  advising,  instructing  and  re- 
buking them  as  occasion  required.  The 
sick  slaves  were  special  objects  of  his 
zealous  care.  No  case  was  so  loath- 
some that  it  could  deter  Claver  in  his 
ministry  of  love.  To  show  the  high 
degree  of  heroic  self-conquest  reached  by 
this  lover  of  the  Cross,  we  need  recall 
but  one  instance  of  his  heroic  charity. 


THE  SLAVE  OF  THE  SLAVES. 


1027 


A  messenger  from  the  house  of  a  rich 
trader  once  called  him  to  confess  a  negro 
who  was  covered  all  over  with  sores. 
The  stench  exhaled  from  his  putrid  body 
was  so  fetid  that  he  was  placed  apart 
in  an  outhouse.  No  one  went  near  the 
sufferer ;  so  horrible  was  his  very  appear- 
ance. Even  Claver.when  he  beheld  him, 
was  seized  with  a  repugnance  which 
made  him  recoil.  But  the  recoil  of  na- 
ture was  met  and  mastered,  as  the  trader, 
who,  having  heard  of  the  charity  of 
Claver  and  anxious  to  witness  it,  had, 


confession,  spoke  to  him  a  long  while  of 
heavenly  things,  and  left  him  much  con- 
soled. 

Such  an  instance  gives  us  an  insight 
into  the  self-conquest  which  enabled  him 
to  labor  so  long  and  cheerfully  in  a  field 
so  abhorrent  to  human  nature.  The  out- 
cast slaves,  the  poor  in  the  hospitals,  the 
lepers,  the  prisoners,  the  soldiers,  the 
merchants,  all  classes  in  short,  were  ob- 
jects of  his  zeal.  He  was  not  only  the 
apostle  of  the  negroes,  but  of  all  Carta- 
gena. His  zeal  for  the  slaves  was  not 


MEMORIAL  Lll.M-i.l  . 


unknown  to  the  saint,  followed  him  and 
testified  to  the  way  he  conquered  the 
weakness  of  human  nature.  At  the  first 
recoil  of  nature  Claver  withdrew  and 
gave  himself  a  severe  discipline,  saying 
to  himself:  "Is  this  the  way  that  you 
refuse  to  touch  a  brother  redeemed  by 
the  Precious  Blood  ?  But  you  shall  pay 
for  it,  and  learn  charity  !  "  He  then  re- 
turned, knelt  by  the  side  of  the  sick  man, 
tenderly  kissed  the  loathsome  sores,  and 
cleansed  them  with  his  tongue.  He  gave 
refreshments  to  the  sufferer,  heard  his 


confined  to  Cartagena,  for  every  year  he 
undertook  long  and  laborious  missions 
into  the  surrounding  country.  He  trav- 
elled over  arid  wastes  of  country,  from 
village  to  village,  baptizing,  hearing 
confessions,  catechizing  and  preaching 
from  morning  until  late  at  night.  When 
he  returned,  worn  out  by  these  excur- 
sions, it  was  only  to  resume  his  custom- 
ary round  of  duties  in  Cartagena.  The 
scorching  sun,  drenching  rain,  or  biting 
wind  could  not  prevent  him  from  making 
a  single  charitable  visit. 


1028 


THE  SLAVE  OF  THE  SLAVES. 


God's  work  was  to  be  done  at  the  cost 
of  any  sacrifice,  and  Peter  Claver  worked 
with  an  energy,  a  love,  and  a  devoted- 
ness  that  won  the  hearts  of  the  most 
obdurate.  After  his  day's  work  in  the 
city  he  returned  home,  not  to  a  well- 
merited  rest,  but  to  go  to  the  confes- 
sional to  hear  the  motley  crowd  that 
always  surrounded  it.  And  when  at 
length  the  day  is  done,  he  retires  to  his 
room  in  the  College  of  Cartagena.  Let 
us  see  how  he  rests  after  his  day  of  al- 
most superhuman  labor.  In  his  room 
we  do  not  find  the  most  simple  con- 
trivances for  comfort,  which  even  the 
poor  have.  His  bed  was  the  hide  of  an 
ox,  his  pillow  a  block  of  wood.  But 
poor  as  this  bed  was,  he  used  it  little, 
preferring  to  sleep  on  the  bare  floor. 
That  room  often  became  a  hospital  for 
months  at  a  time,  where  Claver  would 
nurse,  with  the  tenderness  of  a  mother, 
one  of  his  negro  interpreters,  who  was 
suffering  from  some  disease  that  made  it 
almost  intolerable  to  be  near  him.  But 
how  does  Claver  spend  the  night  when 
alone  in  his  room  ?  He  first  takes  out 
a  crown  of  very  sharp  thorns  and  places 
it  upon  his  head  ;  he  then  scourges  him- 
self with  a  severe  discipline.  He  allows 
himself  at  most  three  hours  of  sleep, 
devoting  the  remainder  of  the  night  to 
prayer  and  penance.  The  passion  of 
our  Lord  had  the  strongest  attraction  for 
him,,  and  in  imitatio'n  of  his  divine 
Master  he  labored  that  no  part  of  his 
body  should  be  without  suffering.  He 
bound  his  limbs  with  horsehair  cords 
studded  with  iron  points,  and  these  he 
always  wore.  He  never  brushed  away 
mosquitoes  or  other  stinging  insects,  and 
his  face  was  often  covered  with  blood 
from  their  bites.  If  any  one  remarked  it, 
he  would  laughingly  say  :  "They  are 
very  useful,  they  bleed  me  without  the 
need  of  a  lancet." 

He  was  often  in  his  confessional  as 
early  as  three  o'clock  in  the  morning. 
He  heard  confessions  every  day  up  to 
one  hour  before  the  last  Mass,  which 
he  always  said.  This  hour  he  spent  in 


prayer,  to  prepare  for  the  proper  celebra- 
tion of  the  holy  sacrifice.  He  spoke  to 
no  one  from  the  beginning  of  this  hour 
until  after  the  thanksgiving  which  fol- 
lowed the  Mass. 

He  ate  little,  never  taking  more  at  a 
meal  than  those  who  fast  take  at  a  colla- 
tion. This  food  was  of  the  poorest  kind, 
and  frequently  taken  with  the  beggars, 
at  the  door  of  the  house. 

These  are  but  a  few  instances  of  the 
many  ways  in  which  this  holy  man  la- 
bored to  mortify  himself,  and  they  give 
an  insight  into  the  source  whence  flowed 
that  heroic  charity  and  zeal  which  char- 
acterized his  apostolate. 

III. 

"  WELL  DONE." 

What  reward  did  our  Lord  grant  His 
faithful  follower  ?  In  this  life  he  gave 
him  a  larger  share  in  His  cross.  Claver 
had  learned  two  maxims  from  his  saintly 
master,  Aphonsus  Rodriguez  and  he 
found  plenty  of  opportunity  to  practise 
them  as  his  life  work  drew  to  a  close. 
These  maxims  were,  first :  ' '  When  I  am 
persecuted  or  calumniated  I  have  either 
deserved  it  or  not.  If  I  have,  why  do  I 
complain  ?  Ought  I  not  rather  to  cor- 
rect my  fault  and  seek  pardon  from 
God  ?  If  I  have  not  deserved  it,  I 
should  rejoice  at  it,  and  be  grateful  to 
God  for  this  opportunity  of  suffering 
something  for  His  love,  and  for  the  rest 
I  must  be  silent. "  The  second  maxim 
was,  "  when  crosses  or  opposition  come, 
why  do  I  not  imitate  the  ass  ?  When  he 
is  ill-treated  he  is  silent ;  when  he  is 
neglected,  over-laden,  starved,  despised, 
he  is  silent ;  whatever  is  said  of  him, 
whatever  is  done  to  him,  he  is  still 
silent  and  makes  no  complaint.  So 
likewise,  should  a  true  servant  of  God 
act  and  say  with  David  :  '  I  am  become 
like  a  beast  of  burden  before  Thee. '  ' 

There  was  a  storm  raised  against  the 
Jesuits  at  Cartagena  and  it  fell  with  all 
its  violence  upon  Claver  He  was  ac- 
cused of  re-baptizing  those  who  had 
already  received  the  sacrament.  His 


THE  SLAVE  OF  THE  SLAVES 


1O29 


superior  forbade  him  to  baptize  and  we 
can  imagine  how  keenly  he  felt  this 
order  which  prevented  him  from  open- 
ing the  way  of  salvation  to  his  beloved 
slaves.  He  submitted  without  a  mur- 
mur and  never  asked  to  baptize  until  the 


1650  when  he  was  seventy  years  old  he 
labored  with  unremitting  ardor.  He 
was  then  attacked  by  a  very  severe  ill- 
ness from  which  he  never  fully  recovered. 
He  was  confined  almost  entirely  to  his 
room.  The  plague  had  visited  Carta- 


A    TKl'K    IIKOTHEKHOOD. 


order  was  rescinded.  He  was  frequently 
misunderstood  by  his  own  superiors  and 
brethren  and  bore  patiently  much  suffer- 
ing on  that  account. 

The  last  four  years  of   his  life  were 
spent    in    almost   total    solitude.     Until 


gena  and  many  of  the  Fathers  had  suc- 
cumbed to  it.  The  few  who  remained 
were  overburdened  with  work  and  un- 
able to  give  the  sick  man  the  attention 
they  would  have  wished.  He  was 
placed  in  the  care  of  some  negroes, 


THE  SLAVE  OF  THE  SLAVES. 


especially  one  awkward  boy  whose  at- 
tendance, instead  of  being  a  source  of 
comfort  to  him,  only  made  his  life  a 
martyrdom.  For  days  together  he  would 
be  left  without  food  or  drink.  His  room 
was  uncared  for,  and  when  the  negro  did 
come  it  was  only  to  inflict  savage  treat- 
ment even  going  so  far  as  to  strike  the 
poor  invalid.  During  all  this  time 
Claver  never  uttered  a  word  of  com- 
plaint. "My  sins," 
he  would  say,  ' '  de- 
serve  infinitely 
more." 

During  this  long 
sickness  he  was 
abandoned  by  almost 
all.  He  seemed  to  be 
forgotten.  On  Sun- 
day, September  6, 
1654,  he  was  assisted 
to  the  church  for  the 
last  time,  where  he 
heard  Mass  and  re- 
ceived Holy  Com- 
munion. On  his  re- 
turn he  said  to  the 
brother  "  I  am  going 
to  die,  do  you  want 
anything  for  the  next 
life?"  He  spent  that 
day  in  prayer  and 
towards  evening  was 
attacked  by  a  violent 
fever.  Early  next 
morning  he  received 
Extreme  Unction  and 
his  soul,  purified  by 
suffering,  passed  to 
its  reward. 

No  sooner  was  he 
•dead  than  the  city 
which  had  so  forgotten  and  neglected 
him,  seemed  to  realize  its  loss,  and  citi- 
zens of  every  class  flocked  to  do  honor 
to  the  holy  missionary.  Children  went 
through  the  streets  crying  out  ' '  The 
saint  is  dead,  the  saint  is  dead."  The 
slaves  gathered  from  all  quarters  to  do 
honor  to  their  benefactor  and  the  au- 
thorities vied  with  each  other  in  their 


COLLEGE   OF    ST. PETER    CLAVER. 


public  expressions  of  esteem.  Numer- 
ous miracles  performed  during  life  and 
after  his  death  testified  to  the  sanctity 
of  the  servant  of  God.  He  was  declared 
blessed  by  Pope  Pius  IX.,  on  Septem- 
ber 21,  1851,  and  our  Holy  Father 
Leo  XIII.  during  his  year  of  jubilee 
solemnly  proclaimed  him  a  saint. 

We  have  recently  received  from  Rome 
the  following  authentic  declaration  in 
regard  to  the  new 
honor  conferred  by 
the  Holy  See  on  the 
Apostle  of  the  Ne- 
groes:  "As  St.  Peter 
Claver,  illustrious 
Confessor  of  the  So- 
ciety of  Jesus,  among 
the  other  priestly 
offices  which  he  so 
admirably  performed, 
was  especially  de- 
voted for  six  and  forty 
years  in  Cartagena  to 
converting  negroes 
and  instructing  them 
in  the  Catholic  faith, 
he  is  not  undeserv- 
edly considered  the 
apostle  of  that  race. 
Moreover,  there  is  evi- 
dence that,  even  after 
his  death,  the  holy 
confessor  rendered 
missions  to  the  ne- 
groes glorious  by  mir- 
acles, besides  giving 
other  proofs  of  his 
special  patronage. 

"Wherefore  very 
many  priests  and  es- 
pecially  Superiors 
and  Bishops,  having  charge  of  negro 
missions  in  Africa,  in  North  and  South 
America,  in  Australia,  and  in  various 
other  parts  of  the  world  have,  under 
the  lead  of  Very  Reverend  Father  Louis 
Martin,  General  of  the  Society  of  Jesus, 
besought  by  written  petitions  His  Holi- 
ness, Leo  XIII.,  in  virtue  of  his  su- 
preme authority,  to  deign  to  declare  St. 


WHAT  ANSWER? 


1031 


Claver  the  special  patron  of  all  great  a  number  of  Bishops  and  Su- 
missions  undertaken  to  bring  the  ne-  periors,  the  Congregation  declared  in  its 
groes  to  the  knowledge  of  the  Gospel,  favor,  provided  His  Holiness  were  of 


as  well  as  to  pre- 
serve in  the  faith 
those  who  have  al- 
ready  been  con- 
verted. 

"His  Holiness 
graciously  received 
their  petition  and 
referred  it  to  the 
Sacred  Congregation 
of  Rites  to  have 
their  opinion  on  the 
matter  At  a  meet- 
ing  of  the  Car- 
dinals, composing 
this  Congregation, 
held  May  23  in  the 
Vatican,  Cardinal 
Camillus  Mazzella, 
Promoter  of  this 


CANONIZED  Tot.fcTHKK  -  SI.  EERCHMANS,  ST. 
CLAVER,  ST.  ALPHONSVS  RODRIGUEZ. 


the  same  opinion. 

"Cardinal  Aloisi- 
Masella,  Prefect  of 
the  Congregation 
of  Rites,  then  re- 
ported their  de- 
cision to  His  Holi- 
ness,  which  he 
deigned  to  approve 
and  confirm.  Thus 
he  declared  and 
appointed,  by  his 
supreme  authority, 
St.  Peter  Claver, 
Confessor  of  the 
Society  of  Jesus, 
to  be  the  special 
Patron  with  God 
of  Missions  to 
the  Negroes.  This 
took  place  July  7, 


Cause,    and   Rev. 

Father  Gustavus  Persiani,  Promoter  of  1896." 

the  Holy  Faith,  spoke  upon  the  subject.  Thus  has  the  "slave  of  the  slaves  " 

After  weighing  well  what  they  had  to  become  their   universal    patron    and    a 

say  and  the  petition  itself,  signed  by  so  model  for  all  apostolic  men. 


WHAT  ANSWER? 

By  P.J.  Colcman. 

A  million  plumes  are  tossing  in  the  grass, 
The  dandelions  lift  their  shields  of  gold  ; 
Is  it  the  fairj'  chivalry  that  pass 
To  tourney  with  the  spirits  of  the  world  ? 

Nay,  each  within  himself  the  answer  hath, 
And  reads  the  riddle  as  his  mood  may  chance. 

One  paces,  purblind,  in  a  barren  path, 
One  finds  th'  enchanted  meadows  of  romance. 


FOR    DECEMBER,  1896. 

Recommended  by  His  Holiness,  Leo  XIII.,  with  His  Blessing  to  the  Associates  of  the 
Apostleship  of  Prayer,  League  of  the  Sacred  Heart. 

THE    WORK  OF  TEACHING  CHRISTIAN   DOCTRINE. 


SELDOM  since  the  origin  of  the 
Apostleship  of  Prayer  has  a  more 
important  matter  been  proposed  for  the 
prayers  of  the  Associates  than  the  pres- 
ent— the  Work  of  Christian  Instruction. 
This  is  the  foundation  of  all  Christian 
life,  and  of  the  work  of  salvation.  It  is 
necessary  as  faith  itself,  without  which 
"  it  is  impossible  to  please  God. "  "  For 
faith  cometh  by  hearing,  and  hearing  by 
the  word  of  Christ. "  "  How  shall  they 
believe  him  of  whom  they  have  not 
heard  ?  And  how  shall  they  hear  with- 
out a  preacher  ?  "  So  says  the  Apostle 
St.  Paul.  Without  Christian  instruc- 
tion, then,  salvation  is  simply  impos- 
sible. 

The  most  brilliant  minds  in  ancient 
and  modern  times  have  devoted  their 
attention  to  the  work  of  catechizing. 
The  Holy  Fathers  and  the  great  bishops 
of  the  Church  were,  without  exception, 
indefatigable  in  imparting  Christian  in- 
struction themselves  and  promoting  this 
work  in  the  Church.  The  greatest  merit 
is  probably  due  to  St.  Augustine,  who 
was  the  first  to  compose  a  complete  and 
systematized  method  of  Christian  in- 
struction, the  object  of  which  was,  as 
he  himself  writes,  that  the  person  under 
instruction  "might  believe  by  hearing, 
hope  by  believing,  and  love  by  hoping. " 
In  the  Middle  Ages,  Rabanus  Maurus, 
in  Germany,  and  Gerson,  in  France, 
distinguished  themselves  by  important 
1032 


works  on  the  excellence,  necessity  and 
method  of  catechizing.  During  the 
Middle  Ages,  and  since,  religious  orders 
were  founded  with  a  special  view  to 
teaching  the  Christian  doctrine. 

St.  Ignatius  of  Loyola  never  omitted 
an  opportunity  of  instructing  the  igno- 
rant in  the  streets  and  highways,  in  hos- 
pitals and  prisons.  He  made  this  also 
a  special  duty  of  the  professed  Fathers 
of  the  Society  of  Jesus,  and  insisted 
that  those  Fathers  who  governed  col- 
leges and  universities,  and  those  who 
occupied  high  chairs  of  learning  and  the 
pulpits  of  great  churches,  should  at  the 
same  time  exercise  their  zeal  in  teach- 
ing the  catechism  to  the  poor,  lowly 
and  ignorant.  The  followers  of  St.  Igna- 
tius have  taken  up  this  work  with  very 
special  zeal,  not  only  practically  in  the 
churches,  schools  and  institutions,  and 
in  the  public  streets,  but  also  theoreti- 
cally in  composing  catechisms  of  the 
Christian  doctrine,  and  works  on  the 
best  methods  of  catechizing.  In  this 
latter  department  have  distinguished 
themselves,  shortly  after  the  Reforma- 
tion, Fathers  Diego  Ledesma  and  An- 
thony Possevin,  both  scholars  of  great 
note.  As  the  authors  of  summaries  of 
the  Christian  doctrine,  which  have 
served  as  the  basis  of  most  subsequent 
catechisms,  are  known  B.  Father  Peter 
Canisius  and  Venerable  Cardinal  Robert 
Bellarmine.  Canisius'  catechism  has 


GENERAL    INTENTION. 


1033 


been  largely  instrumental  in  the  pres- 
ervation of  the  faith  in  Germany,  and 
has  been  translated  into  all  written 
languages.  Bellarmine's  catechism  has 
done  similar  service  in  Italy.  The 
learned  author  declared  that  he  bestowed 
more  labor  on  this  little  book  than  on 
any  of  his  famous  controversial  works. 
Father  Joseph  Deharbe  devoted  nearly  a 
lifetime  to  the  composition  of  his  cate- 
chisms. 

B.  Benedict  Labre  lived  with  the  poor 
and  ignorant  to  teach  them  their  cate- 
chism ;  St.  Liguori  and  his  followers 
have  always  devoted  themselves  to  this 
special  ministry  ;  the  pious  founder  of 
the  Sulpicians,  M.  Olier,  has  left  his 
brethren  the  legacy  of  his  example  in 
this  work,  which  they  have  been  scrupu- 
lously faithful  in  imitating.  B.  Leonard 
of  Port  Maurice,  the  Ven.  Grignon  de 
Montfort,  B.  John  Baptist  de  Rossi,  in 
a  word,  every  distinguished  lover  of 
Christ's  Church  has  made  the  teaching 
of  catechism  a  labor  of  love. 

We  could  mention  many  others  who 
deserved  well  of  the  Church  in  pro- 
moting the  work  of  Christian  instruc- 
tion, as  St.  Thomas  Aquinas  and  Peter 
de  Soto,  of  the  Order  of  St.  Dominic, 
the  late  Mgr.  Dupanloup,  Bishop  of 
Orleans.  St.  Charles  Borromeo,  Arch- 
bishop of  Milan,  deserves  special  men- 
tion not  only  as  a  practical  catechist, 
but  as  the  first  organizer  of  an  extensive 
system  of  Sunday  Schools  in  his  vast 
archdiocese. 

But  we  must  not  pass  over  in  silence 
what  the  Church  has  officially  done  in 
her  legislation  for  the  teaching  of  the 
Christian  doctrine.  From  time  imme- 
morial it  was  sanctioned  by  local  laws 
and  customs  that  the  Christian  doc- 
trine should  be  taught  publicly  in  the 
churches  on  all  Sundays  and  feast  days 
of  obligation.  The  Council  of  Trent 
made  this  a  universal  law  of  the  Church 
by  enacting  that  ' '  the  bishops  should 
provide  that  the  children  of  each  parish, 
at  least  on  Sundays  and  other  feast  days, 
be  carefully  instructed  by  those  whom 


it  concerns,  in  the  rudiments  of  the 
faith  and  in  the  duty  of  obedience  to  God 
and  their  parents  ;  and  that  they  should 
enforce  this  law,  if  necessary,  under 
pain  of  ecclesiastical  censures."  To  fa- 
cilitate the  execution  of  this  law,  the 
Council  ordered  a  summary  of  the  Chris- 
tian doctrine  to  be  published,  which  is 
known  as  the  Roman  Catechism. 

But  the  Church  has  encouraged  this 
work  not  only  by  salutary  legislation, 
but  also  by  granting  indulgences  to 
teachers  and  students  of  the  Christian 
doctrine.  Besides  various  very  liberal 
partial  indulgences,  a  plenary  indul- 
gence is  granted  to  teachers  and  pupils 
on  the  feast  of  the  Nativity,  on  Easter 
Sunday,  and  on  the  feast  of  SS.  Peter 
and  Paul,  on  the  usual  conditions,  pro- 
vided they  have  diligently  attended 
the  catechism  classes  during  the  year, 
whether  as  teachers  or  as  pupils. 

The  Church  herself,  then,  and  the 
most  distinguished  of  her  children  have 
always  considered  the  teaching  of  the 
Christian  doctrine  of  the  highest  import- 
ance. But  certainly  if  ever  there  was  a 
time  when  the  importance  of  this  work 
has  reached  its  highest  point,  it  is  now 
and  here,  in  our  own  country.  Now, 
when  infidelity,  indifference  and  irre- 
ligion  are  rampant,  when  faith  and 
morals  are  beset  with  the  greatest  dan- 
gers on  all  sides,  our  young  people,  on 
entering  upon  the  stage  of  life,  need  to 
be  well  equipped  with  solid  religious 
instruction  and  practical  piety,  in  order 
to  withstand  successfully  the  assaults 
which  they  are  sure  to  encounter.  In 
our  country,  where  secular  education 
is  in  the  ascendancy,  where  religion 
is  being  slowly,  but  surely,  eliminated 
from  life,  and  religious  indifference  is, 
with  the  same  pace,  taking  its  place, 
the  work  of  Christian  instruction,  be- 
comes of  paramount  importance.  The 
religious  instinct  which  has  saved  our 
forefathers  from  apostasy  is  fast  dying 
out.  Nothing  but  a  thorough  and 
rational  knowledge  of  our  holy  religion 
can  save  the  present  and  the  coming; 


1034- 


GENERAL  INTENTION. 


generations.  We  can  no  longer  content 
ourselves  with  the  knowledge  of  those 
things  that  are  barely  necessary  to  lead  a 
Christian  life  under  favorable  circum- 
stances. 

When  we  speak  of  teaching  the  Chris- 
tian doctrine  in  this  country  we  have 
to  consider  several  classes  of  children. 
First,  there  is  a  numerous  class  who 
have  the  good  fortune  to  be  brought  up 
in  Catholic  schools,  of  whose  education 
religion  forms  an  organic  [part.  With 
regard  even  to  those  who  are  brought 
up  in  such  enviable  circumstances,  we 
cannot  be  altogether  without  concern. 
Religion  should  be  taught  them  accord- 
ing to  their  respective  grades,  whether 
in  parochial  school,  academy  or  college, 
with  the  same  thoroughness,  the  same 
care,  the  same  perfection  of  methods  and 
means,  as  the  other  branches  of  learning. 
The  young  man  or  woman  who  knows 
the  Constitution  of  the  United  States, 
and  can  name  the  presidents,  ought  to 
know  something  about  the  constitution 
of  the  Church  and  the  names  of  the 
twelve  apostles,  if  not  exactly  the  list  of 
the  popes.  The  boy  or  girl  who  is 
required  to  know  and  give  an  account  of 
the  works  of  some  hundred  authors,  who 
figure  in  our  English  and  American  liter- 
ature, ought  to  know  something  of  the 
books  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament  and 
the  inspired  authors.  The  student  who 
is  supposed  to  demonstrate  the  law  of 
universal  gravitation  ought  to  be  able  to 
prove  the  divinity  of  Christ,  and  the 
•mystery  of  the  Incarnation.  The  young 
graduate  who  discourses  learnedly  on  the 
Silver  Question  or  the  Income  Tax  should 
be  able  to  treat  with  equal  erudition  the 
question  of  divorce,  religious  freedom, 
or  the  rights  of  education.  And  if  the 
student  is  expected  to  know  profane  his- 
tory, both  ancient  and  modern,  he  ought 
to  be  required  to  have  a  comparative 
knowledge  of  the  history  of  his  religion 
and  his  Church. 

How  far  this  result  is  achieved  we 
shall  not  here  stop  to  inquire.  Yet, 
after  all,  this  is  but  the  foundation  of  a 


religious  education.  Education,  as  all 
agree,  does  not  consist  merely  in  know- 
ing, but  in  the  power  and  facility  of  do- 
ing. The  result  of  a  genuine  religious 
education,  then,  is  not  merely  the 
knowledge,  however  thorough,  of  the 
Christian  doctrine;  it  is  the  perfect 
Christian  man  or  woman,  who  loves  the 
Christian  religion  and  makes  it  part 
and  portion  of  life.  Our  young  people, 
therefore,  should,  above  all,  be  taught 
to  esteem  their  religion  and  make  it  the 
leading  element  in  their  daily  lives. 
Religion  should  never  be  allowed  to 
dwindle  down  to  a  side-issue  in  the  edu- 
cation of  our  young  people.  Now, 
everybody  knows  that  this  result  cannot 
be  achieved  by  any  one  power  taken 
separately.  It  must  be  brought  about 
by  the  combined  efforts  of  parent,  priest, 
and  educator. 

But  there  is  another  class  of  children, 
alas  !  too  numerous,  in  this  country  who 
are  being  educated  in  secular  schools, 
which  are  entirely  divorced  from  relig- 
ious influence.  It  is  this  class  that  pre- 
sents the  greatest  difficulty,  and  causes 
the  greatest  anxiety  to  the  Church.  It  is 
particularly  for  the  religious  instruction 
of  these  unfortunate  children  of  the 
Church  that  our  interest  and  our  prayers 
are  solicited.  Can  these  be  reached,  or 
is  theirs  a  lost  cause  ?  Their  case  is  cer- 
tainly a  doleful  one,  and  it  is  only  by 
great  efforts  on  the  part  of  priest  and 
parents,  and  others  concerned  in  their 
religious  education,  that  they  can  be 
rescued  from  the  danger  of  proximate 
or  remote  perversion.  But  the  greater 
their  danger,  the  greater  should  be  our 
zeal,  and  the  more  constant  our  efforts  to 
aid  them. 

First,  their  parents  should  be  made  to 
understand  that  the  only  conditions  on 
which  they  can  send  their  children  to  sec- 
ular schools,  with  the  consent  or  conniv- 
ance of  ecclesiastical  authority,  are  that 
their  religious  instruction  is  sufficiently 
provided  for,  and  that  they  are  carefully 
guarded  against  the  dangers  incident  to 
a  purely  secular  education  with  all  its 


GENERAL    INTENTION. 


1035 


attendant  circumstances.  Therefore  they 
should  see  that  such  children  attend 
regularly  at  religious  instruction,  at 
least  on  Sundays,  and,  if  possible,  on 
some  one  day  in  the  week  besides.  They 
should  see  that  they  are  not  only  care- 
fully prepared  for  the  sacraments — con- 
fession, First  Communion,  and  con- 
firmation— but  they  should  continue  to 
send  them  to  the  Catechism  of  Persever- 
ance for  several  years  after  confirma- 
tion. If  this  is  necessary  for  all  it  is 
most  urgently  necessary  for  public  school 
children,  whose  religious  education 
must,  in  most  cases,  of  necessity  be  very 
defective.  Such  parents  must,  moreover, 
see  that  their  children  go  regularly  to 
the  sacraments  on  the  days  appointed 
by  the  pastor.  Finally,  they  must  exer- 
cise great  vigilance  over  their  children, 
and  keep  them  aloof  from  the  corrupting 
influence  of  their  school  companions, 
many  of  whom  have  no  religion,  and 
consequently  no  conscience.  Parents 
who  are  prepared  to  do  all  this  may, 
with  the  consent  of  competent  authority, 
send  their  children  to  public  schools. 

But  of  those  parents  who  send  their 
children  to  secular  schools,  how  few 
there  are  who  take  all  these  precau- 
tions !  As  a  rule,  such  parents  are  the 
very  ones  least  likely  to  take  the  neces- 
sary precautions  for  the  Catholic  educa- 
tion of  their  children.  Our  prayers 
should  be  offered  particularly  for  this 
class  of  parents,  that  they  may  see  their 
responsibilities,  and  either  send  their 
children  to  Catholic  schools,  or  at  least 
make  provision  for  their  instruction  in 
the  Christian  doctrine  and  for  their  prac- 
tical training  in  the  exercises  of  Chris- 
tian piety. 

Besides  those  two  classes,  there  is  a 
large  class  of  Catholic  children  both  in 
our  cities  and  in  country  places  for 
whose  religious  education  no  provision 
is  made,  whose  parents  have  either  lost 
the  faith  or  given  up  the  practice  of 
their  religion,  and  some  who  have  been 
abandoned  by  their  parents.  These 


either  grow  up  without  any  religion  or 
fall  an  easy  prey  to  the  propagandism  of 
Protestant  Missionary  Societies. 

The  question  arises,  how  are  these  to 
be  saved,  and  brought  under  Christian 
instruction  ?  These  can  best  be  reached 
by  the  exertion  of  the  laity.  Prayer 
alone  will  not  save  them.  For  their 
rescue  we  should  take  a  lesson  from 
those  who  seek  to  pervert  them  and 
lead  them  away  from  the  Church.  What 
efforts  are  being  made  by  Protestant 
missionary  workers  to  capture  such 
abandoned  children  !  Should  we  be  less 
active  in  our  zeal  for  their  salvation  ? 
We  should  bear  in  mind  that  these 
abandoned  boys  and  girls  are  purchased 
at  the  price  of  the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ ; 
and  that  "the  most  divine  of  divine 
works  is  to  co-operate  with  God  for  the 
salvation  of  souls."  Here  is  a  great 
field  for  our  zeal  as  apostles  of  the 
Sacred  Heart.  We  can  all  do  much  in 
this  field  by  our  prayers  ;  and  most  of 
us  can  do  something,  at  least,  by  word 
and  deed  for  the  rescue  of  these  unfor- 
tunate and  helpless  weaklings  of  the 
flock. 

We  trust  that  this  General  Intention, 
so  appropriately  chosen,  and  coming  to 
us  with  the  sanction  of  the  Holy  Father, 
will  awaken  our  Promoters  and  Associ- 
ates to  the  importance  of  Christian  in- 
struction, and  encourage  them  to  devote 
their  energies  as  well  as  their  prayers  to 
a  work  which  is  so  meritorious  for  them- 
selves, so  fruitful  for  others,  and  sancti- 
fied by  the  example  of  the  Saints  and 
the  favors  of  the  Church. 

PRAYER    FOR     THE    INTENTION    OF    THE 
MONTH. 

O  Jesus,  through  the  immaculate  heart 
of  Mary,  I  offer  Thee  all  the  prayers, 
works,  and  sufferings  of  this  day,  for  all 
the  intentions  of  Thy  divine  Heart,  in 
union  with  the  Holy  Sacrifice  of  the 
Mass,  in  reparation  for  all  sins,  and  for 
all  requests  presented  through  the  Apos- 
tleship  of  Prayer  ;  in  particular,  for  the 
work  of  teaching  Christian  Doctrine. 


AS  early  as  October  this  year  we  have 
read  very  elaborate  and  pretty 
definite  programmes  for  the  magazines 
of  1897.  Not  only  are  the  topics  and 
authors  named,  but  even  some  specimen 
illustrations  given.  In  these  days  of 
hasty  reading  one  may  gather  almost 
enough  from  the  advertisements  of  books 
oftentimes  without  waiting  for  their  ap- 
pearance. It  ought  to  be  a  practice  of 
publishers  to  draw  up  a  table  of  contents 
only  when  a  book  is  ready.  It  is,  at  any 
rate,  an  accepted  principle  of  rhetoric  to 
keep  one's  readers  or  hearers  in  suspense, 
to  reserve  some  topics  of  interest  in  order 
to  give  them  by  way  of  a  pleasant  sur- 
prise now  and  then,  instead  of  thrusting 
them  upon  the  attention  too  profusely  or 
too  soon.  But  the  book  market,  like 
every  other,  must  be  forestalled  now- 
adays by  enterprising  bookmakers,  and, 
unfortunately,  neither  the  writer's  qual- 
ity nor  the  reader's  benefit  is  so  import- 
ant in  the  view  of  the  publisher  as  the 
attractive  make-up  of  a  publication,  or, 
what  is  often  as  effective  for  his  sales, 
the  natty  form  of  his  advertisement. 

*        *        * 

The  trick  of  advertising  future  publi- 
cations with  so  much  cunning,  disposes 
one  to  ask  the  serious  question,  since  we 
are  continually  being  called  upon  to  look 
forward  for  so  much  merit  in  the  books 
and  magazines  about  to  appear,  how 
comes  it  that  we  do  not  look  back  to 
many  of  them  with  any  sense  of  profit, 
but  rather  with  regret  at  having  lost  so 
much  time  over  them,  or  even  with  pain 
at  having  had  our  literary  taste  dis- 
pleased, or,  what  is  irreparably  worse, 
at  having  our  moral  sense  shocked  by 
them  ?  Of  what  use  is  it  to  read  and  to 
1036 


be  always  desiring  to  read  more,  instead 
of  stopping  at  times  to  reflect  upon  our 
reading  ?  Why  crave  so  eagerly  to  see 
and  hear  what  we  shall  never  care  to  re- 
call or  ponder  over  ?  All  the  devices  of 
latter-day  advertising,  and  they  seem  ta 
be  beyond  reckoning,  cannot  invest  with 
lasting  interest  a  thing  that  is  fleeting 
in  its  nature,  or  make  the  human  mind 
give  more  than  passing  attention  ta 
events  of  trivial  importance.  But  what 
advertising  can  do  is  to  magnify  the 
commonest  thing,  placard  the  most  ob- 
scure event  in  such  a  way  as  to  crowd 
out  from  our  gaze,  and  consequently 
from  our  thoughts  and  our  interests, 
things  most  worth  knowing  and  events 
most  worth  recording.  Advertising  can 
resort  to  every  secret  art  of  what  Scrip- 
ture calls  the  witcherj7  of  nonsense,  and 
so  fascinate  us  with  its  promise  to  make 
what  is  commonplace  and  transitory 
solidly  enjoyable  as  to  blind  us  to  the 
benefit  we  might  derive  from  higher  and 
more  enduring  things.  "  The  witchery 
of  nonsense  obscures  good  things. " 

*        *        * 

What  is  the  MESSENGER  to  do  for 
1897  ?  What  has  it  been  doing  in  1896  ? 
From  the  very  nature  of  the  interests  it 
advocates,  its  pages  will  bear  perusal 
long  after  the  months  for  which  they 
are  printed.  The  work  of  prayer  and 
the  great  devotion  of  the  Church  in  these 
latter  times  are  topics  of  permanent 
interest  to  men,  no  matter  when  or  under 
what  aspect  they  are  treated.  Current 
events  of  importance  to  our  religion, 
great  works  and  consoling  results  of 
Catholic  zeal,  questions  that  concern  the 
welfare  of  the  different  classes  of  Chris- 
tians, the  vitality  and  progress  of  the 


THE   READER. 


1037 


Church  at  home  and  abroad,  prominent 
movements  of  piety,  lessons  from  Catho- 
lic history,  edifying  narratives  of  saintly 
men  and  women,  and  the  story  of  great 
centres  of  faith  and  of  devotion,  are 
topics  that  never  cease  to  interest  or 
benefit  the  reader  who  is  looking  for 
good  things.  By  their  very  nature  they 
cannot  be  cried  up  like  the  wares  of  our 
market  stalls,  but  by  their  very  nature 
also,  and  by  the  careful  treatment  they 
receive  in  the  MESSENGER,  they  influ- 
ence our  readers  to  spread  abroad  a 
knowledge  of  them,  and  thus  to  make 
our  magazine  not  a  mere  medium  of 
pleasure  or  of  sensational  interest  to  the 
vain  minded,  but  an  organ  of  influence 
for  all  that  is  best  in  human  life :  for 
faith,  for  piety,  for  devotion,  in  a  word, 
for  religion  at  its  best,  with  all  the  help 
it  can  derive  from  literature  and  art. 

*  #        * 

The  Director's  Review  is  largely  oc- 
cupied this  month  with  an  announce- 
ment of  the  changes  and  additions  to  be 
made  in  the  MESSENGER  the  coming 
year.  According  to  that  programme  the 
Reader  is  to  be  combined  with  Book 
Notices  next  year,  and  in  its  stead  an 
editorial  department  opened  with  a  view 
to  giving  solid  Catholic  opinions  on 
questions  of  serious  import  to  our 
holy  religion.  The  MESSENGER  has  not 
failed  to  express  such  opinions  in  the 
past,  because  they  are  part  of  its  mis- 
sion, which,  it  should  be  borne  in  mind, 
is  not  simply  to  be  an  organ  of  piety, 
but  of  intelligent  Catholic  devotion. 
How  well  its  opinions  have  been  re- 
ceived is  clear  from  the  frequent  de- 
mands for  reprints  of  them.  We  trust 
they  will  prove  no  less  acceptable  in  the 
future  ;  so  far  as  we  are  concerned  we 
hope  to  treat  in  this  department  more 
timely  and  varied  topics  than  ever 

before. 

*  *        » 

In  due  time  our  chief  pastors  will 
make  known  to  us  how  they  propose  to 
make  up  for  the  withdrawal  of  govern- 
ment funds  from  the  schools  of  our 


Indian  Mission.  The  Ave  Maria  makes 
a  very  pathetic  appeal  for  these  poor 
members  of  Christ,  and  suggests  a  line 
of  thought  that  St.  Francis  Xavier  used 
to  follow  in  his  letters  when  he  bide  his 
missionaries  give  less  time  to  the  con- 
struction of  material  temples  and  more 
time  as  well  as  money  to  the  more  press- 
ing needs  of  their  spiritual  charges 
among  the  Indian  neophytes.  We  who 
build  and  support  costly  churches  should 
not  overlook  the  needs  of  those  who  for 
lack  of  means  must  often  worship  God 
in  thatched  huts  and  hovels.  That  is 
not  the  worst  of  it ;  the  Indian  children 
are  crying  for  the  bread  of  the  word,  and 
without  our  alms,  there  will  soon  be  no 
one  to  break  it  unto  them.  It  is  some- 
what of  a  natural  motive,  but  it  is  a 
good  motive,  and  it  can  be  supernat. 
uralixed  to  help  them,  because  they  are 
the  victims  of  anti-Catholic  politicians, 
or  rather,  of  the  bitter  sectarians  who,  in 
this  instance,  make  the  politicians  do 
their  bidding.  When  the  great  ones  of 
the  world  league  together  ' '  against  God 
and  against  His  Christ,"  we  should  be 
actuated  by  the  high  motive  of  loyalty 
to  Him  and  of  sympathy  with  His  suffer- 
ing members,  and  hasten  with  succor  to 

their  relief. 

*        #        * 

In  spite  of  all  the  Rev.  Father  Barry 
writes  in  a  late  pamphlet  for  the  London 
Truth  Society,  the  disposition  of  the 
great  masses  of  non-Catholics  has  not 
been  changed.  There  have  been  and 
will  always  be  a  number  of  fair-minded 
Protestants  and  their  number  is  growing 
of  late  ;  but  the  masses  are  too  much 
under  the  control  of  sectarian  ministers 
who  keep  alive  the  spirit  of  bigotry. 
Individuals  among  them  crave  for  unity 
with  the  true  Church.  The  heresy  trans- 
mitted through  the  centuries  has  not 
eradicated  from  their  hearts  the  instinct 
which  makes  them  long  to  come  back  to 
the  bosom  of  the  Mother  from  which 
they  have  been  perverted  by  the  wolves 
in  sheep's  clothing.  Like  sheep  astray 
without  their  shepherd,  they  recognize 


1O38 


THE  READER. 


from  afar  the  fold  which  is  united  with 
the  chief  pastor,  and  they  long  to  come 
to  him  but  they  are  hindered  by  the 
plausible  deceits  of  their  leaders.  Prayer 
can  do  wonders  for  them,  much  more 
than  controversy,  which  nowadays, 
Father  Barry  says  very  truly,  should  be 
replaced  by  explanation  and  instruction. 
Argument  is  not  needed  when  we  can 
appeal  to  the  living,  lasting,  and  organic 
unity  which  everywhere  marks  the  true 
Church  of  Christ.  "  It  is  the  connection 
of  the  whole  body  which  makes  one 
soundness  and  one  beauty, ' '  wrote  St. 
Leo  the  Great.  The  Catholic  who  does 
no  more  than  remain  loyal  to  his  faith  is 
a  living  argument  for  its  truth,  because 
the  soundness  and  beauty  of  his  life 
point  infallibly  to  the  Head  of  the  whole 
body  from  whom  he  derives  both. 

*        *        * 

The  sentence  from  St.  Leo  just  quoted 
has  been  very  aptly  used  by  His  Grace, 
the  Archbishop  of  New  York,  in  his  late 
circular  to  the  reverend  rectors  of  his 
diocese  appealing  for  Peter's  Pence.  His 
eloquent  exposition  of  the  unity  of  the 
Episcopate  very  happily  anticipates  the 
malicious  newspaper  rumors  about  dis- 
sensions among  our  bishops  and  clergy. 
The  very  eagerness  of  an  irreligious 
press  not  only  to  report,  but,  so  far  as 
they  could,  to  foment  discord  among  our 
venerable  chief  pastors,  shows  how  valu- 
able our  Catholic  unity  is  just  now, 
since  it  is  made  the  object  of  such  in- 
sidious attacks.  Fortunately,  to  fair- 
minded  men,  whose  favorable  opinion  is 
worth  having,  mere  differences  of  opin- 
ion or  sentiment  among  the  members  of 
the  hierarchy  in  this  country  serve  only 
to  emphasize  their  unity  in  faith  and 
morals  and  discipline.  How  truly  the 
Holy  Father  can  plead  with  non-Catho- 
lics who  are  looking  for  real  union  with 
the  Church  of  Christ  and  point  to  such 
unmistakable  signs  of  unity !  The  prayer 
of  Christ  has  been  heard:  "That  they 
may  be  one. "  By  our  prayers  may  it  be 
more  fully  heard  :  "as  thou  and  I  are 
one."  Even  those  outside  the  fold  are 


praying,  and  unwittingly  they  pray  for 
what  Christ  prayed  :  "  the  one  fold  and 
the  one  Shepherd." 

*  *        * 

The  Sacred  Heart  Review  has  done  a 
meritorious  work  in  ' '  writing  up  ' '  our 
higher  educational  institutions.  If  there 
is  anything  that  our  Catholics  need  in- 
formation on  it  is  the  fact  that  some,  at 
least,  of  our  Catholic  colleges  are  en- 
tirely on  a  par  with  the  best  Protestant 
and  secular  universities  in  literary  and 
scientific  efficiency,  while  the  faith  and 
morals  of  the  young  men  who  are  edu- 
cated in  them  are  safeguarded  against 
the  dangers  attendant  on  secular  or 
Protestant  education.  This  fact  should 
be  insisted  on  in  season  and  out  of  sea- 
son. Parents  who  have  boys  ripe  for 
college,  and  all  Catholics  interested  in 
education,  should  also  be  impressed  with 
the  unique  educational  advantage  of  a 
solid  course  of  religion  and  philosophy 
as  given  in  our  better  Catholic  colleges. 
Apart  from  the  practical  religious  and 
moral  aspect  of  the  case,  this  opens  a 
new  intellectual  field  for  the  student, 
which  for  the  pupils  of  non-Catholic 
colleges  must  remain  forever  an  unex- 
plored territory. 

*  *         * 

The  paper  of  J.  N.  Larned,  superinten- 
dent of  the  Buffalo  Public  Library,  en- 
titled "The  Perverted  Press,"  recently 
read  at  a  meeting  of  librarians  in  Cleve- 
land, deserves  wider  attention  than  it 
has  received.  The  flippancy  of  our 
modern  newspapers  has  seldom  been 
better  exposed.  The  money  quest  of  the 
news  bureau  and  editor  alike,  is  at  the 
root  of  this  perversion.  The  instinct  of 
economy  in  the  owners,  as  well  as  in  the 
publishers  of  our  so-called  great  dailies, 
puts  us  all  at  the  mercy  of  the  cheap  and 
irresponsible  reporter.  Mr.  Larned 's 
words  are  so  true,  that  we  must  reprint 
some  of  them  : 

' '  Here  and  there  we  may  still  bow  with 
respect  before  a  newspaper  over  which 
the  responsible  editor  has  kept  his 
sovereignty.  In  most  instances  he  has 


THE  READER. 


1039 


been  deposed,  and  the  irresponsible  re- 
porter reigns  in  his  place— master  of  the 
awful  power  of  the  press — chief  educator 
of  his  generation — pervading  genius  of 
the  civilization  of  his  time.  Trained  to 
look  at  all  things  in  heaven  above,  or  in 
the  earth  beneath,  with  an  eye  single  to 
the  glory  of  big  type,  he  sees  them  in 
one  common  aspect.  The  great  and  the 
little,  the  good  and  the  bad,  the  sweet 
and  the  foul,  the  momentous  and  the 
trivial,  the  tragic  and  the  comic,  the  pub- 
lic and  the  sacredly  private,  are  of  one 
stuff  in  his  eyes — mere  colorings  of  a 
coarse  fabric  of  life  which  time  weaves  for 
him  to  slit  and  to  slash  with  his  merci- 
less, indifferent  shears.  And  so,  with 
little  prejudice  and  small  partiality  be- 
tween things  high  and  things  low,  he 
makes  the  daily  literature  on  which  most 
of  us  feed  and  tincture  our  minds.  It  is 
a  monotoned  literature,  and  its  one  note 
is  flippancy  ;  the  flippant  head  line,  the 
flippant  paragraph,  the  flippant  narrative, 
the  flippant  comment.  To  jest  at  public 
calamity,  to  be  jocular  with  crime,  to  cap 
private  misfortune  with  a  slang  phrase 
or  sting  it  with  a  smart  impertinence  ; 
to  be  respectful  and  serious  towards 
nothing  else  so  much  as  towards  the 
gaieties  and  the  gaming  of  the  world  of 
fashion  and  the  world  of  sport  appear  to 
be  perfections  of  the  art  to  which  he  is 
trained. " 

The  writer  is  deploring  the  perversion 
of  the  press  from  its  true  object,  which 
should  be,  he  says,  a  continuation  of  the 
common  school  education.  It  was  not 
within  his  scope  to  ask,  but  the  question 
suggests  itself  very  obviously  :  If  greed 
for  money  has  perverted  the  press,  is 
not  the  same  greed  debasing  the  sys- 
tem of  public  school  education,  whose 
strongest  supporters  are  those  who  thrive 
most  by  it  ? 

*        *        * 

The  Holy  Father  has  issued  a  docu- 
ment on  Anglican  Orders  which  is,  hu- 


manly speaking,  perfect.  It  is  scholarly 
in  form,  elegant  in  expression,  thorough 
in  the  research  shown,  masterly  in  doc- 
trine, definite  in  decision,  and  most 
sympathetic  for  those  whose  opinions 
truth  forces  him  to  condemn.  The  con- 
demnation was  invited,  not  to  say  pro- 
voked by  themselves.  He  knew  that 
few  of  his  petitioners  would  prove  sin- 
cere in  their  petitions  ;  he  understood 
better  than  they  can  ever  understand 
how  impossible  and  how  unsatisfactory 
would  be  the  religious  unity  which 
they  crave  for.  Still  to  remove  even  the 
semblance  of  an  obstacle  to  their  pre- 
tended good  faith,  he  has  gone  to  all 
the  labor  and  anxiety  his  decision  cost 
him,  and  those  who,  under  his  direction, 
investigated  the  question,  and  to  prove 
how  sincere  are  his  expressions  of  sym- 
pathy for  all  who  may  wish  to  act  on  his 
invitation,  he  urges  Cardinal  Vaughan 
to  provide  means  of  support  if  possible 
for  such  as  would  lose  their  living  by  a 
conversion  to  our  holy  faith.  Whatever 
flaw  his  enemies  might  have  found  in 
his  encyclical,  one  would  think  they 
should  feel  compelled  at  least  to  attrib- 
ute to  him  generous  motives.  On  the 
contrary  his  historical  and  doctrinal 
statements  are  almost  conceded,  or  at 
least  their  force  and  importance  are  not 
noticed  in  the  eagerness  of  Anglican 
bishops  and  clergymen  generally  to  im- 
pute to  him  motives  of  policy  and  self- 
ishness. All  this  reminds  one  of  the 
men  who  used  to  try  to  take  Christ  in 
His  words,  whose  questions  were  so 
framed  that  He  must  needs  answer  to 
suit  the  questions,  and  thus  yield  His 
own  doctrine,  or  else  so  as  to  displease 
them  and  thus  justify  in  a  way  their 
enmity.  Nor  does  the  Holy  Father's 
answer  less  remind  us  of  the  answers 
that  Christ  our  Lord'  used  to  give,  so 
couched  as  to  confound  His  evil  minded 
interrogators,  but  enlighten  and  attract 
to  Him  all  well  disposed  hearers. 


us. 


Catholic  Congresses  in  Italy.  —  The  Cath- 
olics of  Italy  are  at  length  awaking  to 
the  necessity  of  making  strenuous  efforts 
to  counteract  the  baneful  influence  of 
the  revolutionary  and  Masonic  party 
that  has  been  so  long  dominating  their 
country.  As  an  outcome  of  this  reaction 
three  great  Catholic  congresses  have  been 
held  this  past  Summer  in  Italy.  One 
in  Padua,  which  held  its  sessions  from 
August  26  to  29,  was  for  the  discussion 
of  the  social  questions  from  an  abstract 
point  of  view.  Another  in  Fiesole,  from 
August  31  to  September  5,  was  the  four- 
teenth general  congress  of  Italian  Catho- 
lics to  consider  Christian  work  in  society. 
The  third  at  Orvieto,  from  September  5 
to  8,  was  a  Eucharistic  congress,  and 
was  entirely  of  a  religious  character.  It 
closed  with  a  magnificent  procession  of 
the  Blessed  Sacrament.  It  is  esti- 
mated that  there  were  20,000  visitors 
present. 

Anti-Masonic  Congress  at  Trent.  —  Far 
more  important  and  wide-reaching  in  its 
effects  was  the  anti-Masonic  congress, 
which  took  place  in  Trent  during  Sep- 
tember. It  was  composed  of  representa- 
tives of  different  nations,  to  study  and 
deliberate  on  the  best  method  of  com- 
bating the  Masonic  sect.  Leo  XIII.,  in 
a  letter  to  Commendatore  Alliata,  Presi- 
dent of  .the  Directing  Council  of  the 
Anti-Masonic  Union,  says  that  such  a 
congress  '  '  clearly  indicates  the  growth 
in  people's  minds  of  the  intimate  per- 
suasion that  the  gravest  evils  to  civiliza- 
tion and  religion  are  prepared  by  the 
secret  societies.  "  He  then  refers  to  his 
encyclical  letters  on  the  subject.  '  '  Nor,  '  ' 
he  continues,  "is  there  any  doubt,  as 
we  have  formerly  declared,  that  the 
dogmas  propounded  with  the  most  au- 
dacious impiety  by  the  sect,  and  the 
nefarious  devices  practised  by  it,  will 
effect  less  mischief,  and  will  spontane- 
'ously  drop  away,  in  case  Catholics  en- 
deavor to  unmask  Masonry  with  more 
diligent  care,  since  it  derives  all  its 
from  secrecy  and  falsehood, 


' '  and  it  will  be  easy  for  the  well-meaning 
to  recognize  and  detest  its  iniquitous 
malice,  as  soon  as  its  deceptive  disguise 
is  torn  off. ' ' 

As  an  antidote  to  the  anti-Masonic 
Congress  held  in  Trent,  Signer  Nathan, 
the  Grand  Orient,  has  issued  a  circular 
address  to  the  Masonic  Lodges,  by  which 
he  convokes  a  Masonic  Congress  to  be 
held  in  Rome  during  the  year  1897.  It 
is  sufficient  proof  that  they  are,  to  say 
the  least,  uneasy  at  the  steps  Catholics 
are  taking  to  resist  and  overcome  their 
now  open  enemy,  although  the  Italian 
Grand  Master  states  in  a  circular  letter 
in  regard  to  the  Trent  Congress  that  he 
"notes  the  fact  with  profound  calm." 
In  another  manifesto  he  hopes  that  the 
' '  day  may  be  near  when  consciences 
shall  have  penetrated  the  truth, "  so  that 
"  the  honorable  secret  may  be  aban- 
doned. ' '  What  this  honorable  secret  is 
may  be  gathered  from  the  instructions  of 
the  late  Albert  Pike  to  Mazzini,  for  "the 
double  work  of  the  destruction  of  the 
temple  of  Adonai  and  the  building  of  the 
temple  of  Lucifer, "  that  is  to  dethrone 
God  and  enthrone  the  devil,  whom  Pike 
calls  "  our  divine  Master,  God-King." 

Congresses  in  France.  —  During  the 
month  of  August  there  were  three  con- 
gresses held  in  France.  One  was  a  sort  of 
ecclesiastical  pilgrimage  held  at  Rheims. 
It  was  composed  exclusively  of  priests, 
and  the  object  was  to  encourage,  edify 
and  instruct  one  another  by  discussing 
the  methods  employed  and  to  be  em- 
ployed in  works  of  zeal,  especially  in 
carrying  on  the  works  for  the  benefit  of 
the  working  classes. 

Another  was  held  at  Lyons,  and  its 
members  were  all  Catholic  lawyers,  as- 
sembled to  express  their  opinions  on  the 
critical  questions  of  the  day,  in  which  a 
hostile  legislation  is  striving  to  destroy 
faith  and  religion,  particularly  as  mani- 
fested in  religious  communities.  As 
they  were  men  of  talent,  learning  and 
eloquence,  their  discussions  and  resolu- 
tions are  of  great  value. 


040 


INTERESTS  OF   THE    HEART   OF  JESUS. 


1041 


The  third,  held  at  Versailles,  was  a 
pedagogic  congress.  There  were  over 
200  Catholic  teachers  present.  They  rep- 
u  ^nted  faculties  of  universities,  col- 
leges, and  schools  of  various  grades. 
Their  deliberations,  of  course,  concerned 
the  manner  and  the  matter  of  teaching, 
and  how  to  combat  anti-Christian  edu- 
cational establishments. 

B.  Thaddeus  McCarthy. — A  great  cele- 
bration in  honor  of  the  newly  beatified 
Thaddeus  McCarthy  took  place  in  Sep- 
tember at  Ivrea  in  Italy,  where  his  re- 
mains have  lain  in  the  cathedral  for 
four  centuries,  honored  by  the  inhabit- 
ants of  the  town,  but  comparatively  un- 
known elsewhere.  This  distinguished 
Irishman  of  the  family  of  Machar  or 
McCarthy  was  so  highly  esteemed  at 
Rome  for  his  learning  and  piety  that  the 
reigning  Pontiff,  Xystus  IV.  appointed 
him  Bishop  of  Ross.  But  he  lived  in 
the  troublous  times  of  the  fifteenth  cen- 
tury. The  Catholic  Bishop's  mitre  was 
a  thorny  one  to  wear.  He  was  driven 
from  his  See  and  even  accusations  were 
brought  against  him  at  Rome.  His  sanc- 
tity so  impressed  the  reigning  Pope, 
Innocent  IV.,  that  he  was  not  only  re- 
stored to  his  bishopric,  but  the  additional 
ones  of  Cork  and  Cloyne  were  confided 
to  his  pastoral  care.  His  endeavors  to 
put  down  abuses  aroused  a  fresh  persecu- 
tion, and  he  sought  Rome.  Again  he 
completely  vindicated  himself  before 
the  Vicar  of  Christ.  On  his  return 
journey  he  fell  ill  at  Ivrea  in  Italy.  He 
lay  in  the  public  hospital  quite  unknown, 
except  as  a  poor  pilgrim.  He  died  in  the 
flower  of  his  age,  being  only  in  his  thirty- 
seventh  year.  After  his  death  an  extra- 
ordinary light  from  heaven  shone  around 
his  body.  The  Bishop,  his  clergy,  and 
a  multitude  of  the  faithful  were  witnesses, 
and  on  examining  his  effects  they  found 
his  pectoral  cross ;  in  consequence  the 
remains  of  the  saintly  Machar  were 
buried  most  honorably  beneath  the  high 
altar  of  the  cathedral.  Many  miracles 
and  the  devotion  of  centuries  have  ob- 
tained the  declaration  of  his  beatification. 

At  the  celebration  lately  held  at  Ivrea 
the  successors  of  B.  Thaddeus  in  the 
Sees  of  Ross,  Cork  and  Cloyne  were 
present,  as  well  as  many  other  prelates. 

/?.  Thomas  Percy. — The  first  solemn 
celebration  of  the  feast  of  B.  Thomas 
Percy,  "  The  good  Earl  of  Northum- 
berland," as  he  was  styled  even  in  his 
own  day,  took  place  on  September  13. 
He  was  a  martyr  for  the  faith  under 


Queen  Elizabeth.  Every  effort  was  made 
to  induce  him  to  renounce  his  obscure 
religion,  as  they  called  it,  and  embrace 
the  new  one,  but  he  remained  firm.  To 
all  their  arguments  he  replied:  "You 
may  call  my  religion  obscure  if  you  will 
yet  it  is  the  faith  of  that  Church  which 
throughout  the  whole  Christian  world  is 
knit  and  bound  together,  but  as  for  this 
new  Church  of  England,  I  do  not  ac- 
knowledge it. "  His  blood  was  the  price 
of  his  faith.  It  is  interesting  to  note 
that  this  first  celebration  of  the  feast 
took  place  in  St.  Mary's  Abbey,  Berg- 
holt,  Northampton,  the  home  of  Benedic- 
tine nuns,  whose  Community  descends 
from  a  foundation  in  Brussels  started  by 
the  martyr's  daughter,  Lady  Mary  Percy. 

A  Syrian  Archbishop  Abjures  Schism. 
—The  first  distinguished  convert  among 
the  ranks  of  the  schismatical  clergy, 
since  the  Pope's  recent  appeal  to  the 
Eastern  Churches,  is  Mgr.  Gregorios 
Abdallah,  lately  Syrian  Archbishop  at 
Diarbekir,  and  a  candidate  for  the  Patri- 
archal Chair.  He  had  long  been  consid- 
ering the  step  but  on  account  of  opposi- 
tion delayed  making  it.  Finally,  on  the 
feast  of  St.  Ignatius,  in  the  Jesuit  church 
at  Horns,  the  ancient  Phoenician  Emesa, 
he  made  his  submission  to  the  See  of 
Peter.  The  occasion  illustrated  the  unity 
in  essentials  and  the  diversity  in  acci- 
dentals, for  there  were  present  represen- 
tatives of  the  Syrian  Catholic,  the  Uniate 
Greek,  the  Maronite  and  the  Latin  rites. 

Losses  in  Madagascar. — Mgr.  Cazet, 
Vicar  Apostolic  of  Madagascar,  reports 
that  150  mission  stations,  founded  by 
the  Jesuits  have  been  destroyed.  We 
may  here  fitly  give  the  following  de- 
tails of  the  murder  of  P£re  Berthieu, 
the  French  Jesuit  missionary,  by  the 
Fahavalos.  The  Father  was  first  bound 
to  a  tree  and  left  there  without  nour- 
ishment for  twenty-four  hours.  The 
next  day,  after  he  had  been  stripped  of 
his  clothes,  the  Fahavalos  cut  off  his 
nose  and  ears,  both  eyes  being  torn  out 
by  red  hot  irons.  Then  followed  a  muti- 
lation too  horrible  to  be  described.  The 
wretches  then  filed  before  their  victim, 
each  one  planting  with  careful  skill  an 
assegai  in  the  quivering  flesh.  The 
dreadful  scene  was  put  an  end  to  after 
two  hours  by  Father  Berthieu 's  native 
servant,  who,  on  being  forced  by  the 
Fahavalos  to  follow  their  example,  took 
the  opportunity  it  afforded  him  of  put- 
ting an  end  to  the  dreadful  sufferings  of 
his  master  by  inflicting  two  fatal  wounds. 


'tt'!'--ti&"-*ffi¥a*i>lt 


AFOSTO  LIC -WORKS 


A   CATHOLIC   PRESS   CHAMPION. — 

It  is  wonderful  what  one  man  can  ac- 
complish either  for  good  or  evil.  Unfor- 
tunately the  champions  of  the  good  are 
much  more  apt  to  hold  back  for  fear  of 
failure  than  the  champions  of  the  evil. 
Fifty  years  ago  the  Catholics  of  Holland 
had  no  privileges,  to  say  nothing  of 
rights.  They  were  thankful  to  be  let 
live  without  asserting  any  claims  for 
their  faith  Just  then  Providence  in- 
spired a  priest,  the  Rev.  J.  A.  Smits,  to 
become  an  apostle.  How  was  he  to  carry 
on  his  apostolate  ?  Through  the  press. 
So  in  1845,  in  the  town  of  Bois-le-duc, 
he  started  the  first  Catholic  newspaper, 
and  called  it  the  Tijd— the  Times.  Its 
golden  jubilee  has  lately  been  celebrated. 

Father  Smits  began  the  Tijd  with 
scanty  resources,  and  with  opposition 
from  Catholics  as  well  as  Protestants. 
But  he  had  taken  for  his  principles : 
God  en  mijn  recht — '  'God  and  my  right ' ' ; 
and  he  faced  all  difficulties  boldly.  When 
he  had  worked  a  year  at  Bois-le-duc  he 
transferred  his  office  to  Amsterdam, 
not  heeding  the  new  alarm  which  this 
move  excited.  The  circulation  every 
day  increased,  and  little  by  little  he 
bound  the  Catholics  together,  instructed 
them  on  their  rights  and  how  to  make 
the  best  use  of  them,  and  in  a  short  time 
he  made  them  feel  that,  though  a  minor- 
ity, they  were  a  power  in  the  country. 

In  1866  Pius  IX.  made  an  appeal  to 
his  children  all  over  the  world.  Amongst 
newspapers  the  Tijd  was  one  of  the  first 
to  plead  for  the  Holy  Father.  And  with 
what  result  ?  It  collected  for  him  in 
that  very  year  192,500  florins.  This 
was  followed  in  1867  by  117,000,  and  in 
1868  when  the  needs  of  the  Holy  Father 
became  greater  the  Tijd  sent  him  185,- 
ooo  florins.  And  it  must  be  remembered 
that  the  number  of  Catholics  in  Holland 
is  comparatively  small.  But  Pius  IX. 
wanted  something  more  precious  than 
money;  he  wanted  men.  And  who  led 
the  way?  Holland.  And  why?  Be- 
cause the  Tijd  had  burned  into  the  hearts 
of  her  sons  a  love  for  the  Church  and 
the  Vicar  of  our  Lord  stronger  than 

1042 


death,  Holland  sent  the  largest  number 
of  Zouaves  to  fight  for  Pius  IX  ;  the 
largest  not  simply  comparatively,  but 
absolutely.  They  fought  like  heroes, 
and  when,  notwithstanding  their  efforts, 
Rome  was  taken,  the  Tijd  organized  one 
of  the  finest  assemblies  of  Catholics 
which  ever  met  in  Amsterdam.  Bishops, 
priests  and  people  from  every  part  of  the 
country  came  to  publicly  protest  against 
the  invasion  of  Rome.  And  this  has 
had  its  effect.  For,  when  a  bigoted 
Government  refused,  in  the  discussion 
of  the  Budget,  to  pass  the  allowance  for 
an  ambassador  to  the  Holy  See,  the  king 
himself  retained  his  representative  to 
Pius  IX.,  admiring  in  his  Catholic  sub- 
jects their  fidelity  to  their  spiritual  head. 

There  was  a  very  violent  outburst  of 
Protestant  feeling  in  Holland  when  Pius 
IX.  established  the  hierarchy  there. 
This  time  the  Tijd  played  the  part  of 
pacificator,  throwing  oil  on  the  troubled 
waters.  This  was  needed,  for  a  revolu- 
tion seemed  inevitable. 

The  jubilee  number  describes  the  fight 
which  the  Catholics  made  for  Catholic 
schools.  It  was  the  Tijd  that  brought 
the  teaching  of  the  Bishops  into  every 
home  and  united  the  Catholics  into  one 
compact  mass,  which,  moving  as  one 
man,  won  the  complete  liberty  which  the 
Dutch  Catholics  enjoy  to-day. 

Where  Catholics  feared  the  publica- 
tion of  one  newspaper  fifty  years  ago, 
now  every  district  has  its  own  organ. 
Where  fifty  years  ago  Catholics  were 
afraid  to  lift  up  their  heads,  they  are 
now  the  freest  of  the  free ;  where  they 
were  then  despised,  there  they  are  now 
honored.  Father  Smits  had  a  vocation, 
and  no  man  could  have  been  more  faith- 
ful to  his  call.  The  Vicar  of  Christ  rec- 
ognized it  and  raised  him  to  the  Prelacy. 
God  blessed  him  and  his  work,  and  a 
faithful  people  bless  his  name  to-day.  If 
we  seek  for  the  secret  of  his  success  we 
shall  find  it  in  his  fidelity  to  his  princi- 
ple, "  God  en  mijn  recht.  " 

POPE   LEO   XIII.    AND   THE    TABERNACLE 
SOCIETY. — 

The  following   extract  is  taken  from 


APOSTOLIC   WORKS. 


IO48 


the  October   number  of  the  Annals  of 
I/if  Tabernacle  Society  of  Philadelphia  : 

"On  May  30,  1896,  the  Pope  received 
in  special  audience  a  delegation  com- 
posed of  Religious  of  Perpetual  Adora- 
tion and  lady  members  of  the  Associa- 
tion, who  presented  themselves  to  lay  at 
the  feet  of  the  Holy  Father  the  annual 
offerings  of  vestments  and  sacred  vessels 
which  he  distributes  with  his  own  hands 
to  poor  churches. "  The  Association  of 
I'hiladelphia  was  represented  on  that  oc- 
casion, as  the  venerable  foundress  Mme. 
de  M£eus  explains  in  a  letter,  a  part  of 
which  we  reprint.  "  Your  kind  offering 
arrived  just  in  time  to  permit  us  to  add 
a  humeral  veil  to  the  presents  already 
prepared.  Attached  to  the  veil  was  a 
card  which  bore  the  name  of  Philadel- 
phia, at  the  exposition  held  in  the  au- 
dience chamber.  Moreover,  your  beloved 
Association  figured  on  the  list  which  I 
presented  to  the  Holy  Father  as  having 
contributed  to  the  offering  made  him,  and 
for  which  Associations  I  asked  the  bene- 
diction of  His  Holiness. 

1 '  The  Holy  Father  was  very  grateful 
for  the  gifts  and  said  that  he  bad  been 
expecting  them,  and  needed  them  very 
much  to  answer  the  many  calls  that 
were  made  upon  him.  He  then  ad- 
dressed the  delegation  as  follows  : 

"  'Woman,'  said  the  venerable  Pon- 
tiff, '  is  by  divine  counsel  and  decree 
of  Holy  Church,  formally  excluded 
from  what  directly  regards  the  Ador- 
able Body  of  Christ,  in  the  offering  of 
Holy  Mass,  the  custody  of  the  Blessed 
Sacrament,  the  celebration  of  the  Holy 
Mysteries.  She  may  not  serve  at  the 
altar  the  priest  who  celebrates ;  she 
may  not  touch  the  vessels  intended  for 
the  Holy  Sacrifice  ;  she  may  not  pass 
the  limits  of  the  Holy  of  Holies ;  she 
may  not  extend  her  hand  over  the 
Eucharistic  Bread,  which  she  receives 
only  from  the  priest ;  she  has  no  part 
in  the  act,  by  which,  enveloped  in  a 
mysterious  cloud  of  faith  and  love, 
the  Man -God  daily  renews  upon  the 
altar  the  divine  holocaust  of  Calvary  ; 
but  her  industrious,  her  happy  piety 
has,  in  a  certain  way,  broken  down 
the  barriers  which  separated  her  from 
the  altar ;  it  is  her  generous  offer- 
ings, her  apostolic  /.eal,  the  labor  of 
her  hands,  which  have  prepared  the 
sacred  vestment  and  linens  and  pro- 
vided all  that  appertains  to  the  divine 
sacrifice,  to  the  august  Prisoner  of  the 
Tabernacle.  Such,  my  daughters 


the  holy,  happy,  sublime  ministry,  which 
you  have  found  for  yourselves,  you,  who 
respectfully  prepare  and  labor  upon  the 
linens  upon  which  Jesus  will  be  laid  ; 
you  who  fashion  the  adornments  of  the 
altar  upon  which  Jesus  will  descend ; 
you  who  so  lovingly  prepare  the  veil 
covering  the  ciborium  where  Jesus  does 
not  merely  pass  by,  as  formerly  in  Pales- 
tine, but  where  He  dwells,  loading  with 
blessings  those  who  have  recourse  to 
Him.  It  is  you,  finally,  who  prepare 
the  vestments  with  which  Jesus  Himself 
will  be  clothed,  for,  as  St.  John  Chrysos- 
tom  has  said,  the  priest  who  extends  his 
hand  and  immolates  the  Victim  and 
whom  you  have  vested  with  linen  and 
silk  and  silver  and  gold  is  Jesus  Himself: 
Jesus,  who  offers  Himself,  sacrifices  Him- 
self to  His  Father  in  the  mystery  of 
redemption  and  renewal  of  the  bloody 
and  infinite  sacrifice  of  Golgotha. 

"  '  Here  is  a  new  horizon  opening  out 
before  you,  pious  ladies  ;  a  new  dignity 
which  elevates  you,  withdraws  you  from 
the  crowd,  consecrates  you  more  in- 
timately to  our  Lord,  associates  you  with 
the  grandeur  of  the  Catholic  priesthood. 
You  are  more  fortunate  than  the  pious 
women  of  the  Gospel,  who  once  only, 
and  then  for  Jesus  dead,  prepared  upon 
Calvary  the  spices,  ointment  and  wind- 
ing-sheet for  His  burial.  As  many  times 
as  there  are  priests  whom  you  can  assist ; 
as  often  as  they  offer  the  unbloody  Vic- 
tim, you  have  the  joy  and  the  honor  of 
doing  all  this  for  Jesus  living  in  the  Holy 
Eucharist. 

' '  '  Thought  truly  sublime,  and  well 
calculated  to  stir  up  hearts  like  yours, 
in  which  faith  and  love  for  the  Holy 
Eucharist  are  already  speaking  loudly. 
Sublime  thought,  which  may  also  be  ex- 
tended to  the  chief  aim  of  our  work  and 
which  shows  that  it  is  also  possible  for 
you  to  participate  in  the  magnificent  and 
triumphant  apostolate  of  the  priest  of 
the  Lord.  It  belongs  to  him  to  extend 
the  knowledge,  love,  adoration  of  Jesus, 
and  to  that  you  are  also  called.  It  is  his 
to  repair  the  outrages  to  which  that  God 
is  subject  in  the  Holy  Eucharist ;  you 
should  do  the  same.  It  is  his  to  cause 
Jesus — true  King — to  reign  in  all  minds, 
all  hearts  ;  in  individuals,  in  the  family, 
in  society  ;  and  you,  too,  with  the  zeal 
and  advantages  which  a  more  sensitive 
heart  and  more  delicate  nature  afford  you 
can  do  the  same  work.  You  will  accom- 
plish all  this  in  fulfilling  the  office  of  a 
true  member  of  the  Tabernacle  Society.  ' 


I*  NOTES FROM « HEAD  *  CENTRES 


EGYPT. — The  devotion  to  the  Sacred 
Heart  is  taking  deep  root  among  the 
united  Copts  of  Egypt.  At  Minieh,  a 
short  time  ago,  fifty  children,  of  whom 
forty  were  of  schismatic  parents,  were 
solemnly  admitted  to  First  Communion, 
after  careful  preparation.  They  were  all 
invested  with  the  Badge  of  the  Sacred 
Heart,  which  they  will  henceforth  wear 
on  their  breast  every  First  Friday.  The 
schismatic  parents  were  so  delighted  and 
edified  at  the  devotion  of  the  little  ones 
that  they  came  to  thank  the  Sisters,  who 
had  prepared  their  children  for  First  Com- 
munion, and  oifered  them  full  and  un- 
limited control  of  their  children,  saying  : 
"Take  all  our  children  and  make  Cath- 
olics, and  even  religious,  of  them,  if  you 
wish ;  we  put  them  without  reserve  in 
3'our  hands." 

The  newly  converted  schismatics  show 
such  zeal  and  piety  in  frequenting  the 
sacraments  that  the  missionaries  find  it 
necessary  to  restrain  their  ardor.  A 
community  of  native  religious  women 
has  been  formed  under  the  title  of  the 
Sacred  Hearts  of  Jesus  and  Mary,  of 
whom  three  have  already  been  invested 
with  the  religious  habit.  They  are 
doing  excellent  work  in  the  education  of 
the  Christian  girls,  and  even  the  Mussul- 
mans are  eager  to  put  their  daughters 
under  their  instruction.  Father  Rolland, 
S.J.,  missionary  in  Egypt,  in  writing  to 
the  Director-General  of  the  Apostleship 
of  Prayer,  asks  the  prayers  of  the  League 
for  the  increase  of  religious  vocations 
among  the  Copts. 

CROATIA.— The  work  of  the  Apostle- 
ship  of  Prayer  is  spreading  rapidly  in 
these  parts.  The  missionaries  of  the 
Society  of  Jesus  made  it  a  point  to  start 
the  League  wherever  they  went.  But 
there  were  no  books  or  popular  prints 
on  the  devotion  to  the  Sacred  Heart, 
except  the  work  of  Father  Crasset,  which 
had  been  translated  from  the  French  by 
Mgr.  Stadler.  The  Director  of  the  Apos- 
tleship of  Prayer,  the  Rev.  Father  Gattin, 
therefore,  decided,  to  some  extent,  to 
supply  this  want.  He  had  40,000  pic- 
tures of  the  Sacred  Heart  printed,  with 

1044 


prayers  in  Croatian,  and  20,000  tracts  on 
the  devotion  to  the  Sacred  Heart,  and  the 
First  Friday,  and  leaflets  with  the  Twelve 
Promises  of  our  Lord  to  Blessed  Marga- 
ret Mary.  These  were  spread  rapidly 
among  the  people  and  with  them  was 
spread  the  devotion  to  the  Sacred  Heart. 

Of  late  the  League  was  established  in 
the  cathedral  of  Parenzo,  in  Istria,  on 
which  occasion  a  magnificent  banner  of 
the  Sacred  Heart,  valued  at  1,000  francs, 
was  added  to  its  treasures.  A  Centre 
has  also  been  formed  in  the  Convent  of 
the  Sisters  of  Providence  in  the  same 
city,  where  the  Communion  of  Repara- 
tion was  organized,  and  a  Catholic  library 
established,  known  as  the  Library  of  the 
Sacred  Heart. 

At  Ravigno  there  is  a  Centre  number- 
ing 600  members.  The  spirit  of  the 
League  there  may  be  concluded  from 
the  fact  that  nearly  all  the  young  women 
of  the  place,  at  the  carnival,  formed 
themselves  into  a  union  for  the  Three 
Days'  adoration  of  the  Blessed  Sacra- 
ment, to  atone  for  the  sins  committed 
against  our  Lord  at  that  season.  For 
three  days  the  Blessed  Sacrament  was 
exposed  in  the  Convent  Chapel,  and  all 
that  time,  without  interruption,  bands  of 
young  women  alternately  sang  and 
prayed  aloud  before  the  altar. 

The  young  women  of  the  League 
showed  a  similar  spirit  when  the  anni- 
versary of  the  taking  of  Rome  was  cele- 
brated, September  20,  1895.  The  day 
fell  on  a  Friday,  and  a  banquet  was  an- 
nounced, at  which,  of  course,  there  was 
no  abstinence.  The  young  women  who 
belonged  to  the  League  bluntly  refused 
to  go,  notwithstanding  the  pressure  that 
was  brought  to  bear  upon  them  by  their 
families  and  friends. 

The  League  has  even  reached  places 
into  which  the  missionaries  have  not  yet 
been  able  to  penetrate.  In  one  district, 
Klana,  of  the  Diocese  of  Trieste,  two 
simple  fanners  have  proved  themselves 
true  apostles  of  the  Sacred  Heart,  and 
returned  long  lists  of  Associates  to  head- 
quarters. A  young  man  of  that  place 
who  had  been  long  sick  and  was  on  the 


NOTES  FROM  HEAD  CENTRES. 


1045 


brink  of  despair  wrote  to  the  Central 
Director  for  advice.  He  was  advised  to 
make  a  Novena  to  the  Sacred  Heait.  He 
did  so  ;  and  after  a  few  days  he  wrote 
again  saying  :  "  Since  I  began  to  pray  to 
the  Sacred  Heart,  morning  and  night, 
not  only  have  my  temptations  entirely 
vanished,  but  I  am,  moreover,  fully  re- 
signed to  the  will  of  God  ;  nay,  I  assure 
you  that  I  am  happy  to  suffer  in  atone- 
ment for  my  sins. 

The  Communion  of  Reparation  is  also 
gaining  ground,  so  that  in  places  where 
even  the  best  people  went  only  once  a 
year  to  Communion,  there  are  now  from 
fifty  to  100  Communions  on  the  First 
Friday. 

A  special  feature  of  the  spread  of  the 
devotion  to  the  Sacred  Heart  in  Croatia 
is  the  introduction  of  paintings  or  statues 
of  the  Sacred  Heart  in  the  churches.  Six 
copies  of  the  great  painting  of  the  Sacred 
Heart  by  Brother  Hamann,  of  Rheims, 
have  been  solemnly  unveiled  in  as  many 
churches.  Such  a  solemnity  is  an  event 
which  is  celebrated  w  ith  a  triduum  or  a 
mission  and  attended  with  remarkable 
conversions. 

CANADA. — The  Canadian  Messenger 
continues  to  publish  the  statistics  of  the 
League  in  the  Dioceses  of  the  Dominion. 
The  Diocese  of  Nicolet  numbered  Janu- 
ary i,  1896,  21  Centres,  12,440  Associ- 
ates, of  whom  8,538  belonged  to  the 
ist  Degree,  1,755  to  the  ad,  and  2,871 
to  the  3d,  with  145  Promoters. 

The  Diocese  of  Three  Rivers  reports  28 
Centres,  30,452  Associates,  19,661  be- 
longing to  the  ist  Degree,  6,270  to  the 
2d,  and  1,738  to  the  3d,  and  464  Pro- 
moters. 

The  summary  of  the  Province  of  Que- 
bec (one  Archdiocese,  four  Dioceses  and 
one  Prefecture  Apostolic)  is  :  Local  Cen- 
tres, 294 ;  Associates,  267,006 ;  ist  De- 
gree, 130,838;  2d  Degree,  57,667;  3d 
Degree,  57,584  ;  Promoters,  2,630. 

The  Messenger  gives  the  following 
very  interesting  items  on  the  history  of 
the  devotion  to  the  Sacred  Heart  in 
Quebec  : 

"  Quebec  is  undoubtedly  the  cradle  of 
the  heaven-sent  devotion  to  the  Sacred 
Heart  on  this  continent.  The  venerable 
Foundress  of  the  Ursuline  Monastery, 
Mother  Mary  of  the  Incarnation,  would 
seem  to  have  had  a  foreknowledge  of 
the  worship  which  was  to  be  given,  in 
later  years,  to  the  Heart  of  Jesus.  In 
several  places  in  her  writings  she  speaks 
of  the  divine  Heart.  She  composed  in 
its  honor  an  admirable  prayer,  which 


she  recited  herself  and  had  recited  daily 
in  her  community. 

"A  comparatively  recent  letter,  written 
by  His  Grace,  Archbishop  Begin,  to  the* 
Ursulines  of  that  city,  brings  to  light 
certain  historical  facts  that  will  be  in- 
teresting to  the  readers  of  the  Messenger. 
The  Archbishop  writes  : 

' ' '  Shortly  after  the  revelations  made 
to  the  Blessed  Margaret  Mary,  when 
very  few  religious  houses  in  Europe 
knew  of  the  devotion  to  the  Sacred 
Heart,  it  had,  through  the  Ursulines  of 
Quebec,  already  become  popular  in  these 
countries  peopled  with  savages.  In  the 
year  1700  the  Bishop  of  Quebec  was 
solicited  by  the  community  to  authorize 
the  celebration  of  the  feast  of  the  Sacred 
Heart  in  the  Ursuline  chapel.  His  lord- 
ship granted  the  pious  request,  and  per- 
mitted his  clergy  to  recite  the  offices  of 
the  feast.  The  pastoral  letter  granting 
this  privilege  is  still  kept  in  the  archives 
of  the  community.  It  is  assuredly  the 
first  official  document  in  the  New  World 
on  devotion  to  the  Sacred  Heart. 

"'The  annual  feast  of  the  Sacred 
Heart  soon  failed  to  suffice  for  the  piety 
of  the  faithful.  Something  more  had 
to  be  devised,  and  after  the  example  of 
the  pious  associations  of  Europe,  a  so- 
dality was  organized  in  the  Ursuline 
chapel,  whose  members  pledged  them- 
selves to  honor  the  Heart  of  Jesus  in  a 
special  manner.  The  new  sodality  was 
inaugurated  the  Friday  following  the 
octave  of  Corpus  Christi,  in  the  year 
1716,  and  the  first  name  inscribed  on  the 
register  is  that  of  the  bishop  who  then 
governed  the  church  at  Quebec,  Mgr.  St. 
Valier,  the  same  prelate  who  sixteen 
years  before  had  permitted  the  celebra- 
tion of  the  feast  of  the  Sacred  Heart. 

"  '  Pope  Clement  XI.,  in  a  letter  dated 
March  24,  1718,  granted  the  sodality 
many  indulgences.  Every  one  wanted 
to  join  ;  and  notwithstanding  the  evils 
of  those  times — continual  wars,  inva- 
sions, Jansenistic  errors — from  1716  to 
1800,  not  less  than  5,000  names  are  in- 
scribed on  its  register.  It  would  appear, 
then,  to  be  an  undisputed  fact  that  the 
sodality  of  the  Sacred  Heart  of  Jesus 
erected  in  the  Ursuline  chapel  of  Quebec 
is  the  oldest  in  America,  and  that  this 
chapel  is  the  cradle  of  the  devotion  on 
this  continent.' 

"It  is  gratifying  to  learn  that  the  good 
city  of  Champlain  has  another  gloi 
record  ;  for  nearly   two   hundred   years 
the  Sacred  Heart  of  our  divine  Lord  has 
had  adorers  within  its  walls." 


DIRECTORS-REVIEW 


The  announcement 
printed  on  the  back   of 

Announcement.  r          c        , .  .,  . 

our    frontispiece  in  this 
number  will  be  greeted  with  pleasure 
by  all  who  have  been  reading  the  MES- 
SENGER for  the  past  eleven  years.     Dur- 
ing all  that  time  the  MESSENGER  has 
had  for  its  supplement  the  Little  Mes- 
senger, or  Pilgrim  of  Our  Lady  of  Mar- 
tyrs.   Together,  the  MESSENGER  and  the 
Pilgrim,  as  they  have  been  called,  kept 
publishing  all  that  concerned  the  Apos- 
tleship  of  Prayer,  and  the  great  devotion 
it   advocates,  whence  its  popular  title, 
' '  league  of   the  Sacred   Heart. ' '     Al- 
though originally  established  to  advance 
the  cause  of  the  Martyrs  of  Auriesville, 
the  Pilgrim  soon  proved  acceptable  as  a 
supplement  of  the  MESSENGER,  and  to  its 
wide  circulation  much  of  the  activity  and 
thoroughness  of  League  work  is  due.    In 
most  League  Centres  it  was  circulated  at 
the  Councils  of  Promoters,  who  in  turn 
passed  it  around    to    their  Associates. 
Treating  a»  it  did  of  League  topics  in  a 
popular  way,  it  helped  all  classes  to  un- 
derstand the  nature   and    fundamental 
practices  of  the  League,  kept  them  posted 
on  things  of  interest  to  them  at  home  and 
abroad,  and  suggested  so  many  ways  of 
advancing  in  the  spirit  of  the  League, 
and  of  taking  up  other  means  of  piety 
and  devotion,  that  every  one  could,  at 
some  time  or  other,  derive  special  benefit 
from  it. 


Work  of 
the 


Acquaintance  with  the 

rim  LeaSue  was  not  the  only 
benefit  to  be  derived  from 
reading  the  Pilgrim.  Through  its  pages 
nearly  1,000  pastors  have  come  to  know 
more  thoroughly  the  Sodality  of  the 
Blessed  Virgin,  the  Bona  Mors  Asso- 
ciation, and  the  Sanctuary  Society  of 
St.  John  Berchmans  for  altar  boys. 
True  to  its  original  purpose  of  establish- 
ing a  Shrine  of  Our  Lady  of  Martyrs  at 
Auriesville,  the  Pilgrim  spared  no  effort 
to  encourage  devotion  to  our  Lady,  and 
to  propagate  the  confraternity  that  fos- 
ters this  devotion  best.  Hence  it  was, 
that,  as  in  many  other  countries,  the 
Pilgrim  became  so  acceptable  to  Asso- 
1046 


ciates  of  the  League,  who  found  in  it 
their  favorite  devotion  to  the  Sacred 
Hearts  of  Jesus  and  Mary  so  regularly 
and  familiarly  explained  and  recom- 
mended. 


-to*  pugrim  SJti11'    to    none    of   its 

and  Auriesville.  readers  has  the  Pilgrim 
endeared  itself  so  much 
as  to  those  who  subscribe  to  it  as  the 
organ  of  the  Shrine  of  Our  Lady  of  Mar- 
tyrs, and  of  the  cause  of  beatification  of 
those  who  died  for  the  faith  at  Auries- 
ville and  elsewhere,  on  the  early  missions 
of  New  France.  For  twelve  years  it 
has  bee»  faithfully  publishing  the  Annals 
of  the  Shrine  and  narratives  from  the 
lives  of  these  holy  servants  of  God,  and 
during  all  that  time  the  interest  of  the 
patrons  of  the  Shrine  has  been  increasing, 
as  is  clear  from  their  letters  to  us,  from 
their  frequent  and  generous  contribu- 
tions for  the  Shrine  and  cause,  and  from 
the  numerous  pilgrimages  that  are  made 
to  Auriesville  every  August.  Founded 
in  a  modest  and  simple  way  by  Rev.  Jo- 
seph Loyzance,  the  pious  inaugurator  of 
the  work  in  behalf  of  the  Martyrs,  in 
spite  of  many  difficulties  it  has  suc- 
ceeded in  interesting  thousands  of  Cath- 
olics in  this  and  other  countries,  and 
many  Protestants,  in  the  heroic  lives  and 
noble  deaths  of  those  who  first  came  to 
preach  the  Gospel  on  our  soil. 


for  the  Cause. 


work 

has  been  do- 
ing, the  Pilgrim  has  itself 
been  blessed.  Now  that  the  Annals 
of  the  Shrine  at  Auriesville,  and  the 
cause  of  the  martyrs  who  died  there, 
along  with  the  other  interests  represented 
by  the  Pilgrim  require  so  much  space, 
that  it  is  no  longer  possible  to  publish 
in  its  pages  matters  pertaining  to  the 
League,  it  happened  at  a  very  opportune 
moment  that  a  decision  has  been  reached 
to  publish  everything  that  concerns  the 
League  in  the  MESSENGER,  thue  consti- 
tuting the  MESSENGER  the  only  League 
organ  for  general  subscription,  and  leav- 
ing the  Pilgrim  exclusively  devoted  to 
the  Shrine,  the  Cause  of  the  Martyrs, 


DIRECTOR'S  REVIEW. 


IO47 


devotion  to  Our  Lady  of  Sorrows,  Cath- 
olic Missions  past  and  present,  and  news 
about  shrines  and  pilgrimages  in  every 
part  of  the  Catholic  world. 

Accordingly  the  MKS- 
SKNGKR  will  henceforth 
publish  all  that  until 
now  has  appeared  in  the  Pilgrim  under 
the  headings,  League  Notes,  Points  for 
the  Council,  Monthly  Patrons,  News  from 
Local  Centres,  Obituary  and  Calendar. 
These  departments  will  be  combined 
with  the  League  departments  now  con- 
ducted in  the  MESSENGER.  For  instance, 
Points  for  (he  Council  will  come  under 
Director's  Review  ;  News  from  Local  Cen- 
tres will  be  a  continuation  of  Notes  from 
Head  Centres.  Some  slight  changes 
will  be  made  in  the  MESSENGER  depart- 
ments themselves  :  thus  the  Reader  will 
be  combined  with  the  Book  Notices,  and 
in  its  stead  an  editorial  department  will  be 
opened,  to  give  sound  Catholic  opinions 
on  questions  that  seriously  affect  our 
holy  religion,  interests  of  the  Heart  of 
/esus  will  be  published  as  usual,  but  it 
will  embrace  some  of  the  points  now 
published  under  Apostolic  Works,  the 
rest  of  these  points  appearing  in  the 
f-ilgrim,  under  the  title  of  Missions  and 
Missionary  Labors.  The  Thanksgivings 
will  be  given  as  at  present,  together 
with  an  additional  page  for  Graces  Ob- 
tained in  a  peculiar  or  striking  manner, 
and  described  with  more  detail.  The 
lists  of  Letters  with  Intentions  will  no 
longer  be  published.  Extensive  as  these 
lists  have  grown,  and  careful  as  we  have 
been  to  publish  them  accurately,  we 
have  never  been  able  to  do  so  in  such  a 
way  as  to  satisfy  all  parties.  Eventually 
they  would  require  too  much  space  ;  too 
often  a  blurred  post-mark  is  our  only 
indication  of  the  place  the  letter  comes 
from  ;  letters  noticed  in  any  other  way 
are  not  recorded  in  these  lists  ;  hence 
they  were  never  complete,  and  very 
often  they  entailed  upon  us  useless  corre- 
spondence. Henceforth  all  who  send 
their  intentions  may  rest  assured  that  if 
they  are  received  by  us  in  time  they  will 
be  recorded  in  the  Calendar  ;  those  who 
wish  to  have  them  acknowledged  need 
only  to  enclose  a  stamp  on  the  new  inten- 
tion blanks  we  are  soon  to  send  to  Direc- 
tors and  secretaries  for  this  purpose. 

Th*  Merger    .We  dwell  at  length  on 

supplement.   the  changes  to  be  made  in 

the    departments    of   the 

Mi  :SSI-:V,,I:K.    not  because  they  are  the 

only  changes  to    be    made    in   it,    but 


because  with  some  additional  matter 
these  departments  are  to  be  printed  in 
the  last  pages  of  the  MESSENGER,  as  at 
present,  in  such  a  way  that  they  can  be 
reprinted  separately,  and  used  as  a  sup- 
plement or  working  organ  of  the  League, 
taking  the  place  of  the  present  Pilgrim 
in  Centres  that  are  now  taking  several 
copies  of  this.  Hence,  taking  or  sub- 
scribing to  the  MESSENGER  henceforth 
will  mean  taking  and  receiving  by  the 
fifteenth  of  the  month  the  full  MES- 
GER  in  one  and  the  same  mail,  not  in  two 
parcels  and  at  intervals  as  at  present. 
The  full  MESSENGER  will  still  cost  $2.00, 
and  it  will  be  much  improved  in  the 
quality  of  its  paper,  in  size,  and  in  the 
matter  contained  in  it.  The  part  that 
will  be  reprinted  as  the  MESSENGER  Sup- 
plement will  be  issued  along  with  the 
MESSENGER  for  all  who  subscribe  to  the 
MESSENGER,  or  separately  and  bound  in 
a  special  cover  for  those  who  want  it 
only  ;  but  it  will  be  issued  at  the  same 
time  as  the  MESSENGER  itself,  /.  e.,  so  as 
to  reach  subscribers  by  the  fifteenth  of 
each  month,  and  it  will  cost  the  same  as 
the  present  Pilgrim,  fifty  cents  yearly; 
ten  copies  to  one  address,  forty  cents 
each ;  twenty  copies,  thirty-five  cents 
each  ;  thirty  copies,  thirty  cents  each. 

In  accordance  with  the 

Renewing;  .. 

subscription,.  notlces  S'ven  above,  when 
renewing  subscriptions  to 
the  MESSENGER  it  will  not  be  necessary 
to  mind  the  change  just  announced,  In 
renewing  subscriptions  to  the  Pilgrim 
please  state  clearly  whether  it  be  the 
MESSENGER  Supplement  or  Pilgrim  that 
is  wanted  or  both.  Each  for  single  sub- 
scription will  cost  fifty  cents  yearly,  and 
each  will  be  more  than  worth  the  amount. 
We  have  decided  upon  this  step  after 
long  deliberation  as  a  means  of  improv- 
ing the  work  of  the  League,  and  of  furth- 
ering the  cause  of  the  Martyrs.  We  are 
sure  that  our  subscribers  will  justify  our 
hopes  not  only  by  continuing  to  sub- 
scribe to  MESSENGER  and  Pilgrim,  but 
also  by  making  renewed  efforts  to  secure 
new  subscribers  to  both. 

New  intention         .We    are     Baking    some 
Blanks    changes  in  our  Intention 
blanks,    i.  With  a  view  to 
spreading  the  use  of  these  blanks,   we 
shall  issue  in  the  future  for  general  use 
only  the  small  form  of  these  blanks,  like 
that  which  is  now  found  on  the  D, 
Leaflets.    These  can  be  provided  so  t . 
and  so  cheaply  that  Associates  can  get 
one  from  their  Promoter  monthly,    and 


1048 


TREASURY  OF  GOOD   WORKS. 


thus  make  known  their  Intentions. 
These  blanks  are  not  to  be  returned  to 
us,  but  to  Promoters,  or  to  the  League 
Secretary  or  Local  Director,  either  per- 
sonally or  by  depositing  them  in  the 
Intention  box,  usually  found  near  the 
Sacred  Heart  altar  or  shrine. 

2.  With  a  view  to  encouraging  Associ- 
ates to  mark  their  Intentions    on   the 
Large  Calendar,  generally  hung  near  the 
church  door,  when  there  is  no  other  way 
of   recommending     them,    besides     the 
saint's  names  and  the  list  of  Intentions 
already  recommended   on   these   sheets, 
Associates    will     hereafter     find     blank 
spaces  on  which  to  mark  down  the  vari- 
ous objects  of  their  prayers.    A  Treasury 
blank  will  also  be  found  on  these  Calen- 
dars.    This  juxtaposition  of  the  Inten- 
tions and  Treasury  should  make  us  rea- 
lize how  effectively  the  League  secures 
prayers  and  good  works  for  our  Inten- 
tions. 

3.  In  order  to  facilitate  the  count  of  the 
increased  number  of  Intentions  all  this 
will  naturally  bring  to  our  office,  we  have 
been  obliged  to  issue  a  special  form  of 
blank  for  Local  Directors  or  Secretaries 
only.    These  blanks  have  both  Intention 
and  Treasury  lists  printed  on  one  side  ; 
the  sheet  folds  into  an  envelope  with  a 
gummed  edge  for  closing  it.     Directors 
and  Secretaries  should  collect  the  small 
Intention  and  Treasury  blanks  from  their 
Promoters  or   from  the   Intention    box 
every  month,  about  the  time  of  the  Pro- 
moters'  meeting.      They   should  count 
them,  enter  the  summary  on  these  fold- 
ing blanks,  and  then  send  them  to  us, 
before  the  first  of  the  month.     After  Jan- 
uary none  but  the  Intentions  on  these 
blanks  will  be  recommended  on  our  large 
and  small  Calendars. 

neral  Both   Directors    and    Pro- 

"eintention.   m°ters  will  be  glad  to  have 

some  good  reading  on    the 

subject  of  our  General   Intention    this 


month.  An  article  by  Father  Lavelle  in 
the  Ecclesiastical  Review  for  October  will 
be  found  very  useful.  The  Propagateur 
des  bons  Livrcs,  for  October  15,  has  an 
excellent  insert  of  eight  pages  on  it, 
based  entirely  on  the  introduction  to 
Mgr.  Dupanloup's  famous  book  on  cate- 
chism. Father  Lambing 's  practical 
treatise  on  Sunday-schools,  Rev.  W. 
Whitty's,  on  Catechistical  Work,  in  the 
Irish  Ecclesiastical  Record  for  February, 
1893,  and  an  article  in  the  MESSENGER 
for  April,  1895,  on  this  same  work  as 
conducted  by  the  Religious  of  Perpetual 
Reparation  in  Belgium,  will  suggest  to 
active  Promoters  many  ways  in  which 
they  can  help  in  this  important  ministry. 
In  Dr.  Conaty  's  School  and  Home  Maga  • 
zine  the  topic  is  treated  from  a  practical 
standpoint  monthly  by  Father  McMil- 
lan, C.S.P.  "  Those  who  instruct  others 
unto  justice  shall  shine  like  stars  for  all 
eternity." 

De   arted  The      1&te      Fatller     Mc~ 

Directors  Kenna,of  Marlboro,  Mass., 
and  the  Rev.  William  But- 
ler of  St.  Monica's,  N.  Y.,  are  recom- 
mended to  the  prayers  of  our  Associates. 
Both  deserve  well  of  the  League :  the 
former  for  the  work  done  the  last  six 
months  of  his  active  career,  and  the  lat- 
ter for  his  zeal  as  Local  Director  before 
being  transferred  to  his  last  charge  in 
St.  Monica's. 


Pilgrimage  to 

Jerusalem. 


A  pilgrimage  is  a  con- 
tinual prayer,  and  we  may 
well  join  with  those  who 
are  projecting  a  pilgrimage  to  the  Holy 
Land  in  praying  for  the  success  of  their 
enterprise,  as  well  for  all  the  Intentions 
that  will  be  recommended  in  the  Holy 
Land.  Mr.  Throop,  of  Clermont  Avenue, 
Brooklyn,  who  has  so  well  managed 
three  American  pilgrimages  to  Rome  and 
Lourdes,  is  making  the  arrangements 
for  it. 


TREASURY  OP  GOOD  WORKS. 
Offerings  for  the  Intentions  recommended  to  the  League  of  the  Sacred  Heart. 

zoo  days'  Indulgence  for  every  action  offered  for  the  Intentions  of  the  League. 

NO.  TIMES. 


NO.  TIMES. 

1.  Angelus 268,317 

2.  Beads 315,042 

3.  Stations  of  the  Cross 40,102 

4.  Holy  Communions 114890 

Spiritual  Communions 466672 

Examens  of  Conscience 148,118 

Hours  of  Labor 455,°65 

Hours  of  Silence 230,386 

9.    Pious  Reading 90,426 

10.    Masses  Celebrated 8,299 


Masses  heard  ..............       816,845 


12. 

Mortifications  
Works  of  Mercy  

.   -        193,447 
.   .         79,400 

Works  of  Zeal            

.   .         42,297 

•   •••  1»739>23O- 

Charitable  Conversation    
Sufferings  or  Afflictions  ..!*... 

.   .         38,825 
4VO56- 

18. 

Self-conquest  
Visits  to  B  Sacrament  

.   .          68,331 
.    .        221,861 

20 

Various  Good  Works.  . 

Special  Thanksgivings,  1,125  ;  Total,  5,532,501. 


IN  THANKSGIVING  FOR  GRACES  OBTAINED. 

TOTAL  NUMBER  OF  THANKSGIVINGS  FOR  LAST  MONTH,  173,147. 

"  In  all  things  give  thanks."    (I.  Thes.  v,  18.) 


Special  Thanksgivings. — An  Associate 
of  the  League  returns  thanks  for  favors 
granted.  Five  years  ago,  through  his 
own  fault  he  had  brought  himself  and 
his  family  down  from  the  position  they 
should  occupy.  His  health  was  appar- 
ently shattered,  and  there  seemed  no 
prospect  of  betterment.  His  position 
was  lost  on  account  of  his  health.  The 
necessaries  of  life  were  wanting.  He 
was  crushed.  He  realized  in  some  sense 
how  the  Holy  Job  must  have  felt,  but  he 
had  none  of  the  justification  of  that  holy 
man.  One  friend  was  left,  a  saint  of 
ninety  years,  who  got  him  to  join  the 
League.  After  that  he  never  faltered  in 
his  duty,  and  though  for  five  weary 
years  it  seemed  that  perhaps  his  death 
was  required  as  a  sacrifice,  and  his 
mind  was  troubled  continuously,  he  knew 
the  Sacred  Heart  would  not  desert  him. 
The  Blessed  Sacrament  gave  him  not 
only  health  of  mind,  but  of  body :  not 
at  once,  but  gradually.  His  intentions 
were  answered  in  the  same  way.  He 
obtained  the  identical  situation  he  had 
longed  for.  He  knows  all  his  intentions 
will  be  favored,  and  he  gives  glory  to 
God,  the  Sacred  Heart,  the  Blessed  Vir- 
gin, St.  Joseph  and  all  the  other  saints 
to  whom  he  appealed  for  aid. 
I|A  lady  was  in  danger  of  death,  had 
been  anointed  and  the  priest  had  recited 
the  prayers  for  the  dying.  She  bethought 
herself  of  the  League  and  asked  to  be 
enrolled  and  have  the  Badge.  She  recov- 
ered and  declares  that  she  owes  her  life 
"  directly  to  the  efficacy  of  the  Badge, 
as  she  had  at  least  six  different  doctors 
attending  her." 


A  father  and  mother  offer  their  thanks 
for  the  birth  of  a  little  girl  on  the  feast 
of  our  Lady's  Assumption.  They  had 
long  been  childless.  They  put  in  an 
intention  asking  the  Sacred  Heart  to 
grant  them  this  favor.  They  named  the 
child  Mary  in  honor  of  her  heavenly 
patron. 

A  family  in  the  country  discovered 
their  barn  on  fire.  It  was  in  the  height  ol 
the  dry  season  and  the  burning  cinders 
were  falling  all  over  the  house,  so  that 
it  was  in  the  greatest  danger.  They 
began  to  move  their  effects  from  it,  when 
one,  a  Promoter,  saw  her  Badge,  and  she 
and  her  sister  knelt  down  before  it  and 
prayed  the  Sacred  Heart  for  protection. 
The  prayer  was  granted. 

Thanks  are  offered  for  the  recovery  of 
a  young  man  from  appendicitis.  He 
had  neglected  it  until  it  was  too  late, 
and  the  four  consulting  doctors  decided, 
one  evening,  that  they  must  perform  the 
usual  operation  the  next  morning  at 
nine  o'clock.  The  priest  who  was  called, 
after  attending  him  and  learning  that 
he  and  all  his  family  were  members  of 
the  League,  applied  the  Badge.  When 
the  doctors  came  in  time  for  the  opera- 
tion next  morning  they  were  surprised 
to  find  no  need  of  it.  The  cure  was  per- 
manent. 

A  Promoter  gives  public  thanks  for  a 
great  favor  obtained.  Four  months  ago 
ony  sister's  eyes  became  inflamed.  She 
could  not  bear  the  light  and  had  to  wear 
a  bandage  most  of  the  time.  She  was 
under  the  care  of  a  doctor  who  makes  a 
specialty  of  the  eyes,  but  he  found  her 
case  a  very  obstinate  one.  About  three 

1049 


1050 


IN   THANKSGIVING   FOR  GRACES  OBTAINED. 


weeks  ago  she  became  very  much  dis- 
couraged, and  I  proposed  making  a 
novena  in  honor  of  the  Sacred  Heart, 
our  Lady  of  Perpetual  Help,  and  the 
Holy  Souls,  promising  Mass  and  publi- 
cation. Within  three  days  after  the  no- 
vena  was  over,  she  could  go  without  the 
bandage,  and  the  next  day  went  to  the 
doctor's  office,  a  distance  of  about  a  mile. 
Since  then  she  has  gained  steadily,  and 
now  you  would  hardly  know  her  eyes 
had  been  sore. 

A  physician,  whose  wife  and  mother 
are  Catholics,  was  taken  so  seriously  ill 
that  the  doctors  in  the  town  where  he  re- 
sides deemed  it  necessary  to  telegraph 
to  a  distant  city  for  a  specialist.  The 
man  was  said  to  be  dying  of  blood- 
poisoning.  A  Badge  was  used  and  a 
number  of  persons  commenced  a  novena 
to  the  Sacred  Heart,  begging  that  the 
doctor's  life  might  be  spared.  He  re- 
covered rapidly.  One  of  the  attending 
physicians  said  :  "I  don't  know  what 
cured  Dr.  D —  — .  It  was  certainly 
nothing  we  doctors  did  !  ' ' 

Spiritual  Favors  :  A  great  favor  after 
making  a  novena  to  the  Sacred  Heart 
through  St.  John  Berchmans,  and  having 
a  Mass  said ;  reunion  of  members  of  a 
family  ;  several  vocations  to  the  religious 
life  ;  the  establishment  of  the  League  in 
several  Centres  where  it  was  earnestly 
desired  by , the  faithful ;  grace  to  receive 
Extreme  Unction  by  one  suddenly  strick- 
en ;  a  father  of  a  family  received  Holy 
Communion  after  many  years  of  neglect ; 
reform  of  a  young  man  who  had  given 
up  going  to  Mass ;  conversion  of  a 
mother  after  long  neglect  of  her  duties  ; 
a  young  man,  who  had  neglected  his 
religion  for  some  time,  was  brought  to 
his  senses  by  the  loss  of  his  wife,  the 
mother  of  several  children  ;  a  young  man 
has  returned  to  the  practice  of  religion 
after  10  years ;  another  after  12  ;  another 
after  15  years,  having  been  a  Free  Mason; 
a  father  has  received  the  sacraments  after 
a  lapse  of  30  years ;  return  to  the  faith 
of  5  young  men  and  7  conversions  in  one 
Centre  ;  the  reformation  of  several  drunk- 
ards, especially  of  one  who  had  been  a 
drinking  man  for  nearly  40  years  ;  and 
many  other  spiritual  favors  not  specified. 
Temporal  Favors :  A  mother  returns 
thanks  for  herself  and  her  family,  who 
have  been  preserved  from  many  acci- 
dents, and  received  many  blessings 
through  hearing  Mass  three  times  a 
week  and  making  the  Stations  ;  several 


successful  examinations,  and  the  obtain- 
ing of  teachers '  certificates  and  positions; 
increase  of  pupils  in  many  teaching  in- 
stitutions ;  recovery  from  a  serious  ac- 
cident ;  success  of  a  dangerous  surgical 
operation  ;  restoration  to  health  of  one 
seriously  ill  upon  promising  a  Mass  for 
the  most  forgotten  soul ;  a  successful 
operation  in  an  almost  hopeless  case, 
Mass  and  publication  were  promised  ; 
recovery  of  a  person  from  a  serious  illness 
when  all  remedies  had  failed  ;  of  a 
mother  who  has  to  work  for  the  support 
of  her  family ;  preservation  of  2  farms 
and  a  ranch  from  destruction  by  fire  ; 
safety  in  an  accident ;  preservation  from 
great  danger  during  a  wind  storm  and  a 
flood  ;  immunity  from  a  contagious  dis- 
ease in  an  institution  ;  renting  of  2  prop- 
erties that  had  been  without  tenants  for 
some  time  ;  2  successful  terminations  of 
lawsuits  ;  renting  of  2  houses  on  the 
Monday  after  the  First  Friday  when  the 
intention  was  recommended  ;  return  of 
a  lost  pocket-book  to  the  owner ;  many 
other  lost  articles  found  ;  many  positions 
are  acknowledged  ;  means  to  pay  several 
pressing  debts  and  to  meet  the  payment 
of  interest  on  mortgages ;  and  many 
other  favors  not  specified.  These  were 
granted  by  the  Sacred  Heart  through 
the  intercession  of  our  Lady  under  vari- 
ous titles,  St.  Joseph,  and  other  saints. 

Fa-vors  through  the  Badge  and  Cross  : 
A  child  was  desperately  ill  with  diph- 
theria and  given  up  by  the  doctor,  a 
Badge  was  placed  on  the  part  affected, 
and  a  change  was  seen  immediately,  the 
child  is  now  quite  well.  Recovery  of  a 
mother  and  child  dangerously  sick,  also 
of  7  religious,  5  of  whom  were  Promoters; 
of  a  child  hurt  in  an  accident ;  of  an 
only  son  of  whose  life  the  doctors  gave 
no  hope,  but  who  began  to  improve  as 
soon  as  the  Badge  was  put  on  him  ;  of  2 
persons,  one  suffering  from  rheumatism, 
the  other  from  appendicitis  ;  of  a  child 
dying  of  pneumonia,  but  relieved  as  soon 
as  the  Badge  was  applied  to  his  chest ; 
cessation  of  hemorrhages  ;  extraordinary 
improvement  of  a  person  in  the  last  stage 
of  consumption  ;  cure  of  a  child  suffering 
from  bronchial  trouble ;  relief  of  one 
afflicted  with  liver  complaint  ;  recovery 
from  a  severe  case  of  croup  ;  recovery  of 
a  young  girl  from  nervous  prostration  by 
wearing  the  Promoter's  Cross  ;  cure  of  a 
child  from  a  dangerous  illness  by  apply- 
ing the  Cross  ;  and  many  other  favors 
not  specified. 


IBOOK-KOTICESI 


POPE  LEO  XIII.  By  Justin  McCarthy. 
New  York  :  Frederick  Warne  &  Co. 
i2mo.  Pages  260.  Price  $1.25. 

A  man  of  such  literary  attainments, 
and  at  the  same  time  such  a  keen  ob- 
server of  men  and  things  as  Justin  Mc- 
Carthy is,  could  hardly  fail  to  do  justice 
to  the  character  of  the  great  leading  spirit 
of  the  age.  The  theme  was  eminently 
congenial  to  the  author,  and  though 
hampered  by  the  restrictions  imposed  on 
him  by  the  character  of  the  book — being 
one  of  a  uniform  series  of  biographical 
sketches  —  he  threw  himself  with  his 
whole  soul  into  his  work.  "I  have 
tried, ' '  he  says  in  his  concluding  chapter, 
where  he  sums  up  the  result  of  his  work, 
"to  tell  the  story  of  his  [Leo  XIII. 's] 
life  as  one  might  that  of  the  life  of  any 
other  prince  or  statesman,  surrounding  it 
with  no  halo  of  mere  hero-worship.  But 
it  is  hard  indeed  not  to  grow  enthusi- 
astic as  one  studies  the  records  of  such  a 
career.  Statesmanship  and  philanthropy 
are  combined  in  it,  each  at  its  best  and 
highest.  Pope  Leo  loved  the  working 
people  and  the  poor,  and  strove  unceas- 
ingly with  all  his  power  to  lighten  their 
burdens  and  to  brighten  their  lives. 
He  showed  to  others  the  best  and  most 
practical  way  to  the  accomplishment  of 
such  objects.  He  spread  the  light  of 
education  all  around  him.  As  a  great 
leader  of  men,  endowed  with  unrivalled 
influence,  he  made  it  his  task  to  maintain 
peace  among  his  neighbors.  Better  praise 
no  man  could  have  earned  ;  a  better  life 
no  man  could  have  lived. " 

It  is  difficult  to  reach  the  ideal  which 
the  world  has  already  conceived  of  Leo 
XIII.  in  his  long  and  active  pontificate, 
so  that  almost  any  estimate  of  his  char- 
acter is  likely  to  disappoint  a  large  por- 
tion of  the  public.  One  class  particularly 
will  be  agreeably  disappointed  in  reading 
Mr.  McCarthy's  sketch — those  who  were 
accustomed  to  look  upon  Leo  XIII.,  not 
as  the  common  father  of  the  faithful,  but 
as  a  selfish  and  scheming  diplomat.  The 
work  will  contribute  much  towards  the 
better  understanding  of  the  Pope's  pol- 
icy, which  has  been  eminently  a  policy 


of  good  will  and  conciliation,  but  has 
been  widely  misrepresented. 

The  following  passage  on  the  Pope's 
attitude  on  the  Irish  question,  as  coming 
from  the  recent  leader  of  the  Nationalist 
party,  is  very  significant:  "There  is 
every  reason  to  believe  that  as  the  Pope 
became  more  closely  acquainted  with  the 
realities  of  the  Irish  struggle,  he  came  to 
take  a  more  liberal  view  of  the  objects 
which  inspired  it  and  of  the  men  who 
guided  it.  The  sympathies  of  the  Pope 
with  the  Irish  Nationalist  cause  grew  and 
grew  as  that  cause  more  and  more  justi- 
fied itself.  Only  *he  other  day  the  Pope 
sent  his  blessing  to  Mr.  Dillon,  on  the 
wedding  morn  of  the  man  who  had  taken 
so  prominent  a  part  in  the  political  and 
agrarian  agitation  throughout  Ireland." 

ALETHEA  :  At  the  Parting  of  the 
Ways.  By  Cyril.  London  :  Burns  and 
Gates.  New  York  :  Benziger  Brothers. 
Two  volumes.  121110.  Pages  270  each. 

This  is  decidedly  one  of  the  most 
powerful  historic  fictions  we  have  read 
in  a  long  time.  The  author  is  evidently 
master  of  every  secret  of  strong  novel 
writing — invention,  delineation  of  char- 
acter, description  of  human  feeling  as 
well  as  outward  scenery,  lively  and  dra- 
matic style,  even  when  the  subject  mat- 
ter seems  somewhat  heavy. 

The  present  story  is  an  episode  from 
ecclesiastical  history  —  the  Photian 
Schism — and  gives  a  drastic  picture  ot 
that  perfidious  defection.  The  heroine 
is  Alethea,  a  kinswoman  and  prote'ge'e 
of  Photius ;  and  the  hero,  Theophylact, 
a  military  officer.  Both  are  strong  and 
noble  characters,  brought  into  due 
prominence  by  their  own  honorable 
deeds,  and  by  contrast  with  the  Greek 
baseness  and  perfidy  which  surround 
them.  The  saintly  patriarch  Ignatius 
and  his  rival,  the  schismatic-usurper 
Photius,  Bardas  Caesar,  the  Kmperor 
Michael  III.  and  his  successor  Basil — all 
play  their  part  in  the  action,  and  are  por- 
trayed strictly  in  accordance  with  their 
historic  character.  The  story  deserves 
wide  circulation. 

1051 


1052 


BOOK  NOTICES. 


MR.  BILLY  BUTTONS.  By  Walter 
Lecky.  i2tno.  Pages  285.  Price  $1.25. 

THE  VOCATION  OF  EDWARD  CONWAY. 
By  Maurice  Francis  Egan.  i2mo. 
Pages  322.  Price  $1.25. 

A  WOMAN  OF  FORTUNE.  By  Chris- 
tian Reid.  New  York :  Benziger  Broth- 
ers. i2ino.  Pages  274.  Price  $1.25. 

Complaints  have  been  raised  by  critics 
that  our  Catholic  publishers  were  slow 
to  put  in  the  market  the  productions  of 
our  own  Catholic  novelists.  To  meet 
these  complaints,  and  to  satisfy  the 
seemingly  existing  demands,  the  publi- 
cation of  this  series  of  Catholic  novels 
was  undertaken.  Two  more  volumes, 
Passing  Shadows,  and  a  Round  Table 
(the  latter  a  volume  of  short  stories)  are 
in  press  and  will  complete  the  series. 

Billy  Buttons  is  a  most  interesting 
story,  abounding  in  clever  pen  sketches 
of  the  magnificent  scenery  which  the 
Adirondacks,  the  scene  of  the  plot,  are 
known  to  present,  and  full  of  deft  and 
realistic  delineations  of  the  quaint  char- 
acters indigenous  to  those  mountains. 
The  style  is  drastic,  and  there  is  a 
healthy  humorous  tone  pervading  the 
story  from  cover  to  cover. 

Mr.  Egan  transports  us  to  another 
scene  and  introduces  us  to  another  phase 
of  society  on  the  banks  of  the  Hudson, 
strongly  suggesting  the  vicinity  of  West 
Point ;  where  the  civil  and  military  ele- 
ment, Southern  chivalry  and  Northern 
matter-of-factness,  theosophy,  agnosti- 
cism, ritualism,  and  Catholicism  are 
blended  in  due  proportion — the  whole 
presenting  an  interesting  picture  of 
American  cultured  life.  What  place 
this  story  will  occupy  among  Mr.  Egan 's 
works  we  are  not  prepared  to  say  ;  but 
one  thing  is  certain  that  it  deserves 
great  popularity,  and  is  pretty  sure  to 
gain  it. 

Another  very  important  phase  in 
American  cultured  life  is  travel.  This 
phase  is  presented  us  in  A  Woman  of 
Fortune.  The  heroine  is  a  Southern 
young  lady  of  wealth  and  beauty,  but 
bereft  of  the  one  thing  needful — faith. 
She  seeks  it,  and  after  many  trials  and 
adventures,  finds  it  at  the  feet  of  the 
Vicar  of  Christ.  This  charming  story  is 
well  worthy  to  rank  with  the  brilliant 
author's  previous  productions. 

We  unhesitatingly  recommend  this 
series  of  American  Catholic  novels,  and 
trust  they  will  meet  with  the  favor  they 
so  highly  deserve. 

COMPENDIUM  THEOLOGIZE  MORALIS. 
By  the  Rev.  Aloysius  Sabetti,  SJ.  New 


York  :  Fr.  Pustet  &  Co.   1896.     Twelfth 
edition. 

We  congratulate  the  learned  author  on 
the  remarkable  success  of  this  admirable 
work.  It  needs  no  commendation  from 
us.  If  there  is  any  American  priest's 
library  in  which  it  does  not  yet  occupy 
a  place,  we  trust  that  Father  Sabetti 's 
moral  theology  will  soon  find  its  way 
into  it. 

ETHELRED  PRESTON  ;  or,  The  Adven- 
tures of  a  Newcomer.  By  Francis  J.  Finn, 
SJ.  New  York.  Benziger  Brothers.  1896. 
i2mo.  Pages  260.  Price  85  cents. 

Another  book  for  boys  from  the  pro- 
lific pen  of  Father  Finn  is  sure  to  meet 
with  a  hearty  welcome.  It  is  in  every 
way  equal  to  its  predecessors  in  the  same 
line. 

ADA  MERTON,  by  the  same  author. 
St.  Louis,  Mo.  :  B.  Herder.  1896. 
i6mo.  Pages  173.  Price  75  cents. 

This  story  is  a  reprint  from  the  MES- 
SENGER of  1884. 

CATHOLIC  HOME  ANNUAL.  New  York : 
Benziger  Brothers.  1897.  Price  25 
cents. 

THE  CONSPIRACY  OF  THE  A. P.  A.  By 
J.  Alex.  Edwards.  New  York  :  P.  J. 
Kenedy.  1896.  Price  25  cents. 

HEAVEN  ON  EARTH  ;  or,  Twelve  Hours 
of  Adoration  before  the  Blessed  Sacra- 
ment. By  the  Rev.  D.  G.  Hubert.  Lon- 
don :  R.  Washbourne.  New  York  :  Ben- 
ziger Brothers. 

How  TO  SPEAK  LATIN.  A  series  of 
Latin  dialogues,  with  English  transla- 
tion. By  Stephen  W.  Wilby.  Balti- 
more :  John  Murphy  &  Company. 

THE  FOLLOWING  OF  CHRIST.  Trans- 
lated by  the  Right  Rev.  Richard  Chal- 
loner.  With  illustrations.  New  York  : 
Benziger  Brothers. 

ST.  PETER'S  PRIMACY  AND  THE 
ROYAL  SUPREMACY.  By  T.  W.  Allies, 
K.C.S.G.  (Price  id.)  THE  CONVERSION 
OF  CARDINAL  NEWMAN.  By  the  Rev. 
Luke  Rivington.  (Price  id.)  THE 
LEGEND  OF  ST.  CHRISTOPHER.  (Price 
id.)  London  :  Catholic  Truth  Society. 

DEVOTION  TO  THE  MIRACULOUS  IN- 
FANT JESUS  OF  PRAGUE.  Containing  a 
history  of  its  origin  and  propagation. 
New  York  :  Joseph  Schaefer. 

THE  LIFE  OF  OUR  DIVINE  LORD, 
briefly  told  for  children.  By  a  member 
of  the  League  of  the  Sacred  Heart. 
Philadelphia  :  Happy  Home  Publishing 
Company.  Price  10  cents. 


Diplomas  and  Indulgence*!  Crosses  for  the  solemn  reception  of  Promoters  who  have  fathfullv  served 
the  required  probation  have  I  ten  sent  to  the  following  Local  Centres  of  the  League  of  the  Sacred  Heart 
(September  20  to  October  20,  1896). 


DtocvM. 

V\VT. 

Local  Centra. 

.  i    •,... 
•»d 
CTOMM. 

Alton                         .  . 

Pittsfield  III.                  .  .   . 

Immaculate  Conception  .  . 
St    Aloysius'  

.     Church           ig 

I.  run.  ml  tow  n    Mil  

Georgetown   

.    College 

„ 

St  John's    

i, 

St.  Joseph's  

Church             4 

it 

Washington,  D.C  

St.  Peter's  

ii 

St.  Thomas'    

Belleville  
Boston              

Carlyle,  111  
Somerville   Mass  

Immaculate  Conception  .  . 
Patronage  of  St.  Joseph  .   .  . 
St.  Rose's    

•  •          "                   3 
.                                i 
Church            10 

Chelsea,  Boston,  Mass.  .  .   . 
Beeville.  Texas  
Jamestown,  NY.            ... 

Brownsville  (V.  Apos.) 
Buffalo 

St.Joseph's  
SS.  Peter  and  Paul's  .... 

•   •                               3 

St.  Patrick's  .  .          .... 

Mercy  

.    Convent 

ii                     •  •  •  • 

Blessed  Sacrament  

.     Church            >6 

„ 

St.  Vincent  de  Paul's  .... 

,, 

,, 

Amboy  111              

St.  Patrick's  

Cleveland  
Columbus  
Dallas 

Cleveland,  Ohio.   
Nelsonville,  Ohio  
Fort  Worth  Texas     .       .  . 

St    Agnes'             

St.  Andrew's  
Fort  Worth    

.    Mission              i 

Brooklyn,  Iowa  

St.  Patrick's  

Church             g 
»  -                               6 

Annunciation  

Detroit  
Dubuque  

Newport,  Mich  
Odebolt,  Iowa  

St  Charles'    .      .          ... 

St.  Martin's  
St.  Patrick's  

4 

Duluth 

St.  Clement's  

I 

Helena 

St.  Marv's  

1                     i 

Hartford 

Thompsonville,  Conn.   .  .   . 
Bowling  Green,  Ky  
Russellville,          "      .... 
Watertown,  Wis  

St  Patrick's          

Louisville  ... 

St  Joseph's       

Sacred  Heart  

Milwaukee            .  .   . 

St.  Bernard's  
St.  Mary's     

5 

Nashville 

Newark 

West  Hoboken,  N.  J  
Elizabeth,                '      .... 
Newark                 "     .... 

St.  Michael's  
St.  Mary's             

3 

c 

ii 

St.  lames'  

15 

St  Vincent  de  Paul's  .... 

Gonzaga  ....          

College             2 

New  York 

New  York  City  

Church             2 

St.  Anthony's  

2 

i 

St.  Paul  the  Apostle's  .   .   . 

"                   6 

i 

Sacred  Heart     

i 

Catholic  Sailors'  Reading  Room                            i 
The  Nativity  a   ' 

i 

, 

St.  Vincent  Ferrer's        .   . 

82 

i 

Yonkers,  NY 

Milton           "                   ... 

Omaha  .  .   . 
Philadelphia 

O'Neill,  Nebr  
Ashland,  Pa  

St  Patrick's     .          .... 

8 

St.  Joseph's  

10 

Villa  Maria,  West  Chester.Pa 
Beatty,  Pa  
Pittsburg,  S.  S..  Pa  
Newport  News.  Va  
North  Te  mescal,  Cal         .   . 

Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary 
St.  Vincent's    
St.  Michael's  

.    Convent             4 
Arch  Abbey            2 
Church              j 

Pittsburg  

Richmond  

St.  Vincent  de  Paul's  .... 
Sacred  Heart  

i 

2 

San  Francisco   .... 
St.  Louis 

St   I  ouis       "      

ii 

St.  Leo's     

"                          14 

.     .                                          1O2 

Syracuse      .   . 

Syracuse,  N.  Y  

Assumption    

.     .                                               2 

Oswego,        "      
Richmond,  Ind  
Clarksburg.  W.  V«.  . 

M    I'-ter's  .   .          

•   •                              '5 

Vincennes  . 

St.  Marv's  
Immaculate  Conception  .  . 

30 

8 

Wheeling    . 

Total  number  of  Receptions,  65. 


Number  of  Diplomas,  599. 


1053 


LETTERS'WITH'IHTENTIONS 


Betters  received  from  September  20  to  October  20,  1896,  and  not  otherwise  acknowledged.  The  number 
er  the  name  of  the  place  indicates  the  date  of  the  letter. 


after  th 


ALABAMA. 

FLORIDA. 

INDIANA  (con'd.) 

LOUISIANA  (con'd.) 

Mobile,  25,  28. 

Armstrong,  30. 

Laporte,  14. 

Lafayette.  23,  GO. 

Montgomery,  9. 

Fernandina,  5,  GO. 

Notre  Dame,  21,  26. 

Mansura,  25. 

Key  West,  3,  14. 

Saint  Mary's.  17. 

Morgan  City,  8. 

ARIZONA. 

Orlando,  28. 

Saint  Meinrad,  i. 

New  Iberia,  9. 

Phoenix   10. 

Pensacola,  17. 

Terre  Haute,  20. 

New  Orleans,  28,  5,  12. 

Springerville,  8. 

Saint  Augustine,  15. 
Saint  Leo,  5. 

Valparaiso,  17. 

Pineville,  20. 
Saint  Gabriel,  26. 

ARKANSAS. 

Tampa,  9. 

IOWA. 

Shreveport,  8,  17. 

Brinkley,  21. 

Cedar  Falls,  10. 

Fort  Smith,  7. 

GEORGIA. 

Connor,  15. 

MAINE. 

Helena,  13. 

Augusta,  is.GO. 

Council  Bluffs,  23,  29,  5, 

Bangor,  19. 

CALIFORNIA. 

Columbus,  10. 
Macon,  21. 

GO. 
Danbury,  5. 

Oldtown,  28,  GO. 
Portland,  28,  2,  19. 

Alameda,  5,  14,  GO. 
Eureka,  10. 

Milledgeville,  14. 

Davenport.  22,  28. 
Des  Moines  5,  16. 

MARYLAND. 

Los  Angeles,  25,  29. 
Marysville,  24.  14. 
Menlo  Park,  25. 
Oakland,  6,  13  GO. 

IDAHO. 
Boise,  2. 
Wallace,  20. 

Dubuque,  23,  26,  17,  19. 
Eagle  Grove,  12. 
Fort  Madison,  18. 
Independence,  i. 

Ammendale,  30. 
Annapolis,  28. 
Baltimore,   23,   28,  30,  4, 

Riverside,  22. 

Iowa  City,  23,  GO.  27. 

GO.  »,  GO.   13,   14,  15, 

San  Francisco,  22,  23,  25, 
26,  2,  6,  n,  14,  15. 
San  Andreas,  20. 
San  Jose,  20. 
San  Mateo,  15. 
Santa  Barbara,^. 
Santa  Clara,  25. 

ILLINOIS. 
Alsey,  30. 
Alton,  15. 
Aurora,  12. 
Beardstown,  30. 
Belleville,  12. 
Belvidere,  23,  17. 

Keokuk,  17. 
Lawler,  20. 
Le  Mars,  21,30,  GO. 
Marcus,  5. 
Odebolt,  15. 
Parnell,  17. 
Tama,  8. 

17,  18  19. 
Cecilton,  19. 
Centerville,  30. 
Chapel  Point,  26. 
Cumberland,  i. 
Davidsonvtlle,  16. 
Ellicott  City,  u. 

Santa  Cruz,  16. 
Santa  Rosa,  9. 
Ventura,  6. 

Cairo.  17. 
Canton.  12. 
Carlyle,  14,  18. 

Vinton,  29. 
Webster  City,  14. 
Williamsburg,  16. 

Forest  Glen,  20. 
Forest  Hill,  29. 
Frederick,  18,  19. 

Woodland,  23. 
COLORADO. 

Charleston,  16. 
Chicago,  24,  2,  5,  6,  7,  14, 

15,  17.  18,  19. 

KANSAS. 
Abilene,  7. 

Hagerston,  21. 
Ilchester,  19, 
Leonardstown,  17. 

Animas.  9. 
Cripple  Creek,  18. 
Denver,  20,  21,  23,  27,  5, 
17. 

Collinsville,  14. 
Decatur,  10. 
East  Saint  Louis,  15. 
Edwardsville,  17. 

Atchison,  7. 
Hays,  9  GO. 
Leavenworth,  24,  16,  GO. 
McPherson,  21 

Montrose,  2t. 
Mount  Saint  Mary's,  15. 
Newport,  8. 
Pomfret,  15. 

Leadville,  17. 
Pueblo,  3. 

Evanston,  18. 
Feehanville,  30. 

Osawatomie,  5. 
Topeka,  10. 

Saint  Mary's.  23. 
Woodstock,  28. 

Trinidad,  25. 

Joliet,  22,  5,  14. 
Kidd,  19. 

KENTUCKY. 

MASSACHUSETTS. 

CONNECTICUT. 

Ladd,  13. 

Bowling  Green,  5,  GO. 

Adams,  .17. 

Ansonia,  17. 

Lincoln,  22. 

Carrollton,  12. 

Amherst,  10,  GO.  17. 

Baltic,  22,  17. 

Lostant,  26. 

Covington,  12. 

Boston,  21,  27,  28,  30,  i,  2 

Bethel,  29. 

Mattoon,  5. 

Dot,  30. 

3,   4,  GO.  7,  8,  14,  GO 

Bridgeport,  15,  19. 

Mendota,  12. 

Fancy  Farm,  18. 

16,  17,  18,  19,  GO. 

Danbury,  25. 

Moline,  28. 

Frankfort,  16. 

Cheshire,  19. 

Derby,  19. 

Morris,  17. 

Knottsville,  17. 

Chicopee,  12. 

East  Hampton,  9. 

Mount  Sterling,  17,  GO. 

Lebanon,  8. 

Fall  River,  25,  15,  19. 

Hartford,  30,  13,  18,  19. 

Newton,  15. 

Lexington,  10,  16,  18. 

Gloucester,  21. 

Meriden,  23. 

Ottawa,  19. 

Loretto,  16. 

Holyoke,  24.  29,  30,  19. 

Middletown,  25. 

Peoria,  26,  9,  16,  17. 

Louisville,  22,  27,  28,  3,  9, 

Hopkinton,  19. 

New  Hartford,  29. 

Quincy,  19. 

15,  16.  17. 

Hudson.  28. 

New  London,  15,  18. 

Rockfbrd,  28,  10. 

Maysville,  16. 

Hyannis  17. 

Newton,  19. 

Sainte  Marie,  30. 

Morgantown,  2. 

Lawrence.  30. 

Norwalk,  20,  19. 

Springfield,  18. 

Nazareth,  23. 

Lowell,  16,  17,  19. 

Norwich,  12 

Streator.  29,  GO.  16. 

New  Haven,  10. 

Maiden,  30. 

Thomaston,  19. 

Taylorville,  16. 

Newport,  20,  28. 

Maynard,  14. 

Thompsonville,  2. 

Waukegan,  23. 

Paducah,  4. 

Monsoon,  18. 

Waterbury,  30,  13. 
DELAWARE. 

Wenona,  17. 
INDIANA. 

Russellville,  7. 
Saint  Joseph,  30. 
Springfield,  16. 

Newburyport,  12. 
North  Atmgton,  25. 
North  Adams,  f  . 

Wilmington,  28,  9,  19. 

Connersville,  25 

Versailles,  14. 

North  Brookfield,  19 

Evansville,  18. 

Victoria,  22,  14. 

North  Chelmsford,  19. 

DIS.  OF  COLUMBIA. 

Frenchtown,  17. 

Northampton,  13. 

Washington,    20,  21,   23, 

Fort  Wayne,  2,  3,  8. 

LOUISIANA. 

Pittsfield,  29. 

24,  29.  30,  i,  2,  3.  5,  8,  15, 
18,  GO.  19. 

Indianapolis,  28,  i,  15,  19. 
Lafayette,  3. 

Baton  Rouge,  13,  GO. 
Grand  Coteau,  7,  15,  17. 

Salem,  14,  19. 
Springfie  d,  29. 

1054 


LETTERS   WITH   INTENTIONS. 

1056 

MASS,  (con'd.) 

NEBRASKA. 

NEW  YOEK  (con'd.) 

OHIO  (con'd.) 

Waltham.  18. 

David  City,  8. 

Great  Neck,  19. 

Hanoverton,  14. 

id,  30. 

Helena.  10. 

Greenport.  3. 

Lancaster,  13. 

Winchester,  6. 

Lincoln,  at,  28. 

Haverstraw,  30. 

Lima,  2. 

Worcester.  25,  14. 

Mind< 

Horse  Heads,  18. 

Louisville,  28,  14. 

Omaha,  it. 

Hudson,  16. 

McClearv,  i. 

MICHIGAN. 

O'Neill  23. 

Huntington,  12. 

Mount  Saint  Joseph,  25. 

Beacon,  21. 

Ptague,  16. 

Ition   16. 

Mount  Vernon,  25. 

Chelsea,  21.  GO. 

Rulo,  16. 

Jamaica,  19. 

Newark.  21,  19. 

Detroit,  21,  GO.  16. 
Dollar  Buy,  16. 

Kscanaha,  2.s. 

NEVADA. 
Carson  City,  30. 

Jamestown,  16. 
Java  Center,  12. 
Johnstown,  6. 

Piqua.  17. 
Portsmouth,  is. 
Reading.  15. 

Grand  Rapids,  6. 

Keeseville.  17. 

Salincville.  ai. 

Gros.se  Pointe,  15. 

NEW  HAMPSHIRE. 

Kenwood,  14. 

Sandusky,  23,  15. 

Hancock,  24. 

Franklin  Falls,  3. 

Kingston.  24,  29,  3. 

Shawnee,  19. 

Houghton,  24. 
L'Anse,  21,  18. 

Keene,  15. 
Manchester.  14.  15,  17. 

Little  Falls.  19. 
Livonia  Station,  i. 

Shepard,  19. 
Rteubenville,  21,  12. 

Lexington,  23,  19. 

Salmon  Falls,  28. 

Long  Island  City,  12,  14. 

Tiffin    19. 

Manistique,  30. 

Mamaroneck,  2. 

Toledo,  24,  10. 

Marquette.  21. 
Mount  Clemens,  5. 
Mount  Pleasant.  5. 
Newport,  10. 
Petoskey,  17. 
Pontiac,  ai. 

NEW   JERSEY. 
Asbury  Park,  28,  i,  13. 
Atlantic  City,  27. 
Burlington,  28. 
Camden,  25,  12. 

Middletown,  23. 
Mount  Kisco,  23. 
Nanuet.  22,  19 
New  Brighton  15. 
Newburgh,  at. 
New  Rochelle,  25. 

Warren.  17. 
Wyoming.  18. 
Youngstown,  21,  28,    19, 
GO. 

OKLAHOMA  TF.R. 

Port  Huron,  i,  GO. 
Saginaw.  28,  GO.  10. 
Wyandotte,  23. 

Cape  May.  17. 
Convent  Station,  19. 
Elizabeth,  20,  19. 
Knglewood,  29. 

New  York,  20.  21,  GO.  22, 
»3.   34,   »5,  GO.  26,   27, 
28.  29.  GO.  30,  i,  3.  5    6. 
14    GO     15,    16     17,   18, 

Pawhuska,  28. 
OREGON. 

MINNESOTA. 

Jersey  City,  22,  GO.  rj. 

GO.  19. 

Mount  Angel,  21,  12. 

Carrollsville,  21. 
Collegeville,  29. 

17- 
Macopin,  19. 
Millville,  12. 

Nyack.  30. 
Ogdensburg,  22. 
Oltan,  8. 

Portland,  21,  25.GO. 
PENNSYLVANIA. 

Diiluth,  7. 
Fairfax.  17. 
Faribault,  23, 
Grace<  ille,  17. 
Hastings.  17. 
Le  Sueur,  9. 
Minneapolis,  2,  16,  17. 
Red  Wing,  i  /. 
Robbinsdale,  14. 

Montclair.  22,  GO. 
Mi  orstown.  20,  16. 
Morristown,  ai. 
Mount  Holly,  23. 
Newark,  25,  26,  28,  29,  30, 
6. 
.  Orange,  22. 
Peterson,  29.  i,  19. 
Rutherford   17. 

Oneonta,  30. 
Oswego  20,  26,  16,  19. 
Oyster  Bay,  29. 
PeeksVill.  29   19. 
Plattshurg.  28. 
Port  Chester,  19. 
Port  Henry.  29. 
Poughkeepsie,  20,  21  GO. 

Allegheny.  25,  12,  19. 
Altoona,  30,  19. 
Athens  21,  15. 
Bally,  13. 
Beatty,  23,  16. 
Bently  Creek,  18. 
Bridgeport,  19. 
Bristol,  10. 

Rochester,  20.  17.    " 
St.  Paul,  21,  25,  26,  28,  30, 
6,8,  i\  17. 

Short  Hills.  28;  19. 
South  Orange,  19. 
Summit,  iS. 

a. 
Rochester,  30,  9,  12,  16. 
Rosebank,  19. 

Brookville,  14,  17. 
Butler,  17. 
Cartx>ndale,  8.  GO.  17. 

Springfield,  12.  15. 
Stillwater,  12,  17. 
Wabasha,  5. 
Winona,  21,  17. 

MISSISSIPPI. 

West  Hoboken,  28,  19. 

NEW   MEXICO. 
Albuquerque,  20,  19. 
East  Las\egas,  15. 
Santa  Ft.  16. 

Rye,  28. 
Sag  Harbor,  23.  17. 
Schenecladv,  24. 
Sing  Sing.  24,  10. 
Stapleton,  i. 
Syracuse,  ao,  34,  29,  GO. 
3.  >s- 

Carlisle.  17. 
Carnegie,  13. 
Chest  Springs,  18,  GO. 
Clarion.  20. 
Derry  Station.  19. 
Doylestown,  15. 
Dudley  19. 

Canton   18. 

Socorro,  22. 

Tarry  town,  19. 

Dun  more,  23,  7. 

Chatawa,  16. 

Troy,  28.  30. 

Faston    17. 

Jackson,  it. 
Maxwell,  24,  13. 
Muldon,  16. 
Pass  Christian,  7. 
Sulphur  Springs,  13. 

NEW  YORK. 
Albany,  ao,  5,  19. 
Amsterdam,  24,  19,  15. 
Andover,  17. 
Arcane,  '4. 

Utica.  28.  17,  GO. 
Waddington   21. 
Wappinger's  Falls,  29. 
Watertown.  13,  14. 
Waverly.  15. 

Khensburg,  to,  18. 
Erie,  28.  15. 
Freeland,  19. 
Germantown,  19. 
(•lenside   16. 

Tucker,  26. 
Vickshurg.  12. 
Yaroo  Ciiy,  .3. 

Attica.  .8. 
Averill  Park,  28. 
Avon,  10,  GO. 

West  Troy.  19. 
Whitehall.  20. 
White  Plains,  21,  19. 

Harrisburg,  15,  16. 
Hazleton,  25. 
Herman,  19. 

MISSOURI. 

Babylon,  19,  GO. 
Bath.  13. 

NORTH  CAROLINA. 

Hinton.  19. 
Hollidaysburg,  30. 

Arcadia,  is. 

Binghamton,23,  8,  12,  14. 

Charlotte,  ai,  GO. 

Honesdale,  29 

Cape  Girardeau,  12,  GO. 

Blauveltville,  i. 

Raleigh,  25.  15,  17. 

Houtzdale,  12,  13. 

De  Soto,  13. 
Farmington,  7. 

Hrrwster.  3. 
Brooklyn,    21,   25,  26.  28, 

Wilmington,  14,  GO. 

Jermyn.  i. 
Johnstown,  22,  17,  19. 

Florissant,  6. 

MOBTW     TlAimTA 

Kane,  6. 

Glencoe.  30. 

GO    13,  GO.   14,  15,  16, 

£NUK  i  n      Uf\^\J  1  rt  . 

1  ancaster,  t. 

Hannibal  7. 

GO.    7.  19. 

Bismarck,  9. 

Latrobe,  39. 

Independence,  23. 

Buffalo  23,  5,  6,  13,  14,  17, 

KIlxiw  Woods,  28. 

Lebanon.  29.  ta. 

Joplin,  23. 
Kansas  City,  5,  15,  16. 
Kirkwood.  7. 

1  8. 
Camden,  19. 
Canandaigus,  19. 

Fsrgo  27. 
Sidgerwood,  14. 
Wheatland,  23. 

I.ittlestown,  ai,  5. 
I.oretto,  a6. 
Lucinda,  15. 

Mar-hall.  13. 
Moberly,  24,  17. 

Cape  Vincent,  21. 
Cazenovia,  20. 

OHIO. 

McKeesport,  34. 
McKees  Rocks,  19. 

Monett.  s- 

Clayton,  12. 

Canton,  ao,  17,  GO. 

McSherrytown,  17. 

Norborne,  as. 

Clavv.lle,  19. 

Carev.  to. 

Mauch  Chunk,  to. 

Normandv,  24,  17. 
Saint   Joseph.  21,  GO.  23, 

Cohoes,  30,  2. 
Coney  Island,  i. 

Carthage,  14. 
Cincinnati,  7,  16,  17,  19. 

Meadville,  10. 
Media    14. 

6,  GO.  15. 

Corning,  10. 

Circleville,  19. 

Minooka,  17. 

St.  Louis,  25,  a6.  27,  a,  3, 

Cornwall.  9. 

Cleveland,   26,  29,  6,   12, 

Mount  Carmel,  30. 

8.  9,  10,  12.  14,  15,  16,  17, 

East  Quogue,  22. 

GO.  17,  19. 

New  Derby,  16. 

iH.  19 

Ellenville,  8. 

Columbus,  11. 

Norristown,  19. 

Saint  Paul,  19. 

Far  Rockaway,  25. 

Cresk.6. 

Overbrook,  18. 

Seneca,  16. 

Flushing,  99. 

Dayton,  21.  26,  12,  17,  19. 

Parkers  landing,  26. 

Ste.  Genevieve,  24,  26. 

Fordham.  12. 

Ihingannon.  .  i. 

Philadelphia,  20.  23,  GO. 

MONTANA. 

Frankfort.  21,  19. 
Gal  way.  6. 

East  Liverpool,  28. 
Elyria,  19. 

24,  27,  28,  39,  30,  i.  3,  10, 
12,  is.  17,  18,  19,  GO. 

Arlee,  26. 

r.lcn  Cove,  28. 

Fairport  Harbor,  19. 

1'ittshurg.   21,  24,  26,  29, 

Living-ton.  5. 

Glens  Falls,  34. 

Fremont,  i. 

13,  17,  19. 

Saint  Paul,  21. 

Granville,  i  v. 

Gallipolis.  6. 

Plymouth,  8. 

1056 


RECENT  AGGREGATIONS. 


PENN.  (con'd.) 
Pottsyille,  29,  30. 
Reading,  29,  8,  13. 
Renova,  19. 
Ridgeway,  17. 
Saint  Clair,  30. 
Scranton,  22,  28, 7,  19. 
Shamokin,  29. 
Sharon  Hill,  19. 
Sharpsburg,  19. 
Towanda,  13. 
Tyrone,  18. 
Villa  Maria,  17. 
Wayne,  12. 
Wilkesbarre,   23,  24,   28, 

30.  8,  16. 
York,  6,  8,  15. 

RHODE  ISLAND. 
Newport,  30. 
Nianiic.  22,  GO. 
Pawtucket,  21,  26,  29. 
Providence,  29, 12, 16,  GO. 

«7.  19- 

Rumford,  26. 
Valley  Falls,  19. 
Westerly,  13. 

SOUTH  CAROUNA. 
Charleston,  30. 
Ridgeland,  19. 

SOUTH  DAKOTA. 
Lead,  4. 
Mitchell,  28. 


TENNESSEE. 
McEwen,  n. 
Memphis,  25. 
Nashville,  12,  16. 

TEXAS. 

Austin,  13,  15,  GO. 
Deiiison,  21,  8. 
El  Paso,  13. 
Fort  Worih,  26,  8. 
Galveston,  5,  14. 
Houston,  20,  15. 
Murphy,  16. 
San  Antonio,  16. 
Sherman,  13. 
Victoria,  12. 
Waco,  16. 
Wylie,  18. 

UTAH. 
Park  City,  27. 
Salt  Lake  City,  28,  16. 

VERMONT. 
Burlington,  21, [29. 
Pittsford,  14. 

VIRGINIA. 
Abingdon,  22. 
Alexandria,  18. 
Cape  Charles,  9. 
Fortress  Monroe,  23. 
Lynchburg,  15. 


VIRGINIA  (con'd.) 

Newport  News,  19. 
Norfolk,  29,  id. 
Portsmouth,  29. 
Richmond,  26,  12. 
Roanoke,  21,  19. 
Stauntou,  16. 
West  End,  5. 
Wytheville,  18. 

WASHINGTON. 

North  Yakima,  23. 
Seattle,  2,  3,  12. 
Spokane,  25,  13. 

WEST  VIRGINIA. 
Graf  ton,  15. 
Harper's  Ferry,  12,  GO. 

17- 

Huntington,  19. 
Weston,  21. 
Wheeling,  21,  30,  12,  15, 

19- 

WISCONSIN. 

Bayfield.  28. 
Bay  Settlement,  14. 
Chippewa  Falls,  12. 
Cooperstown,  12,  13. 
Fond  Du  Lac,  17. 
Foxlake,  12. 
Glenwood,  9. 


WISCONSIN  (con'd.) 

Green  Bay,  28,  18. 
Hartford,  21,  i. 
Jacksonport,  13. 
Janesville,  5. 
Keshena,  12. 
Meudota,  17. 
Merrill,  4. 
Milwaukee,  20,  26,  27,  i, 

5,  9,  10,  16. 
Monches,  30. 
Northport,  17. 
Oshkosh,  5. 
Portage,  27. 

Prairie  Du  Chien,  28,  29. 
Racine,  8. 
Reedsburg,  18. 
Sheboygan,  15. 
Thompson,  8. 
Tomahawk,  30,  15. 


WYOMING. 
Cheyenne,  2. 

CANADA. 

Lebret,  13,  GO. 
Quebec,  7. 

FOREIGN. 

Kingston,  Jamaica,  29.  * 
Spanishtown,    Jamaica 
6. 


RECENT  AGGREGATIONS. 


The  following  Local  Centres  have  received  Diplomas  of  Aggregation  from  the  Cantral  Directiom 
from  September  20  to  October  20,  1896. 


Diocese. 

Place. 

Local  Centre. 

Date 

of 
Diploma. 

Boise  City  .      

Oct      9 

Boston   .  .  -,  

E  Boston,  Mass  .  .       .   . 

Oct.      9 

Brooklyn,  N.  Y  

ii 

Oct.     6 

Cleveland  

Norwalk,  O     

ii 

Oct.    20 

.1 

Sept.  29 

Erie  
Galveston  

Bradford,  Pa  
Orange    Texas 

St.  Bernard's  

" 

Oct.     6 
Oct.    17 

Kansas  City,  Kan  

Atchison,  Kan. 

St  Benedict's 

College 

Sept.  ^9 

"         "     Mo  

Lexington,  Mo  .            ... 

Church 

Oct.     6 

La  Crosse  

Holy  Ghost 

Oct.    20 

Marquette    ....... 
Milwaukee   

Newberry,  Mich  

St.  Gregory's  ... 
St  John's 

,, 

Oct.      i 
Sept.  29 

Monterey  and  LosAngeles 

Redlands,  Cal  

Sacred  Heart.  .         ... 

>t 

Oct.    17 

New  Orleans  

New  Orleans,  La  

»« 

Sept.  29 

New  York  

Dnnwoodie,  N.  Y  
New  York   N  Y 

St.  Joseph's    

.   Seminary 
Church 

Oct.    12 
Sept.  23 

Omaha  

North  Platte  Neb 

St  Patrick's 

Oct.    20 

School 

Oct.    20 

Oregon  City  

Pittsburg  ...              ... 
Providence  

Corvallis,  Ore  
Montavilla,  Ore  
McKees  Rocks,  Pa  
Providence,  R.  I  

St.  Mary's    
Precious  Blood  
St.  Francis  de  Sales'  .   . 
St.  Joseph's  

.     Church 
.    Hospital 

Oct.     20 

Sept.  23 
Oct.      4 
Oct.      9 

St.  Louis  
Scranton  

Fredericktown,  Mo  
Great  Bend,  Ha  
Little  Meadows,  Pa.  .   . 

St.  Michael's  
St.  Lawrence's  
St  Thomas'  

.     Church 

Oct.    17 
Oct.     9 
Sept.  -<<) 

Syracuse          

Syracuse,  N.  Y  

St.  Patrick's  

" 

Sept.  29 

Aggregations,  26;  churches,  22;  seminary,  i ;  college,  i  ;  school,  i  ;  institution,  i. 


NOTICE. — We  shall  print  no  more  lists  of  letters  with  Intentions.  Extensive 
as  they  are  they  are  never  complete,  partly  because  so  many  letters  containing  In- 
tentions come  without  any  address,  and  partly  because  we  do  not  mention  places 
from  which  Intention  letters  come  that  are  acknowledged  in  any  other  way.  As 
the  publication  of  this  list  has  nothing  to  do  with  recommending  the  Intentions, 
but  serves  merely  as  a  convenient  way  of  acknowledging  them,  we  shall  henceforth 
acknowledge  such  as  reach  us  from  Directors  or  Secretaries  on  the  proper 
blanks,  provided  a  stamp  be  enclosed. 


BX  801  .1155  1896  SMC 

The  Messenger. 
AIP-2703  (ncab) 

Does  Not  Circulate